《Eternal Rest》 Chapter 0 - Prologue In a realm of monarchs and dreamers, where a select few possessed the innate ability to manipulate the world''s energy known as mana, Muriel Jones stood as one such individual. A seasoned magician, he had honed his arcane prowess, earning him a place of prestige within the royal court. The spoils of victory in times of war had granted him titles, land, and a life of luxury. However, the peace he enjoyed was short-lived. Internal conspiracies and courtly scheming led to rebellion and eventually a coup, resulting in the loss of many innocent lives, including Muriel''s beloved wife. Crushed and embittered, he turned away from his once-enviable life, consumed by the desire for revenge. The magician distanced himself from society, dwelling in despair for many years. Aging gracefully, Muriel, despite appearing to be in his fifties, bore the marks of time with wrinkles around his eyes. Having crossed the century mark, his longevity owed much to the practice of arcane arts and manipulation of mana, granting him strength beyond ordinary humans. However, the trials of his past had steered him toward the solace of a bottle rather than the pursuit of magic. As years unfolded, Muriel realized he couldn''t endlessly drown in self-pity. Opting to give life another chance, he sought solace in a woman named Abigail. Their union brought forth two children, and for a significant period, Muriel found contentment. Yet, the fleeting joy came to an abrupt end after forty-two years. Once again, hopelessness crept into Muriel''s heart as he witnessed the death of his wife due to illness and the loss of his children to disease. Unlike him, they were not tempered and blessed by the arcane¡ªa term he now despised. The curse of watching his loved ones perish one by one weighed heavily on his soul. Grief-stricken, Muriel felt the haunting echoes of his past return. Fearing a descent into despair once more, the magician turned to meditation, hoping to find inner peace. Instead, he stumbled upon a sinister revelation: the ability to sense and manipulate his own soul. Intrigued by this newfound power, Muriel''s curiosity led him to delve into the secrets hidden within the human soul. Yet, what began as a distraction from his pain soon turned into an obsession. Over the years, Muriel''s emotions eroded, leaving him with a cold, emotionless demeanor. Though his magical abilities waned with age, his keen intellect remained. Realizing the toll his experimentation had taken, he sought out a disciple, a young mage prodigy, to assist him in his quest for understanding and mastery over the secrets of the soul.
In the present night, a symphony of wind howls and thunder roars echoed through the darkness. The moon, the sole illuminator, cast sporadic glimpses of light on the clearing, revealing the silhouette of a tower. This structure emerged between flashes, embraced by a dense forest and a distant mountain chain, with a solitary dirt road guiding the way. The tower itself, fashioned from dark gray stone with a wooden underpinning, bore a striking resemblance to a lighthouse standing sentinel at sea. Standing proud at three stories high, it served as the abode of a reclusive old magician, harboring mysterious experiments within its deep basement. The ground floor housed a study room adorned with numerous shelves crammed with books, research papers, and an eclectic collection of materials. Amidst the warm glow of candlelight, two mages occupied lounge chairs, sipping on the amber elixir of their choice, deeply engaged in conversation. "The best I could do in my prime was manipulate mana in its basic, raw form and expel it in bursts. You, however, made it into an art! Ahh, to be young again¡­I would do so many things differently!" The hoarse voice spoke with a touch of nostalgia. "There''s not much else I can teach you, Sailas. Both your knowledge and the ability to manipulate the arcane surpassed mine." Muriel spoke quietly, his voice bearing the weight of old age. "My strength isn''t what it used to be. My power declined as I aged, and I''m afraid I''m going to need your help one last time." "You flatter me, Master." scoff "I stopped being your Master the moment I had nothing left to teach you! And I''ll be damned if you''ll spend what may be our last few moments on the formalities." Sailas exhaled, offering his master a bitter smile. "As you wish, Muriel." Muriel waved his hand dismissively. ¡°It will be fine. I''ll be fine! You worry too much, as usual!¡± Muriel said with confidence, but Sailas had doubts. He didn''t trust this new type of magic involving formations and rituals. There were too many unknowns, and if a single thing goes wrong, Muriel would- Sailas stopped his train of thoughts, noticing Muriel giving him the knowing look. ¡°I¡¯m not worrying. I just wish you¡¯d hurry up. I¡¯m rather busy with my own research, you know?¡± He said, but didn''t sound convincing. "Hoho, yes, I know you''ve been busy lately. I really appreciate you being here with me tonight. I searched high and low, through numerous books over the years and only found a few entries regarding Soul Magic. I hoped to find a way to heal, to mend a broken heart, but Sailas, I didn''t even know if what I was doing was really Soul Magic. If it was my imagination or something tangible. You said you couldn''t feel the soul. I had the same thoughts at the beginning! I didn''t know if it was real or my mind playing tricks on me. So I experimented, and this¡­," Muriel looked up toward the ceiling and upper floors, "...this is the result. I can''t mend anything, only break even more." Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. With a tired expression, Muriel exhaled. The dark circles around his eyes, the result of working overnight, highlighted the many wrinkles his age couldn''t hide anymore. Muriel was old and past his prime. "Forgive me for taking so much of your time. I appreciate you staying with me all these years and helping me with my venture. I know it hasn''t been easy on you.¡± ¡°You said that already. I didn¡¯t mind staying. You have taught me a lot, and the insights I gained from watching you work are the reason I''ve been able to broaden my horizons. I will be indefinitely thankful to you for that! My only regret is that I wasn''t able to accept your teachings and learn Soul Magic. I just¡­didn''t have it in me." "Oh, pish-posh, Sailas! Probably for the best you didn¡¯t! Others don¡¯t take kindly to that type of magic. You¡¯d be an outcast, like me! Not that I don''t mind being left alone, but you''re too young to live such a life!¡± Muriel raised his voice and voiced his struggles. After a moment of awkward silence, Muriel gulped his drink down and prepared to stand up. ¡°Shall we head upstairs?¡± Sailas assisted Muriel in rising and guided him towards the staircase. The old man''s movements were no longer as agile, and the sounds of his creaking bones resonated, mirroring the stairs they ascended. ¡°Is everything in order?¡± Muriel inquired as they passed the entrance to the second floor. Sailas glimpsed at the people confined in cages through the doorway and averted his gaze. ¡°Everything is in order. The prisoners are drugged and shouldn''t make sense of what¡¯s happening to them. The formation has been set up according to the diagram, but I still think we should adjust the mana output! Just in case something goes wrong! If anything, we can try again¡­some other day.¡± Muriel, leaning on the arm of his disciple, raised his head just enough to meet Sailas'' eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t stop now. I don''t have enough in me for a trial run!" ¡°Still, I don¡¯t thi-¡± Sailas attempted to reason, but Muriel''s determination to proceed was unyielding. ¡°It¡¯s too late to change my mind! I have to do this now while I still have enough power and strength to go through with it!¡± The rest of the ascent was silent, and upon reaching the third floor and their destination, Sailas posed the crucial question - what if his Master failed? ¡°Then that¡¯s all there is to it.¡± Muriel replied nonchalantly. Sailas disliked the tone in his voice and reprimanded Muriel with a tinge of anger. ¡°Life isn¡¯t a flimsy thing you can just throw away!¡± Muriel scoffed but adopted a surprisingly caring expression, uncommon for someone of his demeanor. ¡°My time had long passed. I should''ve died decades ago. Life is pain, and life is pointless, so why bother living if death is all there is to it, in the end?" "I don''t want to live my remaining years deteriorating while I feebly hang onto what little life I have left. I want to live anew or not live at all!¡± Muriel stated with unwavering conviction. Sailas was momentarily taken aback but swiftly regained his composure. The old man was stubborn and possessed a particularly grim view of the world and life. Nonetheless, Sailas couldn''t help but frown and wished to voice his concerns about the ethics of their actions but opted for silence. It seemed a bit too late for moral debates. ¡°Ohh, I know that look. Don''t give me that look! I know what you''re thinking! Let me tell you! They were bandits, outlaws, and men wanted by the law, Sailas. Killers! None of them are innocent! As for the puppets," Muriel gestured toward the inside of a chamber in front of them, ¡°you know full well who they were and what they''ve done! No one will mourn the wretch that trafficked human beings! Besides, there''s nothing in them anymore, I made sure of that. They''re just empty shells now. I know you never liked my methods, but progress required sacrifices! And I had sacrificed enough already!¡± ¡°I know! I know." Sailas repeated quietly. "There''s no turning back now.¡± Muriel nodded, satisfied with his disciple''s answer. ¡°Now, what do you plan to do next? Where will you go? In case... and I mean just in case something happens to me and I don''t make it, I leave my tower and all my possessions in your hands. Do what you will with them.¡± Muriel changed the topic as he began undressing. ¡°No thank you. No one lives in towers anymore. Ominous-looking basements are all the rage now.¡± Sailas replied with a chuckle, then added that he would like to travel the world, explore the undiscovered! I¡¯m not like you. I can¡¯t stand being in the same place for long periods of time. I wanna visit other places, see different cultures and develop and learn new abilities!¡± Muriel nodded in understanding. He never was much for traveling and never ventured beyond the boundaries of the kingdom. He felt a tinge of envy as Sailas passionately spoke of a journey into the unknown. A six-sided chamber adorned the third and top floor, and in the middle of the chamber, a circle was carved onto the stone floor. Numerous words, intangible at first glance, adorned the inside of the circle, and from it, explicit webs of lines extended outward. Each line terminated in one corner of the chamber where a mana crystal lay on a pedestal. The mana crystals would be used to amplify the formation, and beneath the circle, on the floor below, were cages with the sacrifices. Muriel walked over and stood in the middle of the circle. A look of concentration adorned his face, and an exquisite ceremonial robe draped over him. ¡°Was the robe really necessary?¡± Sailas asked, eyeing the overly decorative garment. ¡°Hush¡­¡± The candles flared up, and the wind outside gently whistled, giving an unnatural and falsely calm ambiance just before the loud crack of thunder. The sound of thunder stretched and diminished until it could be heard no more, then heavy rain began to pour, creating an ominous yet fitting atmosphere. "You know what? Before we begin, you might want to take cover outside the chamber." Muriel suggested afterward, then quickly added, "Just to be on the safe side because, with the amount of mana I''ll be handling¡­¡± There was no need to finish that sentence. Sailas understood that containing the energy in a container without sufficient capacity could lead to rather explosive results. Once he found a safe place outside the chamber, Muriel began the ritual. Chapter 1 Eerie chanting resonated from the top floor, and dark clouds gathered above the tower, shrouding the moonlight and casting an absolute blackness upon the already gloomy night. Hours passed, and the tower''s master sank to his knees, beads of sweat forming on his wrinkled, pale face. Yet, he couldn''t stop; he had to continue. The chanting grew louder and more eerie, the ritual reaching a crescendo, and finally, silence enveloped the tower. The storm subsided, and dark clouds gave way to sun rays, bathing the top of the tower in the first light of the new day. The ritual persisted throughout the night, and the master depleted every ounce of his mana to employ the skill he aptly named Soul Convergence. The skill activated, and the prisoners below the chamber, the sacrifices, screamed in agony. The screams were soon silenced as their bodies plummeted to the ground like puppets with their strings cut. Their vital force could be seen leaving their bodies, drawn to the formation on the floor above. The circle in the chamber flared up in a blue light, and the vital force transformed into a vortex, immediately drawn into the old man in the middle, providing him with the final burst of energy required to complete the convergence. With the final push, mana crystals were depleted of their energy and crumbled into small shards. The ritual was completed, and for a moment, everything stood still. Then, the master''s eyes bulged as he let out a shriek, releasing a pulse of mana from within his body, bursting into a spray of bloody mist and gore. The mana pulse continued to travel through the puppets, crashing into the chamber walls so forcefully that visible cracked lines remained. Nothing persisted but a cloud of bloody mist and remnants of human puppets. The disciple, now the sole living person and mage in the tower, left the safety outside the chamber and took a peek inside. The red mist obscured the view within, and only after entering and surveying the carnage did Sailas realize that the Master had truly perished. "May you rest in pieces¡­" he uttered, crestfallen, then the sudden realization hit him. "Who''s going to clean up all this mess now?"
On a stormy, windswept night in a clearing surrounded by the forest, a necromancer diligently manipulated his staff, inscribing a complex web of lines into the ground for his ritual. Five staves were firmly embedded in the earth, forming a pentagram with engraved lines connecting them. Each staff held an emerald crystal, radiating ominous energy. In the presence of the necromancer, a mysterious huntress stood, shrouded in a hood that concealed most of her features. A faint yellow gleam emanated from her eyes, providing the only glimpse of her face. Two elegantly curved daggers adorned her waist, while a bow was securely strapped to her back. Clad in matte black leather armor, her figure blended seamlessly with the shadows, accentuating the luminosity of her piercing eyes. As for the man, his pale skin bore visible cracks, and dark veins traced across his body¡ªa testament to numerous self-inflicted experiments. The necromancer''s expression twisted in pain, hinting at the toll his dark arts had taken on him. The observant huntress couldn''t ignore his discomfort. "You don''t look so good. Are you sure you''re up for it? If you think it¡¯s too much, say now so we can make adjustments to the plan in time," the huntress inquired about the necromancer''s well-being. ¡°Y-you¡­what?! It took me months to prepare everything! The location, the means¡­I''m not going to stop now, regardless of my affliction, you hear me?" The man retorted vehemently, taking a breath before continuing. "I chose this place precisely because it was a battlefield, once, hundreds of years ago. The armies that fought tainted this area with darkness affinity. It faded over time, but the earth is still brimming with dark mana, can¡¯t you feel it? There are enough remains to use for the summoning even after all this time. So no, I won''t give up now. I will complete the ritual, and then, me and my raised army will sweep this region void of life!" The necromancer declared with unwavering determination, narrowing his eyes at his companion. "As long as you, of course, can stop others from interfering on your side.¡± Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Collaborating on numerous occasions, the necromancer and the enigmatic huntress had orchestrated chaos before, but never on such a grand scale. The necromancer, a practitioner of deathly arts, specialized in summoning hordes of zombies, skeletons, and various mindless undead creatures. Remarkably reaching level fifty-four, an uncommon feat for a human necromancer, he stood as a testament to his proficiency in the dark arts. The huntress, aware of the impending challenges, cautioned the necromancer, emphasizing the need for their diversion to succeed while she handled potential interference. The necromancer, snorting in response, assured her of creating a substantial diversion. Raising his staff and summoning a book, the necromancer prepared for the ritual. With both arms outstretched, he closed his eyes, focusing on the impending task. Opening his eyes abruptly, he initiated the incantation from the book, causing the mana crystal atop his staff to emit a brilliant blue glow, disrupting the mana flow in the surroundings. As the ambient dark mana swirled in a vortex around the necromancer''s glowing staff, held high above his head, anticipation built in the air. Sensing the staff reaching its limit, he uttered the incantation for the skill "Mass Army Summoning." With a decisive motion, he swept down and forcefully slammed the staff into the ground, causing the earth to crack open and releasing a pervasive dark fog that cloaked the surroundings in an ominous shroud. Within the fog, the necromancer experienced pain as the crystals absorbed the dark mana. As the fog dissipated, the crystals shone brightly before dimming, cracking, and disintegrating. Serving as conduits, they dispersed dark mana underground, covering a vast area of around five hundred meters in diameter before collapsing. The ground trembled, breaking the silence, and from the earth, bony figures emerged. Hundreds of skeletal beings clawed their way to the surface, a mesmerizing and eerie spectacle. The necromancer, overwhelmed with delight, erupted into maniacal laughter, embodying the madness that fueled his mastery. Beside him, the huntress, initially stunned, composed herself and nodded in acknowledgment of the successful ritual. The triumphant laughter of the necromancer echoed through the night as he reveled in the success of his grand summoning. "I told you! I told you I could do it!" "Rise, rise my beautiful army!!" he yelled with a shrill, the command resonating through the skeletal ranks. In the span of half an hour, around five hundred skeletons emerged, each adorned with the armor and weapons they possessed at the moment of their demise, albeit weathered by time. The necromancer, now drained and on his knees, marveled at the fruits of his labor. The Mass Army Summoning, amplified by the carefully prepared formation, high-quality mana crystals, and the specific location, exceeded the norms of necromantic summoning. The achievement left him physically spent, but his face bore the satisfaction of a successful endeavor. After uncorking a mana flask and replenishing his energy, he rose unsteadily. Panting heavily, he began organizing the skeletal army, barking commands to prepare for the upcoming tasks under the cover of the night. The undead minions, now organized in lines, awaited their master''s directive. "Look at them! Have you seen anything like this before?" the necromancer exclaimed with elation, gesturing grandly at the assembled undead. The huntress observed the skeletal army, conceding that it was indeed an impressive sight. However, a tinge of pity colored her gaze as she noticed the state of exhaustion the necromancer was in. "The master will be pleased," the man whispered absentmindedly. The huntress hesitated, contemplating whether to say something, but ultimately chose silence. The man, a disciple of a high-profile figure among their ranks, wasn''t her responsibility. Her pity was devoid of genuine concern, more an acknowledgment of the situation. If anything, a vague interest in him and his class lingered, making his current state intriguing. Pity. That was all she felt. Aware of the impending consequences, the necromancer understood the risks of their grand venture. The man sought recognition for his capabilities, perhaps influenced by his master''s expectations. "Yes, I''m sure your ''master'' will be pleased," the huntress replied. "Seeing as how we''re done here and you don''t need me anymore, I''m off to meet up with the others and convey the success of the first part of the plan. Begin your march, necromancer, and do your worst! Try not to overexert yourself!" "Yes, we best be on our way! Time is of the essence!" the man grinned and commanded his skeletal army to march forward. The ground quaked as the skeleton army advanced, disappearing into the forest. Yet, one lone skeleton remained behind, unresponsive to its master''s commands. Its posture seemed odd, hunched and dazed. Two barely noticeable blue wisps glowed in its eye sockets, reflecting something inconceivable. In the distance, the huntress, with her heightened perception, sensed something unpleasant stirring the air. She stopped, turned back, and focused on the clearing, where she observed the lone skeleton. After feeling nothing amiss, she shrugged off the anomaly, attributing it to inevitable defects. Unbeknownst to her, something extraordinary was happening to the lone skeleton. Against all odds, a core formed within its flickering blue eyes, housing a soul and the birth of consciousness. Chapter 2 Before the skeleton, before the system, before anything took form, there was the Void. A dimensional space in between, vast yet confined, eternal yet static. In the Void, time held no sway, only space existed, and within this space, the soul lingered, suspended in timeless stillness. At some indeterminate point, the soul within the Void stirred, as if prompted by an unseen force.
Initiating The System Processing.... Finished processing. Soul detected! Searching for a suitable vessel¡­ Searching¡­searching Error! Suitable vessel could not be found. Continue searching...
Once more, an immeasurable span of time elapsed in the boundless expanse of the Void. In this uncharted duration, the soul experienced its second awakening. However, this time, a transformative shift occurred.
Warning! ...soul damage detected... Initiating a forceful removal from the dimensional space Searching for a suitable vessel¡­ Target found! Infusing soul and vessel¡­complete! Core creation...complete!
Unbeknownst to the master, the sensation hit him as if the ritual had just concluded mere seconds ago. "It worked? Well, of course, it did. I wasn''t meant to fail," he mused as he regained consciousness. "Now, let''s see... What is this? Are those skeletons in the distance? What is happening right now? Is this some illusion? Sailas? Disciple?" The master feebly raised his voice, seeking answers. The marching skeletons in the distance continued, creating more confusion. The master''s inquiries multiplied as a blue screen materialized in front of him, rendering him immobile while a cascade of notifications flooded the display.
The System setup complete Detecting soul [Ancient] and vessel [Skeleton] infusion Skeleton no longer a minion Level reduced from level 29 to level 1 Searching¡­ Affinity [Space, medium] detected Affinity [Time, medium] detected Affinity [Arcane, medium] detected Status unlocked Skills unlocked Achievements unlocked
He found himself unable to move or see beyond the flashing screen blocking his sight, and panic slowly began to creep in. The transparent blue screen dominated his vision, diverting his attention from the marching skeletons. As the screen ceased its incessant flashing, he felt the freedom to move return. "Haah, a hallucination?" he questioned, attempting to dismiss the surreal experience as a byproduct of the ritual or adapting to a new vessel. "I''ll play along for now. This is new, though. I don''t recognize these words. ''Fused'' to a skeleton minion? What does that mean?" But as the realization dawned, he uttered in disbelief, "Wait, waaait... This isn''t a hallucination?" The master comprehended that what he was witnessing was, in fact, very real, and something had gone terribly wrong with the ritual. His tower was nowhere in sight, and Sailas was conspicuously absent. Panic surged once more as he looked down at his bony hands. "Oh no, nonono, what is this? Where is my skin, where is my bloody skin? It''s all bones, bones and- A prompt appeared:
As a newly initiated being would you like to choose a name for yourself?
-bones!¡±
Name available. Name accepted!
¡°What?¡± Collapsed to his knees, the master felt the overwhelming surge of information threatening to make his head explode once again.
Achievement unlocked: Old Soul [perk applied] Achievement unlocked: You got soul [ perk applied] Achievement unlocked: Millennial [perk applied]
"What''s this now?" Taking a deep "metaphorical" breath, Bones, the master in his skeletal form, tried to process and make sense of the situation he found himself in. "Skeletons walking? Sure, why not?! And why wouldn¡¯t I also be one?" Bones exclaimed sarcastically. "I was already old enough and one foot in the grave anyway!" An angry outburst of hallowed sound came out of Bones. "What have I gotten myself into¡­ This isn¡¯t the new beginning I hoped for. Is this even the same world anymore?" Everything was different. His voice sounded like it was coming from the bottom of a well. There was a slight echo in it and it sounded more mechanical than human. He looked down, not sure even how, but he could see the whiteness of his bones and the dirt smeared on them. He could hear the rustling of leaves in the trees on a breezy night. He didn¡¯t understand how his senses worked, and he couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it. His mind was entirely focused on the blue screen in front of him. He felt dizzy. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Reading again through the notifications, he stopped at the status one. "Status?" As he said the words aloud, another pop-up appeared.
Status Attributes
Name: Bones Race: Undead Skeleton Class: ??? Profession: ??? Hp - 50 Mp - 50 Sta - ¡Þ STR: 5 AGI: 5 END: 5 VIT: 5 INT: 5 WIS: 5 Free points:
He took a moment to gather himself, attempting to process the perplexing information before him. "Is this supposed to be me? Words and numbers, a collection of data written on the sheet by this...blue screen of death?" Bones mumbled, his voice carrying a groan of discomfort. "My name is¡­" Another groan escaped him. ¡°Race undead? What¡¯s an undead?¡± Bones questioned the unfamiliar term. No class, same as a profession. What is a class anyway? Attributes? Strength, agility¡­ "Ah, I see." He concluded that these attributes applied to his physical form, or more precisely, to the physical attributes of these skeletons. Intelligence and wisdom at five? ¡°That¡¯s insulting. I find myself to be rather intelligent and with old age - even wiser.¡± Clearly, a mistake was made. As he focused his attention on his race again, more detailed information about it appeared on the screen.
Race: Undead Skeleton - Skeletons are magic creatures crafted from the bones of the deceased. They are prevalent among undead, nearly as common as Zombies. A User with the ability can summon undead skeletons as minions. Although they can be raised as mindless beings in areas with corrupted mana, harboring an eternal hate for the living. Their power source is a core, and their behavior tends to be highly aggressive towards the living. On rare occasions, given sufficient time, an undead skeleton can attain sapience. Undead Traits: Doesn¡¯t need to eat, drink, sleep or breathe. Weakness: Vulnerable to light magic, bludgeoning damage, and, to some extent, fire and ice magic. Healing spells have no effect. Undead Skeleton: +1 STR, +2 VIT, +2INT [per level in race]
"I''m not entirely sure what to make of all this, but for now, my priority is to leave this place. Where in the world am I, anyway?" Glancing north, where hundreds of skeletons marched in the wake of a necromancer, was not an appealing option. "The other figure left east. I guess I''ll head west then." And so the three characters and an army of skeletons went their separate ways, traversing the forest surrounding what was once a battlefield, venturing into the unknown. Bones struggled to move on the uneven ground, swaying through tall grass and occasionally missing a step. Nevertheless, he made his way to the forest and continued deeper, navigating the abundant vegetation. The towering trees above and all around him drew his attention¡ªtruly massive trees that surpassed any he had seen in all his years of being alive. As he walked, he refocused on the notifications. Achievements... what were those perks he gained? He stopped next to a tree, leaned against it, arms crossed, and pondered his next steps. "Achievements?" A screen listing his achievements opened up, and he perused the applied perks. "Right, right. I see how it is." "Perks."
Perks Old Soul - Your soul has been baptized throughout the ages, since before the system, further strengthening it. Greatly reduced all negative effects on the soul. (Mind control, Identify, Soul attacks etc.) You got soul - Your soul has been looking for that perfect someone for ages. Finally finding your other half, at least some of it, you have discarded your skin and flesh. You are now a soul and a skeleton and nothing more. If the skeleton is destroyed, the soul will be damaged. Warning: As long as the soul isn¡¯t destroyed, the skeleton can reform. Not all attributes apply to the skeleton. Read information for more details. Millennial - Congratulations, you have aged! Not many can count their age in millenia. By exceeding over a thousand years of age, you are considered immortal. You don¡¯t have to worry about gray hair or wrinkles on your face anymore. You will be as you are, forever and ever. One who cannot age, can still die by other means.
The descriptions of the so-called perks demanded careful consideration, each word a puzzle piece forming a perplexing picture. Bones, having absorbed the information, stood frozen, still leaning against a tree. His mind, now a void, struggled to grasp the enormity of what had transpired. After what felt like an eternity, but was only a few minutes... ¡°It was supposed to be hours... at best! How could thousands of years have passed? Not one, but plural? More than one¡­?¡± He questioned the time warp that had ensnared him. "No, wait, wait, wait, it doesn¡¯t change a damn thing, except for being a skeleton in the middle of a forest, talking to myself.¡± ¡°Not a different world, then. The same world? What in the world happened then?¡± Bones crumbled down to a sitting position, his hand clamping around his head. Laughter bubbled up at the absurdity of the situation. Immortal? That was something he wished for. To become powerful. Now? He was immortal... immortal... he repeated the word like it was his mantra. He slapped his non-existent cheeks, snapping out of it. A bit different than what he expected, but this was just the chance he needed. A chance to start anew, to choose a different path to the power he so much yearned for. Maybe this system could provide him with the means! He refocused on the screen and attempted to say "Inventory," an option currently locked to him, but it echoed back empty. Bones fiddled with the status screen for a few more minutes. Seeing no point in dwelling, he got up and continued clumsily walking, still adjusting to the absence of flesh and muscles. A few hours in, the sun was high, barely piercing through the canopy of overhanging trees with its rays. The forest hummed with birdsong and the distant roars of beasts. It was going to be a long walk, but something to look forward to. Fiddling about, he slowly adapted to the persistent presence of the screen and its enigmatic functionalities. "Most peculiar system," he thought, wondering about its origin. Hopefully, he''d find answers soon. For now, he would continue inspecting what the system had to offer, including the intriguing array of skills. ¡°Skills.¡±
Processing¡­ ding Undead racial skill: Mana Vision automatically added Processing... Detecting...skill found! Skill: Calm Mind added Skill: Mana Manipulation added Skill: Mana Sense added
Racial skills Mana Vision (racial active/passive) - grants the ability to perceive the world around you by infusing mana into your eyes. Infusing more mana will result in increasing the effect and radius at the cost of mana. General skills Calm mind (passive, upgraded) - you have experienced a lot, you''ve seen it all. You have learned to keep your mind calm. Reduced crowd control effects (fear, pain, mind control) on you. Mana manipulation (passive/active) - you have proven yourself capable of manipulating mana around you both passively and actively. Control and the amount of mana manipulated increases with skill level. Mana sense (passive) - your heightened senses allows you to better perceive the mana around you. The effect increases with skill level. Synergy with a skill: Mana Vision detected, increased effect when using both skills at the same time.
Exploring the newfound skills, Bones marveled at the gift of "Mana Vision" that allowed him to see and hear from the moment of his awakening. Racial skills, automatically bestowed. Intrigued, he pondered the potential for acquiring additional skills. Only time would unveil those possibilities. "Calm Mind, Mana Manipulation, and Mana Sense... Not bad at all. I can work with this!" Bones centered his thoughts and honed his senses to the mana-rich surroundings. The energy was denser, far beyond what he had experienced before. It flowed in intricate patterns, ever-changing, never settling. "What? How is it so dense¡­?" Bones uttered in disbelief. With determination, he envisioned drawing the mana toward himself. Initially, nothing happened, but gradually, he felt the subtle pull, drawing tendrils of mana to his being. Extending his arm, palm skyward, he imagined a small vortex of mana forming above it. Concentrating for a minute, a gentle bluish vortex materialized, swirling gracefully atop his palm. These were the basics, the same techniques he had used to manipulate mana in his previous life ¨C through visualization. In those days, it took him considerable time to master. Now? It felt like second nature, akin to riding a bike after a long hiatus. A bit wobbly initially, but with practice, it became automatic. After a few hours of refining his mana manipulation, the air resonated with the familiar ding sounds of incoming notifications.
ding Mana sense leveled up Mana manipulation leveled up Mana manipulation leveled up
As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting the forest into shadow, Bones continued his journey. Having walked for more than half a day, he noticed distinct sounds not typical of the natural ambience ¨C deep raspy voices and an unintelligible speech. A small camp came into view, a bit over forty meters away. Drawing nearer, Bones, realizing his almost weightless state as a skeleton, stealthily approached the source of the noise. Within the dim light, he identified the source: Kobolds. While not his first encounter with these creatures, they seemed different this time ¨C taller, standing on two legs, and oddly buffed. Dressed in crude animal parts with small weapons, or perhaps claws, in hand, they appeared stronger than the kobolds he remembered. Observing the camp, he noted only four of them, spaced far apart. An opportunity for a stealthy approach presented itself. A thought crossed his mind ¨C should he leave them be? There was no apparent reason to kill them, yet no reason not to either, and that was enough for Bones. In his living days, he often ventured out to clear the nearby woods of threats, and this would be his first encounter since becoming a skeleton. His plan was simple: sneak upon them and dispatch them one by one. Taking his time to observe the kobolds, Bones contemplated their weaknesses. He knew they had keen night vision and their scales provided some defense. One of them had approached his hiding spot, seemingly oblivious to the lurking danger. Bones attributed this to his fleshless state, making him less noticeable. After all, who would suspect a set of bones silently maneuvering through the shadows? Chapter 3 Crouched behind the overgrown bush, Bones realized he didn''t require a direct line of sight. Both Mana Vision and Mana Sense allowed him to perceive the ebb and flow of mana, giving him insight into the surroundings, including the movements of the kobolds. Patiently, he waited until the nearest kobold turned its back, then skillfully advanced through the bushes. The rustling leaves, stirred by the breeze, masked the sound of his footsteps. Closing in, Bones leaped at his target, placing his left palm on the kobold''s head from the left and pushing right. Simultaneously, he drove the index finger of his right arm into the kobold''s skull, accompanied by a distinctive cracking sound. A twitch, followed by a few more, and the kobold succumbed moments later. With precision, Bones prevented the lifeless body from falling to the ground, dragging it back through the bushes. There, he carefully laid it to avoid detection and turned to gauge if the others had been alerted. A notification sound interrupted the silence, prompting Bones to instinctively take a few steps back. Crouching down, he focused on the incoming notifications, discovering several awaiting his attention.
Combat experience gained Additional experience gained for the first kill Achievement unlocked: First Kill
Level up! Congratulation, you are now level 2 +1 STR, +2 VIT, +2 INT
In a moment of metaphorical breath, Bones steadied himself, allowing a calmness to settle within. His mind shifted to the status, eager to unravel the information it held.
Status Attributes
Name: Bones Race: Undead Skeleton lvl 2 Class: ??? Profession: ??? Hp - 70 Mp - 70 Sta - ¡Þ STR: 6 AGI: 5 END: 5 VIT: 7 INT: 7 WIS: 5 Free points:
Bones raised a bony eyebrow at the unexpected turn of events. "Did I seriously just get rewarded for killing a Kobold?" he mused, a note of surprise in his voice. A newfound level heightened his awareness. "No perk from the achievement this time," he murmured, acknowledging the absence of additional benefits.
Physical attributes Strength - a measure of physical power and carrying capacity and health points in small portions. Agility - a measure of agility, balance, coordination and reflexes. Controls attacks, movement speed and accuracy. Endurance - a measure of body threshold to endure, stamina capacity. Reduces fatigue. Vitality - a measure of how sturdy the body is, increases resistance to poison and bleed damage. Increases lifespan and influences health points. Mind attributes Intelligence - a measure of a character''s problem-solving ability, the ability to comprehend and improve memory. Increases mana points and increases effects and damage done with related skills. Wisdom - A measure of the character''s mental resistance. controls a character''s ability to cast certain spells, communicate to mystical entities, or discern other characters'' motives or feelings. Increases resistance against crowd control effects. Increases casting time and mana regen.
Bones pondered the intricacies of his newfound attributes, focusing on each to decipher their significance. "From what I can tell, everything seems bloody important!?" he exclaimed, noting the depth of each attribute''s impact. Then, a realization struck him. "Wait, I''m a skeleton now. How do attributes affect me? What did it say again... Not all attributes apply to the skeleton?" he questioned, a hint of frustration in his voice. "Am I supposed to guess which ones do?" Assessing his skeletal form, he considered agility. "As a skeleton, I seem agile enough, and having no flesh makes me extremely flexible." Bones dismissed concerns about endurance and stamina. "Endurance? I¡¯ve yet to feel pain or tiredness, and stamina? I don¡¯t think that will be a problem either. Is that infinite stamina? That¡¯s definitely a sign for infinite." The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The concept of vitality puzzled him. "Vitality, I can¡¯t imagine how that would work with a skeleton. Do I have any life force at all as an undead? No, no, it said health points?" he questioned, trying to make sense of the implications.
Hp - 70 (0.7 hp/s)
Bones redirected his focus to the status screen, particularly the numerical values representing health points and mana points. The essence of his undead existence seemed intricately tied to these figures, and he sought to comprehend their significance.
Mp - 70 (5.7)
Upon closer examination, he deciphered that 1 point in vitality equaled 10 health points, a concept mirrored in intelligence for mana points. The accompanying numbers seemed to denote regeneration rates, with health regeneration at 1% of max HP and mana regeneration being a bit elusive ¨C either an odd 8% of maximum mana or calculated differently, signaling a potent regeneration mechanism. Racial level-ups brought automatic distribution of five points per level ¨C one in strength, two in vitality, and two in intelligence. Bones sensed the increase in mana and an unexplained surge in strength, prompting curiosity about the intricacies of these enhancements. Determined to unravel the mystery with further levels, he refocused on the Kobold camp. Not even a minute had passed since dispatching the first Kobold, and Bones, now prowling for his second victim, encountered one searching for the missing member. Fortunately, the Kobold halted in a nearly identical spot to the first. Seizing the opportunity, Bones emerged silently, this time employing a different approach. He placed both palms around the Kobold''s neck in a strangling motion, squeezing with his bony fingers that penetrated the throat, silencing any potential cries. With the lifeless body in tow, Bones retreated through the bushes, laying the bleeding Kobold on the first one. As the second Kobold succumbed, a notification of the kill appeared, though without the accompanying level up this time. Reflecting on the combat experience, Bones pondered the mechanics of gaining experience. "Is experience awarded per attack? Per my action?" he wondered, realizing there was more to learn about the intricacies of leveling up during future encounters. Bones delved into his status screen, meticulously examining the race tab. There, he discovered that he had ascended to Undead Skeleton level 2. A small XP bar indicated his progress, and he deduced the dynamics of gaining experience. The initial level up after the first kill made sense; the experience granted reduced with the target being of the same level. The experience value wasn''t fixed, a measure to prevent easy exploitation. Calculating the required experience for the next level, Bones speculated, "One more Kobold to kill to level up and then five to the next level, I presume? Unless there are other factors to consider. I can see it requiring quite a bit later on." Anticipating increased difficulty, Bones realized that the remaining two Kobolds had become vigilant, moving closer to each other, nullifying his stealth advantage. Contemplating the situation, he yearned for the ability to wield fire but soon dismissed the idea realizing it was nothing more than wishful thinking. Reflecting on his past life, where creating a spark was a challenge, let alone a fireball, he acknowledged his lack of talent for elemental manipulation. Contemplating his potential strengths, he considered, "Seems here, my ''talent'' lies somewhere else too. I could probably be a decent rogue. Master thief maybe?" The thought brought a wry smile to his skeletal visage. Deciding to search the bodies for useful items, Bones approached the fallen Kobolds, however, the search yielded little of value ¨C animal parts and trinkets made of wood and bone, only crude spears proving somewhat useful. Disappointed with the quality of the weapons, Bones got an idea. Picking up bone trinkets from the fallen Kobolds, he took a few steps back until the camp was obscured by foliage and trees. Despite the visual obstruction, his connection with the mana within the Kobolds allowed him to roughly locate their positions, witnessing their growing panic. Assured of his solitude, seated against a tree, far enough from the Kobold camp to avoid detection, Bones arranged the bone trinkets a meter away from him. Examining the macabre items, which seemed to be arm bones of a small creature, he dismissed unsettling thoughts about their origin, hoping they weren''t children''s bones. Focusing on the task at hand, Bones began by sensing the mana surrounding the bones. Intensifying his concentration, he delved deeper, now sensing the mana from within the bones. With determination, he attempted to manipulate the bones, facing resistance but not enough to thwart his efforts. Drawing from his experience with telepathy, Bones set out to move the bone trinkets through mana manipulation. Starting with a gentle nudge, he soon achieved success, levitating a trinket a few centimeters off the ground. The accomplishment triggered another notification, revealing the potential of expanding his abilities through mana manipulation.
ding Skill: Bone Manipulation learned
Amused by his success in manipulating the bone trinkets, Bones grinned widely, and the distinctive clack clack of his skeletal laughter echoed. Without hesitation, he immersed himself in manipulating mana, bringing the second trinket to life. In no time, he had two bone trinkets levitating around him at his command. Noting a slight mana expenditure, he found reassurance in his regenerative capabilities. Now armed with makeshift projectiles, he envisioned using them against the remaining Kobolds. Meanwhile, the two Kobolds in the camp, weapons at the ready, searched for the source of their comrades'' disappearance. Panic lingered, and they prepared for the unexpected. Suddenly, a rushing skeleton emerged from the bushes, catching their attention. The first Kobold, charging with a spear, faced a swift maneuver from Bones. As the Kobold thrust the spear, Bones sidestepped, seized the weapon, and yanked the Kobold forward, disrupting its balance. In the blink of an eye, the bone trinket found its mark, piercing Kobold''s head from its blind side. The second Kobold, incensed by its comrade''s fate, charged recklessly. A well-aimed bone to the leg sent it sprawling to the ground. Staring up, it witnessed a skeletal figure two meters away, arm extended, a small bone levitating and pointing at it. In an instant, the world turned dark for the second Kobold as the bone projectile struck its mark. Bones stood victorious, his new bone manipulation proving to be a formidable asset in dispatching his adversaries.
Level up! +1 STR, +2 VIt, +2 INT
Having moved further away from the camp to minimize the risk of another encounter, Bones stabbed his skeletal fingers into the tree''s bark and climbed to a secure height, selecting a branch approximately twenty meters above the ground. The vantage point provided safety from accidental detection and offered comfort for contemplation. Seated cross-legged, Bones relaxed his bony frame and embarked on a semblance of meditation. A wry chuckle escaped him. "This is pointless! I don''t breathe..." he mused, acknowledging the futility of traditional meditation techniques for an undead being. Despite the lack of necessity for breathing, he mimicked the rhythmic inhale and exhale, a practice ingrained from his previous existence. Deciding to explore an alternative approach, Bones delved into mana manipulation. Instead of focusing on breathing, he concentrated on drawing mana to himself, allowing it to merge with the energy within him. Sensing the fusion of the two flows coursing through him, he experienced a rush of power. Adjusting the flow, he entered a state of steady meditation, allowing the mana to flow naturally. Bones anticipated the potential acquisition of a new skill, based on his previous experiences with the system. Meditation, as a skill, held particular significance for mages, aiding in mana recovery and mental clarity. However, the skill proved to be more profound. Through meditation, a person could gradually draw ambient mana, tempering their body, enhancing regeneration, calming the mind, and purifying the core by filtering impurities from absorbed mana. Unbeknownst to Bones, the core within his body served as his primary power source, steadily providing mana and enabling him to move. In the world governed by the system, all living beings possessed a core, a gift from birth courtesy of the mysterious system. This core, starting as a seed and maturing over time, served as the essence of an individual''s power. As a person ascended in levels and grew more potent, so did their core. The implications were profound ¨C at higher levels, one could endure even fatal injuries as long as the core remained intact. The extraordinary possibility of regenerating body parts became a reality, a feature Bones wouldn''t have issues with, considering his undead nature. Absorbed in these reflections, Bones marveled at the intricate workings of the system and the inherent magic that governed life and power in the fantastical world he found himself in. Chapter 4 Two hours later, the notification Bones was waiting for arrived.
ding You have learned a new Skill: Meditation
Eager to explore the details of this newfound ability, Bones delved into the system''s description.
Meditation - Ability to enter a trance-like state. In this state resource regeneration is greatly increased. Improves concentration and deepens relaxation. Passively gathers and absorbs ambient mana into the body, strengthening it, and nurtures one''s core by filtering impurities.
Satisfied with this revelation, Bones couldn''t help but question the mention of a core. Curiosity piqued, he demanded more information from the system.
Core is a machination designed by The Creator to provide access to the system and provides a user with an easier path to higher power. All system records are stored within it. Core is created at birth as a seed and is a physical vessel where the soul resides. It grows by accumulating mana over a period of time. Once the soul reaches the required threshold, dimensional space is unlocked. All in one, a package deal!
Bones grumbled at the vague description but acknowledged that his core was created at birth, particularly when his soul merged with the undead skeleton, as hinted at the beginning of his journey. Attempting to locate his core within his skeletal frame, Bones couldn''t discern a physical presence. Pondering the intricacies of his unique existence, he entertained the idea of feeling the core through meditation. As he focused on the mana flow, he uncovered a new notification.
Bones core (Unique) - a unique core created by fusion of ancient soul and an undead minion. The soul is weakened at the moment and is recovering within the core. Recovery time unknown. Meditation recommended Dimensional space (enabled) Inventory unlocked Core sustains and empowers the body with mana (active/deactived) Empower cost: +1 mp/s per level in race Empowered state (trigger) increases damage by 1% per point in INT and increases the mana cost of skills by 100% when in empowered state
Bones absorbed the information, noting that his soul was currently weakened and recovering within the core. Contemplating the implications of his core and its potential deactivation, he decided to conduct a brief experiment. Focusing on his core, he attempted to halt the sustaining flow. However, as the core went offline, he experienced a disconcerting emptiness. Stripped of control over his body and sensory abilities, only Mana Sense remained active. Overwhelmed by dread, Bones swiftly reactivated the core, feeling as if he had held his breath and narrowly avoided drowning. The mere thought of being unable to activate his core sent shivers down his skeletal spine. Interrupted by unsettling gurgling sounds emanating from the camp, Bones shifted his attention. Inhuman noises hinted at the presence of someone¡ªor something¡ªelse nearby. He attempted to extend his senses toward the camp but found his range lacking. Deciding to investigate, Bones leaped down from the tree, landing with the agility of his weightless form. Moving closer, he discerned screeching, rustling, and indistinct muttering. Hiding behind a bush, Bones peered through and discovered the source of the commotion¡ªgoblins. Filthy little green pests, swarming out of the forest, numbering ten. A larger goblin, standing out within the group, directed them. Half of the group scattered to search the area, while the others rummaged through the Kobold bodies, preparing to set up camp. Observing this unfolding scene, Bones contemplated his next move, considering the potential threat posed by the goblin horde. ¡°Blasted goblins!¡° Bones'' skeletal fingers latched onto the passing goblin''s throat, exerting a grip so forceful that they penetrated the creature''s neck. With a swift, brutal motion, Bones tore out the goblin''s throat, leaving it to bleed out on the forest floor. The life of the goblin came to an abrupt end within mere seconds, a testament to Bones'' newfound strength and ruthlessness as an undead being. It seems these goblins have adapted over time, growing in size and adopting a darker skin tone, thought Bones as he casually brushed off a notification. Retrieving a crude spear from the fallen goblin, he continued to observe the chaos in the camp. The creatures'' swift yet frail nature hadn''t changed much; they still preferred group tactics, a behavior consistent with Bones'' past encounters. However, despite their adaptations, Bones considered them relatively easy to dispatch. One of the nearby goblins snapped its head, glancing toward the now vacant spot where the dead goblin had stood just moments before. Narrowing its eyes, it snarled, signaling the others as they cautiously approached the bushes. As it drew nearer, the goblin poked its head through the foliage, its body twitching briefly before relaxing and slumping to the ground, blood oozing from the hole at the back of its head. The remaining goblins went on high alert, pointing their weapons and advancing slowly. The larger goblin lingered at the rear of the group, keenly observing the unfolding situation. Suddenly, the spear that had impaled the deceased goblin''s head was withdrawn, revealing a skeleton emerging from the shadows of the bushes. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Surveying each goblin before him, Bones endeavored to emanate as much intimidation as possible. His efforts proved effective; every goblin, including the larger one, tensed up. Some were even frozen in fear, paralyzed by the sight. As Bones sensed a silhouette charging at him from the side, he quickly glanced at the goblin in bold pursuit¡ªa brave, yet naive move to charge blindly at someone twice your height. Yet, Bones found solace in the fact that their intelligence hadn''t improved. A smaller goblin with a shorter reach equaled a swift demise. Poking turned out to be more advantageous than Bones had initially thought. His bony fingers reached the goblin''s head before its crude spear could find its mark. With sharp phalanges, Bones penetrated its eyes and, armed with the spear, impaled the goblin through the torso. Retrieving his weapon from the lifeless goblin, Bones charged toward the nearest pair frozen in fear. He drove the spear''s tip through one goblin''s head and seized the other with his free hand. Releasing his grip on the spear, now embedded in the goblin''s skull, Bones turned to the second one, swirling the finger of his free arm through its eye. Blood splattered across his skull, but Bones remained unfazed. Surrounded by gore and corpses wasn''t a new experience, though usually, they were subjects strapped to his research table. Focused on the goblin in front, Bones failed to anticipate a sneak attack from behind. Impaled through the back, he was caught off guard, looking down at the protruding blade and instinctively letting out a scream. A strange, agonized sound escaped Bones'' mouth as he slowly turned around, a rusty sword still impaled in his back. He fixed his gaze directly on his attacker¡ªa terrified goblin staring back as if glimpsing into the abyss and finding it looking back. The goblin believed it had slain a demon that had killed its tribesman, only for the demon to pivot, utterly unfazed by the sword lodged in him, and lock eyes with it, the hollow gaze sending shivers down its spine. Stunned, the goblin couldn''t react to the fingers of death poking it into demise. The chaos in the camp unfolded swiftly, the battles ending in mere seconds as goblins struggled to thwart the relentless skeleton. The larger goblin, slightly stronger and with a longer reach than the others, still fell short against the human arms'' extended reach. The demon, having decimated a group of goblins, withdrew to the branch of the tree, taking a metaphorical breather. Bones grappled with the aftermath, still processing the chaotic encounter. It had been ages since he moved so vigorously. While not a master of hand-to-hand combat or weaponry, he had the basics drilled down, moving mostly on reflex. His new skeletal form proved adept at agility, dodging the majority of attacks. Hits that connected found only empty spaces between his bones, leaving mere scratches. The absence of pain during combat, Bones mused, was both an advantage and a potential drawback. Engrossed in the fight, he hadn''t even heard the notifications dinging. With the battle concluded, he began sorting through them one by one, ready to assess the aftermath.
Combat experience gained Combat experience gained Combat experience gained . Level up! Congratulations, you are now level 4 +1 STR, +2 VIT, + 2 INT Combat experience gained Combat experience gained Level up! Congratulations, you are now level 5 +1 STR, +2 VIT, + 2 INT You have learned a new skill: Drain Mana [passive]
Congratulations on reaching level 5! You have taken your first step toward infinite power, riches and fame. Becoming a God, just a step away. All you need is to take the rest of the steps to get there. Your first step is choosing your class. Choose wisely for it will define your path forward!
Going through over ten notifications, Bones discovered a multitude of kill notifications, a couple of skill level-ups, and a total of two gained levels! Amidst these, one unexpected notification piqued his interest the most. As he delved into it, he found himself intrigued by the option to choose his class. However, just before making that decision, he almost overlooked a passive skill that captured his attention¡ª Mana Drain.
Mana Drain [passive] - Grants a chance to trigger a mana drain effect on your target on hit. Chance to apply the effect and amount of mana drained increases with skill level.
"That passive ability, Drain Mana, seems incredibly useful. And it''s a racial ability? Imagine the challenge it poses for mages trying to battle against skeletons." Shifting his attention back to the class selection, Bones couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement as he explored the available options. This time, he resolved to embark on a different path. He mused that perhaps the system could have termed it a "Path" instead of a "Class" to avoid confusion.
Classes available: 3 Rogue - You have proven yourself efficient in stealth and ambush tactics. Regardless of the choice of your weapon you have great potential as a rogue and the paths that follow. Arcane Mage - You have a way with mana. Mana sense and mana manipulation as proof. Arcane Mage class leads to a variety of paths available. Should you choose an Arcane Mage class you will start with basic arcane spells at your disposal. Bonemancer - You were born as bones and Bones you always will be. You can sense a mana coursing through your bones and empowering you. With bone manipulation learned, you have already begun your journey on the path of a Bonemancer. Bonemancer will give you means to bend, shape and mend bones and above all, golem creation. It wouldn¡¯t be a mancer without minions.
Bones had a fair understanding of rogues and their typical tactics, with cloaks and daggers being familiar elements, although he wondered if they had evolved in any way. However, the allure of becoming an arcane mage was too enticing to ignore. The prospect of wielding raw mana and casting arcane spells resonated deeply with him. Witnessing mages manipulate mana in its pure form, achieving feats beyond his capabilities, fueled his desire. Being an arcane mage wasn''t a skill to acquire; it was an innate talent. Most mages were bound by their elemental affinities, but arcane mages transcended these limitations. Mastery of raw mana hinted at the potential to manipulate other types of mana, albeit with a steeper learning curve. The Bonemancer class intrigued him, offering a unique blend of bone manipulation. As a being composed entirely of bones, the class felt almost tailored for him. The class description hinted at the ability to shape and mend, sparking thoughts of healing his skeletal structure and tending to the visible scratches he had accumulated in battle. Considering the relentless nature of his combat style, mending bones would indeed be crucial for his survivability. Lastly, the idea of summoning minions or golems, while unclear to him, stirred memories of the moment he came into existence. Skeletons were everywhere, and he vaguely recalled a person, likely a summoner, kneeling nearby. The ability to summon minions appeared to be an extraordinary power, and the flashback emphasized the potential of such an outrageous ability. Chapter 5 Bones found himself at a crossroads, torn between the enigmatic allure of the Arcane Mage and the haunting whispers of the Bonemancer class. As he contemplated his options, the shadow of the Rogue class quickly faded away, deemed unworthy in comparison to the untapped potential of the other two. While briefly considering the path of the Arcane Mage, the idea of manipulating raw mana and wielding powerful spells appealed to him. However, the Bonemancer class consistently surfaced in his thoughts, creating a sense of connection that he couldn''t easily dismiss. In the end, torn between two enticing options, he trusted his instincts and chose the class that felt like destiny ¨C the Bonemancer. The decision resonated with him, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that either choice would lead him down a path worth exploring.
You have chosen a class: Bonemancer Congratulations on choosing your first class! Recommended attribute distribution: INT
ding You have learned a new skill: Bone Spear
Bone Spear (basic) - Summon a piercing projectile made of bones with increased piercing power. Piercing damage reduced with each pierced target. Damage and durability of the spear is increased if the bone is used as material.. Cost: 10 mp Level up: +1 bone spear per 5 levels, +1 mp cost per level
After acquiring the newfound skill, Bones decided to check his status.
Status Attributes
Name: Bones Race: Undead Skeleton lvl 5 Class: Bonemancer lvl 1 Profession: ??? Hp - 108/130 Mp - 89/130 Sta - ¡Þ STR: 9 AGI: 5 END: 5 VIT: 13 INT: 13 WIS: 5 Free points: 1
Examining himself, Bones noticed tiny cracks and scratches, evidence of the battles he had endured. Though his health points were slowly recovering, he realized that he had overlooked a crucial aspect ¨C his constant mana usage. The sheer movement during combat drained his mana, a revelation that dawned upon him with a sense of realization. Considering the importance of mana in his newfound abilities, Bones pondered how to allocate his free attribute point. After a brief contemplation, he decided to adhere to the recommended distribution, at least until he gained a deeper understanding of his class and potential paths. Placing the attribute point in INT, a surge of power washed over him, and Bones relished the sensation. As half an hour passed since the battle''s end, an eerie silence settled over the area, broken only by the whispers of the wind and the rustling of leaves. Bones, still amidst the aftermath, debated his next move but opted to stay for a while. Eager to experiment with his new skill, he returned to the desolate camp, now a graveyard of corpses. Bones sought an abundance of bones for his practice. With focused bone manipulation, he willed his mana to permeate the nearest corpse, coursing through the flesh, organs, and ultimately attaching to the bones. Despite his attempts to command the bones to move, they remained stubborn. Expressing his annoyance with a subtle tsk, Bones acknowledged that he had to resort to a more direct approach. Attempting to yank the bones out, he was startled as the upper body of the corpse abruptly sat up. The unexpected movement disrupted his concentration, causing the corpse to fall back into its lifeless state. Disturbed by the experience, Bones muttered to himself, "That was disturbing." Realizing he needed a more direct approach to gather useful materials, Bones reluctantly embarked on a search for anything sharp, or rather, bloodier. His eyes fell upon the larger goblin, and he surmised that if any of them carried something remotely useful, it would be the formidable one. A thorough search yielded an iron knife, still sharp, lodged in the goblin''s loincloth. "Will have to do for now," he muttered with a tired undertone, mentally drained by the whirlwind of events. Returning to the gruesome task at hand, he randomly selected a corpse and began the laborious process of cutting, pulling, and more cutting. After an hour of macabre craftsmanship, Bones felt satisfied with the assortment of bones he had collected, though they were still stained with blood and had tendons clinging to some. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Creating a pile with the gathered bones, he extended his mana to envelop one of them, activating the skill Bone Spear. Tendrils of mana coiled around the bone, causing it to levitate. As the mana worked its magic, dissolving grime and blood until only a clean white bone remained, slightly shaped like a spear. A skeletal smile graced Bones'' features, pleased with the outcome. He noted the mana depletion during the creation of the bone spear, which now only drained him of the mana required for bone manipulation. Contemplating the optimal use of his new skill, he concluded that it was most practical for combat at a medium distance from the target. Uncertain of his accuracy at a larger distance, he decided to practice on the nearest tree and, reluctantly, on the bodies of the fallen. He needed to gauge the destructive potential of the skill. The bone spear, about half a meter in length, struck him as a bit short for its namesake. However, he recalled reading that its length would improve with a higher level in the skill. Adopting a stance, Bones focused his will on impaling a tree roughly ten meters away. The spear moved in a sudden, jerky motion for about five meters before plummeting to the ground, sliding an additional two meters. "Hmmm - alright then!" he muttered. Approaching the fallen spear, he used his bone manipulation to pick it up and returned to his starting position. This time, Bones extended his arm and, with a flick of his wrist, willed the spear to fly straight. Much like an arrow released from a bow, the spear sprang into motion and embedded itself deep in the ground next to the targeted tree. Bones grinned and exclaimed, "Much better!" With each attempt, he found the process became smoother. Recognizing that hand motions facilitated the flow of mana and made aiming easier, Bones felt satisfied. Finally equipped with a means to attack from range, the impact of the spear proved devastating, easily demolishing anything he had encountered thus far. A sudden flashback brought him back to the memory of the summoned skeletons, introducing a touch of uncertainty to his satisfaction. Well, almost anything. Scanning the aftermath of the battle, Bones sockets caught sight of a set of somewhat clean clothes on one of the fallen goblins. Although small and far from ideal, they offered enough coverage to veil his skeletal frame, granting a semblance of modesty. Yet, the absence of boots and a hood left him with a sense of exposure, a feeling that lingered despite the meager cover the goblin''s attire provided. Using another set of clothes, Bones fashioned a makeshift carrying mechanism for the extra bones he had prepared. As he turned to head back to his spot by the tree, a faint disturbance in the ambient mana caught his attention. His mana sense tingled, indicating a potential presence nearby. "Is someone coming?" he pondered, dropping the bones he carried. Acting swiftly, Bones laid down, deactivated his core, and assumed the appearance of a lifeless skeleton. Moments later, two humans leaped from the surrounding trees, landing a few meters away from the seemingly deceased Bones. Clad in dark brown leather armor with hoods concealing most of their faces, they appeared to be hunters, their daggers sheathed by their waists. Observing the aftermath of the skirmish, the two scouts speculated on the possible causes. The first suggested in-fighting, while the second, noting the tracks, leaned toward goblins ambushing kobolds. "What a bloody mess. In-fighting or adventurers?" the first scout commented. "Could be either but," observing the tracks left behind, the second scout deduced that it appeared more like goblins ambushing kobolds. "The goblins made their camp here," the second scout continued, surveying the area. "A patrol, considering the number of their corpses. Possible in-fighting?" he queried his companion. "Mmm, seems so. One human casualty by the looks of it. Cleaned to the bones," the first scout remarked, eyeing the skeleton not far from them. Looking in the same direction, the second scout said, "Seems to be one of the newbie adventurers. Few low-level goblins shouldn''t be able to best a party of adventurers in a newbie zone, let alone kobolds. Maybe a solo adventurer?"¡± A tired yawn escaped one of the scouts. "Let''s return and report. Our patrol shift has ended anyway, and there''s a report of an apparent skeleton army marching and attacking villages - if you can believe it?! In just two days, the village had already fallen to the undead, and many dead are joining their ranks." Both scouts turned their heads toward the skeleton one last time and then left. The skeleton in question lay still for a few more minutes after they departed, then got up, leaving the area. Climbing a tree, he sat cross-legged and entered a state of meditation, needing a moment to process the unfolding events. As Bones contemplated his surroundings, he recognized this part of the forest as a beginner''s area, explaining the low level of monsters he encountered. Pondering the frequency of patrols by scouts like the ones he encountered, he wondered about their motives and the skeleton army''s purpose. The idea that a summoner raised an army without reason seemed unlikely. Reflecting on the events, Bones acknowledged, "A lot happened in such a short amount of time... Can''t say I hate it though!" Grinning, he considered whether to follow the scouts or choose a different route. Opting to follow, he reasoned that gathering information was paramount. Knowing the scouts were heading back to report their findings, he anticipated that following them would lead him out of the forest and into civilization. Despite his worries, Bones resolved to face challenges as they arose. Throwing one last glance at the now-demolished camp, he jumped down and started walking after the two scouts.
The sun dipped low on the horizon as Bones raced through the forest, a pair of oversized wolves hot on his heels. Two hours had passed since he unwittingly entered their territory, and the relentless pursuit showed no signs of abating. Initially, the wolves approached cautiously, circling Bones, and detecting nothing edible on his skeletal frame. However, Bones, being bones and wolves having an affinity for them, enticed the predators to pounce. It marked Bones'' first encounter with the Bone Spear in combat, though it devolved into a close-quarters skirmish. Swiftly dodging the wolves'' lunges, Bones skillfully impaled them with both a crude spear and the Bone Spear. Four wolves lay defeated around him¡ªtwo with impaled heads, one through the heart, and the last sporting dual holes in its torso. Despite their levels being 3 and 4, the meager experience gains left Bones undeterred, for more wolves swiftly approached. Summoning another spear, he prepared for the impending attack. However, he swiftly changed tactics, turning and sprinting away with a pack of seven wolves hot on his heels. Demonstrating the advantage of his lighter skeletal frame, Bones outran them slightly. Occasionally, he turned around, hurling spears at his pursuers, dispatching them one by one. Most succumbed to a single strike or bled out shortly after. Only a few at level 5 and above required two hits. Despite his efforts, the experience gains were inadequate, prompting Bones to seek more. Amidst the chaotic pursuit, Bones sensed mana building up to his left. Glancing in that direction, he spotted the largest wolf he had ever encountered charging at him. Swiftly readying his spear, he stumbled and fell just before using it. Hastily getting up, he faced another fall, narrowly avoiding the oncoming wolf. As he lay sprawled on the ground, he surveyed the scene to identify what caused his repeated trips. The revelation struck him ¨C his left leg was missing from the knee down, with the remains held by one of the wolves a few meters behind. Undeterred, Bones sprang to his feet, leapt as high as he could toward his other leg, and employed mana manipulation to yank it back with all his might. The leg went soaring through the air, and in a deft maneuver, Bones popped it back into place at an odd angle as he landed. Clumsily sprinting towards the wolves now ahead of him, he faced the relentless pursuit with the colossal wolf still chasing from behind. Leaping over the wolves, Bones killed two in mid-air and continued running, encapsulating the past hour of his harrowing escape. As Bones traversed the forest, he discerned the larger wolf not to be an ordinary wolf but a direwolf - an evolved species, larger and more formidable in every aspect. All direwolves seemed to share a common trait¡ªthey were level 6 and possessed a skill that released a shearing blade of air. Frustrated with the incessant wolf encounters, Bones impaled two more wolves, and deftly dodged a Wind Blade skill from the direwolf. Engaging in a skirmish with the final pack, Bones paid a hefty toll, losing an arm and a leg in the process. Yet, he emerged victorious, or rather, bounced triumphantly in his skeletal way. In the aftermath, he embarked on a search for his misplaced appendages. Retrieving his leg, he mused, "Damn oversized dogs," while grappling with the crunching sounds of pulling his arm from the wolf''s jaws. Chapter 6 After the intense skirmish with the wolves, Bones decided to take a well-deserved break. While not strictly necessary for his skeletal form, he embraced a moment of reprieve. His mana reserves were nearly depleted, and his health gradually recovered. The loss of an arm and a leg had significantly diminished his health points, leaving him with only a fraction of his original vitality. Deep scratches and cuts adorned his skeletal frame, reducing his health to less than half. An unsettling thought crossed his mind ¨C what would happen if his health dwindled to zero? Would he face unforeseen consequences, or perhaps welcome the embrace of death once again? Shaking off such morbid musings, he entered a state of meditation to expedite his recovery. In this contemplative state, he focused on reviewing several notifications detailing the level-ups gained in the aftermath of the chaotic wolf encounter.
Combat experience gained * * Level up! Congratulation, you are now level 6 Level up! Congratulation, class Bonemancer is now lvl 2 Level up! Congratulation, class Bonemancer is now lvl 3 Level up! Congratulation, you are now level 7 * * Level up! Congratulation, class Bonemancer is now lvl 4
The mental exertion was palpable, but Bones found satisfaction in the results. Two levels in race and three in class achieved in just under two hours ¨C a remarkable pace. Who wouldn''t be pleased with such rapid progress? Yet, amidst the triumph, a lingering sense of unease crept in. What if he had encountered a pack of level 6 direwolves this time? The direwolves were clearly leaders of their respective packs, and the potential dangers loomed large. It struck him that he could have utilized trees to his advantage, a strategic consideration for future battles. A fleeting concern surfaced ¨C could wolves climb trees now? "Hope not..." he mused, pondering the evolving dynamics of the magical world he traversed. ¡°Status.¡±
Status Attributes
Name: Bones Race: Undead Skeleton lvl 7 Class: Bonemancer lvl 4 Profession: ??? Hp - 83/170 Mp - 37/210 Sta - ¡Þ STR: 11 AGI: 5 END: 5 VIT: 17 INT: 21 WIS: 5 Free points:
Restoring his mana through a swift investment in INT, Bones pondered a more practical approach to bone usage. Carrying a collection of bones at all times seemed unwieldy, and he had already abandoned the ones fashioned during the wolf pursuit. The thought occurred to him: "It would be silly if I could use my bones as a spear¡­ Couldn¡¯t I!?" Intrigued by the idea, he attempted to separate one of the bones connecting his hand and elbow. Despite feeling a strain, the bone remained immobile. Contemplating an alternative, he considered using Bone Spear without a material. While it would reduce the damage, the faster casting time might compensate for the drawback. Resting against a tree, Bones, now fully healed and recharged, took the time to catch up on the notifications he had missed during the battle. The leveling progress was impressive ¨C Mana Sense, Mana Vision, and Mana Manipulation had all gained notable enhancements, improving his awareness and control. Meditating had been a slower climb, but each level brought incremental boosts to regeneration. The most satisfying advancements were in Bone Manipulation and Bone Spear, reaching basic level five and four, respectively. The constant use of these skills and the addition of a new spear with increased mana cost contributed to their swift progress. Reflecting on his leveling speed, Bones acknowledged that, considering only two days had passed, he was progressing at an impressive rate in both his race and class. With no benchmarks to compare himself to, the sense of fast development was gratifying. The night settled in, casting an eerie atmosphere as the growls of nocturnal creatures sent a shiver down Bones'' skeletal form. Creatures of the night emerged, and as the darkness deepened, Bones observed the activities of various beasts in the area where the slain wolves lay. The night unveiled a different world, with unknown creatures and unfamiliar sounds echoing through the forest. Balancing on the thick branches of trees, Bones navigated the canopy, leaping from one vantage point to another. The night was alive with activity, and he encountered both familiar and unknown beasts. One silhouette, in particular, caught his attention ¨C a feline panther moving silently through the darkness. Each step seemed calculated, leaving no disturbance on the forest floor. However, Bones sensed a powerful surge of mana emanating from the panther, realizing that taking it on was beyond his current capabilities. When the panther briefly turned its gaze in his direction, Bones understood that his mana presence had been detected. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Adapting quickly, Bones suppressed his mana, deliberately slowing down the flow to diminish his presence. The panther, no longer detecting his aura, resumed its silent prowling through the night. Reflecting on this encounter, Bones recognized the necessity of mastering the art of suppressing mana. He likened the process to regulating his breathing, drawing a parallel between calming the mana flow within him and achieving a state of serene control. Continuing his journey westward, as dawn approached, Bones reached a clearing and witnessed a new sight ¨C a group of fully geared individuals engaged in a fierce battle with a massive boar. It seemed he had encountered his first adventuring party.
Facing the formidable Steel Tusk boar, a level eight, a young man took a defensive stance, clad in full body armor with a shield in front of him and a mace poised forward. Positioned behind him, on his left, a mage charged a fiery projectile the size of a fist, while on his right, a female archer, adorned in a leather set of armor, skillfully prepared arrow after arrow. At the rear of the party, a support mage, garbed in pristine white attire with golden embellishments, contributed to the group''s strategy. The boar, towering over the frontline adventurer, focused its attention on the defender. Singed fur adorned the boar''s head on its left side, and a few arrows protruded from its right, not deeply penetrating the tough flesh. The battle between the party and the massive Steel Tusk boar unfolded in the clearing, setting the stage for a confrontation of strength and strategy. In the midst of the confrontation, the defender skillfully employed a taunting skill, diverting the boar''s attention to himself while the others unleashed their attacks. However, the party''s lack of experience became evident as the boar charged unexpectedly, knocking the defender aside and reaching the vulnerable mage. Despite the mage''s attempt to evade, he was struck by the charging boar and sent sprawling. The boar then shifted its focus to the fourth member at the rear of the party. Before the boar could charge again, the defender successfully redirected its attention, preventing further harm to his party members. Meanwhile, a few meters away, the injured mage struggled to stand, only to be aided by the support mage who rushed to his side. With her hands on his shoulders, she enveloped him in a healing green light, tending to his injuries and providing a crucial lifeline in the midst of the intense battle. Perched safely on a tree, Bones observed the unfolding battle with keen interest, particularly focusing on the healing abilities of the girl tending to the injured mage. The healing process was swift and impressive, accompanied by a distinct and slightly unsettling crunching sound as bones mended, and wounds visibly closed. The healer, left visibly fatigued, bore the physical toll of her mending abilities, evident in the drops of sweat adorning her face. While the mage was significantly healed, the shock of his injuries still hindered him from immediately rejoining the fray. The remaining duo in the fight displayed more adeptness, with the archer skillfully drawing the boar''s attention and evading its charges, thereby easing some of the pressure on the defender. The relentless struggle against the Steel Tusk boar continued, with the healer having to intervene again when the defender made a critical mistake and was impaled by the boar''s tusks. Despite the challenges, the party pressed on, inflicting numerous wounds on the formidable beast. In the end, the boar succumbed to the bleeding and injuries it sustained during the fierce battle. The party, visibly exhausted yet satisfied, stood amidst the clearing, taking a moment to recover. Since Bones had arrived and started observing, a mere ten minutes had passed, but the intensity of the continuous combat had made it feel like a substantial stretch of time. With the party recuperating after their arduous battle, Bones seized the opportunity to approach the weary yet triumphant party. Mindful of the potential danger due to his skeletal appearance, he descended from a tree and proceeded cautiously, emerging from the cover of the forest and walking into the clearing with his hands raised. His slow and deliberate movements were meant to convey a non-threatening demeanor as he sought to engage the party in conversation. The need for answers and information about the system and the unfamiliar world drove Bones to take this calculated risk. ¡°Greetings, adventurers! I didn''t mean to startle you, but could I ask you a few questions?¡± ¡°Monster!¡± The defender screamed the moment he saw a skeleton approaching. He sprung into a defensive position, drawing his mace and a shield. ¡°Woah woah, hold on now¡­¡± Bones tried to defuse the situation from escalating, but the party was already up and ready for another battle. ¡°Everyone, battle formation!!¡± The defender commanded, raising his mace and pointing onwards. ¡°Now wait here, see I''m not-¡± before Bones could finish a sentence, the defender charged. ¡°Why you little shit!¡±
Bones deftly sidestepped the defender¡¯s charging attack, urgently yelling at the adventurers to cease their assault. Unfortunately, his words failed to reach their agitated minds. The party, still fueled by the adrenaline from their recent battle and unnerved by Bones'' unexpected appearance in scanty cloth, remained hostile. Although there was a brief moment of hesitation, they succumbed to the intensity of the situation. Seeing that his attempts to ease tensions were in vain, Bones decided to take a more direct approach. He dashed towards the young man, who defensively raised his shield in anticipation of an impending strike. However, Bones sidestepped, eluding the expected hit, and continued his sprint toward the healer positioned further behind. The mage struggled to cast a spell, but the archer swiftly reacted, drawing an arrow and aiming to intercept the approaching skeletal figure. In a nimble display of agility, Bones abruptly halted in front of the archer''s arrow, narrowly avoiding the potentially lethal shot. Simultaneously, he unleashed two bone spears, one from each side, aiming towards the healer at the forefront. The healer, reacting instinctively, evaded the first spear but unfortunately moved directly into the path of the second. The projectile impaled her head, ending her life in an instant. Internally cursing his miscalculation, Bones had intended for the spears to graze the healer, creating a tense realization without causing harm. However, his error had now escalated the situation, risking a deadly confrontation between the parties involved. The delicate balance he hoped to maintain seemed on the verge of collapsing. A haunting scream erupted from the young man, his sanity shattering at the sight of the healer''s demise. Gripped by grief and rage, he lost all semblance of control. The mage, already disoriented, found himself further overwhelmed, struggling to comprehend the chaotic turn of events. In his befuddled state, he faltered in casting his spell. The archer, however, maintained her composure, continuing to unleash arrows at Bones while expressing her frustration with colorful profanities. Bones winced at the choice of words, appreciating the diverse vocabulary presented in this new world. Bones circled the lifeless body of the healer, giving it a solemn glance. An arrow found its mark on his back, chipping away at the bones and grazing his ribcage. Despite the wound, Bones turned towards the archer, with the defender hot on his tail. The archer, bewildered by the unexpected turn, took off, creating distance and firing arrows in desperation. Bones skillfully avoided the projectiles and intermittently hurled spears to disrupt the mage''s attempts at casting. The chase unfolded swiftly, creating a tense atmosphere that belied its short duration, lasting only a dozen seconds. The Mage finally completed his spell, conjuring a fist-sized ball of fire aimed at his target. An opportunity presented itself a second later. Bones, leading the defender on, abruptly changed directions, placing his back in direct line with the mage. Recognizing the chance, the mage seized it and unleashed the fiery spell. Sensing the incoming projectile, Bones swiftly turned around and ran backward, maneuvering skillfully. The defender, oblivious to his surroundings in his blind pursuit, positioned himself unwittingly between Bones and the oncoming fireball. The spell struck true, sending the guardian tumbling forward where Bones awaited, armed with a bone spear. He aimed at the defender''s sternum, and although the armor slowed the spear''s trajectory, it managed to pierce through, reaching the flesh beneath. The wound, while perhaps inconsequential for a seasoned warrior, brought the young man to the ground, effectively removing him from the fight. Spent, exhausted, and now humiliated, all he could do was stare daggers at the skeletal adversary. Another arrow, empowered this time, struck the skeleton, finding its mark and severing one of Bones'' arms. Undeterred by the loss, the experienced undead pressed on. Ignoring the seething hatred of the young man he had humiliated earlier, Bones rushed towards the archer. He attempted an attack, missing the mark, while simultaneously sending another spear in the opposite direction, aiming at the nearly-forgotten mage. The mage, caught off guard, was filled with dread as he looked down at the spear firmly embedded in his guts. The spell in his hands fizzled, and he collapsed to his knees, clutching his stomach. With the healer gone, it was only a matter of time before the mage bled out. Meanwhile, the archer was visibly disturbed, left alone to confront the stationary skeleton who observed her every move with an unyielding gaze. For a fleeting moment, Bones contemplated halting his actions, but the realization that he would likely be hunted down for this deed dispelled any notion of mercy. Moreover, gazing into the unyielding resolve behind the archer''s eyes triggered a surge of undisputed rage within him. Like a bolt of lightning, an undeniable fury washed over Bones. He extended a hand, sending the spear flying with a feigned miss by a few centimeters. In a swift motion, he retracted his arm with a pulling gesture. The archer, though momentarily grasping the hand gesture''s meaning, proved too slow to react. Bones deliberately missed, using bone manipulation to strain and pull the spear back, penetrating the archer''s back and piercing through her heart. She crumpled, still clutching her bow tightly. Turning his attention to the squirming defender on the ground, Bones first dispatched the mage to end his suffering. With a deep exhale, he then approached the young man, whispering, "Sorry lad," before ending his existence. Chapter 7 The eerie quiet enveloped Bones as he moved among the fallen bodies, taking in the aftermath of his actions. Turning to survey the small open clearing, surrounded by grass up to his knees and encircled by the forest, his mind drew a blank. The gravity of the situation should have triggered a response, but he found himself strangely devoid of emotions. "I wasn''t exactly what you would call a sentimental person before, but I''d still feel something - shame, regret at least," he mused, staring intensely at the lifeless forms. Their clothing, equipment, and the frozen expressions of surprise, shock, and horror on their faces told a silent tale of their abrupt demise.
ding You have learned a new skill: Identify
Irina, Priest lvl 5, dead Mitras, Mage lvl 5, dead Anna, Archer lvl 6, dead Validas, Guardian lvl 6, dead
Bones supposed he should feel exhilarated about acquiring a new skill, but the gravity of the situation tempered any sense of celebration. Using Identify, he discerned that the priest and mage were level 5, while the archer and the guardian were level 6. Bending down over one of the lifeless bodies, he began searching for items to loot. From the mage, he took the hood, and from the archer, he claimed the boots, gloves, and leather armor. A small pouch yielded a loot of 2 gold, 43 silver, and 20 copper coins. Bones wasn''t sure if the loot amounted to much, but he decided to take the adventurer''s weapons, thinking they could prove useful in the future. Bending down, he reached for the mace lying next to its deceased owner. As he picked it up and contemplated where to store it, the mace suddenly vanished from his grasp, leaving only faint blue sparks. Startled, Bones spun around, scanning the surroundings for any signs of what just occurred. The mace reappeared in his hand as he pondered the strange event. "What in the world..." he mumbled, opening the notifications to understand what had just transpired.
Item: Mace [common] stored in inventory
Bones contemplated on storing the item, and once again, it vanished from his hands. "Inventory," he uttered, prompting a new screen to appear, distinct from his usual interface.
Inventory Mace x 1
"This is - a dimensional space the core was referring to? It is a storage place to hold items!" Bones exclaimed, his expression oscillating between bewilderment and amazement. Taking a deep breath, he began collecting items he deemed useful and stashed them in his inventory. Once done, he left the clearing and vanished into the shade under the canopy of trees, leaving the bodies of adventurers to the mercy of the beasts. There were numerous new notifications to go through, but he wasn''t in the mood to inspect them immediately. Eventually, he relented. New levels meant more power, so he opened up the system log and read them as they appeared.
Combat experience gained Combat experience gained * * Level up! Congratulation, you are now level 8 +1 STR, +2 VIT +2 INT
Level up! Congratulation, class Bonemancer is now lvl 5 You have learned a new skill: Mend Bones Level up! Congratulation, class Bonemancer is now lvl 6
Bones halted in his tracks. He was halfway to level 8, but the required experience to reach the next level was disproportionately higher than what four kills should yield. He had been correct before¡ªexperience was granted for each action, and additional experience was awarded for killing humans. The thought troubled him, and the fact that it didn''t disturb him as much as it should have left him frowning. As for the new skill... Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.
Mend Bones (basic) - Grants the ability to mend broken bones. Rate at which bones mend depends on mana spent and is affected by the VIT and WIS attributes.
The purpose of the skill was evident¡ªMending, precisely what he needed at that moment. Bones had observed that his health points never fully regenerated to his maximum ever since sustaining damage. The nicks, cracks, and scratches against his bones lingered despite normal regeneration. Without hesitation, he activated the skill, and a novel sensation enveloped his body. A pleasant and serene feeling emerged as green mana blended with the typical blue flow, mending every little imperfection inflicted by the hits. After a minute, his health points were once again at their peak, and his bones were restored to perfection. However, his mana had decreased by a third, emphasizing that the newfound ability and the convenience of mending came with a cost. Climbing the nearest tree, Bones took advantage of his light body and the sturdy branches, hopping from tree to tree. Along the way, he observed numerous adventuring parties, ranging from three to five members, and the occasional solo adventurer. Solo adventurers seemed to focus on monsters below their level, while parties engaged with creatures up to three levels higher. Bones remained hidden, following adventurers from a distance for a day until he decided he had gathered enough information. Every adventurer he observed was at least level 5, displaying well-practiced stances and tactics. Despite their training, their youth and inexperience were apparent. As he continued, he noticed the adventurers becoming more frequent, indicating he was nearing the end¡ªor perhaps the beginning¡ªof the forest. Traveling westward, Bones engaged in battles against monsters, including a few formidable level seven creatures and one of his own level, providing him with challenging fights. As he continued his journey, he earned a level in his class and was on the verge of achieving another in his race. With a higher level and the realization that defeating monsters more than two levels below him wasn''t worth the time or effort, Bones refined his approach. After a few hours, he found himself perched on a tree branch, observing a group of adventurers setting up camp for the night. Remembering his past encounters, he decided to stick to his last approach, emphasizing full coverage for a more successful interaction. Adjusting his gloves, tightening his boots, and lowering his hood, Bones concealed his skeletal features with various cloth straps, leaving only tiny slits for his eerie, baleful blue light to emanate. "Here we go again." ¡°Ahem, greetings, adventurers! I mean you no harm!¡± Bones announced as he stepped out into the open. As expected, his sudden appearance had everyone on edge, swiftly assuming battle stances. Unlike the first encounter, however, no one immediately charged at him. "So far, so good!" ¡°Stop right there! Don¡¯t come any closer!¡± cautioned a girl at the front, clad in chainmail and wielding a two-handed battle axe. ¡°Alright, here is fine, right? - Good. Like I said, I mean you no harm! I was only hoping to join you in the camp over the night - if it wouldn¡¯t be too much of a hassle. All sorts of beasts are lurking in the night, and there''s safety in numbers.¡± It sounded reasonable, and everyone turned to the last figure standing behind them. It was another girl with long, dark hair, wearing a purple robe, a pointy hat, and holding a staff pointed in Bones'' direction. She watched him for a few seconds, then relaxed and stashed the staff away. ¡°Sure, you can join us. My name is Less. These four are my party members. Norris, Nica, Kate, and the one still baring her teeth your way is Anna, our frontliner,¡± she said with a smile. While other party members greeted Bones back, Anna snorted, ignoring him and walking over to sit next to Less. ¡°Don¡¯t mind Anna, Berserkers are like that. Short fuse and bad at socializing,¡± the only male member in the team, Norris, provided an explanation. The party started a fire, or more accurately, Less started it by snapping her fingers. She was a fire mage, the leader of the party, and the highest level here at level 10. Others were level 9, and they seemed like a pretty capable and balanced party. Their whole party was focused on offense, with Anna at the front keeping enemies at bay with wild and wide swings of her axe. All of them had uncommon classes, with the Ranger having a minor healing ability. Understandably, they wouldn¡¯t go into details about their classes and abilities with a complete stranger, so Bones continued questioning about the nearest town, adventurers, and the Adventurer''s Guild. His questions, however, raised eyebrows, and everyone showed puzzled and rather surprised expressions. ¡°The nearest town is Westbrook, half a day''s walk from here. How do you not know this? And what do you mean by ''what are adventurers?'' and ''what is an Adventurers Guild?''¡± Nica asked, all puffed up. Apparently, such information was common knowledge, and Bones was forced to come up with a plausible explanation on the spot. His story turned out to be that of a young mage wannabe from afar, whose village was burned to the ground by - let''s say bandits, with him being the sole survivor now seeking revenge. As he recounted his made-up story, his voice became more silent until they couldn¡¯t hear him anymore. The party members listening all looked at each other and nodded in understanding. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr?¡± ¡°Jones,¡± Bones replied after mulling over the name for a second. ¡°Mr. Jones, you don¡¯t have to say anything anymore. We understand how you feel; most of us lost someone close to us too, either from monster attacks or bandit attacks.¡± Bones played the grieving part perfectly. Hopefully, no one noticed he avoided answering why he didn¡¯t know anything about the Adventurers Guild. There was only so much bulls*it he could come up with. ¡°Let me start from the town of Westbrook, situated in the southwestern region of our kingdom. You, uh - do know about our kingdom of Wezar?¡± Nica asked. ¡°Of course, of course, please continue! For the love of - stop questioning me so much! ¡°Great! Westbrook is a small town governed by the branch of the Adventurers Guild. Now, foremost, the Guild''s purpose is to stop monster surges in this region from reaching the middle kingdom. The zone we¡¯re in right now is a part of the training grounds for lower-level adventurers to gain experience and level skills. Deeper in the forest, both south and southwest from here, the monsters are way above our level, and the mountains in the distance make up for a natural border between us and desolate lands, and¡­¡± ¡°Booooring!¡± Anna rudely interrupted. ¡°Keep it short! He doesn¡¯t need a history lesson; just give him facts about the guild! The rest he can find and read in the guild''s library, yeah?¡± "My apologies, I got a bit carried away..." Nica apologized. "No problem at all. I''ll be sure to check out the library. What can you share about the Adventurer''s Guild? Just the facts, please." Bones inquired, flashing a grin while glancing at Anna. "The Adventurer''s Guild is considered the oldest and most powerful among the guilds. Historical records indicate its foundation predates the system''s creation, and its mission has remained consistent¡ªto protect our world from monsters and invaders!" Nica asserted with enthusiasm. "Right, invaders, got it." Bones chuckled, mentally noting to explore the library for more details. Nica kept her promise and provided a concise summary of essential information about the guild¡ªwhat they do and why. Bones also sought clarification on certain aspects of the system, particularly attributes, classes, and skills. Attributes were explained in terms of their functions and impact on the user. In essence, he was relieved that he hadn''t allocated any of his free points to strength and dexterity. Given his lack of a physical body to strengthen, those attributes wouldn''t have had a significant effect on him. Instead, he decided to focus on intelligence, recognizing it as the key attribute for his skeletal form, with occasional points in wisdom when he felt the need for enhanced regeneration. Classes became available at level 5, as Bones discovered. At level 25, he''d have the opportunity to upgrade his existing class or choose a new one, provided he met the requirements. The same progression applied to levels in race, and he planned to explore these possibilities in the guild''s library. Further upgrades awaited him at level 50 and 75. Regarding the second class, he had the freedom to choose one at any point, as long as the prerequisites were met. Upon reaching level 99, the user hit a cap, and the only path for further advancement was the mysterious process of Ascension, details of which remained undocumented. Beginner classes were commonly categorized as common, uncommon, with the occasional rare class. Although the system didn''t officially classify them, this categorization was based on general knowledge, considering their frequency and upgradeability. While theoretically, there was no limit to the number of classes one could have, each new class significantly reduced the experience gained. Nica cautioned that acquiring additional classes too early could impede progress in the main class, emphasizing the importance of timing. Skills, on the other hand, had limitations determined by the skill points gained per level in a class¡ªa detail Bones had initially missed. Up to level 25, he would automatically gain a skill every five levels at the cost of one skill point per skill. At level 25, he would choose a skill based on the class upgrade. Additional skill points could be used to forcibly upgrade the level of a skill, but Nica warned against doing so recklessly. "Thank you for the explanation. In our small village, only the elders could teach, so my knowledge is limited. I''ve noticed that fighting higher-level monsters provides more experience?" "Absolutely! The system encourages us to challenge ourselves, rewarding us with increased experience, improved skill proficiency, and better loot for facing higher-level targets." "Alright, that''s enough for today. It''s gotten dark, and we''re waking up early. Go to bed," Less interrupted and scolded the two. She was right. The night had fallen without Bones even noticing. The girls shared a larger tent, and Norris had his own. Everyone went to their tents, and into their sleeping bags, leaving Bones outside, contemplating what to do. They offered him an extra tent, and he gratefully accepted, but he had no need for sleep. The only fatigue he felt in the last few days was mental, and meditation was all it took to dispel it. So he got up, entered his tent, sat cross-legged on the ground, and entered meditation. Chapter 8 It was dawn when the first adventurer emerged from her tent. "Morning, Mr. Jones." "Morning, Less. Had a good night''s sleep?" "As if! I''ve never slept well camping in the forest, surrounded by who knows what lurking. The formation we had set up wards most creatures away but not ones with powerful senses. How about you? Have you had any sleep?" " ''fraid not. I have a lot on my mind. I''ll get some rest when we reach the town." Less didn''t respond, just nodded her head. Slowly, the rest of the group joined them, and after a brief breakfast, they started packing their tents. Meanwhile, Bones found a secluded place to take care of some "business," took off his boots, and from the sleeves of his lower garments, he expelled the half-digested breakfast he had. Once he returned and everyone packed their belongings, they headed in the direction of the town of Westbrook. Not many beasts crossed their path after sensing their levels. Only a few courageous and bold ones tried to ambush them from the back. Unfortunately, the one following the group from behind was Bones, still asking Nica some questions. He sensed them dozens of meters away and dealt with them as soon as they made themselves visible. "You''re good with weapons! You won''t have any problems joining a guild and finding a group! You do - plan to join?" "I have it under consideration, yes, and thank you." Bones politely replied, but considering his disposition, there was a fat chance he would join a guild anytime soon. Bones figured it would be best not to use a Bone Spear or display Bone Manipulation skills so as not to raise even more questions. Until now, he had learned a Basic Spear and, for some reason, Hand to Hand combat mastery. He used the crude spear he picked up from one of the goblins and dealt with any ambushes swiftly and with precision. The rest of the trip went uneventfully, and like they said, half a day later, he was standing at the edge of the forest, looking at high walls stretching far and wide, blocking the sight inside. Only the top of the buildings and the faraway tower were visible beyond the walls. The town walls were made of stone, reaching around ten meters high and were structured in a decagon manner, encompassing a whole town. Bones counted four watchtowers on his side and a large entrance to the town bustling with activity. He couldn''t see the details even with his mana vision, from this far away. The party stepped out of the forest and onto a cobblestone road leading straight to the entrance of the town. The road was wide enough to accommodate carriages heading in both directions with a sidewalk used by people. ¡°Surprised?¡± Nica asked. No doubt the sight of the town would be impressive for someone coming from a small village. ¡°I am. Wasn''t this supposed to be a small town?¡± ¡°Hm? It is small. What would you consider a big town or a city?¡± ¡°Uh, towns with a population of ten thousand, and cities over ten thousand?¡± Bones naively replied. In his time, a population of ten thousand was a lot! pffft "Not even close! Villages have a population of up to five thousand, towns on average around twenty thousand, and cities up to a hundred, maybe two hundred thousand. Our capital has a population of half a million!¡± Nica was practically gloating now, smiling at Bones'' "naive views" of the world. I expected cities would be bigger than before but not by this much. I dislike crowds¡­ ¡°Come on, you two, keep up!¡± Yelled Norris from the front. The group joined a line of people heading for the town gates, and as they got closer, they observed a lot of traffic in and out of town, with carriages lining up at the gates, awaiting inspection of goods. The town''s gates were made of stone and usually wide open, closed only in emergencies like a monster surge. The iron gates behind the stone doors remained open during the day and closed for transport carriages at night. Side doors in the walls on both sides of the gates were used to admit people, and that''s where the newly joined group headed. Bones expected to wait in line but was pleasantly surprised as people willingly made way for his group. They reached the side entrance and waited behind another group of adventurers, where guards were stationed to inspect incoming individuals. Adventurers received different treatment, enjoying a quicker passage with no detailed explanations or questions. It seemed like a perk of being an adventurer, Bones guessed. Each adventurer in a group showed the guards their adventurer badge, and they were allowed entry without much hassle. When it was Bones'' turn, however, he was asked to state his purpose for entering. Just as he was about to respond, Less stepped forward and spoke on his behalf. ¡°He is with us and is here to register at the Adventurer''s Guild.¡± The guard nodded, made a note in his notebook, and granted Bones passage. ¡°Thank you, Less.¡± ¡°No problem, Mr. Jones. Guards here can be strict with strangers entering the town, sometimes even hostile. On more than a few occasions, letting strangers in with ulterior motives resulted in people dying, so guards can be edgy with who they let in.¡± ¡°I see, then I am even more thankful now.¡± Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. She just smiled and nudged him to follow. The cobblestone road continued after the gates and further into the city. Immediately after the gates was an intersection with signs directing transport to the left and right towards warehouse districts. The road ahead, leading to the city center, transformed into a promenade, restricted to any kind of vehicles. ¡°As you can see, this street leads all the way to the main square and is restricted to anything but walking. This street is also the most popular shopping district, so don''t get too distracted and watch your money. A lot of pickpockets ''work'' in the district,¡± Less explained and warned. Bones, however, didn''t respond. His mind went numb as he looked at the crowd of people walking, talking, shouting, and pushing each other. He almost turned around and walked out. ¡°Hey! You alright over there?¡± The waving of a hand in front of his face snapped him out of it. ¡°Huh, yes - yes, I''m alright. I''m just not used to big crowds.¡° ¡°I see, I guess it can be a bit overwhelming. Take your time, and if you lose sight of us, just keep going straight until you reach the steps to the square. We''ll be waiting there.¡± ¡°Thank you, I''ll see you there.¡± They''re a good bunch. Too polite to a complete stranger, though, he thought. Bones watched them leave ahead and slowly continued to stroll through the crowd. On the sides of the road were stands filled with all sorts of goods and an occasional food stall selling meat grilled on a stick alongside different kinds of beverages made from unknown sort of fruit. Closer to the square were fewer stands and stalls, and more shops selling armor, weapons, and other adventurer necessities. He had to say, they weren''t kidding about pickpocketing. Four times so far, Bones was the target of pickpockets. He wouldn''t even get angry even if they had something to steal from him. All his items and currency were safely stashed in his inventory. Now that he thought about it, he forgot to ask Nica about the storage space. Bones'' musings were interrupted by the loud chatter and people crowding in front of one of the shops selling jewelry - rings, necklaces, and bracelets, to be more precise. Why they would attract such attention, he couldn''t imagine. Bones approached the crowd, peeking from the side, then from above, even from below, but couldn''t see anything. Annoyance was showing on his skull, and he started poking people in random places with his bony fingers. Eventually, the crowd parted ways enough for him to get to the front and see what the fuss was about. In the window of a shop, special transparent containers displayed several rings, necklaces, and bracelets. Apart from overly decorated attachments on the jewelry, what immediately drew his gaze was what was written next to each piece and what Identify told him.
Spatial ring of minor holding Spatial necklace of minor holding Spatial bracelet of minor holding
Each came with a price tag of a hundred gold. "Now I definitely have more questions about storage space." Bones squeezed out of the clutches of the crowd and continued down the street toward the steps to the square, where Less and Nica were waiting for him. "Saw anything you like?" Less asked when he approached. "Yes, right over there." Bones pointed in the direction of a shop with enchanted jewelry. "Ah, spatial accessories! Yes, quite convenient and a necessity for any adventurer. They¡¯re expensive, though. Even ones with minor enhancements cost what we earn in a month!" "Could you tell me more about them? Are they storage devices like Inventory?" "Yes, they are exactly like an inventory but with a set amount of inventory slots - I¡¯m surprised you know about inventory at all!" Less confirmed with surprise. "''Only adventurers around silver rank, with a few exceptions, have a soul strong enough to withstand a dimensional space within their core. Until then, adventurers use spatial accessories to store items. Hold a spatial ring long enough, and you¡¯ll develop a low space affinity, one of the requirements to unlock your own Inventory. Many don¡¯t get to that point and use spatial accessories so they¡¯re always in demand, hence the price.'' ''I see, and a hundred gold is a lot? How much do guild contracts pay on average?'' ''Come on, let¡¯s meet others in a coffee shop, and I''ll explain on the way.'' Less softly chuckled and motioned for Bones to follow. Apparently, pay at the guild is piss poor but still more than what common folk could earn. At least for adventurers at a lower level. Oh, and coffee shops are a thing!" The Adventurer''s Guild was an enormous, four-story building, with a large sign on top of a substantial door frame that read Adventurer''s Guild. In front of the building, a few adventurers grouped up, talking to each other, and on both sides stood boards with notes and papers attached to them. From time to time, someone would come up, take a paper from the board, and then enter the Guild. These were contracts issued by the Guild, ranging from monster subjugation, wanted posters to help wanted. The outside of the guild doesn''t give a proper sense of how big of a building it actually is. In front of the entrance stood guards, one on each side, fully armored with halberds at their side. Across the guild was the tallest building in town, not including the tower, with the appearance of a nicer-looking inn stacked on top of an inn on top of another inn, called a hotel. In front of the entrance to a hotel, a small coffee shop was situated. Bones sat alone at the small table, sipping on a coffee when he felt something stir his mana flow. It felt wet and - hot? As he stared at a coffee cup in his hands, a realization hit him. He was sipping coffee down his non-existent throat and getting coffee all over the insides of his clothes. Unable to partake in the simple pleasure of drinking, Bones leaned back in his chair, gazing at the azure skies. A drawn-out, weary sigh escaped him, contemplating the worth of immortality if it meant forsaking such mundane yet cherished experiences. A sudden gasp interrupted his musings. "My wine!" he exclaimed, shoulders slumping in disappointment. Swiftly shifting the mood, Bones continued sipping on his coffee, determined not to appear foolish to anyone but himself. The rest of the group dispersed to pursue their individual activities, and Less went to meet with a client to discuss the next assignment. Bones felt a sense of gratitude toward the short-lived party for the experiences they shared. However, the time spent with them only solidified his decision not to join the guild. There was no inherent duty within him to protect others, and he harbored a belief that he might bring more harm than good. Reflecting on the recent events, Bones mused, "I''ve been in a tavern and seen tavern fights break out. I''ve participated in quite a few as well, but I''ve never seen or heard about coffee shop brawls before. I''ve always had my coffee in the comfort of my home." Shortly before the group departed, a disagreement in a matter of opinion had escalated into a quarrel, much to the amusement of onlookers. What surprised Bones even more was the reason behind the altercation¡ªa dispute between a bartender and a customer! Taking note of the amusing incident, Bones added to himself, "Note to self, if ordering a large coffee, don''t ask for large but grande!" Chapter 9 Finishing his coffee¡ªmore accurately, emptying his cup¡ªBones strolled back to the shopping district. With no particular rush, he had already decided to stay the night. The hotel seemed too pricey for his current funds, acquired from looting the adventurers, minus the cost of drinks he treated the group to. The prices in the shops varied based on size, type, and rarity of goods. Novice weapons and armors were predominantly common, made of iron, with occasional uncommon pieces crafted from steel or similar materials. One-handed melee weapons ranged from a gold for a dagger to three gold for a sword, axe, or mace. Two-handed weapons cost twice as much, as expected. Armor prices, however, were a surprise. Bones anticipated that full body armor would be the most expensive, but that wasn''t the case. Due to the lack of defensive classes, governing bodies had implemented temporary measures to attract more users to choose these classes. As a result, defensive classes currently had the cheapest gear available, including shields and weapons of their choice. As he observed the displayed equipment, Bones contemplated what to do about his own gear. His current attire didn''t quite fit; the hood and gloves were fine, but the boots were a bit large on the sides, slightly impairing his movements. The upper and lower body parts did their job of covering, fitting loosely, but it was evident they weren''t the best fit. Everyone in the previous group, however, had been too polite to mention anything. Bones stepped into one of the shops specializing in regular-looking clothes and inquired about browsing their selection. The attire on display was plain yet comfortable-looking. After trying on the smallest available pieces in the changing room, he found them still too loose and restrictive. The shopkeeper suggested trying an enchanted clothing store. A few minutes later, Bones found himself in front of a lavishly decorated building with a sign reading "Enchanted me for enchanted you" hanging above the entrance. The meaning wasn''t entirely clear, but he entered nonetheless. The interior boasted marble tiles on the floor and walls, creating a shiny and elegant atmosphere. The level of investment put into the shop was evident. ¡°Greetings, sir. Any way I can help with whatever you''re searching for?¡± A clerk dressed in a fine black and white suit approached and asked. ¡°Greetings. Could you show me clothes with a - self-fit enchantment?¡± ¡°Dear sir, all our clothes have both self-fit and self-repair enchantments on them!¡± the pretentious-sounding clerk replied matter-of-factly. ¡°Oh well, excuse my ignorance! Can you show, ignorant me, your cheapest clothes?¡± The shopkeeper wasn''t amused at the mocking, sarcastic tone Bones displayed, but in all honesty, the shopkeeper did sound like a self-centered, pompous ass. Even more so than himself! Bones might say. Regardless, the shopkeeper was a professional. Even as annoyance was evident on his face, he led Bones through a variety of enchanted clothing they had on discount. They were still out of his price range at five gold each for simple lower and upper garments. Bones thanked the clerk and said he would return at a later time, much to the shopkeeper''s displeasure at wasting his time. The one constant thing that hadn''t changed over the course of thousands of years was the need for money, and after a long time, Bones found himself lacking funds. Night descended upon the town, casting a magical glow on the streets, which became even more livelier than during the day. Towering manaposts, standing high above the crowd, emitted a warm and pleasant white light. These ingenious structures, known as manaposts, were among the many novel creations that Bones had yet to experience. Spaced roughly thirty meters apart, they were connected by thin silver wires that served as conduits, supplying mana to the lesser mana crystals suspended at the top of each post. When Bones had asked Nica earlier, she kindly explained that these were the cheapest and easily replaceable mana crystals with low output, making them suitable for illuminating the streets at night. Moreover, mana crystals were not limited to street lighting; they were commonly used in households as well. However, excessive mana could lead to the crystals cracking and breaking, rendering them useless and necessitating replacement. Hence, the regulation of mana output was crucial to their durability. Bones headed west, leaving behind the lively ambiance of the shopping district for a more subdued and tranquil atmosphere in the outer regions of the town. The cobblestone path meandered through the buildings constructed from rammed earth, with intersections breaking the monotony every few streets. As he navigated through the intersections, Bones noticed the distinct shift in the district''s character. The apartment buildings, while not impoverished, lacked the cleanliness and refinement of the central area. Wooden doors and windows with wooden frames were the common features here. Continuing westward, Bones eventually reached the reputed "shady" part of town. The atmosphere was palpably different¡ªattires were more dubious, voices hushed, and stares more suspicious. The lack of adequate lighting only accentuated the gloomy ambiance. He had arrived at the place he sought, not for lodging, but the place he would most likely get¡­ Your scene has a nice blend of humor and action! Here are some suggestions to enhance the flow and clarity: ¡°Hands up and don''t make any sudden movements,¡± a thug warned in a ruffian voice, appearing from behind. ¡°Oh? And why not?¡± Bones spun around, asking naively. ¡°Can''t you tell, stoopid?¡± The other thug approached, stopping next to the first one. ¡°Do I have something on my back? Is it a spider? Get it off!¡± Panicking, Bones shouted, flailing his arms wildly while moving towards the two thugs. ¡°What a - stop! Don''t come any - wait! Stop!¡± The second thug shouted, but his words fell on deaf ears. Bones continued to panic and approach the duo. ¡°Tsk, alright! It looks like it''s gonna be the hard way - just the way I like it! kek kek kek¡± The first thug cackled, flaunting his dagger. Just as Bones came closer, within arm''s reach, a knife struck his guts. The thug leaned closer and whispered, ¡°Your money and your life!¡± right next to his ear. The words echoed in Bones'' head, and it took a lot of restraint from laughing out loud right there and then! With a look of bewilderment, he asked, ¡°What? Wasn''t it supposed to be ''Your money or your life?''¡± The thugs, taken aback by Bones'' lack of reaction to the stabbing, were startled when he pulled the knife out and stabbed the thug back in the neck, severing an artery. The man clutched his hands around his neck, trying to stop the unceasing gush of blood. He collapsed to his knees while Bones turned to the other thug, who watched everything transpire panic-stricken with fear. He opened his mouth and was about to utter something when a Bone Spear pierced his throat, silencing him permanently. The first thug bled out sprawled on the cold stone of the pavement. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ¡°''Your money and your life?'' pffft¡± Bones couldn''t control himself anymore and burst out laughing. Seconds later, he stopped and exhaled. "I like it." After going through the dead bodies, he found a bit over three gold in hidden compartments and nothing else of value. ¡°Looks like I wasn''t the only victim tonight.¡± He stashed the money, ignoring the dirty rags they wore. He''d rather be naked than wear what they were wearing. He looked around the lone alley and spotted a few windows hurriedly shutting close. With a skip in his step, Bones continued down the alleyway. Turning corners and navigating through various alleys, Bones eventually found himself delightfully lost. Surprisingly, at each turn, some rather obliging thugs approached him, offering not only directions but also generously parting with their valuables." For the remainder of the night, Bones continued his unconventional method of "asking for directions." By dawn, he found himself back at the square, seated in the coffee shop with a view of the Adventurer''s Guild. However, his attempt to enjoy another cup of coffee ended with a spill onto his lap. As Bones observed the flow of adventurers entering and exiting the Guild, he felt a surge of determination. Making up his mind, he stood up, settled his coffee tab, and strolled toward the entrance, clutching a brochure that outlined the requirements and expectations for joining the Adventurer''s Guild. Upon entering, he was greeted by a bustling crowd. Some individuals engaged in casual conversations, while others formed more serious, focused groups. A queue had formed at the reception desk, and without hesitation, Bones joined in, recognizing it as the likely source of additional information. Patiently waiting as the line inched forward, he spent about twenty minutes before finally reaching the desk. A slim receptionist, impeccably dressed in a suit and sporting glasses, politely greeted him, though Bones couldn''t ignore a hint of indifference beneath the formal tone. The receptionist''s polite greeting echoed a thousand times, though Bones couldn''t ignore a hint of indifference beneath the formal tone. "Greetings. I''d like to register as a security contractor with the guild," Bones announced. The receptionist raised an eyebrow but refrained from probing further. "Ah, I see. Please forgive me for a moment while I fetch someone to get you a standard application form." Shortly after, a young woman approached, presenting Bones with an application form and indicating the required and optional sections. "Is that all that''s necessary?" Bones inquired. "Hm? Oh no, this is just an application. After you submit it, it goes to the upper floor for review, and if approved, you''ll be set up for a test," she explained. "A test?" Bones asked. "Yes, sir. It''s essential for grading your capabilities and assigning an appropriate rank. After passing, there''s a one-gold fee for application and administration," she clarified. "I see. And what can I expect from the test?" Bones questioned. "It varies by instructor, but it''s usually a standard combat test on the first floor of the Tower of Trials," she replied, gesturing towards the towering structure behind the Guild. "A Tower of Trials?" Bones repeated, recalling the building. "All will be explained in your meeting with an instructor. Please take a seat over there," she pointed to a hallway with lounge chairs. "Someone will be with you shortly." "Alright, thank you, miss. Have a good day." Bones acknowledged before heading towards the designated seating area. With the application completed, Bones settled into a lounge chair, patiently awaiting his turn. As promised, a robust, clean-shaven man with short hair approached him after twenty minutes. "You here for the merc contract, right?" the man inquired. "Merc? Ah, yes," Bones affirmed. "Let''s get straight to the point. The test will be the standard combat assessment on the first floor of the Tower of Trials. You''ll be facing undeads ranging from level 5 to level 10 - a minimal requirement for a security contract. Any issues with that?" the instructor questioned. "No, none at all. Lead the way," Bones replied. "Great, follow me closely." The instructor guided Bones through a series of corridors, taking rights and lefts until they reached the stairs. Up and across the bridge, they arrived at the tower''s entrance. "Take the left door and go down the stairs. Take your time, and if things go south, I''ll be close by, so don''t worry. Good luck." With those words, the instructor left. Bones couldn''t discern the instructor''s level. The "???" marks intrigued him momentarily, but he refocused on the door ahead, preparing for the test that awaited him.
As the test commenced, Bones couldn''t suppress a chuckle at the irony of facing skeletons. Was it mere coincidence, or did it have something to do with a certain skeleton army? Regardless, he aimed to conclude the test swiftly. Initially expecting an easy endeavor, Bones soon realized his Bone Spears were ineffective against the undead foes. He found himself in an awkward position, prompting the need for a different approach. "Is this how the archer felt shooting at me?" Bones mused, reflecting on the challenges posed by his skeletal adversaries. Expanding his senses to the fullest, Bones confirmed the instructor''s absence and swiftly retrieved a mace from his inventory. Charging towards the summoned undead skeletons, he noticed their slower movements and predictable attack patterns. With a keen understanding of their actions, it became more of a routine than a challenge to dismantle them, even though their sheer numbers posed a significant obstacle. Bones, unaffected by fatigue, decided to accelerate the process and intensified his assault, bashing their heads left and right. However, he encountered a hurdle as he approached the end of the floor. Four new arrivals stood out from the standard skeletons. Level 9 Skeleton Warriors, adorned in armor and wielding proper weapons, presented a more formidable challenge. Observing the four formidable Skeleton Warriors, Bones briefly pondered their nature. "Are these four sentient or summoned as well? Their behavior seems almost natural," he mused. Bones swiftly closed the distance with the first of the four Skeleton Warriors. Aiming for a decisive strike, he swung his mace overhead with the intent to shatter the wooden shield, creating an opening for follow-up attacks. However, his attempt was thwarted as the skeleton skillfully bashed away the incoming blow. The undead warrior retaliated with its own overhead strike, brandishing a sword. Bones adeptly sidestepped the sword strike but found himself compelled to dodge an attack from the side. The other skeletons, far from mere spectators, seized the opportunity to strike at the first available chance. While not matching Bones in speed, the undead warriors exhibited a fluidity and unpredictability in their movements and attacks. The first skeleton demonstrated a skill called Shield Bash, distinguishing itself as the lone warrior with both a weapon and a shield. The remaining two wielded two-handed swords, and the last skeleton dual-wielded axes. This formidable and offense-oriented group posed a unique challenge for Bones to navigate and overcome. Adjusting his strategy, Bones focused on dispatching the damage dealers first, leaving the shield bearer for the final confrontation. In a dance of calculated movements, he weaved in and out, redirecting weapon trajectories to evade and deflect strikes. Despite a few hits penetrating his armor and nicking his bones, the trusty Bone Mend efficiently repaired the minor damages. As the skirmish reached its climax, Bones confronted the last warrior, the shield bearer. With a swift maneuver, he grabbed the edge of the shield, yanking it from the warrior''s grasp. A powerful backhand strike to the head sent the warrior''s skull flying, the impact echoing with a crack as it collided with the nearest wall. The formidable adversary had been vanquished and Bones, reflecting on the lack of experience gained from the trial, reached the end of the trial and prepared to ascend to the second floor of the Tower of Trials. However, the sound of descending footsteps caught his attention. Looking up, he saw the instructor approaching. Chapter 10 "Congratulations! It''s quite evident you''ve passed the test. You know, you didn''t have to clear the whole floor? Just reaching the steps would have been enough," the instructor remarked, a smile playing on his lips. Bones chuckled, "Oh? I might have lost myself a bit during the fight." "I could tell! You can handle yourself quite well. Want to try facing monsters over level ten on the second floor?" the instructor proposed. "Tempting, but I''ll pass," Bones replied, noting the instructor''s lack of comments about his class or race. It seemed no one could identify him, or perhaps they just didn''t care. "Suit yourself. Your contract will be waiting for you at the reception desk. For any other information, ask at the reception. Oh, and no need to hide a storage item. They''re a great help with gathering quests. Don''t forget to check the board notices for contracts," the instructor advised. "Will do. Thank you," Bones acknowledged, realizing the instructor had indeed noticed more than he let on. "You''re welcome. You can leave by climbing the stairs and taking a door on your left, again. Good luck!" the instructor bid farewell, watching Bones exit. Heading straight to the reception desk, Bones collected his security contract and an ID card, officially recognizing him as a contractor with the guild. The card bore the Adventurer''s Guild logo ¨C a sword and shield ¨C stamped in the top corner, accompanied by his name and a blank rank, signifying his current lack of one. The first rank, a bronze rank, required reaching level twenty. Unique to Bones and infused with his mana, the card served as proof of identification and offered minor perks, including limited access to the guild''s library on the first floor. Unlike the adventurer''s badge, Bones appreciated the card''s lack of tracking properties.
In a corner of the building, an expansive hall unfolded, its shelves filled with countless books. As Bones entered, he noticed an enormous collection of knowledge waiting to be explored. On the left side of the hall, a desk was occupied by an old man with silvery-white hair, glasses perched on his nose, and a tag proudly proclaiming him as the librarian. Bones approached the desk and greeted the elderly figure. "Greetings, quite a collection of books you have here," Bones remarked. The old librarian looked up from his paperwork. "Yes, quite so. Haven''t seen you before, new addition to the guild?" "Yes, I just joined as a contractor," Bones replied, handing over his ID card. "Welcome. What can I help you with, Mr. Bones?" the librarian inquired, glancing at the ID card. "I''d like to find books on the system and its creator, and any available information on classes, beasts, etc. Standard adventurer information, I presume," Bones explained. The librarian nodded, his gaze shifting to the rows of books behind Bones, ready to assist in his quest for knowledge. "History books can be found in the section on your far left. They contain all the public information you can find on the system, its creator, and the pre-system era. As for the standard adventurer information, as you put it - they can be found right over there," the old man pointed to a collection of books on a stand in the middle of the hall. "May I suggest a yellow book with black bold letters written on the cover? You can''t miss it; it really stands out!" the librarian added. Bones nodded his appreciation and thanked the librarian. As he turned toward the stand, the librarian couldn''t resist a sly remark, "Quite the giveaway - your name is¡­" Ignoring the comment, Bones continued towards the stand where he spotted the unmistakable yellow book. Sly old fox! True to the librarian''s words, the yellow book, titled "Adventuring for Dummies," stood out conspicuously among the darker hardcovers. Bones chuckled, grabbed the recommended book, and added two more to his stack ¨C a local bestiary and a book on skills and classes. Moving to the left section, he picked up two history books¡ªone detailing the pre-system era and another offering insights into the system''s creator. With a stack of books towering by his chin, Bones found a quiet corner in the library and settled in. Selecting one of the books, he opened the first page, ready to delve into the wealth of knowledge spread before him. The book on the pre-system era offered a glimpse into a time Bones was familiar with. The sparse ambient mana made progress painstakingly difficult, with the ability to sense mana being a rare gift. Those who possessed this ability often exploited their strength to dominate others. The era was marked by trial and error, with unfortunate common folk serving as frequent test subjects. It was a chaotic period filled with death and suffering, now relegated to the past. Turning to the records in the second book, Bones discovered that The Creator had been present among humanity for centuries. His activities leading up to the creation of the system remained shrouded in mystery. Some believed he was preparing a formation, while others thought he observed humanity, deciding whether they were worthy of the system. One popular belief suggested that The Creator, as described in the records, was merely an avatar of a god from an unknown realm. What people were certain of was that He was a transcendent being beyond an Ascendant and was considered, from eyewitness accounts, a non-combatant class¡ªa transcendent runesmith, mana engraver, and a master of formations. On the day the system was initiated, countless runes formed a mesmerizing pattern in the sky, obscuring it completely. Glowing like stars, these runes illuminated the world, turning night into day. Intricate webs of blue mana strands, visible from the ground, connected each rune. Every living creature stood frozen in awe. The strands of mana pulsed, and as their frequency increased, the runes grew brighter. Simultaneously, a throbbing headache afflicted every being. In a blinding burst of brilliance, the runes reached their peak luminosity, causing everyone to collapse. When they awoke and opened their eyes, a blue screen greeted them. One record, considered less believable, recounted that The Creator appeared in the capital of a major kingdom just moments before the system initiation. Dressed only in lower garments, he allegedly shouted like a raving lunatic, proclaiming, "They are coming!" The identity of "they" remained a mystery, but the same paragraph hinted at a potential connection with the invading Demon race that emerged a thousand and a half years later. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. The Creator, it seemed, had a sense of humor.
Humerus - is the largest bone of the upper extremity and defines the human brachium (arm)
¡°Uh, what? Was that a typo?¡± Bones wore a puzzled expression, surprised by the unexpected notification. The System changed everything and everyone. Mana density increased roughly tenfolds. Even those unable to sense and cultivate mana were tempered by it passively throughout their lives. It altered the terrain, influencing trees, plants, and minerals. Regions with higher density could produce mana stones and mana crystals, often turned into mines. Sometimes, areas with fluctuating mana transformed into what was now known as dungeons. Over thousands of years, new evolution paths formed, giving rise to numerous species, including the Undead race. Classes and skills closely mirrored Nica''s descriptions, may her knowledgeable and talkative soul be blessed. Newly acquired skills were initially labeled as basic, and like races and classes, they gained experience through use. At level twenty, they upgraded to advanced tier, then master tier, and so forth. Further information on advancement was "locked," requiring access to the second floor of the library. The next book provided a brief history of the Wezar kingdom, a minor realm governed for generations by the ascendant Wezar figures. Situated at the border with two other kingdoms to the north and east and the Desolate Lands to the west and south, the kingdom was considered a "human kingdom," with over ninety percent of its population being humans. Bones also discovered a map detailing the Westbrook area and its surroundings, featuring a town near a forest that extended across the west and southwest of the kingdom, reaching into the Desolate Lands. Beyond the forest were mountain chains separating the two lands. The mountains were marked off-limits, adorned with a skull icon and a warning that read, "monsters over level thirty!" As Bones scrutinized the map, he identified the small area clear of trees where he had emerged. The surrounding terrain seemed strangely familiar. Isn''t this where my tower stood? I didn''t notice it back then due to it being night, but I should''ve known. It didn''t even occur to me. Realization dawned on Bones. His ritual had succeeded, but not as planned. The "vessel puppets" he intended to take over were likely destroyed in the process, and without a compatible body... "No, it still doesn''t explain what happened to me, to my soul." His soul remained frozen in the same place but in a separate space. Over the ages, amid the advent of the system and the ensuing battles, his soul remained stationary, seemingly destined to stay frozen until its eventual destruction. It wasn''t until the mass summoning took place that his soul was freed from its eternal prison by the system and drawn toward the nearest skeleton. Bones took a metaphorical deep breath, feeling a tension he wasn''t aware of dissipating. No way I wouldn''t notice if my tower was still standing there, maybe the basement was still... Bones made a decision. He would undertake a few of the easier contracts from the board and return to where it all began. Perhaps something of his had survived the passage of time. He perused the monster compendium before eventually inquiring with the librarian about the possibility of purchasing a copy of the book. While it was indeed available, the cost exceeded his current accumulated wealth. With the sun already setting behind the horizon, Bones stood up, gathered the books, and left them at the librarian''s desk. Expressing his gratitude to the old man, he couldn''t help but notice the mischievous grin on the librarian''s face. "Goodbye, and I wish you good luck, young mage," said the librarian, his use of "young" carrying a subtle undertone. Bones turned to look at the old man, nodded in acknowledgment, and left. The old man definitely knew what he was. Night had fallen as Bones exited the Adventurer''s Guild. Much like the previous evening, it was a delightful night, with people bustling about and enjoying themselves. For Bones, this was the signal to vanish. In the Western District, a mysterious figure¡ªposing as a naive tourist¡ªwas once again thwarting the would-be robbers. Though there were fewer attempted robberies that night, it might well have been his final naive-tourist routine. Over these two nights, Bones had amassed enough loot for enchanted clothing and the monster compendium from the library. However, he wasn''t eager to encounter the old man again so soon. The early morning, much like the day before, unfolded in the coffee shop. Bones sat, sipping his coffee, and observed people bustling about their daily affairs. There was a serene quality in watching the world rush by while he remained in a state of relaxation, free from concerns about mundane matters like food and shelter. Recalling his last night''s endeavor, Bones realized that the thugs were prepared for him, with word spreading swiftly among their ranks. Reflecting on the peculiar nature of the Identify skill, he found amusement in the fact that when used on thugs, they were merely labeled as such, accompanied by a level. No names or additional information surfaced¡ªalmost as if they weren''t significant enough, at least in his eyes. Reflecting on the adaptive nature of the system, Bones initially assumed it adapted to the world as a whole, not the individual "users" of the system. Yet, upon further consideration, it made sense why he didn''t see details about every person he met. The system, it seemed, determined importance based on his knowledge and interactions. Bones'' serene and peaceful morning came to an end with the arrival of the working class, turning the square into a bustling hub of activity. Deciding to move on, he made his way to the shopping district, specifically to a store named "Enchant me for enchanted you." Upon entering, he was greeted by the same pompous clerk from the previous day. To assert his presence, Bones rolled a gold coin on his knuckles, and miraculously, the clerk''s attitude did a complete turnaround. With newfound politeness, the clerk guided Bones through a variety of enchanted clothing. Soon enough, Bones had a new set of clothes that actually fit his slim skeletal frame, appreciating the convenience of not needing to take measurements. ¡°They fit perfectly, thank you!¡± Bones expressed his satisfaction with the purchase, letting bygones be bygones and excusing the clerk''s previous behavior. ¡°Thank you, sir, for buying at our fine establishment!¡± Before leaving the shop, Bones recalled something and inquired about where he could find masks that adventurers occasionally wore. Despite the hood covering most of his head, he grew bothered by the numerous glances thrown his way. ¡°Certainly, sir. The jewelry shop down the street is selling all sorts of attachments, masks included.¡± ¡°Ah, I think I know the place! Thank you.¡± In the blink of an eye, Bones found himself standing once more before the glass window showcasing spatial accessories. Upon entering the shop, he narrowly avoided colliding with a hurried clerk, scrambling to meet the demands of a bustling crowd of customers. The place was teeming with activity! Bones had a look around and spotted what he was looking for on the distant wall of the shop. All sorts of masks were displayed on the rack in front of him, from plain oval designs to animal-shaped masks. Decorative masks, he mused, were likely for nightly festivities. ¡°Hi, sorry sir, how may I help you?¡± said a panting clerk, trying to catch a break. ¡°Hi, take your time lad; there will always be more customers.¡° The clerk smiled and nodded, then took a few deep breaths to calm down. ¡°I am in need of a mask. As you can see from the muffler covering my face, I have a condition I''d rather not show to others. Wraps did help, but I''m in need of something more permanent,¡± Bones explained after the clerk caught his breath. The clerk took a moment to think about Bones'' inquiry, then nodded and asked. ¡°Would you like to see the enchanted masks we have?¡± Bones pinched the bridge of his nose, momentarily forgetting that was an option. Why would he even consider a normal mask over an enchanted one? ¡°Sir?¡± ¡°Ah yes, please show me what you have.¡± Chapter 11 The clerk guided Bones upstairs, where a small crowd of individuals perused the enchanted items on display. Bones quickly noticed that all the patrons on the second floor appeared to be adventurers. The reason became clear as he examined the items showcased¡ªenchanted goods. In a town boasting an academy, adventurers were undoubtedly the primary clientele seeking such wares. "Sir, this way, please. All the masks displayed here come with a simple self-repair enchantment, and I can vouch for their durability. If you desire a different color or a specific enchantment, we can place an order for you." "No, no, this will meet all my needs. Thank you." "Then, if you require further assistance, don''t hesitate to ask for me." Bones nodded, continuing to survey the masks before him. Ultimately, it boiled down to his preferences. He dismissed the overly decorative masks or those adorned with excessive ornaments. He simply needed a functional mask that looked decent. After one last perusal of the rack, he halted at a particular mask, gazing at it for a moment before removing it and signaling to the clerk that he had made his choice. "Would that be all, sir?" "Yes, that would be all." The mask cost a bit more than the garments he bought, leaning towards the expensive side, which left him broke again. With a bit over three gold leftover, Bones couldn''t afford the Monster Compendium book. Gold was the least of his worries, though. From the looks of it, he wouldn''t be facing monsters anytime soon. Bones noticed the same people following him from the moment he departed the clothing shop. He had a couple of ideas about who they might be. You could practically smell the Western District on them! ¡°Seems like someone somewhat capable noticed my nighttime activities. Not smart enough if this is the kind of riff-raff he sends after me¡­¡± Back in the square, Bones went straight to the contract board outside the guild and meticulously read through each contract. Once done, he selected two from the board and headed inside to register them under his name at the reception desk. The first contract on Bones'' list was titled "The Subjugation of the Goblin Tribes," a repeatable quest suitable for solo or group endeavors. Adventurers of level five and above were encouraged to take part, aiming to gain valuable experience and skill levels. Goblins in the newbie zone ranged from level three to nine, with some variants surpassing level ten. While deeper into the forest, occasional monsters over level ten existed, but they were generally regulated by guild scouts to provide a balanced challenge for newcomers. The second quest involved the repeatable subjugation of Steel-Tusk Boars, focusing on hunting and collecting their tusks. Ready for action, Bones made his way through the bustling main street towards the gates. The entrance was packed with well-equipped adventurers, presumably bronze rankers. It seemed the recent undead threat northeast had prompted a formal notice for all bronze rankers to join forces in a subjugation mission against the encroaching undead plague. Leaving the town gates and the lively crowd behind, Bones continued on the road past caravans and waiting individuals. However, once out of sight, he skillfully changed directions, heading toward the forest and seamlessly disappearing into the shadows, his pursuers still trailing behind. After accepting the quests, Bones received a map of the training grounds from the receptionist, marked with an estimated area where his targets could be found. The only issue was that the designated area was vast, leaving Bones to wonder why they didn''t just suggest circling the entire forest instead. Moving through the forest, Bones encountered several groups of monsters, but none posed a real challenge and offered minimal experience. His numerous run-ins with the thugs had significantly boosted his experience in both race and class, bringing him close to leveling up again. However, the creatures in the training grounds were no longer sufficient for his progression. To advance further, he needed to face higher-level monsters or, as a grim alternative, consider dealing with other humans. Contemplating how to handle his pursuers, Bones recognized the necessity of capturing one for interrogation. The Identify skill unveiled that two of them were rogues, while the third was a scout, all at level nine. Considering their skills, he opted to target the scout. After swiftly dispatching a lone monster, Bones climbed a nearby tree, patiently awaiting the arrival of the trio. Two minutes later, three figures emerged, engaged in hushed conversation. ¡°We should''ve caught up by now, where in blazes is he?¡± ¡°Hush, let the man do his job.¡± The two conversing men were rogues, and the one tracking Bones was a scout. ¡°Uh, guys? The tracks end here,¡± the scout reported, furrowing his eyebrows. ¡°What?¡± ¡°He finished the monster instantly, circled the body and - tracks end here!¡± The scout explained, but the two rogues had doubts. ¡°Man, you really suck at tracking, haha,¡± one of them mocked. ¡°No, stupid! Shit! He got us!!!¡± Bones hadn''t anticipated being discovered so quickly. While he hadn''t left many clues, the ones he did were enough. Forced to act swiftly, he leaped from the tree and, mid-air, aimed a Bone Spear straight at the scout''s head. The scout, sensing the impending attack, dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding a spear that would have otherwise penetrated his head. The two rogues looked up, spotting their target descending. Thinking that Bones had lost his weapon in the throw and failed to kill the scout, one of them made a rash decision to charge at Bones just as he neared the ground. The scout, quick-thinking, yelled at the rogue to stop, but he was a step too late. The charging rogue, fully focused on Bones, raised his two daggers in defense, barely deflecting the incoming Bone Spear. Instead of piercing the heart, the spear struck his shoulder, causing him to stagger and interrupt his charge. Injured and staggered, the rogue could only watch as Bones landed in front of him, lowering his stance and dashing forward. Realizing his mistake, the rogue knew he messed up. Hindered by the shoulder wound, he was late to react. Bones swiftly moved to the rogue''s injured side, stabbing him between the ribs and puncturing his lungs. Gasping for air, the rogue collapsed, clutching his side. The other rogue, witnessing his companion''s predicament, moved quickly. With swift, precise movements, he slashed at Bones'' head, catching him off guard. The dagger nicked Bones'' forehead, removing his hood and exposing the stark whiteness of his skull. The scene had an impact on the scout, who rushed a fully charged shot. Sensing the impending attack from behind, Bones instinctively ducked, narrowly avoiding the arrow that grazed his scalp before finding its unintended target in the rogue. The force of the impact propelled the rogue backward, creating sufficient distance for Bones to deploy a newfound skill, a consequence of his recent level-up achieved after dispatching the first rogue. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.
Combat experience gained ding Level up! Congratulation, class Bonemancer is now lvl 10 You have learned a new skill: Bone Nova
Skill: Bone Nova [basic] - Unleashes short projectiles made of bones in a spiral around you, causing bleeding with the chance to cripple targets. Number of projectiles limited to 5. Increased damage per skill level and +1 projectile per 5 skill levels Cost: 10 mana per projectile
From a kneeling position, Bones propelled himself upward and immediately activated the skill. Five short bone projectiles burst outward in a spiraling pattern. One projectile struck the rogue in the chest, while the others missed their intended targets. Simultaneously, Bones launched a Bone Spear towards the scout. Although the scout adeptly dodged the initial bone projectile, he failed to evade the subsequent Bone Spear, which lodged itself in his throat. Turning around, Bones observed the scout''s pleading expression as he extracted the spear and frantically reached for a healing potion from his belt. Understanding the need to keep one of them alive, Bones allowed the scout to administer the potion. However, the fate of the other rogue was sealed with a swift, fatal slash to the throat. With the immediate threat neutralized, Bones redirected his attention to the now collapsed scout. Approaching him, Bones knelt and met the fear-stricken gaze of the wounded man. As the healing potion took effect, Bones summoned two spears, surprising the scout. Displaying the weapons, Bones then thrust them through the scout''s kneecaps, eliciting a scream that echoed through the forest. Retrieving another healing potion from the scout''s belt, Bones dismissed the spears and poured the potion onto the wounds. Once the scout''s cries subsided, Bones proceeded with a torturous interrogation. Annoyed by the man''s screams, Bones placed his hand over the scout''s mouth. Bones spoke in a hushed tone, trying to comfort the wounded scout. "I know it''s painful. All will be over soon. I''m going to move my hand now, and you''re going to tell me who and why, or we''re back to using healing potions to heal your wounds¡ªdo you understand? Nod if you do." Reluctantly, the scout responded with a teary nod. As Bones removed his hand, he listened to the desperate pleas of the captive. Bones regarded the scout''s desperate plea with an emotionless gaze. "Your life depends on the truth you provide," he uttered coldly. Despite the scout''s fear for his life, he confessed everything in the hope that cooperation might spare him. However, Bones remained resolute, determined not to leave any witnesses behind.
Roy, Rogue lvl 9, dead Troy, Rogue lvl 9, dead Thomas, Scout lvl 9, dead
Combat experience gained Combat experience gained Level up! Congratulation, you are now lvl 10 +1 STR, +2 VIT, +2 INT You have learned a new skill: Calcium Carbonate
The newfound information surprised Bones, sparking a sense of urgency. "Seems I should go back to the city as soon as I''m finished with the quests." Racing against time and armed with a new purpose, Bones quickly skimmed through the notifications. One particularly odd skill caught his attention. While its name was peculiar, he refrained from passing judgment. The passive skill reinforced his bones, increasing their density and granting resistance to physical, bleed, and poison damage. Despite the seeming redundancy for a skeleton immune to these ailments, he observed an unusual aspect¡ªthis passive skill didn''t appear to be upgradeable. However, it did improve by 1% per point in the VIT attribute. Considering his vulnerability to blunt attacks, any resistance that mitigated damage was a valuable asset. Within an hour, Bones reached the marked location on his map. He climbed a tree, skillfully using branches to move around silently, avoiding any potential alert to goblins or other monsters in the vicinity. Observing the first goblin tribe from a safe distance, he quickly grasped why the quest was deemed repeatable. The poorly constructed camp sprawled with numerous goblins, enclosed by a rudimentary wooden fence with a single wide entrance. A large fire pit occupied the center, surrounded by makeshift tents adorned with skulls and various ornaments, including human skulls. Behind the fire pit stood an altar and a totem pole, possibly a place of prayer for the goblins. Half of the goblins were in slumber, while the others idled about aimlessly. The quest didn¡¯t specify the number of goblins to be eliminated, focusing on the Goblin Chiefs as the primary targets. However, Bones had no intention of sparing any of them. Spotting his target emerging from the largest tent with two well-equipped minions, he couldn''t help but feel exhilarated. The Goblin Chief, donning what seemed like adventurers'' gear and wielding a hefty two-handed club, held a level advantage over Bones, adding anticipation to the impending clash. Without hesitation, Bones charged into the camp, launching a Bone Spear at the chief. Anticipating the attack, the chief deftly deflected the spear with a wide swing of his club. Bones knew he wouldn''t take down the chief on the first attempt; the spear served as a distraction to close the distance. As he approached, the goblins momentarily froze before rallying to arms. Bones forcefully thrust his spear into the ground, causing fiery embers and shrapnel to scatter towards the chief and his minions. The embers ignited the tents, adding chaos to the battlefield. The enraged Goblin Chief charged at Bones, who strategically retreated into the group of goblins. Surrounded on all sides, Bones unleashed quick bursts of Bone Nova, impaling the chief and several goblins. After the fifth Bone Nova, Bones had to cease the onslaught, feeling the strain on his bones and the dwindling control over mana. His mana dropped dangerously low, below ten percent. The few surviving goblins scattered, leaving only the Goblin Chief and his two minions. Exhausted, Bones faced the minions as they launched their attack. Despite their efforts, the encounter between the spear-wielding goblins and Bones'' ranged bone spears ended swiftly, with the minions offering little resistance. The Goblin Chief, now the sole survivor, glared at Bones with visible hatred and signs of resignation. He dropped his mace, and in response, Bones dropped the chief''s head. With a few goblins managing to escape, the subjugation of the goblin tribe was considered a success. The burning tents and the scent of charred corpses created a grim atmosphere, likely to attract beasts. Unperturbed, Bones didn''t linger, swiftly consulting the map for his next quest location and moving on. One goblin tribe was sufficient for the time being. An hour later, Bones found himself watching a colossal boar rub its back against a tree, prompting memories of the first ill-fated encounter with an adventurer party. As he completed the task of gathering twenty tusks from ten Steel-tusk boars, the sky had shifted into the evening''s embrace. With Westbrook a few hours away and no time to waste, Bones hastened back. A meeting awaited him ¨C one set up by Thomas, the scout he had dispatched earlier and the orchestrator of the pursuit against him. Chapter 12 ¡°Status.¡±
Status Attributes
Name: Bones Race: Undead Skeleton lvl 10 Class: Bonemancer lvl 11 Profession: ??? Hp - 230 Mp - 340 Sta - ¡Þ STR: 14 AGI: 5 END: 5 VIT: 23 INT: 34 WIS: 5 Free points:
I noticed the class requires less experience per level than the race, but the gap is quite apparent. ¡°Your ID, sir?¡± The guard at the gate requested. ¡°Hm? Yes, of course.¡± Bones dismissed the status screen and handed his ID for inspection. ¡°Alright, go on in.¡± Bones entered the town around midnight. He still had a bit of time before the meeting, so he pulled down the hood over his mask and strolled the empty streets. The meeting was taking place in a small pub in the western district. Bones remembered the pub and its rough location from when he was touring the district, looking for his type of nightly activities the day before. Who could forget the pub with a name like "PUBlo''s Delights"? Bones felt like killing the guy for making a terrible pun. Not today, though! He entered the pub, looked around, and spotted his target sitting at a table at the far end of the pub. He first approached the bar and ordered two drinks. With drinks in his hands, he walked over to the table and sat across from the person he had come to meet. ¡°Good evening, Norris,¡± he greeted, handing Norris one of the drinks. Norris, the scout and the sole male member of the adventuring party Bones entered the town with, looked up, his expression stiffening. After a moment of silence, he gathered his thoughts and replied. ¡°Evening, Mr. Jones. What happened to my cousin, Thomas?¡± Bones shook his head in silence, the message conveyed unmistakably. ¡°Your actions have consequences, Mr. Jones. You can''t just start robbing and killing people expecting no one would take notice,¡± Norris justified himself. ¡°Oh, I expected someone would take notice, maybe not as fast, but eventually. What I didn''t expect was you, Norris. Adventurer by day, a thug at night? Care to tell me who it was?¡± ¡°Spare me the judgment, Jones! What about you? You''re not some country bumpkin whose village was raided by bandits, are you? Is Jones even your real name? I can''t even Identify anything about you?! Who are you? What. Are. You?" Norris raised his voice. ¡°Calm down, lad. You''re making a scene! - No, I am not from some faraway village, and my real name is - was Jones, Muriel Jones. Now, why don''t you tell me who ordered a hit on me? I know you''re not the brains of that little operation.¡± ¡°Or what? You''re going to kill me? Here, in my district?¡± Norris spat out in derision. ¡°Yes, Norris. I will,¡± Bones replied calmly. Norris didn''t sound as amused anymore. He didn''t know much about Jones, but if he could¡¯ve killed the three sent after him, he had no chance whatsoever. ¡°The western district is split into three zones, with each having a boss overseeing a zone,¡± Norris started. "Alleys belong to my boss Vol, the brothels to Trevak, and the warehouse district to the big boss, Guntar. Vol is a bronze ranker, Jones! He¡¯s the one who gave the orders! He¡¯s the one you''ll be dealing with!" Bones didn¡¯t respond immediately. For a moment, amid the rising tension, a silence permeated the area. ¡°I see. Drink up, Norris.¡± Norris looked down, picked up a glass, and downed the shot in one gulp. He knew what was coming. ¡°Don''t tell the girls. We were only in a group together for a month, but I liked adventuring with them and - make it quick, please?¡± Bones nodded. ¡°I already did. You won''t feel a thing.¡± Norris looked at the mask covering Bones'' face, at the slits where Bones'' eyes should''ve been, and felt like he was looking into the abyss. Within the abyss, he saw the flickering of fiery blue that sent chills down his spine. He started feeling drowsy, and his body went numb. His head slumped down, and his breathing stopped. Bones stood up, went over to his side, and leaned his head against the wall, making it look like he was asleep. He then took the empty glass, stored it, and left the pub. "The poison worked better than I thought it would. Could prove to be useful in combat if I could find a way to administer a lot of it at once. Airborne, maybe?" A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. He heard a distant scream coming from the inside of the pub he just left. The waitress came to check up on Norris and found him dead, not passed out. For the first time since coming to town, Bones sought out a place to stay. He found an inn close to the central square and rented a room for a week. While he hadn''t felt the need for sleep, mental fatigue had built up. He spent the rest of the night in meditation, clearing his mind and reviewing all the skill level-ups he had gained in recent days. Although his race hadn''t leveled much, his class and skills had. Mana Vision, sense, and manipulation had leveled up to thirteen. Bones recognized that his leveling speed might seem absurd to anyone else, but he wasn''t a novice mage just learning the basics. He had been using both Mana Sense and Mana Manipulation for well over a hundred years when he was still alive. Mana Vision was a new addition, but being undead made its use constant and effortless. Bone Spear and Bone Manipulation, frequently used in synergy, had both leveled to twelve. Identify had reached level three, progressing at a slower rate compared to other skills. The Mend spell, used only situationally, stagnated at level six. Overall, he had made significant progress in a short amount of time, surpassing what others would achieve in a month, if not longer. Early in the morning, Bones left the inn and headed toward the Guild to report the completion of quests and visit the library. He had a book to buy and questions that needed answering. The guild was as bustling as usual, and Bones patiently waited in a queue at the reception desk. When it was finally his turn, he handed over his ID card. The clerk behind the desk scanned his card against a crystal template, and information about the quests was displayed for the clerk to review. Observing Bones'' body language, the clerk assumed it was his first time seeing the data displayed on the crystal screen. With a friendly smile, the clerk provided Bones with a brief overview of the crystal''s functions before handing over the rewards for completing the quests. Out of the three gold and twenty silver Bones received for the subjugation of the goblin tribe, the goblin chief''s head earned him an additional gold coin, and he received ten silver for each goblin killed. Adding the five gold he earned for ten boar tusks, Bones now had enough to purchase the coveted "Monster Compendium." His next destination was the library, and upon reaching it, he peeked inside, but the old man wasn''t at his desk. ¡°Looking for more books? Perhaps, ''Chronicles of the Skeleton King'' might interest you?¡± The librarian suggested with a mischievous grin, startling Bones out of his wits. He hadn''t sensed the old man approaching from behind. ¡°My good man, are you trying to scare me to death?¡± ¡°That''s funny! What can I do for you, Mr. Bones?¡± ¡°I came for ''The Monster Compendium,''¡± Bones replied after collecting his thoughts. ¡°Ah yes, the book. Would that be all?¡± ¡°No, how about a coffee? I know a place, my treat!¡± Bones proposed. He had a feeling the old man wasn''t a simple librarian. ¡°Asking me out so suddenly - Sure, but I can''t leave the library unattended. We could have a drink right here,¡± the old man said, indicating with a nod toward a small secluded area with a set of chairs and a small coffee table next to two large windows. The two walked over and took a seat at the table. Bones took out two glasses, a bottle, and gave the old man a stare. ¡°You know what I am?¡± he asked, getting straight to the point. ¡°I do, but surprisingly not more than that,¡± the librarian replied, greatly intrigued by the figure sitting across from him. ¡°Knowing what I am wasn¡¯t enough? No one noticed anything until now.¡± ¡°My dear boy, I''d be ashamed to call myself a former gold ranker if I couldn''t do at least that much. You don''t realize what an oddity you are, do you?¡± Bones frowned. ¡°I''m not following.¡± ¡°To block a skill like Identify, you would need a skill, an item, or a soul powerful enough to negate the skill from the one using it. Now, such skills are rare, and items expensive, and you don''t look rich enough to have neither, which leaves us the third option. In normal circumstances, I wouldn''t find it possible for a low level like yourself to possess such a powerful soul, but I also wouldn''t find it possible for an undead skeleton to waltz into the Adventurer''s Guild and ask to sign a contract!¡± The old man explained with a hearty chuckle. ¡°Alright, alright, so you know about me. What about you? You''re a gold ranker?¡± ¡°A former gold ranker. As for who I am, you will find out eventually,¡± he replied elusively. Bones felt like he drew the short end of a stick in the exchange they had, but there was nothing he could do if the old man didn''t want to reveal anything about himself. Instead, he focused on the questions he wanted to ask. ¡°Alright then, let me ask you another question. I don''t feel like myself lately. My actions as of late, which I''d rather not divulge, were disgraceful and impulsive, and would normally give rise to remorse, guilt, and shame - even trouble the mind but - why do I find myself so detached? The lack of my emotions disturbs me at times.¡± The librarian listened attentively and, after giving some thought to what Bones shared, replied. ¡°Hmm - probably because of what you are.¡± ¡°Pardon? You mean, an undead skeleton?¡± ¡°Correct. Undead skeletons, like most undead creatures, are by nature extremely aggressive toward the living. But now I''m thinking to myself, why would an undead skeleton ask me something as simple as that? Here I thought I''m conversing with a sentient skeleton, but there appears to be more to you than meets the eye!¡± The old man had a dangerous gleam in his eyes, and a look of deep thought showed on his face with something Bones felt familiar with¡ªan expression of great interest in something new and a need to explore its secrets! He took a glass and downed it in a gulp. Eugh ¡°What is this?¡± The old man asked with a grimace. ¡°Hm? A drink, something alcoholic - I don''t remember what it''s called,¡± Bones replied, wondering if it''s really as bad. ¡°Have you tried it? Do you normally drink this stuff?¡± ¡°Yes. I don''t feel anything - mana dissolves most of it away,¡± he replied matter-of-factly. The old man looked at Bones in surprise, momentarily lost for words. Then a thought occurred to him. He got up, said he would be right back, and left. A minute later, he returned with two drinks. He handed one to Bones and told him to give it a try while sporting a stupid grin. Bones eyed the drink, observing a blue-colored liquid swirling in a glass, then took a sip. It was refreshing. He could feel the liquid meshing with the mana within him. ¡°Is this - a mana potion?¡± ¡°Yes! Why the surprise? You''ve never drunk a mana potion before?¡± ¡°No, I never needed one so far.¡± ¡°From my experience, mana potions of higher rarity might be the only substitute for an actual drink for an undead like you. And if you keep drinking mana potions when at full mana, it would lead to mana burn, which usually has a negative effect. For an undead like you, mana burn shouldn¡¯t have negative effects, but it should still give you the edge you¡¯re looking for.¡± Bones thanked the librarian for the advice but also confirmed his suspicions that the old man wasn''t a simple librarian. ¡°You seem to have a lot of experience with the undead like me?¡± Bones probed but didn''t receive a reply, so he continued. ¡°Now that I think about it - it¡¯s quite strange for a person like you to work as a mere librarian, in the branch office of the Adventurer''s Guild no less! It almost seems like you''re in hiding. Pretty suspicious if you ask me!¡± The old man continued the silent treatment but found Bones'' reasoning amusing. He took a sip from his glass and continued grinning. ¡°You know, I saw something suspicious about a week ago too, not far from here. There was this mage, initiating a ritual of sorts and summoning hundreds of undead skeletons - a whole army of them!¡± That sparked a reaction from the old man. ¡°Oh? Sounds very ominous. What happened then?¡± ¡°Well, nothing happened. We all went our separate ways. It¡¯s just funny that a week later, here I am drinking with a librarian that knows exactly what I am, and is giving me advice on what to drink. Why, if I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d say there could be a connection between that mage and you.¡± "Now I remember! I''ve received word about a defective minion among the other summons! An undead skeleton that didn''t respond to the commands of the necromancer! This is too good to be true! Could that be you?" The old man burst into laughter. "We will undoubtedly cross paths again, Mr. Bones. Allow me to offer a piece of advice. Avoid lingering too much around the Guild. The guild leader, like me, is a gold ranker and might detect you if you cross paths. On the other hand, Westbrook and its training grounds are excellent for grinding experience and skill levels. However, I''d recommend moving out of town within a week or two if I were you." Bones stayed in the library for some time after the talk with the librarian, finishing his drink. He had to admit, the mana burn hit the spot just right! The librarian left and didn''t plan to come back anytime soon. On his way out, he told Bones if he was to ever visit the capital, he should visit an inn called ¡°Horned Dog''''. Apparently, there¡¯s a private club, and he¡¯s been invited to join. Chapter 13 Bones pondered the idea of visiting the capital. "Why not? I don''t have any other future plans," he mused. However, thoughts of the challenges ahead and the bronze ranker who had taken an interest in him gave him pause. "Would a week be enough to reach bronze rank? It''s a long shot, but if I push myself as hard as I can, it might be doable!" Gulping the drink down and with the book under his arm, Bones left the library. Word around was that the guild leader could rarely be seen in the main hall of the guild. Still, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to keep the old man''s advice close to heart, quickly grab a few contracts, and get moving. As Bones left the Guild around noon, he wandered the streets with nowhere in particular to go, taking in the sights of the shopping district. An alchemy shop caught his eye as he passed by, and a few minutes later, ¡±I can¡¯t believe I ended up spending the last of my gold on mana potions!" he muttered to himself, a tinge of regret in his tone. By the time Bones finished his errands in the shopping district, daylight still lingered. Armed with subjugation contracts and a determination to level up, he set his course toward the gates. His plan for the next few days involved grinding levels and tending to a matter concerning his former tower. As he followed the road leading away from town, his mind buzzed with system-related thoughts. His class, Bonemancer, was deemed uncommon, and the skills he acquired every five levels varied from those of other Bonemancers. Although Bone Manipulation was supposed to be his level one skill and Bone Spears at level five, he learned manipulation before acquiring his class¡ªa key factor in being offered the class in the first place. His future choices, skills, and actions would significantly influence the classes the system would present to him at level twenty-five. He hadn¡¯t even begun contemplating his second class; he had only obtained his main class a week ago. Professions, however, had crossed his mind. Deep in contemplation over a chapter on professions within the pages of "Adventuring for Dummies," one vocation stood out to Bones: Runesmithing. With the advent of the system, runes had ascended to prominence, and were revered as the language of the gods. They weren''t merely letters or words but representations of intent, with endless possibilities lurking behind each stroke. The mana posts scattered throughout town flashed through Bones'' mind. Each post bore an engraved rune with the intent to illuminate the crystal atop it. The mana flowing through the silver wires connected to each post activated the crystal, casting light across the streets. Although there was more complexity to it, that was the basic premise of how runes functioned. The efficacy of a rune relied on the skill of the runesmith and the quantity of mana used in its engraving. To engrave runes, one needed to first master Mana Engraving. Bones had inquired about professions in town, but beyond basic smithing classes, there seemed to be little else available. Suddenly, a sneeze interrupted Bones'' thoughts, snapping him back to reality. He glanced around and realized he had strayed far from town. With a shrug, he veered off the road and ventured into the forest. An hour later, the distant howl of a wolf echoed through the trees. Bones had unwittingly encroached upon their territory, triggering a warning signal among the pack. Despite the potential threat, Bones remained unfazed. He had encountered wolves before, though the last encounter had been rather intense. "Hmm, not dealing with wolves again," Bones muttered to himself as he swiftly ascended a nearby tree. Hopping from branch to branch, he navigated the forest canopy with ease, a tactic he wished he had employed during his previous encounter with the wolves. As time passed, Bones found himself in a state of disbelief and frustration. "How? How are they still following me?" he exclaimed, his voice a mixture of bewilderment and annoyance. He had clearly underestimated the tenacity of the wolves. Had they climbed the trees or leaped from branch to branch? The answer eluded him, but the reality remained¡ªthey were relentlessly pursuing him, both on the forest floor and among the canopy. What began as a mere inconvenience had escalated into an absurd situation. All Bones had wanted was to avoid wasting time with creatures lower level than himself, but now, he found himself ensnared in a relentless pursuit beyond his expectations. Spotting a clearing amidst the foliage, Bones executed a daring somersault from the tree canopy. In mid-air, he unleashed two bone spears, each finding its mark with lethal precision as they impaled the wolves in pursuit. Landing gracefully, Bones swiftly assumed a defensive stance, assessing the remaining pack with a critical eye. Identifying them as Grey Wolves, he noted their levels, with the presumed leader standing at nine. As the tension mounted between them, a spark of curiosity ignited within Bones. Could he, perhaps, master the skill he was slated to acquire at level fifteen, Bone Spikes, through his own efforts? With a deep draw from his mana reserves, he attempted to manifest the bone spikes through sheer force of will. Yet, to his dismay, nothing materialized. There was a void¡ªa lack of connection and visualization to the power he sought to wield. A furrow formed on Bones'' brow as he grappled with this realization, a twinge of embarrassment gnawing at him for not attempting this sooner. Meanwhile, the encroaching wolves closed in, circling him with predatory intent. Just as Bones readied himself to unleash a Bona Nova, an arrow whizzed past his ear, finding its mark in a wolf behind him. Startled, Bones turned to find a hunter perched in the branches above, bow at the ready. Soon, the rest of the hunter''s party emerged, casting a wary gaze upon the fallen wolves before directing their attention to Bones. "Fellow adventurer! Do you mind if we take care of the wolves? We have a quest to subjugate the wolves in the area!" called out a young man, dressed as a mage. Bones glanced at the party, shrugged, and stepped back, giving them permission to proceed. He observed as they dispatched the remaining wolves with precision and efficiency. Just as he turned to leave, a sharp sound caught his attention. Reacting swiftly, he dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding an arrow aimed at his head. "Tsk," the young mage exclaimed in disdain. The party''s demeanor shifted, their hostility now directed towards Bones, while the hunter seemed to have vanished without a trace. Though Bones couldn''t sense his presence, he knew the hunter wasn''t far. "Seeing you''re not wearing an adventurer badge, I take it you¡¯re not an adventurer?" the mage stated matter-of-factly, a mischievous grin on his face. "I''m a contractor to the guild and that was an attempt on my life!" Bones replied, his voice tinged with animosity. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Oh? Then excuse my friend before! His hand must''ve slipped, otherwise, we wouldn''t be having this conversation." As the young mage spoke, another arrow flew at Bones from his blind spot. Despite his attempt to evade, the empowered arrow struck him in the shoulder, sending him spinning and crashing into the nearest tree. He slumped into a sitting position, silently observing his assailants, not uttering a word. "Gyahah ha, look at him flying! Good shot!" the mage laughed gleefully, while the others joined in. Bones couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief. These adventurers were merely tools for him to hone his skills, a means to level up. "The fucker made a hole through my new shirt¡­" he muttered to himself, his frustration evident. Bones slowly rose to his feet, his gaze fixed on the party standing some thirty meters away. With his senses heightened and anticipation coursing through his veins, he assumed a low stance, ready to confront the unseen hunter. Then, like a bolt of lightning, he sprang into action, dashing toward them. Surprise flickered across the mage''s face for a moment before transforming into a malicious sneer. "Take him out!" the mage barked, issuing a command to his companions. The three men surged forward to intercept Bones. Two rogues took the lead, while the third, a burly warrior wielding a giant axe, followed close behind. The mage, arms crossed in amusement, observed the unfolding skirmish. Despite the absence of the hunter, Bones remained vigilant, expecting an ambush. He hurled two bone spears at the rogues, who deftly deflected the projectiles, though the impact slowed their advance. Bones followed up with a Bone Nova and two more spears at close range, targeting the rogues once more. The third attempt proved successful. While Bone Nova missed its intended targets, it struck the warrior behind them. The follow-up spears found their marks¡ªone rogue with a bone spear lodged in his shoulder, the other clutching his gut where a spear had pierced him. ¡°Shit! The fucker impaled Me!! Leon! Fucking Do something!¡± one of the injured rogues screamed in agony. Leon, the mage, began forming a spell with a grimace, while the hunter stealthily maneuvered through the bushes, seeking an optimal firing position. The warrior swung his axe wildly, aiming to cleave Bones in half, but Bones swiftly ducked under the swing and stepped back, evading the attack. Observing an ice version of his Bone Spear materializing next to Leon, Bones circled around the warrior and two rogues, obstructing the mage''s line of sight and preventing him from completing his spell. With two Ice spears summoned and ready to cast, impatience began to show on Leon''s face. This wasn¡¯t how he had envisioned the assault unfolding. This wasn¡¯t their first venture into such illicit activities, and with their advantage in numbers, they had expected a smoother operation. After observing the situation unfold, the hunter was compelled to take action. Ceasing his stealthy movements, he aimed his bow. However, the moment he did, a spear hurtled in his direction. ¡°Shit!¡± he cursed, quickly ducking behind a tree to evade the projectile. ¡°I don''t have a clear line of sight!¡± he shouted back to his comrades. Meanwhile, immediately after launching his spear toward the hunter, Bones maneuvered between the two rogues, their combat hindered by their wounds but still formidable. The warrior swung his giant axe ineffectively, lacking strategy in his attacks. Although the previous wound from Bone Nova appeared superficial, it failed to hamper his movements. The mounting pressure of the situation overwhelmed Leon, prompting him to act impulsively. In his impatience, he unleashed the Ice Spears toward Bones. One spear missed entirely, while the other impaled a rogue before striking Bones, embedding deep into his torso. As the cold slowly spread through his body, Bones felt his movements sluggish. He was speechless, caught off guard by the brazen attack. Anger surged within him, reminiscent of a similar feeling he experienced in the past. Determined to overcome the adversity, Bones tapped into the core of his being, sensing the empowering surge of mana coursing through him. With a reinforced body and a sudden burst of speed, he sidestepped the falling rogue and summoned a spear in his hand, thrusting it through the other rogue''s head. Following up with another Bone Nova, he forced the warrior to recoil, clearing a path toward the mage. Closing in on Leon before he could finish casting his spell, Bones opted for a different approach. Instead of using his usual Bone Spear, he discharged a massive surge of mana in the form of a blast, enveloping himself and the surrounding area. Ding Bones brushed off the notification, fully engrossed in the aftermath of the confrontation. Leon had been obliterated by the mana discharge, leaving only scattered remnants behind. Sensing the hunter retreating beyond his range and hearing the startled cry of the warrior, Bones issued a dismissive command without even turning around, allowing the man to go back. However, as the warrior turned to depart, a spear found its mark in his back. ¡°Back to hell!¡± Bones uttered, though he couldn''t help but cringe at the cliche nature of the phrase. Drained of mana and feeling the strain of the immense discharge, Bones reflected on the toll it had taken on him. He had never exerted such a magnitude of mana in a single burst before. Nevertheless, the outcome justified the cost; he had gained a new skill, effectively concluding the confrontation. The demise of the four adversaries resulted in a level advancement in both his race and class, accompanied by a subtle boost in his stats. Each achievement fueled his growing addiction to the sensation of progress and enhancement. Opening the notification, Bones confirmed the acquisition of his new skill. Giving it a brief once-over, he smirked in satisfaction before dismissing the screen.
Mana Blast [basic] - an ability to discharge the accumulated mana, dealing arcane damage to enemies in a small radius around the user. Damage and radius increases with mana spent and level in skill.
Contemplating the fate of the fallen, Bones opted to leave most of their belongings untouched. He collected their weapons, flasks, and any coin he could find, but left their gear and badges, wary of their tracking capabilities. After the swift looting, he departed the scene, unwilling to risk encountering any witnesses. The audacity of the adventurers to attack him solely based on his non-adventurer status left him bewildered. Reflecting on their actions, Bones realized that not all adventurers adhered to a code of righteousness. Like Norris, they too were enticed by the allure of criminal activities. ¡°And at such a young age - I suspect that brat, Leon, wasn''t even twenty years old,¡± he muttered to himself. With crime bosses lurking in close proximity to the guild, it was unsurprising that some adventurers engaged in illicit endeavors. This realization solidified Bones'' resolve. He would hunt down these criminal overlords before departing for the capital. With a newfound purpose and a plan taking shape in his mind, Bones continued toward the marked area on the map where the goblins were said to roam. Back in the dimly lit alleys, in the confines of an office on the upper floor of a building, the hunter stood before the desk, visibly shaken with fear and sweat trickling down his brow. Seated behind the desk was a formidable figure, puffing on a cigar with an air of authority. ¡°So, you ran off after your team got themselves killed? If the guild scouts stumble upon their bodies - and mark my words, they will - they''ll come sniffing around for answers!¡± the boss growled, his voice laced with disdain. ¡°Boss! I-I''m sorry! I won''t go back to the guild, I swear!¡± the hunter stammered, his voice trembling with fear. ¡°You''re damn right you won''t! Now, spill it. What do you know about this killer?¡± the boss demanded, his eyes piercing into the trembling hunter. The hunter nodded vigorously, eager to please, and launched into his account of the events, embellishing the story with exaggerations and painting Bones as a formidable and dangerous adversary. Satisfied with the tale, the boss instructed the hunter to report to one of his trusted lieutenants to track down this elusive killer. Whoever this guy was, he had crossed paths with the wrong crew. No one dared to cross Vol and lived to boast about it. Chapter 14 As Bones stood amidst the scattered corpses of goblins, he took a moment to wipe the blood off his sword, all the while scrolling through the notifications flooding his vision. With each goblin camp he cleared, the challenges seemed to intensify, pushing him to hone his combat skills further. Utilizing Bone Spears and Bone Nova as support, he experimented with various weapons during battles, hoping to gain proficiency in basic weapon mastery. Feeling a deficiency in close combat, he sought to rectify it by diversifying his weapon usage. His ultimate goal? To acquire mastery in five different weapon types, unlocking a coveted weapon combat mastery that would enhance his effectiveness across all weapon categories. With his Bone Spear in mind, he hoped this mastery would extend to its usage as well. "Status," he muttered, eager to assess his progress.
Status Attributes
Name: Bones Race: Undead Skeleton lvl 11 Class: Bonemancer lvl 13 Profession: ??? Hp - 250 Mp - 380 Sta - ¡Þ STR: 15 AGI: 5 END: 5 VIT: 25 INT: 38 WIS: 5 Free points:
As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the forest floor, Bones wrapped up his goblin hunt for the day. With the fading light signaling the onset of night, he turned his attention to his next target. Consulting his quest marker, he noted the approximate hour''s journey ahead to reach the designated area. These spiders weren¡¯t your average prey; towering at Bones'' waist, they possessed nocturnal prowess, keen sight in the dark, and venomous bites, all at a formidable level thirteen. Their sturdy carapaces made them formidable opponents, using their chelicerae to ensnare prey and inject lethal venom. Despite the daunting challenge, Bones saw them as perfect training targets¡ªor so he thought. As the night wore on, Bones found himself in a harrowing struggle against the swift and numerous spiders. His encounters were fraught with danger, and he begrudgingly acknowledged the errors in his approach. The spiders proved relentless, their agility and numbers testing his limits. Were it not for his immunity to poison and lack of flesh for them to sink their fangs into, he might not have survived the night. Despite the adversity, Bones emerged from the ordeal with newfound combat proficiency and a slew of rewards: a level in his class, a stash of spider silk, and a vial of poisonous salve ripe for future use. With both subjugation quests completed, he found a tranquil spot devoid of corpses and settled into meditation. As he contemplated the events of the night, a sense of unease lingered. The corpses he left behind would undoubtedly attract attention. Would there be an investigation? Bones couldn''t shake the feeling that the arrogant mage from earlier might have connections that could lead back to him. He could only hope that no one with tracking abilities would come snooping around¡­ Back at the Adventurer''s Guild, a troubling report from a guild scout sent ripples of concern through the ranks. Another adventurer''s party had met a grim fate, their bodies discovered plundered and discarded. While deaths among adventurers were not unheard of, the frequency of such incidents¡ªtwo entire parties within a single week¡ªraised alarm bells. Compounding the mystery was the fact that the bodies had been looted, a behavior atypical of monsters in the regulated newbie zones overseen by the guild. In response to the escalating situation, inquiries were swiftly launched, culminating in the issuance of a new contract by dawn. The task: investigate the killings, apprehend the perpetrator, and deliver justice to the guild, whether dead or alive. It was only a matter of time before someone with the necessary tracking abilities would be hot on the trail of the culprit. Among those tasked with the investigation was Horus, a seasoned level seventeen scout adventurer under the employ of Boss Vol. Armed with both Magic Perception and tracking prowess, he stood amidst the clearing where the deadly skirmish had transpired, meticulously scouring the area for clues. Though he was not the first to arrive, the tracks left by previous investigators did not escape his keen eye. As Horus analyzed the scene, he detected faint traces of lingering mana, with one particularly potent signature suggesting the employment of arcane magic. Intrigued by this anomaly, he pondered its significance. Could this be the handiwork of the culprit he sought, or was there another player in this deadly game? With a sense of determination, Horus followed the faint trail of mana, his resolve unwavering as he pursued the elusive truth lurking in the shadows. "My mana regeneration can''t keep up with my fighting style. Should I invest points in wisdom? I enjoy the sensation of power, though. Perhaps I could temporarily allocate fewer points to INT, but no, let''s not lose focus. Then again¡­" This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Bones spent his morning meditating on a dilemma. In battles, he tended to utilize his skills in quick succession, often depleting his mana reserves. He could either bolster his mana pool with intelligence or enhance his mana regeneration with wisdom. Increasing intelligence would also amplify his damage output, whereas wisdom would accelerate his casting speed. "Burst damage or sustained damage? I''ll make the decision after the next level," he resolved. Standing up, Bones dismissed his status screen. After spending the night dispatching dozens of arachnids, his class reached level fourteen. Depending on the skill he would acquire at the next level, he resolved to invest in either intelligence or wisdom. He retrieved the map from his inventory and marked the new location¡ªoutside the newbie zone, yet one he was already familiar with. Before returning to town, there was one last thing he wished to confirm¡ªthe remnants of his tower! Toward the end of the day, just before nightfall, Bones arrived at the familiar field. The memory of the night the skeleton army marched remained vivid in his mind. "Southeast, toward the capital, huh?" he mused, stepping out from the cover of the forest and onto the open field. Surveying his surroundings, he noted that the clearing appeared larger than he recalled, and not a single trace of his tower could be seen. Making his way toward the center, Bones couldn''t help but imagine how the field might have looked, adorned with colorful flowers, were it not for the hundreds of holes from which the skeletons had emerged. As he halted before the visible remnants of the ritual still lingering on the ground, he sensed two figures entering the clearing, heading his way. Turning to face them, Bones regarded the newcomers with a curious gaze. Judging from their attire, they appeared to be scouts from the guild. Perhaps on patrol, though this area seemed far from their usual route. "You there! What are you doing out here?" one of them shouted as they approached. tsk No manners. "Just taking a stroll, as you can see," Bones replied coolly. "Hm? Are you being smart with me? What¡¯s with that look? Remove the mask so we can see who you are!" the same scout demanded, closing the distance. "Amazing! Trouble seems to follow me wherever I go!" Bones commented with a smirk, choosing not to respond directly. "Relax, Brine. He meant no offense, sir. We just want to ask you some questions, if that''s alright?" interjected the other scout, sounding more reasonable. Both were clad in leather with hooded scarves covering their faces, and she seemed to be the more level-headed of the two. Bones nodded after a brief consideration. "Do you know what happened here? And..." she hesitated before continuing, "have you seen anyone suspicious? There¡¯s a killer on the loose attacking adventurers!" Bones stiffened at the mention of a killer on the loose, gasping in surprise. What? Is there someone else besides me attacking poor adventurers? Seeing his reaction, she quickly added, "You do know something! Any information you can provide would be helpful!" "Hm, yes, I might have some information," Bones replied, glancing toward the holes in the ground not far from where they stood. "I presume the holes there could''ve been made by the skeletons we¡¯ve been hearing about in the Guild? I don¡¯t know anything about the killings, though. Could there be a connection between the two?" Bones speculated, gesturing towards the area where the holes were dug. Both scouts tensed up at the mention of the skeletons and followed Bones'' gaze. In the distance, they spotted hundreds of patches where grass was absent, revealing soil dug out in various spots. The female scout walked over and surveyed the field full of holes. "This... Wasn''t this area already searched through? What was the patrol doing?" she vented her frustration. "Our superiors won''t be pleased to hear about such an oversight!" It truly seemed like this was the location from which the undead army emerged. She redirected her attention to Bones, curious about his presence here and noting the absence of an adventurer''s badge on him. "Are you... an adventurer?" she inquired, just to be certain. "No. I''m a contractor with the Guild," Bones replied calmly. A contractor? She couldn''t identify Bones, and the mask... He must be some wealthy troublemaker hiding his identity. Nevertheless, they had obtained the information they sought. "Brine, are those the remains of the ritual behind him?" she asked, gesturing toward Bones. Brine followed her gaze past Bones and noticed he was standing in front of what remained of a formation drawn on the ground. "This - The circle on the ground, the formation. This is the site of a ritual! This must be the place the necromancer used to summon his army! We need to report this to the guild right away!¡± Brine shouted back. Bones observed the two scouts converse. The woman appeared both roused and livid, while her colleague simply nodded, occasionally glancing in Bones'' direction. They didn¡¯t linger for much longer. The woman sketched what remained of the formation in her notebook and documented everything else they found, including Bones'' contractor ID. When they were finished, they departed, though the man couldn''t resist shooting Bones a disdainful glare. What a peculiar pair. They didn''t strike him as students from the academy. Perhaps locals working for the guild? It didn''t matter. They were finally gone. Bones continued his search for the remnants of the tower when he felt a slight tug. Turning toward the sensation, he walked over, feeling the tug grow stronger until he was certain he stood where it was most intense. "It¡¯s underground! Am I going to have to dig up the entrance?" he pondered aloud. Circling the area, Bones searched for an entrance or tunnel but found none. With a resigned sigh, he muttered, ¡°I guess I¡¯m going to have to dig one up!¡± He started digging where the feeling was strongest, using his Bone Spear to loosen the earth. It was impractical, but after several hours, his spear finally pierced through the ground, revealing a way down. Meanwhile, hidden among the trees in the distance, Horus watched as Bones dug. Confused about his target''s actions, he remained cautious, observing from afar. As time passed, he lost sight of Bones while occupied with the system. ¡°What? Where did he go, damn it?¡± Horus emerged from his hiding spot, rushing toward the field where Bones had been digging. However, as he drew closer, he couldn''t locate the hole. Bones had indeed made a small, inconspicuous entrance, difficult to spot from a distance. Horus searched frantically, convinced it must be nearby. As Horus searched outside, Bones explored the cavern below, sensing the layout. He discovered the remains of his tower, now in ruins. Nostalgia tugged at him briefly, but he pushed it aside. He was different now, on a new path. While examining the walls, Bones found markings that felt familiar. Before he could investigate further, a figure dropped through the entrance he had made. ¡°What mannerless twat are you to intrude upon my abode?¡± Bones quipped, sensing trouble. ¡°Watch your mouth, peasant! You''ve caused quite a stir,¡± Horus retorted, clearly intent on silencing Bones for good. ¡°Think you''re capable of that, Horus?¡± Bones challenged. Horus frowned, surprised that someone beneath him could identify him. He couldn''t identify Bones, but the mask matched the description of his target. ¡°First Thomas, then Norris, both silenced by you. Who sent you after Vol? Trevak?¡± Horus pressed. ¡°They came after me, not the other way around!¡± Bones revealed. ¡°Do you take me for a fool?¡± Horus snapped. ¡°Frankly? Yes,¡± Bones replied, touching the markings on the wall. They lit up, shaking the cavern. Horus lost his balance, and when he looked up, Bones had vanished. ¡°God damn it, not again!¡± Horus cursed. Bones didn¡¯t actually vanish into thin air, despite appearances. Upon touching the markings, he immediately received a system prompt inviting him to enter the dungeon. Aware of his slim chances against Horus, he wasted no time in accepting the offer, swiftly finding himself transported to an entirely unfamiliar location. Chapter 15 Bones had learned about dungeons from the tales of the young adventurer Nica and from the tomes he perused. He understood that there were various kinds of dungeons. Natural dungeons, for instance, formed over time as mana accumulated, often reflecting themes influenced by their surroundings. Once cleared, they could be conquered again after a certain period elapsed. These were deemed safe dungeons, often serving as the foundation around which cities were built. In contrast, wild dungeons were the antithesis of their natural counterparts. Their themes could vary wildly, dictated by the dungeon core that governed them, and their inhabitants were notoriously aggressive monsters. Yet, they also offered the most lucrative rewards; as the risk increased, so did the potential gain. If left uncleared, these dungeons would eventually collapse, unleashing their hoard of monsters upon the land¡ªan event known as a dungeon break. Multiple dungeon breaks could lead to a catastrophic monster surge. Lastly, there were artificial dungeons, crafted through deliberate means rather than occurring naturally. These dungeons, the product of extensive dungeon core research, typically yielded the lowest rewards and were primarily utilized as training grounds for adventurers. Bones recognized the dungeon he was in as a natural one, evident from the presence of a safe zone¡ªa feature absent in the more treacherous wild dungeons. Surveying his surroundings, he found himself still within the cavern, encircled by stalagmites and stalactites that adorned the walls and ceiling. Crystallized fungi, resembling gems, punctuated the moss and ferns carpeting the ground. Ahead, a tunnel beckoned, its entrance marked by the gentle glow emitted from the pores in the walls. Though unfamiliar, these ethereal lights posed no threat to Bones, who proceeded confidently into the passage, guided by their gentle luminescence. Emerging into the biodome, Bones beheld a vast expanse dominated by towering cave columns, pockmarked with holes. The sheer size of these structures gave him pause, hinting at inhabitants of considerable stature. Cautiously advancing, Bones found himself near one of the colossal columns when suddenly, giant ants began to emerge from the openings. "Shit, these are Woodland Army Ants!" he muttered, recognizing the species immediately. These ants were formidable adversaries, armed with mandibles resembling scissors, which they used to slice through their prey. Their method of attack involved spreading a potent dissolving acid while cutting into their victims, reducing flesh and muscle to a liquefied state. In moments like these, and recalling the night he battled the spiders, Bones felt grateful for purchasing the monster compendium. "Knowing the enemy is half the battle," as the saying goes, or as Bones amended, "Killing half the ants would be half the battle." Rather than engaging in combat, Bones chose to flee and take cover. The giant ants towered over him, reaching his waist¡ªa stark reminder of their formidable strength. Drawing from his previous encounter with the spiders, Bones understood that an enemy''s size often correlated with its power. Observing the sturdy chitin of the ants, he anticipated formidable defenses and swift movements. Approximately a dozen ants emerged from their nest, all ranging between levels thirteen and fifteen. Bones sought refuge behind one of the cavern''s many stalagmite pillars, the clicking of mandibles sending chills down his bony spine. Ants were meant to be small and squishable, not towering behemoths of terror! Meanwhile, outside the dungeon, Horus stood a mere two meters from the wall, scrutinizing the faint markings with a furrowed brow. "What did he do? Where did he disappear to?" he wondered, hesitant to venture closer. A few minutes later... "It would definitely have to be wisdom!" Bones concluded after battling a dozen ants. His bone spears proved effective at piercing their chitinous armor, but it took more than two well-placed strikes to dispatch them. Fortunately, their speed was not as alarming as he had anticipated. However, their ability to spray formic acid posed a significant threat, slowly eroding his bones with its damaging effects over time¡ªa far more insidious danger than mere poison. Fortunately, no more than ten ants surfaced at once, allowing Bones to manage the situation. After defeating the ants, Bones remained concealed and entered a state of meditation to replenish his mana reserves. While his health was sustained through the Mend skill, mana conservation became a pressing concern. For the first time, he found himself resorting to consuming mana potions in combat¡ªa bitter necessity he had hoped to avoid. "This is stupid. How is anyone supposed to clear dungeons solo?" Bones pondered, frustration evident in his thoughts. He grudgingly acknowledged that dungeons were designed to be conquered by groups, despite his aversion to sharing experience and loot with others. Realizing that the ants surfaced in groups of ten by design provided some solace. With the assurance that he wouldn''t be overwhelmed by hundreds of ants, Bones felt emboldened to confront them head-on, ten at a time. His objective was clear: reach the passage on the other side of the biodome. Though he only engaged the ants obstructing his path, the task still required dispatching more than fifty of the formidable creatures. Through continuous use, Bones''s Bone Spear skill experienced significant growth, inching closer to advancing to the next tier. However, he opted not to risk utilizing Bone Nova in close proximity to the acidic-spraying ants. Employing a hit-and-run strategy, Bones relied on his tactical prowess to outmaneuver his adversaries and emerge victorious. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. At the other end of the biodome, a longer tunnel awaited, adorned with crystals on both sides emitting a faint green glow. Bones couldn''t shake the thought that the glow might indicate toxicity, though it had no effect on him. He couldn''t help but wonder how a typical group would handle such a hazardous environment. Undoubtedly, a healer would be essential, along with a defender to withstand the mandible attacks. As the tunnel curved left, Bones halted at the unmistakable sound of clicking mandibles¡ªsounds he had grown accustomed to. "They''re here, right behind the curve," he surmised, summoning bone spears on each side in preparation for action. Yet, despite the anticipation, the ants failed to emerge. All that echoed was the intermittent clicking. Realizing further waiting would be futile, Bones cautiously approached and peered around the bend. There, in the distance, he spotted two ants standing upright on their hind legs, brandishing spears¡ªor the ant equivalent¡ªin their appendages. Their antennae waved rhythmically, probing the surroundings for any signs of intruders. Bones identified them as Woodland Army Ant-men, though he found the name lacking in imagination. Slightly smaller than their counterparts from the previous biodomes, these creatures possessed four arms and exhibited humanoid movements, suggesting a degree of expertise in combat. While Bones couldn''t access detailed information about them, he presumed they, too, possessed the potent formic acid that their brethren utilized. Determined to maintain a safe distance, Bones remained vigilant, wary of any potential attack. Bones seized a decent-sized rock from the ground and hurled it behind the ant-men, hoping to divert their attention and create an opening for attack. With practiced precision, he aimed and released the projectile, only to watch it ricochet off the ceiling, alerting both ant-men to his presence. Stunned by his own blunder, Bones found himself momentarily frozen in disbelief as the creatures furiously clicked in his direction before charging at him, spears poised for attack. Chuckling wryly, Bones summoned his bone spears once more, resigned to the absurdity of the situation. Assuming a defensive stance, Bones launched the first spear, aiming for the ant-man''s chest. The projectile cracked its chitinous armor but failed to penetrate fully. The second ant-man deftly deflected the incoming spear with a swift sweep of its own weapon, maintaining its momentum as it closed the distance. With lightning reflexes, Bones evaded the thrust and retaliated with a Mana Blast, unleashing a devastating wave of energy that maimed the creature, severing limbs and sending it hurtling backward. Despite its grievous injuries, the ant-man refused to yield, lunging forward once more. A powerful swing struck Bones squarely in the chest, fracturing ribs and sending him sprawling. As Bones struggled to rise, a hissing sound pierced the air, followed by a splatter of acidic saliva that corroded his armor and flesh, leaving a gaping hole in his torso. His fiery determination unyielding, Bones pressed on, launching bone spears that crippled the second ant-man''s legs before dodging a barrage of acidic projectiles. Employing cunning tactics, Bones feigned a rightward movement, evading the acidic onslaught before closing in on his foe. With precision and speed, he impaled the creature through the head with a summoned sword, swiftly ending its life. Bones turned to the remaining ant-man, swiftly dispatching it in a similar fashion. "That worked out well," he growled sarcastically, storing the sword and settling into a meditative posture. His mana dangerously depleted from the intense battle and overuse of the Mend skill, yet he found solace in its leveling up. As he reflected on the fight, he realized he had reached the milestone of level fifteen, a testament to his growing prowess in combat.
ding Level up! Congratulations, class Bonemancer is now lvl 15 You have learned a new skill: Bone Armor
Bone armor [basic] - wrap yourself in an extra, thin layer made of bones to act as a shield against physical damage. If the skill is channeled, mana cost is sustained. Cost: 50 mp + 5 mp/s sustain when channeled
Bones eagerly anticipated testing out his new skill. Cutting his meditation short, he summoned Bone Armor with half of his remaining mana pool. Sensing the layer materialize, he felt it envelop his body, providing protection for his vital areas. Knocking on the armor to test its durability, Bones found it promising, capable of withstanding a few blows. Recalling that the skill could be channeled, Bones wondered if the armor would repair itself when damaged. With little else to do but test it out, he marveled at how the armor filled the gaps in his attire, giving him a more substantial appearance. Notably, the hole in his leather armor was already shrinking as the enchanted shirt underwent repair. The taxing battle had yielded results, leveling up his race and distributing attributes automatically, making him slightly stronger. With one free attribute point to allocate from his class level up, Bones pondered his options. "Having mana and power is all well and good, but sustainability is key," Bones mused. Realizing the increasing mana consumption with each new ability at his disposal, he made the strategic decision to invest his free attribute point in Wisdom for increased mana regeneration. Although it meant sacrificing immediate power, Bones understood the importance of managing his resources efficiently, especially with more abilities on the horizon. After replenishing his health and mana pools, Bones resumed his journey down the corridor, mindful of the dungeon''s hive-like design. Encountering patrolling ant-men twice more, he noted their consistent pairs. The newly manifested defensive layer remained intact as long as he channeled the skill, repairing itself over time if damaged¡ªa valuable asset despite the increased mana cost. With careful management, Bones could maintain the armor continuously, significantly bolstering his defense. Chapter 16 In the new area, towering pillars replaced the ground protrusions, standing like monoliths. Bones counted six of them, interconnected by bridges and riddled with openings. Sandy textures adorned both the pillars and the ground below, where he spotted guards patrolling in pairs, as before. At first glance, Bones estimated each pillar housed dozens of ant-men, but it was the humanlike elements hinting at settlement that truly caught his attention. ¡°Calling it a settlement might be a stretch, but there are clear signs of organization. Approaching from the ground seemed risky, likely alerting the ant-men above. Perhaps the ceiling offered an alternative route, if viable. But then what?¡± Bones couldn''t help but wish for fire at his disposal in this moment of strategizing. No matter the angle, there didn¡¯t seem to be a quiet way to approach. Realistically, Bones didn¡¯t need to eliminate most of them. He could probably sneak around and find the tunnel leading out, assuming there was one. However, leaving the potential experience den untouched didn¡¯t sit well with him. After settling into meditation, he began planning his next move. Unbeknownst to Bones, an entire day had passed since he entered the dungeon. Horus had long departed, reporting back to Boss Vol an hour after losing sight of Bones. Although displeased with the escape, Boss Vol''s demeanor shifted upon hearing about the faint markings and Bones'' disappearance. Unlike his subordinates, he understood that dungeon entrances could take various forms. The information about the potential dungeon was to be kept a secret between him and Horus - monopolizing a dungeon could be his chance to rise above Trevak and overthrow Guntar as the new crime lord in Westbrook! As a precautionary measure, he dispatched a few scouts under Horus'' leadership to monitor the location of the dungeon for any suspicious activity and report back if anyone, particularly Bones, emerged in the clearing. The scouts, unaware of the potential dungeon''s existence, followed their orders diligently. However, Horus had a different plan brewing in his mind. There was no way for Vol to overthrow Guntar. Despite Vol''s recent ascent to the bronze rank and his current level of twenty-three, maybe twenty-four, Guntar was a formidable opponent. Guntar''s level surpassed thirty, making him a force to be reckoned with. He had extensive experience as a former adventurer, a wide network of connections, and a knack for maintaining control over his subordinates. The Adventurer''s Guild hadn''t managed to remove him for a reason. Horus knew better than to directly challenge Guntar. Instead, he harbored ambitions of double-crossing Vol and seizing his position as one of the three bosses. After dispatching the scouts to monitor the dungeon entrance, Horus slipped away unnoticed, making his way toward the warehouse district to further his clandestine plans. It wasn¡¯t Horus''s first time entering Guntar¡¯s hideout. Unlike the other two bosses, Guntar''s hideout was located underground, beneath one of the warehouses. Horus rode an elevator heading down with a guard at his side as an escort. The elevator halted on the third floor down, and Horus stepped out into a corridor leading to thick iron doors, flanked by guards. Behind the reinforced doors lay a lavish office, complete with a desk and a highly decorated chair at its center. Glass windows provided a view into an underground hangar below, where Guntar oversaw an ongoing operation. Dozens of workers were busy processing a special type of stone, cutting them into uniform pieces and shaping them with precision tools before neatly packaging them into boxes. ¡°Horus! It¡¯s been a while. How have you been?¡± Guntar''s voice echoed through the office as he slowly turned around in his chair, focusing his attention on Horus. ¡°It truly has been a while. I¡¯m holding up, boss, but how much longer do I have to stick around with Vol?¡± Horus replied, his tone tinged with a hint of impatience. ¡°Come on now, Vol isn¡¯t all that bad. The man''s got ambition!¡± Guntar countered, attempting to diffuse any negativity. ¡°Yeah, well, speaking of ambitions¡­¡± Horus proceeded to recount the details, from Vol''s plans involving a dungeon to his aspirations of overthrowing Guntar. Boss Guntar listened in silence for a moment before a sly smile crept onto his face. ¡°Soon, Horus - soon we¡¯ll be rid of Vol, and I''ll need someone capable to take his place and manage the alleys. Are you up for it?¡± ¡°I will be, boss,¡± Horus replied confidently. ¡°Excellent. I want you to keep doing what you''re doing and report directly to me the moment that man, Bones, resurfaces.¡±
Bones made the tactical decision to eliminate the patrolling guards first, reasoning that even if he attracted unwanted attention from above, it couldn''t possibly be as dangerous as facing a swarm of ant-men. However, it turned out he guessed wrong. As he dispatched the guards, his Bone Spear skill leveled up, becoming the first to reach the advanced tier. Unfortunately, he didn''t have the luxury of examining the upgrades as he was forced to flee down the tunnel with the sound of clicking mandibles echoing behind him. Running as if his life depended on it, Bones sprinted back to the safety of the first biodome. Amidst the chaos, he noticed the bodies of the guards he had slain earlier. An idea sparked in his mind. What if I... Halting his frantic flight, Bones swiftly removed and stowed his equipment. Finding a concealed spot near the wall, he lay down and feigned death. Within moments, a swarm of ant-men rushed past him, their clicking footsteps fading into the distance. It was a discomforting experience, lying motionless with his core deactivated, but he knew it was a necessary gamble for survival. As Bones lay there, contemplating his next move, he activated his core, feeling the rush of mana course through his body, revitalizing his skeletal frame. But instead of rising immediately, he remained prone, deep in thought. This was a pivotal moment, a chance to enhance his Bone Spear skill with one of two modifications. The first option, Bone Shrapnel, would transform his Bone Spear into a deadly explosive, unleashing bone shrapnel upon impact, devastating nearby targets. It offered a potent area-of-effect advantage but required precise timing to maximize its effectiveness. On the other hand, the second option, Bone Lance, promised an upgrade to his Bone Spear, enhancing its range, damage, and piercing power. This modification would turn his spear into a formidable weapon, capable of striking foes from a greater distance with increased force. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Both choices had their merits, but in the end, the situation he found himself in made the decision clearer. With the potential threat of more enemies lurking nearby, the Bone Lance upgrade seemed like the most prudent choice, providing him with greater offensive capabilities to overcome any challenges that lay ahead.
Warning! You have chosen to modify the skill: Bone Spear Accept the modification? Yes/No Skill: Bone Spear changed to a skill: Bone Lance You have learned a new skill: Bone Lance
With his decision made, Bones rose to his feet and swiftly adorned his gear once more. Summoning a Bone Lance, he braced himself for the mana drain that accompanied the summoning process. Each lance required a significant expenditure of twenty mana, and maintaining them through bone manipulation further taxed his reserves. Despite the strain on his mana, he focused on the task at hand, summoning all four lances to his side. The sight of the massive lances filled him with a sense of power, their imposing size dwarfing that of his previous bone spears. However, the drain on his mana was undeniable, and he knew he couldn''t sustain such a costly summoning for long. With a determined nod, he dismissed three of the lances, leaving only one to wield. Gripping the single lance tightly, Bones felt the weight of his decision. It required a delicate balance of both Bone Manipulation and Mana Manipulation to sustain, but he was determined to make it work. Bones was exhilarated to finally wield a skill that served as a formidable alternative to a melee weapon, providing him with the flexibility to switch to a projectile when necessary. Now, all that remained was to put the effectiveness of his new lance to the test against the armored exoskeletons of the ants. Turning towards the direction where the ant-men had fled, Bones began to tread after them. As he advanced, he pondered whether they had sought refuge within a biodome alongside their regular oversized ant brethren. Drawing nearer to the tunnel''s exit, he caught the familiar clicking sounds. With cautious steps, he approached the tunnel''s end and peered into the biodome. Chaos ensued as the ant-men encroached upon the ants'' domain. The two factions clashed fiercely, their mandibles snapping in a symphony of aggression, barely restrained from engaging in outright combat. Bones hadn''t anticipated such a scenario. He had assumed each biodome was isolated from the others, let alone the possibility of ant-men breaching boundaries and provoking the resident ants. Nevertheless, amidst the turmoil, Bones discerned an opportunity. While the adversaries were preoccupied with each other, they remained oblivious to the looming threat from the outside. Bones readied his Bone Lance, intending to unleash it, observe the outcome, and swiftly retreat if necessary. Should he inadvertently provoke the ants as well, he planned to feign death until the commotion subsided, a tactic he had employed before. If successful, he intended to exploit it to the fullest. If not... Well, he preferred not to dwell on the consequences. Assuming a throwing stance, Bones targeted the amalgamated group of ant-men and ants, infusing his lance with power before casting the spell. The lance streaked forward, cleaving the first ant-man in half, severing the appendages of the second, and pinning the third to a distant pillar. The sight of his attack''s success momentarily stunned Bones, who had forgotten to make his escape. He wasn''t alone in his astonishment. The lance''s swift trajectory and its impalement of the ant sent a shiver through every ant and ant-man present. Then chaos erupted. The ants scattered while the ant-men regrouped, directing their attention toward the origin of the lance. Bones swiftly dropped to the ground, remaining silent. Seemingly unaware of his exact location, the ant-men began to approach. "Ah, crap," Bones muttered under his breath as they drew nearer. Moments later, as they closed in, Bones leaped to his feet and bolted. The ant-men pursued with heightened caution this time, keeping pace behind him. Halting abruptly at the spot where he had feigned death previously, Bones hesitated. A realization dawned on him. If the lance possessed such potency, was there any need for him to conceal himself any longer? This was a tunnel¡ªa confined space! He wasn''t the one trapped here! A grin spread across his face as he stepped back, widening the gap between himself and his pursuers. Summoning the lance beside him, he waited until the first ant-man came into view. With a determined aim, he released the lance, watching as it pierced through its target and embedded itself in the tunnel wall. Euphoria surged through Bones as he continued to unleash lance after lance down the tunnel, decimating the ranks of the ant-men until only remnants scurried back to the biodome. Though he heard the notification sound, he ignored it, giving chase to his fleeing foes. An hour later, seated in meditation at the entrance to the third biodome, Bones reviewed the notifications. Each ant and ant-man had been vanquished up to this point. He had ascended another level in his race and another in his class. The pace of his leveling was staggering! With no need for sleep, food, or drink, intermittent meditation sufficed to restore him to peak condition. After advancing his race to level fifteen, he acquired another skill, its description somewhat cryptic. While he recognized its potential utility, its limitations eluded him. It appeared to be a skill demanding extensive experimentation, but now was neither the time nor the place. Giving the skill a cursory glance, he closed the screen. He had plenty more ant-men to dispatch.
Skill: Bone Shaping [basic] - an ability to shape bones into a desired shape. A user can solidify or give solid-like properties to bones, with the level of solidity going from loose jelly to metal-like hardness. The effect of shaping is increased with skill level and the level of bone manipulation. Warning: Shaping one''s bones can have drawbacks leading to unforeseen death.
As time passed, Bones continued to revel in the potency of the Bone Lance skill. The lance sliced through the ant-men effortlessly, akin to a blade through butter. Even when they surged toward him in a frenzied onslaught, all he needed to do was maintain distance and wait for them to align themselves for his strikes. With experience, Bones honed his mana management skills. He regulated his pace, refraining from unleashing skills in rapid succession, ensuring that mana depletion was no longer a concern. The proficiency with which he dispatched his adversaries was a stark contrast to his former life. Soul magic had demanded patience, often necessitating deception to overcome other mages. Shaking off nostalgic thoughts, Bones refocused on the present. He encountered two exits at the end of the biodome, marking a departure from his previous linear path. Opting for the left exit on impulse, he entered another lengthy tunnel that led to an intersection. Choosing the left path once more, he encountered yet another crossroads. A maze? "Shit." The prospect of wandering aimlessly in a dungeon didn''t sit well with him. He recalled reading that upon reaching the end of a stage or clearing a dungeon, a portal would materialize, offering the option to exit. He faced a dilemma: turn back now or press forward until the dungeon was cleared. Sighing heavily, he contemplated what lay ahead. Undoubtedly, a queen awaited him¡ªa formidable boss, accompanied by potentially swarms of ants as her protectors. Bones couldn''t gauge the dungeon''s length, but low-level dungeons typically took between one to three days to clear. Considering that at least a day had elapsed, he estimated himself to be roughly halfway through. ¡°Well, here goes nothing. Time to face the queen and whatever else lurks in this labyrinth.¡± Chapter 17 With a wet slurp, Bones yanked the lance out of the lifeless body and let out an irritated exhale. Another ant-man had fallen, and he found himself encountering patrols more frequently as he ventured deeper into the hive. It had been several hours since he last glimpsed a biodome, and he now felt truly adrift in the labyrinthine corridors and intersections of the hive. The ant-men he encountered now were level eighteen, sporting a darker shade of chitin and a bulkier physique compared to their predecessors. Despite these differences, they fell just as easily to Bones'' prowess. Gritting his teeth, he pressed onward, relieved when he finally emerged from the maze-like passages. Before him loomed the largest dome he had yet encountered, its towering height obscuring the ceiling from view. Within the new dome, ant workers scurried about alongside ergates and ant-man soldiers, and for the first time in a while, Bones observed a new type of ant: the Woodland Flying Scout ants. He couldn''t help but grimace at the sight. The lack of individuality in their names struck him. They seemed merely distinguished from one another rather than possessing any sense of unique identity. ¡°Guess individuality holds little value in a collective hive¡±, he mused. Though dealing with flying ants could prove to be problematic. As Bones set foot inside the dome, a prompt appeared, freezing him in his tracks.
Quest received: Kill the Queen 0/4 Reward: Skill Core (random)
"Hooh? A dungeon quest?" Bones muttered, contemplating the implications. "I suppose there are four stages then¡ªone queen per stage." It dawned on him that if each queen required as much time to reach as the one he had just encountered, this dungeon run would indeed be a lengthy endeavor. Scanning the expansive dome, Bones hoped to catch sight of the queen. The novelty of exploring the dungeon had worn off, replaced by a growing sense of impatience. What had begun as excitement now morphed into a desire to finish the task swiftly and depart. "No luck, the dome''s too vast," he grumbled. Exhaling softly, Bones crouched down and began to stealthily navigate his surroundings. He observed that the worker ants were largely indifferent to their environment, focused solely on their tasks. It was the guards and flying scouts that warranted his caution. Moving along the perimeter of the dome, he reached a point where he spotted a significant recess in the far wall. There, surrounded by hundreds of eggs and guarded by winged ant-men and flying scouts, lay the queen¡ªa colossal figure, dwarfing even the bulkier ant-men. "Now then, do I take out the queen first or save her for last?" Bones pondered aloud, though he knew the decision was not truly his to make. "I say as if I have a choice." While he could potentially avoid the other ants until he reached the queen and launch a full-scale assault, such a strategy would deplete his mana reserves, leaving him vulnerable to counterattacks. Opting for a more methodical approach, he resolved to clear a path to the queen gradually, as the layout likely intended. Starting with a lone worker ant, Bones tested the reaction of the guarding ant-men. The disposal of the ant elicited minimal response, prompting him to try again. This time, a few worker ants briefly raised their heads before resuming their tasks, seemingly unperturbed. [...] Ticked off by the lack of reaction, Bones took aim and swiftly dispatched one of the guards, finally eliciting a response. Worker ants scattered in panic while nearby guards converged on the fallen comrade, searching for the intruder. Splurt Another ant-man fell to Bones'' deadly accuracy, attracting the attention of the guards. Counting quickly, he noted ten of them closing in on his location. With a sense of urgency, he turned and sprinted toward the tunnel entrance, simultaneously picking off another guard from a different group of ant-men. Now, almost twenty guards were hot on his heels. It seemed the dungeon was deliberately designed this way¡ªmonsters grouped in tens, with the death of one agitating the rest while others remained passive unless provoked. Bones didn''t dare test the limits of how many ants he could attract at once. Leading the pursuing ants into the tunnel, Bones put some distance between them and repeated his tactic of picking them off as they lined up. Soon, the bodies of eighteen ant-men guards littered the tunnel floor. Despite a few managing to close in for melee combat, Bones deftly dispatched them, having grown accustomed to their attack patterns and honed his close combat skills. He continued his methodical assault until no more ant-men remained in pursuit. Proudly opening the system log, Bones scanned through the notifications. His Bone Lance had leveled up to four, progress easily gained in the early levels, and his class was accumulating experience rapidly. Only two more levels, and he would officially attain the status of a bronze-rank adventurer. The worker ants proved inconsequential from the outset, and the guards posed little threat now. However, the flying scouts presented a new challenge, potentially dangerous in their aerial maneuvers. Time to resume testing. Summoning another Bone Lance, Bones aimed at the nearest flying ant in the distance. The lance flew true, but missed its mark. Unlike their grounded counterparts, the flying ants'' erratic movements proved difficult to anticipate, and his miss alerted the rest of the flock. Five of them took off in his direction. Tsk "Maybe I should attempt to manipulate the trajectory of the lance using Bone Manipulation next time," Bones mused, gearing up for another round of experimentation. This time, Bones opted not to retreat or seek refuge in the tunnel. Instead, he squared his shoulders and assumed a fighting stance, ready to confront the attackers head-on. As two flying ants hurled their spears from a distance, the remaining three swooped down with intent to pierce their target. While Bones easily sidestepped the thrown spears, he was caught off guard by the speed of the aerial assault. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Rolling to evade the first ant, he was unable to dodge the second, which impaled him and sent him hurtling through the air. As he lay motionless on his back, the third ant halted midair, retracted its spear, and launched it at the prone figure. The spear found its mark, skewering Bones through the chest and puncturing the hole left by a previous acid attack. As the ants cautiously approached to inspect their fallen foe, Bones seized the opportunity to strike. Casting two bone lances with swift precision, he dispatched the two ants closest to him. Startled, the remaining three ants retreated and took to the air. Without hesitation, Bones unleashed three more lances, one finding its mark, another clipping a wing and causing its target to plummet, while the third narrowly evaded. For a moment, Bones entertained the notion that the surviving ant might flee to summon reinforcements, but instead, it circled back, intent on finishing the job. "How bold. Perhaps I expected too much," Bones mused. Sidestepping the swooping ant, he left a summoned lance suspended in its path. The ant missed Bones and impaled itself on the lance, succumbing to its injuries shortly after. Realizing the imminent onslaught from a group of five flying scouts, Bones abandoned his conservation of mana and went on the offensive, summoning all four lances at once. Taunting a single flying scout from each group, he soon found himself beset by a swarm. Yet, he fought with relentless ferocity, swiftly dispatching them along with the surrounding guards. With only the ten guards and five flying scouts remaining to guard the queen, Bones doubted the efficacy of his previous tactic¡ªprovoking one group without alerting the other. Thus, he decided against attempting it altogether. As Bones stood before the queen, poised for the final confrontation, he assessed the situation. A quick scan of the surroundings revealed no advantageous terrain or obstacles he could utilize to his benefit. With no strategic advantage to exploit, a straightforward battle seemed inevitable. "So be it," Bones declared resolutely, retrieving a mana flask from his inventory. With a single gulp, he downed its contents and surged forward into a sprint. Around the fifty-meter mark, the ants detected his approach, prompting him to summon four lances and launch them directly at the queen. Anticipating the guards'' protective instincts, Bones watched as they hurled themselves in front of the incoming projectiles, intercepting the attack. Undeterred, he followed up with another set of four bone lances. While two guards and one of the flying ants fell to his assault, the rest managed to intercept the attack, sustaining injuries in the process. Prepared to summon a third set of lances, Bones suddenly halted as a spear whizzed past his skull with alarming speed. Realizing his oversight, he swiftly cast Identify on the flying ant responsible for the near-fatal attack. It was a mistake to assume the ants protecting the queen were no different from the others¡ªa mistake that almost cost him dearly. It became apparent that both the flying ants and the guards were tagged as elites, signaling a significant difference in their capabilities compared to their predecessors. Enraged, three guards abandoned their positions and closed in on Bones with astonishing speed. Bones twisted his body unnaturally to evade their repeated assaults, narrowly avoiding the deadly strikes. Swoosh Another spear whizzed past his head, slicing off a piece of his skull. Panic surged within Bones as he struggled to keep up with the relentless onslaught. The fighting intensified, making it difficult for him to react effectively to the barrage of attacks from all sides. His summoned lances dissipated almost as quickly as they formed, serving only to deflect a few attacks before breaking. However, with each exchange, Bones adapted slightly better to their attacking patterns and identified their weaknesses. One glaring weakness became apparent¡ªthey were simply too close to him. Seizing the next summoned lance, Bones deflected a jab, creating a brief opening to unleash a devastating Mana Blast that sent all three combatants sprawling back with crushing injuries. Jerking his body to the side, he narrowly avoided another thrown spear, all the while keeping his focus on the guards. Bones'' senses heightened, absorbing every detail of the chaotic scene unfolding around him. The irregular flow of mana surged through him, imbuing him with power as his core entered a state of overdrive. The fiery blue hue of the mana swirling around him instilled fear in the eyes of the ants. Despite their injuries, the three guards did not flee¡ªthey couldn''t. Their lives belonged to the queen. Trusting in his Bone Armor to defend against ranged attacks, Bones rushed the guards, catching them off guard and unnerved by his newfound aura of power. In a swift and fluid motion, Bones dispatched one guard with a thrust of his lance, leaving it impaled through the chest. Summoning another lance, he struck the remaining two guards with a wide sweep, sending them crashing to the ground. As the Bone Armor deflected projectiles with proficiency, Bones swiftly decapitated the two grounded guards and turned his attention to the flying ants. Expecting them to swoop in for an attack, he was surprised when they held back, hovering erratically in the air, keeping their distance. "Clever," Bones mused, recognizing the queen''s strategic instructions to her troops. Glancing at the bloated bulk of the queen, motionless and observing, Bones felt a surge of impatience. She sought to prolong the fight, while Bones desired a swift end. "No can do," Bones muttered. "If the ants won''t come to me willingly, I will make them." Emptying the mana flask and discarding it, Bones propelled himself forward, prompting the remaining guards to charge ahead to meet him. With determination in his eyes, Bones launched three lance projectiles at the queen, reserving the last one as a melee weapon. One guard fell, while the others attempted to deflect the trajectory of the projectiles, leaving them vulnerable. As the remaining guards closed in, Bones consecutively cast Bone Nova, inflicting minor injuries on the ants and granting him a brief respite. Seizing the opportunity, Bones finished off the guards with a powerful Mana Blast, clearing the path for his final assault on the queen. As the queen stirred for the first time, momentarily diverting the attention of the flying ants, Bones seized the opportunity. Without hesitation, he prepared a new set of four lances and aimed them at the flying ants instead of the queen. Following up with another set specially intended for the queen, Bones watched as two flying ants fell, one lost its wings, and two narrowly evaded the projectiles. The other set of lances, however, found their mark, impaling the queen. A deafening shriek reverberated throughout the dome, causing pieces of the ceiling to shake and fall. Bones was grateful he couldn''t hear it; the sound would likely have left him deaf or paralyzed. At the queen''s command, undoubtedly, the remaining flying ants rushed toward Bones. With swift precision, he dispatched them one by one, neutralizing the threat. Now only the queen remained, her massive form seeming too cumbersome to move. Bones, unwilling to risk getting closer, maintained a safe distance, observing her as she hissed and attempted to provoke him. Refusing to be drawn into a confrontation at this late stage, Bones sat down, entering meditation to regenerate lost mana. However, the queen had other plans. Seeing an opportunity, she conjured a swirling sphere of menacing green acid and hurled it toward Bones. Reacting quickly, Bones expelled what little mana he had recovered into a Mana Blast, blocking and dispersing most of the acid while being pushed back a few meters by the force of the collision. "That... would''ve covered my whole body if it had hit," Bones muttered, shaken by the close call. Unlike the other ants in the dome, the queen moved differently, resembling the movement of ants from the first biodome¡ªslow and swaying from side to side, as if she hadn''t moved in years. Realizing he needed to conserve mana and choose his moments carefully, Bones dismissed the lance and retrieved a weapon from his inventory. Charging toward the queen in melee combat, Bones slashed and stabbed, aiming for any vulnerable spots in her chitin. Though the wounds he inflicted were superficial, he remained undeterred, recognizing that his lances hadn''t penetrated much deeper either. As the queen struggled to respond to his constant movements, she resorted to her only ranged and area damage attack, swelling her stomach before unleashing a stream of sizzling liquid. Backtracking quickly, Bones summoned a Bone Lance, empowered his body, and launched it at the queen, repeating the process with each opportunity that presented itself. Chapter 18 The fight with the queen dragged on longer than Bones anticipated, and he couldn''t help but marvel at her resilience, which seemed to match the enormity of her body. After thirty grueling minutes of relentless attacks, she finally succumbed to her injuries. Bones swore he witnessed her final moments in slow motion, each movement etched into his memory. Approaching her lifeless body to confirm the kill, Bones was greeted by a flurry of notifications. Among them, he first noticed the skill level-ups he had achieved prior to the battle with the queen. Bone Lance had reached level three, while Bone Armor, bolstered by Bones'' continuous channeling, had advanced to level four. Bone Manipulation, working in tandem with Mana Manipulation, had reached level eighteen, while Mana Blast had ascended to level seven. Additionally, his proficiency with basic weapon mastery had risen to level six, thanks to his adept use of the Bone Lance in melee combat. His Meditation skill had also finally leveled up, although it remained a considerable distance from advancing to the next tier. Reflecting on his progress, Bones noted that his class had been level nineteen before the boss fight, and he hoped that the final battle and dungeon clear would propel him to level twenty. As Bones read through the notifications, a sudden wave of exhaustion washed over him. "Hm? I must have overexerted my core," Bones mused to himself. "Nothing a bit of meditation won''t fix, right?" Realizing he had pushed himself too hard, he decided to meditate to replenish his energy. Settling into a meditation posture, he closed his eyes and drifted off into a deep slumber. When he eventually awoke, he was greeted by the glaring blue glow of the system screen. With a groan, he dismissed the screen and took stock of his surroundings. "What happened? Did I really just doze off?" Bones questioned aloud, pinching the bridge of his nose out of habit. The memories of the town, the adventurers, and the dungeon boss flooded back to him in an instant. Realizing he was still beside the queen''s lifeless body, he felt as though he had been through a grueling ordeal. His head throbbed with a dull ache, prompting him to focus on the flashing notification on the system screen.
Warning: Core overload! Activating Eternal Rest state to reduce the core overload back to normal state.
Bones furrowed his brow as he focused on the warning message regarding "Eternal Rest." According to the description, it was a state he would enter when overloading his core, resulting in minimal efficiency until his core returned to normal. This development hadn''t been mentioned in any of the books he''d studied. Could it be that this state was exclusive to the undead? It would explain why he hadn''t come across any references to it before. Nevertheless, Bones was grateful that this state hadn''t occurred during the intense battle with the queen. With a sense of relief, he continued reading through the remaining notifications, including those received after the boss fight. His spirits lifted when he discovered that his class had leveled up¡ªa minor milestone, but an important one. He would now be officially recognized as a bronze ranker. Along with this advancement came a valuable attribute point, which he contemplated investing further into wisdom. However, before making any decisions about his attribute points, Bones noted that he had learned a new skill. Excitement bubbled within him as he considered the possibilities this new skill could offer.
Skill: Bone Spikes - Summon bone spikes from the ground at target location, dealing physical damage in a radius with increased chance to bleed and cripple targets. Cost: 10 mp per spike Max limit: 6 spikes (+1 spike per 5 levels) Radius: 2 meters (+1 meter per 5 levels)
Bones raised an eyebrow as he read the description of his new offensive skill. It seemed to be focused on targeting multiple adversaries¡ªa useful addition to his arsenal. However, his expression darkened as he noted the mana cost. With a repertoire of skills already at his disposal, the additional mana expenditure gave him pause. It was too early to judge its efficacy without testing it on living targets. Nevertheless, Bones decided to give the skill a trial run. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned six bone spikes from the ground, each around half a meter in length. Their formidable appearance elicited a grin from Bones. "Oh? They look like they would hurt a lot!" The initial demonstration of the skill seemed promising. Satisfied with his new acquisition, Bones moved on to the last of the notifications. One of them was an achievement called "Manaholic," and as he read the description, a mix of emotions washed over him. He exhaled deeply before absorbing the information about the negative effects of mana burn associated with overindulgence in mana potions. Despite the potential drawbacks, the accompanying perk seemed remarkably beneficial.
Perk: Manaholic While others are wary of the negative effects of drinking one mana potion too many, you have taken it up a notch and indulge yourself in that burning sensation mana burn brings. Increased mana regeneration under the effect of mana burn.
Bones took a moment to digest the perks and notifications he had received. While the Manaholic perk seemed to offer increased mana regeneration under the effect of mana burn, he couldn''t shake off a sense of apprehension about indulging in such a risky behavior. However, the potential benefits did provide some reassurance.
Mana Core stored in inventory Chitin Chest Armor - a light chest piece of armor known for its sturdiness and providing protection against physical damage and acid resistance.
With a self-deprecating groan, Bones lamented his oversight, feeling foolish for not checking the contents of his inventory sooner. It hadn''t occurred to him that items would be stored automatically, leading him to manually store the silk and poison salve he had looted from the spiders outside. As he opened his inventory, he was greeted by a pleasant surprise¡ªa dozen chitin carapaces, along with some acid salve and fourteen spears. "Why would I need fourteen..." Bones began to wonder, before the memory of his previous intentions came flooding back. He had indeed planned to pick up a few spears to use in melee combat before he had upgraded his Bone Spear. As he scanned through his inventory, his attention was drawn to something nestled in the corner¡ªa Mana Stone. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. With a sense of curiosity, Bones retrieved the Mana Stone and inspected it closely. The stone was a beautiful oval shape, adorned with intricate blue patterns that seemed to radiate raw mana. Such stones were highly prized for their purity of mana and were often utilized in various professions and cultivation practices. Grinning happily, Bones reached for a mana potion and took a swig, reveling in his hard-earned gains. The discovery of the Mana Stone added to his growing collection of valuable resources. As Bones donned the new armor, he couldn''t help but marvel at the sleek black matte color of the chitin. The armor was not only aesthetically pleasing but also imbued with minor self-repair and self-fit enchantments, courtesy of the system. This prompted him to ponder whether enchanters had learned to replicate enchantments by studying and researching the enchanted items dropped in dungeons. However, the thought quickly faded from his mind. After experimenting with different combinations, Bones settled on wearing the armor beneath his enchanted shirt. With the bone armor active and the chitin armor underneath his shirt, he almost appeared normal¡ªa rare occurrence for an undead like him. However, he couldn''t shake the desire for a finishing touch¡ªa cape, perhaps, and a new pair of boots. Mentally adding them to his shopping list. Excitedly, Bones reached into his inventory and retrieved the final item he had acquired as a reward from defeating the queen¡ªa rare Mana Core, roughly the size of his fist. Holding it in the palm of his hand, he marveled at its significance. He had read extensively about Mana Cores and knew their value well. A Mana Core was a circular object containing immense quantities of raw mana, akin to a mana stone multiplied by a hundred. What set them apart was their remarkable ability to recharge over time, making them highly sought after and valuable commodities. In cities, they were often used to power machines and advanced technology, driving innovation and progress. Additionally, Mana Cores were prized ingredients in the creation of golems, offering unparalleled energy sources for these constructs. As Bones examined the Mana Core, his mind buzzed with possibilities. He couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement at the prospect of utilizing such a powerful resource. While he wasn''t one to seek companionship in the traditional sense, he entertained the idea of creating minions to serve him, providing both protection and assistance in his endeavors. With the Mana Core in his possession, his aspirations for creating his own army of minions seemed closer to realization than ever before. Bones had amassed a wealth of experience and skills in the past few days, emerging from the dungeon stronger and more skilled than ever before. As he stood before the fallen queen, he couldn''t help but reflect on the journey that had led him to this point. It felt like an eternity had passed since he first entered the dungeon, but he estimated it had only been around three days. With the defeat of the queen, a momentous event unfolded¡ªthe appearance of a portal behind her lifeless body. The portal shimmered with hues of blue, its colors shifting and swirling in an entrancing display of mana affinities. Bones couldn''t ignore the palpable energy emanating from within, a familiar sensation that hinted at the portal''s connection to space and time. Could this be the way out? Bones wondered, his curiosity piqued. He approached the portal cautiously, his hand outstretched toward its shimmering surface. A prompt materialized before him, offering him a choice: to continue deeper into the dungeon or to exit and return to the outside world. Though he longed to leave the confines of the dungeon behind, Bones hesitated. He recalled tales of adventurers being able to resume their exploration from the next stage after a cooldown period had passed. However, uncertainty gnawed at him. Ultimately, he made his decision, opting to leave the dungeon behind and face whatever awaited him on the other side. Alone in the familiar confines of the cave, Bones took a moment to gather his thoughts. The silence enveloped him like a comforting blanket, but he couldn''t shake the feeling of unease. Horus''s absence hinted at some ulterior motive, and Bones couldn''t afford to let his guard down. With a cautious glance towards the entrance, he noted that daylight still bathed the cave-in, indicating that it was not yet time for his departure. Choosing to bide his time, Bones retreated to a darker corner of the cave and settled into a meditative stance. It was a waiting game now, and he intended to pass the hours in quiet contemplation until the cover of night provided him with the opportunity to slip away unnoticed. As Bones waited in meditation, he contemplated his skill progression, focusing on the potential upgrades that awaited him. The prospect of unlocking Mana Perception through advancing his Mana Sense skill to level twenty piqued his interest, especially considering his reliance on mana detection. Additionally, the possibility of enhancing his Meditation skill to allow movement while meditating could significantly bolster his mana regeneration capabilities, albeit with a slight trade-off in effectiveness. Regarding Bone Manipulation, Bones wondered if it could be combined with other skills to create new synergies. He pondered whether such combinations might lead to the loss of Bone Manipulation or if it could adapt and evolve alongside new abilities. Unfortunately, information on Bonemancer-specific skills seemed scarce, indicating the rarity of his chosen class among humans. Bones spent approximately five hours in meditation, emerging from his reflective state as darkness enveloped the surroundings. Climbing the cavern walls to the entrance, he cautiously surveyed the area outside. Although he couldn''t detect any immediate threats, he remained vigilant, opting to stay low and stealthily navigate toward the nearest forest entrance. However, his attempt at stealth was quickly thwarted when one of the scouts spotted his movements and alerted the others with subtle bird-like chirping sounds. Acknowledging that his stealth was compromised, Bones discarded caution and bolted away. Four of the five figures immediately gave chase, while the fifth scout diverged in the opposite direction. As dawn broke, the scout reconvened with Horus to deliver the report on Bones'' sightings. ¡°Boss! He appeared!¡± the scout announced, eliciting a smile from Horus. ¡°Finally! Where is he now?¡± ¡°The others are chasing after him!¡± ¡°Good. His level?¡± "He ran away too quickly, we didn''t get a chance to identify him.¡± ¡°...as expected. Find the others and engage. Don''t kill him!¡± ¡°Yes, boss!¡± As the scout departed to carry out his orders, Horus was left to contemplate the situation with a heavy heart. "What a pain this turned out to be."
"Persistent bunch," Bones mused as he darted through the dense forest. Despite their tenacity, only two scouts remained in pursuit, their efforts increasingly futile. They hurled obstacles in his path and launched attacks, but Bones deftly evaded or neutralized each threat. Though initially faster, the scouts fatigued over time, their resolve wavering. Seizing the opportunity, Bones dispatched two of his pursuers. Undeterred by the loss, the remaining two redoubled their efforts, their determination unwavering as they relentlessly pursued Bones. Growing weary of the prolonged pursuit, Bones adjusted his pace to allow the scouts to close the distance. As they drew near, one of them loosed an arrow in his direction. Sensing the projectile hurtling towards him, Bones made a calculated decision and allowed it to strike him. The impact sent him stumbling forward, disrupting his balance momentarily. "Finally got that fucker!" The scout''s triumphant cry filled the air as his partner nodded in agreement. With a swift motion, the partner also readied an arrow and let it fly. Another hit to the shoulder sent Bones spinning, his vision blurring momentarily. Amidst the whirl of motion, he noticed two scouts approaching within range of his skill. Reacting quickly, Bones abruptly halted his spin, finding his footing and raising a hand, fingers poised in a commanding gesture. Caught off guard, both scouts recognized the ominous sign of impending spellcasting. One cursed aloud, but they were both too slow to evade Bones'' next move. Six bone spikes surged from the earth, ensnaring both scouts in their sharp embrace. The first scout''s advance was abruptly halted as two spikes impaled his feet, while the others bore through his legs, effectively pinning him in place. Likewise, the second scout met a similar fate, though the force of his struggles caused the spikes to splinter, sending him skidding forward until he came to a stop in front of Bones. Anguished screams filled the air as both scouts writhed in pain, their movements restricted by the cruel grip of the bone spikes. The pinned scout fumbled within his leather armor, retrieving a healing potion in a desperate attempt to alleviate his agony. Ignoring the futile gesture, Bones shifted his attention to the other scout, whose leg was impaled by a broken spike. "So, want to tell me wh...hey! Hey!¡± Bones'' words fell on deaf ears as the man''s pain rendered him unable to focus on anything else. With a swift motion, Bones silenced him with a lethal stroke of his lance, ending the scout''s torment. Turning to the remaining scout, who had quieted down slightly, Bones addressed him with a mixture of curiosity and sarcasm. ¡°Didn''t think this through huh?" He quipped, receiving only silence and averted eyes in response. ¡°Well, no need to be ashamed. No one would be able to think straight in your situation. Well, I would. I would definitely rid myself of spikes first, then drink the potion,¡± Bones added with a sardonic tone, eliciting a newfound vocabulary of profanities from the scout. As the bone spikes dissipated, leaving the scout kneeling before him, a sense of dread consumed the man, prompting him to babble incoherently in a desperate bid for mercy. Bones'' cold indifference remained unwavering as he silenced the pleading man with a stern command to cease. With a final admonition¡ª"if you want forgiveness, join a religion"¡ªBones swiftly dispatched the scout, freeing him from his suffering. Turning his gaze towards the town¡ªor what he presumed to be its direction¡ªBones set off with determined strides, leaving behind the echoes of his encounter in the woods. Chapter 19 On the upper floor of the Adventurer''s Guild, within a lavishly decorated room adorned with navy blue curtains and a red carpet covering the polished wooden floor, a man sat behind an exquisite handcrafted office desk. In his hand, he held a report delivered by one of his informants from the criminal organization operating in Westbrook. The man sported neatly combed blue hair and a pair of piercing blue eyes that seemed capable of freezing anyone who met his gaze in their thoughts. He held the esteemed position of guild leader at the Westbrook branch of the Adventurer''s Guild and was the highest-ranking adventurer in the area. ¡°Is this true?¡± He inquired, his gaze fixed on the woman seated across his desk. ¡°Hm? Sorry, I wasn''t paying attention,¡± came the soft, high-pitched reply. A hint of annoyance flickered across his face, but he refrained from voicing his complaint. ¡°I asked if the report was accurate. Does Guntar truly have connections to the undead army, which is reportedly marching toward the capital?¡± he reiterated to the vice-leader of the guild¡ªa young woman clad in chainmail armor, adorned with the guild''s silver badge on her cape, with a rapier and shield at her side. ¡°Guntar has what now? I haven''t had a chance to read the report!¡± she responded meekly. ¡°You...haven''t read it yet? Then why are you here, Belle?¡± he questioned. She gulped nervously. The use of her nickname by the guild leader signaled his agitation, whether he was angry, irritated, happy, drunk, or simply mistaken. ¡°Hey, I just realized you''ve been calling me Belle too frequently!¡± ¡°And you''ve been testing my patience too frequently!¡± he retorted sharply, then added, ¡°And get your legs off my desk! This Elvier wood desk was imported from the elven kingdom, and I swear by the gods, I will not hesitate to take action!¡± ¡°Hmph, I don''t have to tolerate this. I''m leaving!¡± Belle pouted and stormed out of his office." Guild leader Rayne sighed heavily as he clutched yet another report in his hands. The past few days had been nothing short of chaotic. Reports flooded in about sightings of the undead army, alongside disturbing accounts of murder. A group of young adventurers had been discovered dead in a small clearing, shockingly close to the guild''s training grounds. The injuries inflicted upon them were far too precise for the work of kobolds or goblins. It was evident: a killer lurked within their midst. With a determined expression, Rayne rose from his cherished desk and exited his office. In the small town of Westbrook, the cogs of action began to turn. Bones prowled aimlessly through the forest, his path diverging far from the town. Meanwhile, Vol rehearsed his lines for his upcoming "crime lord" persona, oblivious to the unfolding events. As for Trevak and Guntar, they were conspicuously absent, their whereabouts unknown." In a dimly lit building nestled within the alleys, Vol stood before a mirror lost in contemplation when a voice called out from behind him. ¡°Hello, Vol. Looking sharp,¡± teased a man with delicate features, a mischievous grin adorning his face. Startled, Vol spun around, his expression morphing from introspection to surprise upon seeing the unexpected visitor standing in the doorway. ¡°What brings you here?¡± he inquired, but received no immediate response. A flicker of realization passed through Vol''s eyes, quickly followed by a hint of unease, though he swiftly masked it with a veneer of confidence. "Trevak! Did Guntar send you?" he blurted, his voice betraying a trace of nervousness." ¡°Bingo!¡± Trevak cheerfully replied, his voice carrying a hint of mischief. He was a man of questionable background, with long light brown hair, piercing green eyes, and subtly pointed ears cleverly concealed. Many speculated about his true identity, with some even mistaking him for a woman, but all agreed on his formidable nature. Like Vol and Guntar, he held the esteemed rank of bronze, yet Trevak stood out for his youth, being only in his twenties, and his proximity in levels to Guntar. As Trevak''s presence sank in and Vol''s initial tension eased upon confirming he was alone, a semblance of relief washed over him. ¡°The guard outside?¡± Vol queried, alluding to the individual stationed by his door. ¡°Dealt with,¡± Trevak replied matter-of-factly, his tone devoid of remorse. Vol clenched his jaw. ¡°Why confront me now? I know what Guntar is involved in! I could be an asset!¡± ¡°Vol, let me halt you there. Ambition courses through your veins. You aspire for greatness, yet lack the resolve required. But that wouldn''t deter you, would it?¡± Trevak interjected, his gaze steady. Vol scoffed defiantly. ¡°Never.¡± With a swift flick of his wrist, Vol propelled a concealed dagger toward Trevak''s head. However, with a speed that outmatched Vol''s expectations, Trevak effortlessly caught the blade, his expression morphing into one of mild disappointment. ¡°Really, Vol? A surprise attack on an assassin? I had hoped for better,¡± Trevak chided before swiftly engaging in combat. Though Vol hadn''t relied on the sneak attack''s success, as the skirmish unfolded, it became evident that he had underestimated the vast disparity between their abilities. From the outset, the confrontation tilted heavily in Trevak''s favor. The assassin effortlessly parried and deflected Vol''s assaults, leaving him struggling to keep pace. Vol''s prowess lay in his hybrid class, where magic augmented his physical capabilities. However, his premature acquisition of a secondary class had inadvertently weakened his primary one. In contrast, Trevak had meticulously honed his skills as an assassin, specializing in agility and rapid strikes¡ªa formidable match for mage-centric classes. After a brief yet intense exchange, Vol found himself grievously wounded, his breath ragged as he clutched a deep gash along his side. In a desperate bid for survival, he leaped through the nearest window, crashing onto the street below and stumbling down the alleyway. As he rounded a corner, he collided with Horus, whose shock at seeing Vol alive was palpable. Sensing Horus''s astonishment, Vol''s mind raced, connecting the dots. Betrayal ignited a fiery rage within him, visible in the ferocity of his expression. Before Horus could retreat, Vol tapped into his dwindling reservoir of mana and unleashed a devastating Mana Blast. The explosion reverberated through the narrow alley, shattering buildings and tearing apart the very fabric of the surroundings. Horus bore the brunt of the blast, his limbs torn asunder and his body hurled meters away, motionless amidst the carnage. In the aftermath, Vol stood amidst the debris, blood trickling from his lips as he struggled to draw breath. Having depleted his mana reserves in the final, desperate attack, he knelt, resigned to his fate. He awaited Trevak''s approach, the assassin''s presence looming ominously behind him. ¡°Such a shame. Horus was meant to take your place,¡± Trevak lamented, his tone tinged with regret. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°Yeah, right,¡± Vol retorted between coughs, spitting blood. ¡°You were planning to dispose of him after me!¡± Trevak''s expression remained impassive. ¡°Indeed, you are as astute as ever. The guild is closing in on Guntar. His transgressions can no longer be overlooked, and we must ensure there are no loose ends.¡± With a glint of finality, Trevak halted behind Vol, brandishing a gleaming dagger in his hand. ¡°Farewell, Vol. Until we meet again in the Netherrealm,¡± Trevak bid his farewell, swiftly dispatching Vol with a single decisive strike.
"Keep your wits about you and stay vigilant, understood?" The young vice-leader commanded her handpicked team of guild operatives as they huddled on the rooftop, peering down at the warehouse district below. The guild leader had resolved to put an end to Guntar''s illicit activities, regardless of who was supporting him¡ªa sentiment he had expressed before instructing the team to form an infiltration unit, move in swiftly, and apprehend Guntar and his cohorts. With practiced precision, the team navigated from one rooftop to the next, their movements stealthy and undetected by the bustling activity below. Though night would have been the ideal cover for their operation, time was of the essence. Rayne suspected that Guntar may have informants within the guild, and it was likely he had already caught wind of their plans. The warehouse district served as a vital artery for the transportation of goods throughout the region. Nestled within this bustling hub, Guntar held sway over a small enclave of warehouses, operating under the guise of a legitimate businessman while clandestinely orchestrating his illicit enterprises. His operations spanned a nefarious spectrum, from the unlawful processing of mana stones to acts of extortion, gambling rings, and rumored assassinations. At the heart of Guntar''s operations lay the illegal processing of mana stones¡ªan invaluable resource coveted throughout the Kingdom of Wezar. Officially regulated by the kingdom, mana stones were primarily sourced from mines under strict governmental oversight. Only those procured as drops from monsters were exempt from the kingdom''s control. Despite this, discerning between the kingdom''s processed mana stones and those acquired independently was feasible, thanks to subtle discrepancies in their composition. The infiltration team had made swift progress, successfully penetrating two of the three warehouses without encountering significant resistance. While the rest of her unit remained behind to guard the apprehended men, the vice-leader swiftly made her way towards the last remaining and largest of the three warehouses. With unwavering confidence in her combat prowess, she resolved to confront Guntar alone, opting not to summon backup for the encounter. The infiltration team had made swift progress, successfully penetrating two of the three warehouses without encountering significant resistance. However, as they regrouped to secure the apprehended henchmen, the vice-leader resolved to confront Guntar herself at the largest remaining warehouse. Despite her confidence in her combat abilities, she opted to proceed cautiously, electing to face Guntar alone without calling for backup. As she positioned herself to enter the warehouse discreetly from the rooftop, a sudden crash shattered the silence. To her astonishment, guild leader Rayne burst through the side wall, bellowing, "Freeze!" Belle''s protest died on her lips as she watched in disbelief, but it was too late. In a flash, the entire warehouse, along with its occupants, was encased in towering crystals of ice, frozen in time. "Rayne! Didn¡¯t you hear me shouting to stop!" Belle yelled as she leaped down onto the frozen ground. "Hm? Belle, you''re here too?" Rayne responded, clearly surprised by her sudden appearance. "Are you serious right now?" Belle raised an eyebrow, exasperated by her guild leader''s aloofness. "What?" "Look at what you¡¯ve done, again! ''Freeze'' doesn¡¯t mean you should use the Ice Age skill and literally freeze everything!" "What? It''s fine! A few hours in the sun and they¡¯ll melt away!" "That''s not what I meant! Listen..." Belle began, but her explanation was cut short by the urgent arrival of a guild scout. "Sir! Ma''am! An undead army was spotted in the vicinity of the city!" the scout exclaimed, his tone fraught with urgency. Both Belle and Rayne turned towards the scout, exchanging a puzzled glance. "The reports said the army was kilometers away, marching towards the capital! They shouldn¡¯t be here! The reports said¡­" Belle retorted, but Rayne interrupted her, shaking his head and motioning for her to follow. "We''ve been tricked! The report was false, meant to lure us here, away from the gates!" Rayne concluded, realizing that the latest report wasn''t from one of his men. "Come, we must hurry!" The undead had breached the inner walls of Westbrook, emerging from the darkness of the alleys and into the harsh light. With skeletal hands outstretched, they advanced upon unsuspecting victims. In a horrifying encounter, a woman found herself ensnared by the grip of a bony hand around her neck. As she stared into the hollow eyes of her assailant, a chilling scream pierced the air, drawing the attention of onlookers. With grim finality, the skeleton leaned in and delivered a deadly kiss, tearing the flesh from her face in a gruesome display of violence. The scene stunned all who witnessed it into silence, but as fear and panic threatened to overwhelm them, more skeletons surged onto the bustling streets of the shopping district. The majority of the populace were ordinary citizens, their levels ranging from three to seven in their respective professions, and lacking any combat experience. Chaos ensued, with disorder and turmoil swiftly descending into havoc and mayhem. The first adventurers to respond to the call for aid were low-level academy attendees, but how could inexperienced adventurers hope to contend with skeletons averaging level twenty? These undead assailants had once been system users above level twenty themselves, and though reduced to mere bones, their formidable skeletal structure retained the body tempering they had acquired in life. The adventurers stood little chance against the relentless onslaught and were mercilessly cut down, their bodies left lifeless on the blood-stained streets. However, to the horror of onlookers, the corpses began to convulse and jerk, rising from the ground under their own volition. A putrid stench emanated from their decaying forms as they transformed into newly risen zombies, emitting guttural growls that sent shivers down the spines of the surrounding citizens. A foul and rotten aura permeated the air, intensifying the terror among the populace. The zombies surged forward, driven by an insatiable hunger for flesh and a singular purpose to infect others with the disease that would transform them into one of the undead horde. At the end of a desolate side street, a hooded figure loomed, a sinister grin stretching across his lips. His visage was marred by a cut lip and sickly pale cheeks, the lingering effects of the necromantic ritual that had summoned forth this unholy army. With a twisted satisfaction, the necromancer watched as chaos and despair consumed the city, reveling in the dark power he had unleashed. The shopping district in the south wasn''t the sole area overrun by the undead menace; the northern and eastern sectors of town had also fallen prey to the relentless onslaught. Only the western quarter remained untouched, thanks to the swift and decisive actions of the infiltration team led by Belle. As the vice-leader surveyed the unfolding chaos, a nagging sense of unease gnawed at her. "Weren''t they supposed to be level twenty and higher?" Belle voiced her concern, her brow furrowed in confusion. "True. The ones we engaged were around level six and dressed in normal clothing," one of the scouts beside her added, echoing her sentiments. "Without their equipment? Oh no..." Belle''s realization struck her like a bolt of lightning. These were not the original summoned skeletons comprising the undead army; instead, they were the villagers who had fallen victim to the horde and risen to join their ranks along the way. Just days prior, she had read a report detailing the annihilation of a nearby village by the undead. "Is it mere coincidence that these low-level undead are here, fighting us?" Belle turned to seek counsel from Rayne, but he was nowhere to be found, leaving her to grapple with the unsettling truth on her own. Rayne darted across the rooftops with lightning speed, soaring above the chaos unfolding below. Everywhere he looked, the streets were overrun with the undead, though they appeared to be spread thin. Casting spells as he ran, he dispatched scores of the undead, but the sheer numbers made it impossible to eliminate them all individually. He knew he had to return to the guild headquarters as quickly as possible. Meanwhile, within the guild, the administration office was in a frenzy of activity, issuing orders and directives in response to the unfolding emergency. All quests and contracts were suspended indefinitely, with a new directive issued to halt the assault of the undead on Westbrook. Through the guild''s communication system, every nearby adventurer received a prompt via their badge, instructing them to form parties of five and mobilize to confront the undead threat ravaging the streets. Outside, the situation had reached a critical juncture. The undead horde, composed of both skeletons and zombies, had overrun the streets and the square in front of the Adventurer''s Guild. Chaos reigned supreme as terrified civilians scrambled in all directions, desperately seeking refuge from the relentless onslaught. Amidst the chaos, a small group of courageous individuals valiantly attempted to push back against the tide of undead adversaries. With every passing moment, the ranks of the undead swelled, their numbers bolstered by the conversion of fallen victims into new zombies. Chapter 20 The Adventurer''s Guild swiftly organized search and rescue teams, comprised of low-level adventurers under the guidance of guild operatives, along with separate offensive squads tasked with engaging and eliminating the undead threat. Each combat team, consisting of five members, was led by a seasoned bronze ranker, with assignments strategically dispersed throughout the town based on the urgency of the situation. While some teams were dispatched to address the immediate threat in highly populated areas, others were tasked with clearing out the undead infestations in more remote locations. Despite the relatively low average level of the adventurers and guild operatives, hovering around twelve, the effective leadership provided by the bronze rankers ensured that the teams remained cohesive and focused. By adhering to proper instructions and guidance, casualties were minimized, and progress was steadily made in pushing back the undead menace. However, just as the situation appeared to be stabilizing, a sudden tragedy struck. One of the team leaders collapsed to the ground, a gaping hole in his chest, casting a shadow of uncertainty over the hard-fought progress made thus far. The sudden attack sent shockwaves through the nearby adventurers, prompting frantic efforts to identify the source of the assault. However, their search proved futile, as the assailant remained hundreds of meters away, perched atop one of the tallest buildings in the vicinity. A dark elf huntress, her sneer laden with malice, scanned the chaos below, her bow exuding an ominous aura as she sought her next target. With unparalleled precision, she singled out another bronze ranker engaged in combat. Without hesitation, she drew her bow, releasing an arrow that swiftly found its mark, felling yet another team leader. Just as she prepared to strike again, a sudden movement caught her off guard. With lightning reflexes, she narrowly evaded a lethal thrust aimed at her head. Stepping back, she faced her would-be assailant¡ªa young woman clad in chainmail armor, brandishing a small shield and a glowing rapier with an air of determination. "Vice Leader Belle, nice to finally meet you!" greeted the huntress, her tone laced with amusement. Belle''s frown deepened, her anger palpable. "Only friends and family call me Belle! You filthy undead!" The huntress chuckled, shaking her head. "I''m not an undead, you silly girl." "What? Don¡¯t try to fool me! If you''re not an undead, then what the hell is wrong with your skin?" Belle retorted, her confusion evident. The huntress''s amusement only grew. "Are you serious? You''ve never seen a dark elf before?" She chuckled again, mocking Belle''s ignorance. "So young, naive, and already a silver ranker!" the huntress teased, prompting Belle to roll to the side just in time to evade a spray of green liquid aimed at her from behind. The acidic substance sizzled upon contact with the stone ground, boring a hole through the roof of the building. Belle, maintaining her defensive stance, cast a wary gaze at the newcomer while keeping the huntress in her peripheral vision. The hooded figure exuded an unsettling aura, with signs of decay evident on his pale hands and traces of green dripping from his fingertips. "As expected, you dodged! Hey hey! Wanna join us?" the necromancer rasped, his voice tinged with an unnatural quality. The huntress frowned at the sudden invitation but remained silent. "Haaah? You must be out of your damn mind! Do you share your intelligence with all of your minions? Is that why you are so dumb?" Belle retorted sharply, aiming to provoke a reaction from the necromancer. As the necromancer erupted into maddening laughter, Belle seized the opportunity to act. With a swift motion, she pulled back her arm, wielding her shield, and hurled it at the huntress. At the same time, she dashed towards the necromancer, who egged her on with taunts. With a shout, the necromancer began summoning another green blob of necrotic energy from his fingertips, but Belle was too quick for him. She reached him before he could finish casting his spell, swiftly sliding under his extended arm. With a decisive thrust, she drove her rapier through his side and between his ribs.In a sudden burst of speed, the necromancer managed to grasp Belle''s hand, infusing her with a surge of dark energy that left a sickly green hue in its wake. With a determined jerk, she freed herself from his grasp, her hand tingling with the lingering effects of his necrotic magic. Anticipating his next move, Belle swiftly circled around the necromancer and delivered a powerful kick to his back, sending him sprawling to the ground in defeat. Briefly casting a wary glance at the huntress, who observed the scene with a smirk of amusement, Belle swiftly somersaulted off the rooftop, seizing the opportunity to escape while she still had the chance. Meanwhile, the huntress approached the fallen necromancer, noting the heavy pool of blood surrounding his body, its dark hue resembling more of a gelatinous substance than a liquid. "Are you going to lie there, wallowing in your own stupidity, or are you going to get up? The guild leader is on his way, and he''ll be here any second now," she remarked coolly. With a grimace, the necromancer slowly rose to his feet, a hand pressed against his injured face. "That bitch is going to pay!" he growled through clenched teeth. "Whatever. Let''s go," the huntress replied dismissively, turning to leave without a second glance. A few streets away, the vice leader battled tirelessly against an onslaught of undead. Despite losing sight of her shield and sustaining injuries to her hand, she held onto her rapier tightly, determination burning in her eyes. "That undead bitch is going to pay!" she declared with unwavering confidence, her voice resolute amidst the chaos of battle. Suddenly, Rayne emerged before her, his presence causing the undead surrounding them to freeze in place. ¡°Who are you talking about?" Belle''s initial surprise quickly gave way to relief as she greeted him with a smile. "Rayne!" Belle exclaimed in surprise, her somber expression quickly giving way to a relieved smile. "I encountered them! I faced the necromancer and struck him through the heart, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s dead.¡± Rayne nodded in understanding. "That kind does take a lot to die. Where is he now?" "He was on the roof of a building a few streets away," Belle responded, her voice urgent. "But forget him, he wasn''t alone. A huntress, a dark elf she claimed to be, was aiding him and targeting our bronze rankers. Both of them were silver rankers and have likely fled by now." Rayne absorbed the information without comment, his gaze shifting to Belle''s injured hand. Without hesitation, he tossed her a healing potion. "Here," he said simply. "Tend to your hand first, and then we''ll address the remaining undead. I''ve cleared the rest on my way here, but the eastern district still remains uncleared." You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.
As Bones trudged through the dense forest, he felt a glimmer of hope as sunlight filtered through the leaves above. Pushing aside his embarrassment at his previous wrong turns, he pressed on, determined to reach his destination. Finally, as he emerged from the trees and set foot onto the cobblestone road, he caught sight of the towering defensive walls of Westbrook in the distance. But his moment of relief was short-lived as a shout pierced the air, causing him to freeze in his tracks. "Hey you! Stop them!!" In the distance, a cry caught Bones'' attention. He turned to see an adventurer, level sixteen, brandishing a mace, in hot pursuit of a group of skeletons. The undead paid no mind to Bones as they hurried past him, their hollow gazes fixed on their escape. Meanwhile, the adventurer came to an abrupt stop before him, confusion etched across his face. "Why didn''t they att¡ªarghhh," the adventurer began, only to be cut off as a dozen bone spikes suddenly erupted from the cobblestone ground, impaling his legs and rendering him immobile. Bones had developed a fondness for immobilizing others, it seemed. The adventurer''s expression shifted from shock to panic, silently pleading with his eyes for an explanation that would never come. "I don''t like people shouting at me in caps," Bones remarked casually, before swiftly hurling a lance that decapitated the adventurer in one clean stroke. The headless body remained rooted in place, a grim testament to Bones'' handiwork. With a nonchalant shrug, Bones rifled through the pockets of the fallen adventurer before turning to watch the runaway skeletons disappear around a bend in the road. Bones continued on his path towards the rising smoke beyond the town''s walls, unfazed by the events unfolding around him. Meanwhile, unbeknownst to him, the huntress observed his actions from afar, noting his interactions with the adventurer and his subsequent looting of the body. "Interesting prospect you¡¯ve found, old man," she remarked to herself, her gaze lingering on Bones before turning to her bleeding companion with disdain. Urging him to hasten his pace, she made her way towards the capital, leaving behind the scene of chaos and conflict. As Bones entered the town, he was greeted by a grim sight: corpses littered the pavement, some still moving, crawling, and gnawing on human body parts. He recognized them as zombies, their grotesque appearance matching the illustrations he had seen in "Adventuring for Dummies." A growling sound snapped his attention to a level nine zombie standing before him, its vacant eyes meeting his gaze with confusion. Surprisingly, the creature made no move to attack him. Observing the zombie''s reaction, Bones realized that, to the undead, he appeared as one of them. As another figure approached, he swiftly retrieved a sword from his inventory and delivered a clean decapitating blow to the zombie before turning his attention to the newcomer. Emerging from a sideway alley, a group of adventurers caught sight of Bones dispatching a zombie and promptly joined him in clearing out the area. After exchanging greetings, Bones explained his recent return to town and admitted his lack of understanding of the situation. The bronze ranker leading the group, one of the few left alive, provided a brief overview of the events and instructed Bones to report back to the guild for further instructions. Acknowledging the instructions, Bones bid farewell to the group and made his way down the shopping district. However, as he pondered his next course of action, he suddenly came to a halt. Should he head straight to the guild to report in, or fulfill his promise to Vol and Horus first? After a moment of consideration, Bones made his decision. "Business at the guild can wait. First things first, I have a favor to repay to Vol and Horus," he muttered to himself before setting off in the direction of the western district. Navigating the streets leading to the alleys and warehouses, Bones encountered mostly empty thoroughfares, with only a few motionless corpses scattered about. He noticed a trail of lingering ice on the ground, evidence of recent magical activity, and the frozen remains of zombies. Whoever had dealt with the undead had done so skillfully, leaving behind a palpable aura of dense mana in the air. Remaining vigilant, Bones treaded cautiously, avoiding areas where he heard voices and opting for alternate routes to steer clear of encountering more adventurers. He had no desire to engage in conversation or risk being mistaken for one of the undead assailants plaguing the town. The alleys, where he was once the target of a hold-up, now lay deserted. Continuing his solitary journey, Bones traversed one alley after another until he stumbled upon a gruesome scene. Before him lay the mangled corpse of Horus, his body mutilated beyond recognition. Missing limbs and with his face ravaged by bites, Horus''s remains painted a macabre picture on the pavement. A trail of blood led from his corpse to scattered body parts strewn across the ground, mingling with organs, skin, and even bones. Beside the grisly display, a cracked and partially crumbled wall of a building caught Bones''s attention. From within the hole in the wall emanated the heavy sounds of labored breathing. As Bones neared the hole and prepared to take a peek inside, a hand suddenly crashed through, widening the crack and striking him in the skull! Staggering back, his vision obscured by the looming fist, Bones struggled to regain his footing. Slowly, the hand withdrew into the darkness, replaced by a single red eye peering out from the shadows. The figure on the other side retreated momentarily before bursting through the weakened wall, revealing the zombified form of Vol. "Well, well, well, if it isn''t Vol. I''ve finally..." Bones began, only to be interrupted by a deep, rumbling growl that echoed through the alley. Without warning, Zombie Vol lunged forward, his grasp reaching out menacingly. Bones leaped aside, narrowly avoiding the grasping hands of the undead creature. Summoning Bone Spikes in an attempt to slow his assailant, Bones watched in dismay as Vol pressed on, unfazed by the obstacles, leaving shreds of muscle in his wake. Bones retreated in a zigzag pattern, using every opportunity to cast Bone Spikes, while Vol followed closely behind. They engaged in a back-and-forth struggle until, finally, the zombie stumbled and collapsed. The relentless assault of bone spikes had torn apart the muscles in Vol''s legs, rendering him unable to stand. Despite this, the zombie continued to crawl towards Bones with determined persistence. "Such a shame. I was actually looking forward to killing you myself," Bones remarked regretfully, before unleashing one final barrage of bone spikes to finish off the zombie Vol. A prompt appeared, notifying him of a minuscule amount of experience gained. "What a waste of time," Bones muttered to himself in frustration as he surveyed the surroundings. With a resigned sigh, he acknowledged the lack of valuable loot in the buildings where he had encountered Vol. "Well, that''s that I suppose," he muttered to himself, feeling a twinge of disappointment. "Trevak and Guntar then?" he mused, weighing his options for his next move. Bones rushed toward the brothels, but found them mostly empty. Upon encountering a few adventurers, he learned that the majority of citizens had been evacuated while they dealt with the remnants of the undead. The areas around the warehouse district were now occupied by guild members, searching the warehouses and standing guard. "What are they searching for?" Bones wondered. "Guntar? He probably left the moment things went sideways. They should know this by now but they''re still searching?" Determined to find out, Bones decided to infiltrate one of the warehouses. He entered the district and spotted the entrance to a smaller warehouse suspiciously guarded. Employing his masterful distraction techniques, he picked up a small pebble and hurled it as far as he could. The clang of the pebble hitting the pavement diverted the guard''s attention long enough for Bones to slip inside unnoticed. The guard scrutinized the pebble briefly, then scanned the vicinity for any signs of suspicious activity, including inspecting the rooftops of nearby buildings. Besides the pebble, everything appeared normal. With a shrug, he returned to his post. Meanwhile, inside the warehouse, Bones searched diligently but found nothing of value to the guild. "Why bother stationing a guard here if there''s nothing to guard?" Bones pondered. "Is this some sort of prank? He doesn''t strike me as particularly astute." Doubts crept into Bones'' mind about the warehouse''s significance, but his thoughts were abruptly interrupted by the growing clamor of voices. "Just as I suspected, we need to report our findings and inform the higher-ups that everyone fled in haste, leaving behind only the merchandise. There must be thousands of stones down there," one voice asserted. "Got it. I''ll fetch a vice leader to assess the situation personally," another voice replied. Bones observed two guild operatives suddenly materialize behind a stack of cargo in a distant corner of the warehouse, discussing their discoveries. Once they departed, he stealthily approached the cargo and peered behind it, only to find nothing there. A concealed entrance, perhaps? The notion of hidden passages leading to the unknown filled the old skeleton with excitement as he began to shift the cargo. Beneath an empty casket, he uncovered a hatch. With eager anticipation, he lifted it open, revealing a set of ladders descending into the darkness below. Without hesitation, he descended, sealing the hatch behind him. The ladder led him into a narrow corridor, which extended further underground. At the corridor''s end, he encountered two more guild operatives standing guard at the entrance to an underground hangar. Bones contemplated his next move, but then it dawned on him. "Why am I complicating things?" he mused. "It''s simple. I''ll distract them first, then dispatch them both with a Bone Lance, just as I always do." Chapter 21 Bones, detecting no other presence underground, resolved to dispatch the two guards swiftly and claim whatever treasures awaited him. He had overheard the departing operatives discussing the value of the underground cache, prompting him to act decisively. Unfamiliar with the identity of the vice leader and having no desire to linger, Bones adopted a casual demeanor as he emerged into view, raising his hands in a seemingly harmless gesture. His relaxed posture initially puzzled the guild operatives, but their guard soon wavered. "Easy lads, behind you!" Bones cried out, pointing emphatically behind them. Both men turned, falling for the ruse, and were swiftly dispatched. With the guards disposed of, Bones hurried into the hangar, paying little heed to the fallen operatives strewn behind him. Descending the industrial metal stairs, he found himself surrounded by unfamiliar mechanical marvels. Though intrigued by the ingenuity of modern technology, he knew time was of the essence. Surveying the hangar, his gaze fell upon a pair of boxes resting on transport trolleys nearby. Approaching cautiously, he peered inside to find them filled with oval-shaped stones of rough texture, their bluish hue unmistakable.Mana stones, raw and unrefined. ¡°So, this was the object of Guntar''s pursuit?¡± Two boxes stood empty, while two were brimming with unprocessed stones, and one contained neatly oval-shaped mana stones. As Bones surveyed the wealth before him, his undead core quickened with anticipation. Carefully, he transferred the stones from each box into his inventory, feeling the strain of the task weigh upon him. Once the cleanup was complete, an unexpected wave of exhaustion washed over him, leaving him momentarily drained. Casting a cautious glance around, Bones ascended the ladder and emerged through the hatch. To his mild surprise, the guard still stood sentry at the entrance. A fleeting impulse tempted him to leave the guard alive, relishing the thought of the confusion that would ensue, but experience dictated otherwise. With practiced stealth, Bones approached from behind and swiftly dispatched the guard with a thrust of his sword, ensuring a swift and silent demise. Surveying the deserted surroundings one final time, Bones slipped away from the warehouse without a trace. Barely a minute later, Belle appeared, running alongside guild operatives who excitedly relayed their discoveries. The events of that day unfolded within the span of just a few short hours. It began with the guild''s infiltration of the warehouses, the ensuing chaos, and the subsequent aftermath. Despite Guild Leader Rayne''s valiant efforts and the undead threat being largely quelled, the perpetrators remained elusive, their motives and methods still shrouded in mystery. Rayne was left grappling with a multitude of unanswered questions, firmly believing that Gunter and his cohorts held the key to unraveling the truth. Belle came to a halt before the lifeless body of the guard stationed at the warehouse entrance. A fellow guild member approached and inspected the fallen sentinel for signs of injury. "A stab wound through the ribs, straight to the heart. Instantaneous," he reported. Belle nodded grimly. "What sort of villain could perpetrate such an act?" "Gunter, or perhaps Trevak?" her companion speculated. "Exactly that sort of filth," Belle seethed through clenched teeth, her anger palpable as she stormed into the warehouse. With a heavy heart, the guild member took charge, guiding her through the hatch and down the ladders into the depths below. As they reached the entrance to the underground hangar, Belle was met with the grim sight of two more lifeless bodies and emptied containers. Overcome with fury, she unleashed her rage upon the machinery used for stone processing, rending and destroying with unrestrained fury. Outside the hangar, the guild member leaned against the wall, his eyes shut tight, offering no words of solace. There was nothing he could say to ease her pain, no comfort to be found in the aftermath of such a devastating loss. Today, they had been utterly defeated. Back at the guild headquarters, Rayne assumed command of the guild''s operations, swiftly taking charge of the situation. He efficiently organized the guild''s response, issuing emergency orders for adventurers to assume patrol duties and eradicate any lingering remnants of the undead threat, with appropriate compensation, of course. Special units of fire mages were deployed to dispose of the corpses, while healers tended to the wounded to the best of their abilities. However, despite their efforts, there were no healers skilled enough to cleanse the infected survivors, who succumbed to their affliction and rose as zombies. They were swiftly dispatched and their remains disposed of outside the town''s gates, where they were incinerated alongside the other fallen. Meanwhile, water mages diligently worked to cleanse the streets of blood and gore, restoring a semblance of order to the city''s thoroughfares. Earth mages, along with a contingent of skilled stone mages, focused on the task of reconstructing the damaged buildings, ensuring that the scars of the recent conflict would soon be erased. In a covert missive, a select few trusted guild members received orders to clandestinely investigate the disappearance of Guntar and his nefarious accomplice, the assassin Trevak, as well as the manner in which the undead breached the town''s defenses. Meanwhile, Belle stormed into the guild leader''s office, visibly agitated and seething with frustration. With an exasperated sigh, she flung herself into the chair opposite Rayne, carelessly propping her feet up on his desk. "Alright, I''ll let it slide under the circumstances," Rayne remarked wearily. "What?" Belle interjected sharply. "My desk? It''s made of Elvier wood, imported from the elv¡ª" "I know, I know!" Belle interrupted, her voice raised in annoyance. "Imported from the blasted elven kingdom!" Rayne remained silent, his left eye twitching ever so slightly, as he patiently waited for his vice leader to regain her composure. After a minute had passed, Belle composed herself and proceeded to deliver her report. She detailed how the guild operatives had discovered the underground hangar utilized by Guntar for his illicit mana stone processing and smuggling operations. Belle explained how they had stationed operatives to guard the entrance to the warehouse, only for someone to bypass their defenses, kill the guards, and escape with all the valuable mana stones. Rayne maintained a calm exterior as he listened to Belle''s report, though inwardly he seethed with frustration. "No worries, Belle," he reassured her, his tone determined. "The large quantity of unprocessed raw mana stones can only be sold in the capital, making them relatively easy to trace. We will find whoever is responsible for this." "And make them pay!" Belle interjected vehemently, her eyes blazing with anger. However, Rayne''s response was unexpected. "No, Belle. There is no amount of wealth in the world that can compensate for the events of today," Rayne stated regretfully, shaking his head solemnly. ¡°We''ll kill the ones responsible, I promise you that!" [¡­] "That''s what ''make them pay'' means, Rayne," she clarified, her tone tinged with exasperation. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. "It does? Who knew..." Rayne murmured, a hint of amusement in his voice. "Everyone did," Belle retorted dryly.
Outside the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, Bones perched atop a building overlooking the bustling main square, now littered with the lifeless forms of hundreds of civilians. Below, guild operatives worked diligently, loading some of the bodies onto carts to be taken outside the town for incineration, while others were consigned to the flames right there on the spot. In his hand, Bones clutched a half-empty bottle of mana potion, a reminder of the exertions of the day. Soon, he would need to replenish his supply. "Here, mate," a voice broke through Bones'' thoughts. He turned to see the scout approaching from behind, stopping beside him before extending a mana potion. Bones regarded the man with a contemplative gaze. The fact that he hadn''t sensed the scout''s approach spoke volumes about the man''s skill as a scout. With a nod of thanks, Bones accepted the potion, silently acknowledging the gesture. "You''re not a guild member?" the man inquired, a hint of curiosity in his tone. "No, I''m a contractor for the guild," Bones responded evenly. The scout remained impassive, simply nodding in understanding. "We could use someone like you in the guild. You''re a bronze ranker, aren''t you?" the scout continued, his observation keen. "What gave me away?" Bones queried, intrigued. "I couldn''t identify you. Not to boast, but my senses are sharp, and I can usually discern the rank of anyone below bronze level up to my own. So, either you''re a bronze ranker, or there''s more to you than meets the eye," the scout explained, his gaze assessing. Bones chuckled softly, confirming his status as a bronze ranker and explaining that he had been on his way back to town after completing quests when the undead attacked. The scout, evidently a talkative sort, continued to share information while Bones listened intently. According to the scout, this wasn''t the first time the undead had appeared in the last few decades, which surprised Bones, though never before at such a scale. "Aren''t you all taking this too lightly?" Bones interjected, his curiosity piqued. "I understand adventurers encounter many challenges, but..." "I''m not an adventurer," the scout interjected apologetically, before elaborating, "I''m actually a guild operative in the scouting division. You could say I''m a former adventurer turned guild operative." Bones chuckled in response. "Oh? I wasn''t aware there was a difference," he admitted, realizing he hadn''t considered the distinction before, but now found himself curious about it. "Strange, but who am I to judge?" the scout mused aloud. "The guild, of course, has its own operatives. The adventurers are on the frontlines, risking their lives to protect the citizens and fulfill the guild''s mission. Meanwhile, we operatives work behind the scenes, ensuring everything runs smoothly. Someone has to do the legwork, so to speak. Contracts don''t just appear out of thin air!" Bones listened closely to the scout''s explanation, but as the man continued to speak, Bones drifted away, lost in his own thoughts. Suddenly, he interjected, "Must be hard, living that kind of life in the shadow of the adventurers." The scout fell silent, contemplating Bones'' words. There was undeniable truth in them. "Aye, it is a challenging life," the scout conceded, "but there is a sense of pride in our line of work." With that, the scout departed, leaving Bones to ponder the complexities of the guild''s operations and the roles its members played. "What an odd person," Bones thought to himself, observing the scout''s actions from his vantage point. His attention was drawn back to the scene below as he spotted the same scout, Veeno, approaching another individual in need, offering them a mana potion. "Oh, for the love of..." Bones muttered under his breath, shaking his head in mild exasperation. Later on, Guild Leader Rayne approached Veeno, curious about his earlier interaction atop the building. "Veeno, who were you talking to at the top of the building earlier?" he inquired. "Ah, Sir Rayne, just some contractor, sir," Veeno replied, trailing off as there wasn''t much else to add. "You didn''t ask his name? Were you the one doing all the talking again?" Rayne questioned with a raised eyebrow. "Sorry, sir. Why do you ask about him?" Veeno inquired. "There was something off about him," Rayne admitted cryptically. "Was it the mask? It was a bit odd and in bad taste, I admit, given the situation, but having a skull-painted mask isn''t anything out of the ordinary," Veeno attempted to reason. "You think so? What if it was one of the undead underneath the mask?" Rayne posed the question seriously. "Haha, you jest, sir! You jest!" Veeno laughed nervously, dismissing the notion as absurd. Word had been sent to the guild''s headquarters in the capital regarding the attack, and for now, everything seemed to be under control. It would take several days for the streets to be cleaned and even longer for the damages to be repaired, but the fear instilled in the people? That would linger for a long time, perhaps forever. The casualties numbered close to a thousand, a relatively small figure considering the coordinated onslaught by the undead on multiple fronts and the town''s overall population. Rayne sighed heavily, his exhaustion evident as he sifted through the reports. The shopping district had been hit the hardest, with the majority of casualties being civilians and low-level adventurers, many of whom were barely more than children. The guild had only lost a few bronze rankers, and those were primarily due to the intervention of the dark elf huntress. The vice leader had engaged in combat and identified the two main culprits responsible for the attack. The dark elf was believed to be highly skilled in stealth tactics and proficient in ranged combat. Meanwhile, the necromancer specialized in summoning skeleton minions, creating zombies, and wielding necrotic magic. Belle had sustained a grievous injury during the confrontation, and her hand had begun to rot. Fortunately, a timely application of a health potion provided by Rayne prevented the affliction from spreading. Given Belle''s rank and strength, the potion proved sufficient to fully heal her hand and cleanse the rot. By the day''s end, Rayne discovered that several key individuals were missing from within the guild. Two were from the administrative office, one was a scout operative, and one was an elderly librarian. Rayne furrowed his brow in concern, particularly troubled by the absence of the old librarian, whom he remembered as a former gold ranker transferred from the capital just six months prior. The circumstances were too suspicious for his already wary nature, especially considering that he trusted the others implicitly; they had been loyal members of the guild for years. Realization dawned on Rayne: this operation couldn''t have been carried out on a whim. The plan must have been in the making for years. Determined to take action, he swiftly dispatched word to the reception desk, instructing them to relay the list of missing guild members and two suspected culprits to all guild branches throughout the kingdom, urging them to be vigilant. Meanwhile, the branch office of the Adventurer''s Guild in Westbrook would remain under a state of emergency until further notice from Rayne. This meant that the guild would not be operating or issuing quests for the foreseeable future, as Rayne sought to unravel the mystery and ensure the safety of the guild and its members. Bones found himself in a difficult situation. Unable to complete his quests or take on new ones, the heightened security in town made it challenging to move around freely. Frequent patrols scrutinized every passerby, making it risky for Bones to navigate without being stopped, searched, or asked for identification. Compounding his frustrations, he remained clueless about the whereabouts of Trevak and Guntar. Moreover, his plans to confront Horus and Vol had been thwarted, leaving him feeling unfulfilled. To add insult to injury, the closure of the coffee shop, his sanctuary in times of distress, only served to sour his mood further. "I guess I might as well head out to the next city," Bones mused, resigned to his fate. With a sense of determination, he slipped out of town under the cover of darkness, making his way toward the capital. Unlike his previous departure, he stuck to the main road this time, eschewing the forest''s concealment in favor of blending in with the normal flow of travelers. Though only a short time had passed, Bones felt as though he had lived more in the past few days than he had in the preceding decades. Having surpassed the monsters in the training grounds, he realized it would be futile to linger in town any longer. The journey to the capital began with a stop at a small village known as Little Westfield, situated roughly six hours away from Westbrook. As Bones traversed the path, he couldn''t help but marvel at the transformation of the landscape over time. While he occasionally spotted familiar landmarks, the overall scenery felt refreshingly novel to him. Although he still found walking on the cold, hard stone roads unfamiliar, he found solace in the absence of mud that plagued his travels in the past. Reflecting on the road''s construction, Bones pondered the source of the stones used to pave it. Were they quarried locally, or imported from afar? Lost in thought, Bones continued his journey down the road, his mind abuzz with countless questions for which he had no answers. Yet, as he traveled onward, he found solace in the rhythm of his footsteps. Chapter 22 After two hours of jogging, Bones caught up with a group of refugees fleeing Westbrook in the aftermath of the assault. He attempted to reassure them, explaining that the attack had been subdued and that things were slowly returning to normal. However, the refugees shook their heads in sorrow, expressing disbelief that such an attack could occur in the first place. Many had lost loved ones and suffered property damage, leading to a loss of faith in the guild''s ability to protect them. Bones couldn''t blame them for their lack of trust. Witnessing the devastation firsthand, with the shopping district and bustling square bearing the brunt of the assault, he understood the gravity of the situation. Westbrook, once regarded as a military town governed by the adventurers guild, now faced a stain on its reputation due to the failure to prevent the attack. Guild Leader Rayne would undoubtedly face scrutiny and demands for accountability. Contemplating the possible motives behind the attack, Bones recalled the name of the inn mentioned by the old man: Horned Dog. With a sense of purpose, he decided to make his way there. "By the way, do you have any mana potions for sale?" Bones inquired of a merchant he was conversing with. The merchant hesitated before replying, "I do have them, but they''re not for sale at the moment, I''m afraid." Undeterred, Bones proposed an alternative. "How about this? I''ll protect the caravans until we reach the next city, and you can compensate me with mana potions and other adventurer supplies." The merchant''s eyebrows shot up in consideration before he asked if Bones was an adventurer. Upon learning that Bones was a bronze rank contractor with the guild, the merchant eagerly agreed to the proposition, and they continued their journey together. By nightfall, they arrived in the small village of Little Westfield, where they negotiated a place to set up camp with the village chief for a small fee. Though the village had been spared from the undead attack, they had fortified their defenses and increased their militia, comprised mainly of village hunters. Despite the peaceful night for Bones, the refugees remained restless, some too tired to stay awake while others anxiously planned for their uncertain future. With one more village to visit along the way, the journey ahead promised to be filled with challenges and uncertainties. Their destination was the bustling city of Stonefalls, home to approximately twenty-five thousand inhabitants. Situated at the base of a mountain chain, the city was renowned for its stone quarries, which contributed to its thriving economy. In addition to the presence of a minor branch of the Adventurer Guild, Stonefalls boasted guilds dedicated to crafting and construction. Unlike Westbrook, the city was governed by a mayor and protected by city guards, ensuring the safety of its citizens. Thanks to the formidable defenses bolstered by the construction and crafter''s guilds, the city''s walls were impregnable to all but the largest monster hordes. As dawn broke, the caravan resumed its journey, eager to reach their next destination. With the next village only a few hours away, they planned to stop there for lunch before continuing the longer trek to Stonefalls. As the hours passed uneventfully, Bones occupied himself with meditation. Upon their arrival at the village, Bones and the caravan were warmly greeted by the village chief and guards stationed at the entrance. Bones couldn''t help but notice the significant role the village chief played in both communities, serving as the highest authority figure. Despite their rural setting, the village appeared surprisingly well-kept, boasting urban structures and an efficient irrigation system, indicative of the villagers'' resourcefulness and adaptability. Their lunch at the local inn proved to be a feast, with ample servings of both meat and vegetables sourced from the abundant game in the surrounding woods and the fields ripe for harvest. Reflecting on the changes he observed, Bones marveled at how times had evolved, yet he continued to be surprised by the extent of the transformation. After the satisfying meal, the merchants engaged in trading with the locals while Bones took a leisurely stroll around the village, taking in the sights and sounds of his surroundings. Lost in thought, he contemplated the idea of acquiring a permanent residence, perhaps even commissioning an earth mage to construct a house in the clearing where his tower once stood¡ªa base of operations for his future endeavors. With a chuckle, Bones entertained the notion of establishing his own little domain. "Ahoy, we''re moving on!" called out one of the merchants, prompting Bones to acknowledge the signal with a wave before making his way back to the caravans. Moving at a steady walking pace, they traversed the main road flanked by open fields and distant forests, with a low stone fence bordering the route. Today, the atmosphere among the travelers seemed lighter, and they engaged more readily in conversation. No one bothered Bones or commented on his distinctive attire, allowing him to enjoy his privacy undisturbed. Grateful for the reprieve, Bones resolved to refrain from any unnecessary violence against his fellow travelers as they continued their journey together. As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the road, the tranquility of the caravan journey was shattered by the sudden appearance of a formidable blockade. A burly figure clad in brigandine armor, wielding a massive two-handed mace, stood defiantly in the path, effectively obstructing the caravan''s progress. Flanking him on either side were two accomplices: a lean man similarly armored, armed with a bow at the ready, and a woman brandishing a sword while holding a torch aloft, casting flickering light over the scene. The tension in the air was detectable as the caravan came to a halt, the travelers exchanging nervous glances and murmurs of concern. It was clear that Bones would need to intervene to address this unexpected threat looming ahead. Bones didn''t linger to hear the clamor of shouting and apparent negotiations in progress. He quickly discerned the brigands and found them sorely lacking. He sensed that the trio at the forefront were not the only ones prepared to greet them. Unbeknownst to the caravan''s occupants, they were encircled. Three stood upfront, two lurked to the left, three more to the right, and two approached from the rear. Bones stealthily maneuvered to the rear of the caravan and swiftly dispatched the two approaching gang members without attracting attention. The darkness provided ample cover, and everyone''s focus remained fixed on the ongoing negotiation rather than their surroundings. Turning his attention to the two lying in wait, arrows at the ready, aimed squarely at the caravan, Bones prepared to strike. One of the brigands, with keen perception, sensed his approach and wheeled around just as Bones''s sword sliced through his throat. The second brigand, startled, spun around and instinctively loosed an arrow, striking Bones squarely in the chest. Despite the arrow embedded in his torso, Bones pressed forward, driving his sword into the man''s chest. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The uproar from the sidelines shattered the air, halting the ongoing negotiation in its tracks. All present froze momentarily, exchanging wary glances, hesitant to take action. Everyone except Bones, who seized the opportunity to conjure Bone Spikes beneath the feet of the trio at the forefront. The jagged protrusions tore through flesh and bone, rendering them incapacitated. Startled by the sudden chaos, the refugees sprang into action, arming themselves with whatever they could grasp. Bones darted between the wagons to the opposite side, where the remainder of the gang launched arrows at the caravan before retreating into the dense forest. Employing another set of Bone Spikes crippled one of them, but the other two managed to escape beyond the range of his skill. Unfazed, Bones swiftly closed the distance, dispatching the injured brigand with a lethal swipe that sent his head rolling. With deadly accuracy, he then hurled his lance, striking down the second assailant from a distance. Meanwhile, the third brigand halted his retreat, bracing himself for an impending confrontation as he charged towards Bones with a weapon in hand, and a fierce warcry. Confident in his prowess, the brigand believed he stood a chance in close combat.However, Bones outmatched him in both skill and experience. He effortlessly dodged the incoming sword strike, then ruthlessly plunged his fingers into the man''s eyes, robbing him of sight in a brutal and calculated move. Simultaneously, he wrested the weapon from the brigand''s grasp with his other hand. The brigand''s screams pierced the night for a fleeting moment until they were abruptly silenced, leaving only an eerie stillness in their wake. Bones shifted his gaze towards the caravan but refrained from rushing to its aid. His keen senses detected that the occupants had taken control, disarming and confronting the captured brigands. They stepped aside as he approached, expressing relief at his survival. "Mr. Jones, I''m relieved to see you alive! We were worried, I mean, they¡­" The man''s words stumbled and faltered, panic palpable in his voice as the lingering adrenaline refused to abate. "Relax, I''m fine!" Bones reassured them, momentarily forgetting about the arrow shaft lodged in his chest. "What do you propose we do with them?" he inquired, diverting their focus to the injured and bound brigands. The trio lay in agony, blood flowing freely from the puncture wounds inflicted by the Bone Spikes, rendering them unable to walk without urgent healing intervention. "I-I don''t know, I don''t know! We can''t just let them be! And we''re too far out of the way to hand them over to the authorities," the caravan leader stammered, expressing the dilemma that weighed heavily on everyone''s mind. Bones listened as they deliberated, sensing their underlying desires beneath their uncertainty. cough cough Bones feigned a cough to draw their attention. "How about you go on ahead? I''ll deal with them and catch up with you later, alright?" he proposed, observing the relieved expressions that swept over their faces as they contemplated his suggestion. ¡°Yes, that would be for the best. Thank you, Mr. Jones,¡± they responded gratefully, the tension easing as they quickly resumed their journey. Fortunately, in the brief confrontation with the gang, no serious injuries were sustained aside from a lone arrow wound, allowing the caravan to swiftly move forward, leaving Bones silently observing as the caravan vanished into the night, slipping beyond the reach of his senses. With a resigned sigh, he turned his attention to the unconscious brigands strewn before him. One by one, he impaled them with the lance in his hand. As he surveyed the meager experience gained from dispatching the brigands, Bones couldn''t help but reflect on the gradual slowdown in his leveling pace since emerging from the dungeon and reaching level twenty. The scarcity of worthy adversaries matching his skill and prowess in these parts, save for the occasional silver and gold ranker from the Adventurer''s Guild, posed a frustrating challenge. With a determined stride, Bones hastened to rejoin the caravan, effortlessly catching up with the others before quietly settling onto one of the wagons. No words were exchanged, and the events involving the gang faded into the night, leaving behind only the faint echoes of their encounter. During the journey, Bones caught glimpses of distant farmhouses dotting the landscape, their occupants diligently harvesting fields while sturdy, bull-like animals grazed peacefully nearby. It seemed like a peaceful life, marred only by the ever-present threat of monsters lurking in the nearby forests. The caravan encountered patrols every hour or so, and watchtowers overlooked the roads and woods in the distance. From fleeting conversations with fellow travelers, Bones learned that such patrols and watchtowers were commonplace near towns and cities, serving as a deterrent against monster incursions. Attacks by monsters were less frequent in these areas, typically occurring only during periods of heightened monster activity. Curiosity gnawed at Bones as he pondered why settlements like Westbrook were established in such remote areas, far removed from the protective embrace of bustling cities. The answer, of course, lay in the pursuit of wealth. The farther from the city, the higher the risk of monster and bandit attacks, resulting in cheaper housing and lower overall living expenses. With little choice, people often opted for the relative safety of a solid roof over their heads. This reality also drove merchants to venture to surrounding villages and towns for trading, where there was less competition for goods and prices. Was it worth risking their lives? Bones pondered, but such was life. The system offered numerous paths, yet few dared to tread the perilous road to power. Should he consider himself fortunate for ending up in his current situation? Bones reasoned that he should. He weighed the pros and cons but struggled to find many disadvantages in being undead. The only real setback, he surmised, was the lack of sensation¡ªthe inability to fully experience touch, taste, and smell again. While moments of surprise, shock, and awe still registered, they felt dulled. Anger would erupt in bursts, and killings? They didn''t affect him as deeply as they should, a fact that troubled him more than the acts themselves. If not for his capacity for rational thought, he feared he might descend into a murderous rampage, slaughtering the entire village simply for the sake of experience and levels, despite knowing it would yield little. He speculated that his undead nature was reshaping his perspective and behavior. Whether for better or worse, only time would reveal. He acknowledged that acting emotionless and without hesitation in certain situations had proven advantageous, aiding him in overcoming challenges. As he exhaled audibly, drawing the attention of his fellow travelers, they quickly averted their gazes to avoid detection. Though their eyes were no longer on him, Bones sensed their attention and focus keenly¡ªan odd manifestation of Mana Sense. Reflecting on it, he recalled the scout from Westbrook approaching him unnoticed. Could it be intent that allowed him to vaguely sense everyone around him? It seemed that the focus of intent didn''t necessarily have to be on him, but on anything undefined. Without intent, there was nothing to sense. Could he learn to conceal his thoughts and intent as adeptly as that scout from Westbrook? Determined to uncover the secrets of this skill, he resolved to seek answers in the capital. As the caravan passed the patrol for the fifth time, they endured yet another round of probing questions. Tensions remained high since the undead attack, or perhaps this was simply the norm? Observing a signpost indicating the direction to Stonefalls, with the distance of 42 km written beside it, Bones realized that their journey was drawing to a close. Eager for respite, he looked forward to quenching his thirst for coffee upon reaching their destination. Chapter 23 The sight of the towering walls of Stonefalls was only overshadowed by the endless mountain chain stretching beyond it. The caravan of refugees was just a few kilometers away from the city, yet the high walls surrounding it were clearly visible from a distance. The landscape on both sides of the main road was barren, devoid of trees and covered in rocky terrain with only sparse patches of grass peeking through. However, the main road itself was of higher quality, paved with smaller, chiseled stones, providing a smoother and less bumpy ride for travelers. As the refugees approached a line of carriages and other caravans waiting to enter the city, Bones hopped off and made his way to the front. There, he expressed his desire to part ways, citing his impending busy schedule and private matters to attend to. The merchant thanked him and handed him a small case containing vials of mana potion, along with a set of clothing he likely wouldn''t need. Not wanting to be rude, Bones accepted both and departed. Upon reaching the front of the main gates, Bones searched for the entrance adventurers typically used but found none. Reluctantly, he joined the queue and waited like everyone else. When his turn came, he stepped forward and presented his contractor ID to the guard. After inspecting it, the guard questioned why Bones hadn¡¯t entered through the other gate on the eastern side of the wall, reserved for guild members of any kind. Bones shrugged in response, admitting his ignorance, and proceeded into the city. The city had a main road leading straight from the gates to an intersection a hundred meters away, where a stationed guard inspected and directed traffic. Beyond him lay a park, where Bones could see children playing and people leisurely enjoying themselves on the grass. It was a stark contrast to the somber mood of the refugees arriving from the tragedy in Westbrook. Surrounding the park were buildings and small shops, mostly selling clothes and food. In the distance, towering skyscrapers caught Bones'' attention, and intrigued by the sight, he headed in that direction. Navigating the city''s many sidewalks proved challenging for Bones, as they branched off in different directions. "Why did they have to complicate things so much?" he muttered to himself, missing a few turns along the way. However, he found it easier to orient himself when he had a clear line of sight to the tall buildings that stood prominently above the rest. After twenty minutes of walking, Bones stood in front of one of the tall buildings, bustling with activity as people flowed in and out. The sign above the entrance read "Crafters Guild," and from where he stood, Bones could catch a glimpse of the forge, blacksmithing, and leatherworking stations inside. He was about to enter when someone bumped into him. Bones snapped his head toward the person, but the man quickly apologized and hurried away, blending into the crowd. Stunned by the encounter, Bones grumbled to himself and resumed walking. However, he was soon interrupted again as another man bumped into him, yelling, "Watch it, punk!" before disappearing into the throng of people. Tempted to use Bone Spikes in frustration, Bones restrained himself. Noting that the last man had a short stature and a bushy black beard, Bones wondered if he might have been a dwarf. Nevertheless, he decided to leave the area, reasoning that there would be plenty of time for sightseeing later. Disheartened by his failed attempt to enter the guild, Bones retreated to the inn he had noticed earlier. Upon entering, he was immediately engulfed by the clamor of noise and chatter. Though he received a few curious glances, most patrons were too preoccupied with their meals and drinks to pay him much heed. Making his way to the bar, Bones requested lodging and was directed to the end of the corridor on his right. Following the instructions, Bones arrived at a reception desk manned by a small, petite woman. She greeted him warmly, her demeanor a welcoming contrast to the bustling atmosphere of the inn. ¡°''Ello luv, what can I do for ye?¡± the petite woman addressed Bones as he approached her desk. He paused for a moment, briefly considering if she might be another dwarf. ¡°''Ello? Hey?¡± Bones snapped out of his reverie and leaned forward slightly. ¡°I''d like a room. How much is the night?¡± ¡°Ahem, it''ll be 1 gold per night or 5 gold fer a whole week, breakfast included. Or ye could have a room with a private bath for 2 gold a night! Whatcha say?¡± ¡°A regular room for a week would be fine, thank you,¡± Bones replied. ¡°Ariight, upper or lower floor?¡± the woman inquired. ¡°Upper floor is fine,¡± Bones decided. He figured it might be less noisy and more private. ¡°Ariight, with a view or not?¡± the woman continued. ¡°¡­Does it cost more with a view?¡± Bones asked. The woman shrugged. ¡°No?¡± ¡°Then, with a view,¡± Bones decided. ¡°Ariight, breakfast is served between 7 and 9. Don''t be late,¡± the woman added before finalizing the arrangements. ¡°Ariight, thank you,¡± Bones replied, taking the key to the room off the desk before ascending the stairs to his accommodations. The room was fairly simple, with a small living area serving as both a bedroom and lounge space. A neatly covered bed occupied the center of the room, flanked by a closet and a lounge chair with a small coffee table beside it. A compact kitchenette shared the same living space, while a small toilet was located in a separate enclosed area. Inspecting the kitchenette, Bones noticed something he hadn''t seen before: a stove powered by small red mana crystals. He wondered how it worked until he placed his hand on the panel, causing it to glow red and emit warmth. "Amazing," Bones murmured to himself, realizing that the presence of such magical amenities likely explained the price of the room. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. With no balcony but a spacious window offering a view of the Crafters Guild below, Bones removed his chitin armor and shirt, neatly arranging them on the floor beside the bed. As the sun dipped toward the horizon, casting warm hues across the city, Bones settled into the lounge chair by the window. He retrieved a few vials of mana potion from his belongings and watched the lively crowd milling about in front of the guild, their movements illuminated by the soft glow of twilight. As night fell and the city came alive with the glow of mana-powered lights, Bones mulled over his plans for the following day. Selling some mana stones to afford better gear was a priority, and he resolved to inquire about learning a new profession as well. It wouldn''t hurt to diversify his skills and potentially earn some extra coin. Additionally, he reminded himself of the quests he needed to hand in at the Adventurer''s Guild. Gazing out of the window, Bones surveyed the bustling streets below, illuminated by the warm glow of the mana posts. His eyes drifted to the flat rooftops of the buildings, where he spotted the silhouette of a figure in the distance. "A guard, perhaps?" he speculated, briefly considering the idea of traversing the rooftops. However, he decided against it, content to simply relax with a drink and observe the nocturnal activities of the city below. At dawn, Bones donned his shirt and armor, pulling his hood down to fully cover his body, then made his way downstairs. It was too early for the barkeep to fully register his presence as he descended. Undeterred, Bones ventured out in search of the armor shop. Exploring the area, he found numerous workshops teeming with activity and shops selling an array of work-related tools. However, none seemed to offer the kind of weapons and armor he sought. Finally, after asking for directions, he was pointed toward a smaller building located a street away. The building in question turned out to be the administration office of the Adventurer''s Guild, serving as a hub where adventurers could both complete existing quests and take on new ones for their journey. Across from the office stood two shops specializing in adventurers'' equipment. After completing his quests and collecting the rewards, Bones made his way into the armor shop, expecting to find a selection of enchanted gear. However, to his surprise, the shop primarily stocked steel-made, non-enchanted equipment. Inquiring further, Bones learned that the reason for this was the influence of the Crafters Guild. From the merchant''s perspective, there was little incentive to sell higher-quality items with the Crafters Guild nearby, capable of custom-tailoring equipment for adventurers. Consequently, shops in the vicinity primarily offered armor and weapons suited for guards, hunters, and ordinary citizens. Exhaling pitifully, Bones retraced his steps back to the Crafters Guild. The early morning hour meant there were few people coming and going from the guild. The persistent clunking and grinding of machinery echoed through the air, a testament to the guild''s around-the-clock operation in two twelve-hour shifts. Bones couldn''t help but shudder at the thought of such a monotonous routine, working the same hours every day, five times a week. As he passed through the entrance, Bones was greeted by the grotesque sight of machinery towering like small houses, with two to three people operating on each. He stood at the threshold, stunned, absorbing the overwhelming sight before him. On the ground floor of the guild, Bones found himself amidst the production of various tools and machinery parts, many of which he didn''t recognize. As he walked around, observing the activity, a person approached and greeted him. ¡°Greetings, sir. Can I help you with anything?¡± the individual inquired, dressed in what appeared to be work attire. Returning the greeting, Bones looked the man up and down, noting his unconventional clothing. "Greetings. I would like to commission a job for an armorsmith," Bones stated, getting straight to the point. "I''m sorry, sir," the person apologized, "the ground floor is designated for crafting industrial parts only. You can find the armorsmith station on the second floor, where a supervisor will assist you with any further input you might have. If there''s nothing else, goodbye and have a nice day." "Ah yes, thank you and goodbye," Bones replied absentmindedly as he watched the man depart. Suddenly realizing he forgot to inquire about accessing the second floor, Bones continued to wander around the ground floor, marveling at the production of parts while searching for stairs, to no avail. "You''d think they would place them in an easy-to-spot place," he mused to himself, growing increasingly frustrated. Suddenly, his attention was drawn to a group of burly men walking over to a platform with walls on three sides. One of them pressed a button on a stand in the middle, and to Bones'' amazement, the platform started to rise and disappeared through a hole beyond the ceiling. Stupefied, Bones stood there staring at the empty space where the platform had been just moments ago. A minute later, he watched as the platform, now empty, returned to its original position. Driven by curiosity, he approached and stood on the platform, his gaze fixated on the button on the stand. "I fought beasts and men, to hell with this mechanical contraption!" Bones exclaimed as he pressed the button, feeling his mana flow shifting as the platform began to lift. Half a minute later, Bones knelt as the platform came to a stop on the second floor. He unsteadily stepped off the platform and glanced back, observing it descend. Hearing footsteps behind him, Bones turned and faced a man dressed in the same peculiar attire as the individual below. "A supervisor?" he inquired, seeking confirmation. After greeting Bones, the man confirmed that he was indeed a supervisor. Following a similar conversation to the one on the ground floor, Bones learned that the guild no longer accepted custom orders. Instead, they focused on mass-producing weapons and armor using pre-existing molds. These items were then stored in separate boxes and transported to various locations via carriages. Disappointed by the news, Bones was directed toward the mountain chain, where most crafters specializing in custom items for adventurers were stationed. Thanking the supervisor for the information, Bones hesitantly stepped back onto the platform, ready to descend. Back outside, Bones didn''t immediately head towards the mountain chain. Instead, he sat in a nearby coffee shop and ordered a cup of coffee. As he sipped the warm beverage, he took a moment to collect his thoughts. He hadn''t expected to encounter such advanced manufacturing innovation. The intricacies of the machinery baffled him, and he struggled to comprehend their functions. It felt like just a month ago, he had a clear understanding of how blacksmiths forged weapons and armorsmiths crafted armor. Now, it seemed that machines handled most of the work, with workers merely operating them. "Just what is all that machinery about?" Bones mused to himself, frustration evident in his voice. "I swear I will lose my shit if I see another¡­" Just as Bones was lost in his thoughts, a peculiar contraption whizzed past him. Startled, he jerked upright, spilling his coffee onto his mask and his lap. The bizarre carriage seemed to move on its own, devoid of any visible driver or reins. It was smaller and sleeker than a typical carriage, with wheels made of an unfamiliar smooth material. Its design was unlike anything Bones had ever seen before. Letting out a frustrated grunt, Bones leaned back in his chair and with a swift motion, flipped the entire table over. "I hate it here!" he exclaimed, his irritation boiling over. Chapter 24 FAfter his outburst at the coffee shop, Bones couldn''t shake off the feeling of being an oddity with his appearance. Or perhaps it was the table-flipping incident that earned him the bewildered stares from others; he couldn''t quite discern. Leaving a generous tip behind, he gracefully stepped away from the chaos he caused and set off towards the distant mountain chain. As he traversed the streets, Bones pondered the incongruity between the city''s advanced technology and its ongoing struggles with monsters. It seemed puzzling that despite their technological advancements, there remained a reliance on traditional weapons and magic to combat threats. Navigating the unfamiliar city, Bones found that swallowing his pride and seeking directions was the most practical approach. Upon inquiry, he was directed to a nearby station where a transport carriage would take him to his destination. The notion of using carriages for intra-city transport seemed foreign to Bones, challenging his preconceived notions of travel within urban environments. Contemplating the simplicity of the drawn carriage on the sign, Bones wondered if it was indeed the indicator he sought. As he stood there, musing, a passerby offered a helpful remark and proceeded to a designated area beyond the sign. Following suit, Bones positioned himself nearby, awaiting further developments. Before long, a sizable carriage arrived, prompting the man to board, with Bones trailing behind. After fifteen minutes of observing the passing scenery from the carriage window, Bones arrived at the base of a mountain. Stepping off the carriage, he noticed for the first time the city''s distinctive half-oval shape, with its walls extending to the mountains at each end. As Bones surveyed the area, the sight of numerous machines, devices, instruments, and tools greeted him. It was evident that this was a stone processing site, with machines crushing medium to large-sized stones into smaller pieces and shaping them into desired shapes. Once again, it was machines doing the work of men. The noise must have been deafening, Bones imagined, as he felt the vibrations of the machines traveling through the ground. To his right, a narrow passage and stairs led up the mountain. Looking up, he could barely make out the roofs of houses and buildings against the sky. Bones ascended the stairs and reached the house, noticing what appeared to be a forge in the backyard. The forge bore similarities to the old forges Bones was familiar with, but it also seemed more advanced, perhaps incorporating newer technologies. ¡°Can I help ye?¡± The small, burly man with a bushy beard spoke up. Bones turned to the speaker and saw the same dwarf who had bumped into him the day before. Small world," he said with a chuckle. ¡°Huh? Wut ye mean? World''s the same size as before''!¡± the dwarf replied. ¡°Depends on perspective. Are you an armorsmith?¡± Bones asked. ¡°Ye, armorsmith and the blacksmith. Wut can I do for ye, o'' mysterious stranger?¡± ¡°Mysterious? Ah, the cover up? Well, you see, when I was young¡­¡± ¡°Wooah laddie! I dun really care for yer life story, see? Am sure ye have yer reason fo'' dressin'' up! Now, armor or a weapon?¡± ¡°Both, maybe? Armor is what I came here for.¡± ¡°Arright, spell it out!¡± In an instant, the dwarf and Bones were engrossed in a passionate discussion about crafting him a new set of armor. The commission for such a piece could be approached in two distinct ways: either Bones would supply his own materials alongside the fee for the smith''s labor, or the entire endeavor would rely on the resources provided by the smith, significantly elevating the price. Bones felt a surge of satisfaction knowing he could finally put to use all the spider silk he had gathered through his endeavors. Yet, he acknowledged that the remaining materials would be sourced from the smith, inevitably driving up the cost of the final product. Initially, Bones had his sights set on a simple leather armor, akin to his current attire, to complement his new chitin armor. Yet, his plans shifted upon witnessing the attire worn by many workers¡ªa sight that piqued his curiosity. Seizing the opportunity, he inquired about it from the smith. ¡°Eh? Well, it is a regular work ensemble wit the medium self repair enchant, reinforced hard leather boots, ''nd the reinforced fire-resistant leather coat,¡± the smith explained. Bones perked up after hearing about medium rank enchantments and the gears in his head started turning. ¡°Say¡­¡± After expressing his desire for a custom-crafted work ensemble, Bones outlined several modifications he required to tailor it to his needs as an adventurer. He then inquired if such alterations could be implemented. "Sure, it can be done! But it''s going to cost ye a pretty sum of gold, though. Speaking of..." The dwarf grinned, flashing a golden tooth. "Right, about that," Bones leaned closer and took out one of the neatly shaped, crest-free oval mana stones. "Will these do as payment?" The dwarf narrowed his eyes, contemplating deeply. After a moment of hesitation, he voiced his concern, asking if anyone would be looking out for them. Bones, sensing no need for deception, remained transparent. With a surplus of mana stones still in his possession and the potential for a beneficial relationship with the stubborn dwarf, he chose honesty. "The stone''s previous owners are deceased, not by my hand, but it''s possible someone might inquire about them. I''ll offer you a favorable ratio of gold to mana stones for them though. What does¡­" Bones whispered in the dwarf''s ear, noticing his eyes widen for a moment before he coughed and said he could live with that. With the commission for his new equipment concluded, there wasn''t much else Bones needed to address except to wait until the day after tomorrow. Then, a thought struck him: Professions! He suddenly remembered. Right, there was that. Bones opted not to ride the public transport carriage back to the inn. He had learned that it wasn''t exactly a free ride, excluding local workers and adventurers. Although he could pass as one, technically, he wasn''t an adventurer. However, that wasn''t the sole reason for him choosing to walk back. He simply didn''t trust this new technology very much. "I rue the day I became dependent on machines to do my work!" he muttered before setting off on foot. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Back at the inn, Bones approached the innkeeper and inquired about where he could learn a profession. As he suspected, there were plenty of establishments where he could acquire skills related to construction or crafting. However, to his disappointment, there wasn''t a single mana engraver or runesmith willing to take on an apprentice. Enchanters, known for their seclusion, were also unlikely to agree to mentorship, but he was encouraged to try nonetheless. Seemingly, all roads led to the capital. With nothing else to occupy his time, Bones decided to remain at the inn for the next two days, dedicating his time to meditation and steadfastly avoiding any form of machinery. The day after tomorrow, Bones left the inn and made his way directly to the smithy to meet with the dwarf. Today would mark the acquisition of his new set of armor. After a thirty-minute walk, Bones arrived at the forge where the dwarf awaited his arrival. "Ye ''ere! Come wit me," the dwarf named Hemdus, or Hem for short, beckoned Bones, leading him inside the house and into the back room, where another dwarf sat at the table. "You haven''t been outside waiting for me the whole time while having a guest?" Bones raised an eyebrow at Hem, questioning. "No! ''course not. Me and he, we''re drinking buddies!" Hem retorted unconvincingly, then gave Bones a nudge and said while taking a seat: "Show him the stones!" Bones slowly, ungrudgingly, started to unzip his pants to the shock and bewilderment of the two dwarfs. Hem jumped up from the chair and yelled: "Stop stop stop! Wut do ye think yer doin''?" "I''m showing him my stones?" Bones replied with a questioning tone. clang Darsumi, the other dwarf, stood with his mouth agape, dropping his mug before bursting into boisterous laughter. It took a whole minute for both dwarves to stop laughing and catch their breath. Bones, in the meantime, cautiously tried the mug of ale. In slow sips, he managed to actually drink the ale. Similar to coffee, with some workaround and empowering done, the liquid was absorbed the moment it came in contact with the mana coursing through him, which would be almost instant upon consumption. "Arright, arright, we gonna do the business or wut?" Hem asked the two. Both Darsumi and Bones nodded in agreement. Bones then retrieved the agreed amount of mana stones equivalent to two hundred and fifty gold. Darsumi eyed the stones before selecting one for a closer examination. He retrieved his glasses from inside his coat, put them on, and meticulously inspected every aspect of the stone. "Mmm, right, mhm, right... Alright, this should be enough. I''ve analyzed the stone, and it appears to be of decent quality and hard to trace," Darsumi concluded. Hem released a breath of relief and exchanged a knowing look with his friend. Darsumi nodded in agreement, prompting Hem to turn to Bones. "Say, friend, ye don''t happen to have more of ''em, would ye?" Hem''s inquiry carried a subtle weight, hinting at deeper implications. "Oh? I do happen to have more of them. Now, why would you ask me that, friend?" Bones responded, his voice devoid of emotion, yet unmistakably firm. Hem, quick to discern the underlying tension, hastened to clarify his intentions, dispelling any notion of malice. Instead, what he meant was that they had a way to make the stones appear more legitimate. ¡°Ye could try in the capital o'' course but look at me friend ''ere." Hem pointed at Darsumi before continuing. "He is the one crunchin'' numbers over at the crafters guild, keepin'' track of all the gold flowin'' in ¡®nd out, makin'' sure every last coin is where it oughta be," Hem elaborated, highlighting Darsumi''s crucial role. "He got a line on som¡¯un who can help us swap our stones fer the real deal, stamped by the kingdom itself. Ye catch me drift?" "Aye, I see what you''re gettin'' at," Bones responded, though the intricacies of the plan still eluded him. Nevertheless, he grasped the implications. "I''d be keen on doing business with you gents," Bones added, using the term loosely. While they might not have comprehended the title, they understood his willingness to engage in business. "On another note, what''s the deal with these?" Bones produced a slate of raw mana stones and laid them on the table for the dwarves to inspect. The dwarves exchanged surprised glances before grinning widely, their golden teeth sparkling as they discussed potential future ventures. It was well past midnight when Bones emerged from the forge clad in his new attire. He was fully shrouded, a necessity he couldn''t afford to overlook, yet the ensemble exuded a certain air of intimidation, at least in his own eyes. Everything he wore was fresh off the anvil, except for the mask, a relic of his past. Despite the weight of his new gear, Bones found it surprisingly manageable, the reinforced materials ensuring resilience against physical assaults, complemented by a medium self-repair enchantment. As he strode through the darkness, thoughts of potential upgrades danced in his mind, should he find a capable enchanter willing to enhance his equipment further. Unfortunately, Stonefalls lacked an enchanter capable of combining a second enchantment with the medium self-repair enchantment. The city''s sole enchanter specialized in enchants related to crafting and construction, with the medium self-repair enchantment being the most sought after. The fire resistance imbued in Bones'' new coat was derived from the thick skin of the fire salamander used in its crafting. Colored in a dark shade of gray with an attached hood, the coat provided both protection and style. Similarly, his boots boasted the same quality. Although Bones initially considered acquiring a combination suit, he ultimately decided against it, as his existing chitin armor served him well. However, the new pants were a welcome addition, featuring extra pockets that he couldn''t resist, even if he didn''t yet have a purpose for them. As for the gloves, they were an additional purchase, customized to his liking. Milky white in contrast to the dark gray of the rest of his attire, the gloves offered a minor boost to mana regeneration, a useful enhancement for a skilled adventurer like Bones. While he may not have been short on gold, the cost of these items in comparison to those available in Westbrook was substantial. After returning to the inn, Bones settled his bill and prepared to depart. Before leaving, he entrusted a box of raw mana stones to Darsumi, who assured him they would be taken care of by the end of the month. Once again, Darsumi mentioned knowing a dwarf who could assist with the transaction. Bones simply shrugged in response, expressing his indifference to the specifics, as long as he received his cut. Despite his usual inclination to negotiate, Bones didn''t bother haggling over the price, instead accepting whatever terms they proposed. With the entire box of mana stones off his hands, he felt the burden he had grown accustomed to gradually lift from his shoulders. Finally, he could resume his journey and leave behind this city, which he viewed as a potential disaster waiting to unfold. Back at the forge, two dwarves sat at the table, indulging in their ale. "Wut do ye think Dar?" Hem inquired. "I reckon these are Guntar''s bloody mana stones. Heard he fled Westbrook a few days back, seeking refuge deep underground," Dar replied, his tone tinged with suspicion. "Do we care?" Hem posed the question, taking another swig of ale. scoff "No, Hem, we don''t particularly care where the stones originated," Dar responded dismissively. "Great, ''cause that Jones guy is given me a right bad vibe," Hem remarked, his voice reflecting concern. "Oh? Worse than Guntar and his assassin lackey?" Dar questioned, raising an eyebrow. "Dar, way worse," Hem affirmed, punctuating his statement with another gulp of ale before continuing. chug chug haaah "There''s a tinge of death in ''is aura. I dun reckon even he noticed," Dar observed, his demeanor growing serious. "Easy on the drinks, Hem. So? It''s nothing unusual for an adventurer or a mercenary to be surrounded by death," Dar remarked, attempting to rationalize. "No, not the killin'' kind of death, Dar, ¡®nd why? It''s Saturday!" "You mean, the undead kind of vibe? And Hem¡­it''s Friday, and you''ve got work in a few hours. I''m off," Dar reminded him, standing up to leave. "Aww shite! Could''ve sworn it was Saturday!" Hem exclaimed, his confusion evident. Chapter 25 "Mr. Rayne." "That''s Guild Leader Rayne," corrected Rayne, his tone firm. scoff "Right, Guild Leader Rayne, for now," said the elderly bureau member in a derisive tone. "You seem to have a problem with authority! Your report described the attack but not how it happened and why? You even went so far as to let the culprits escape after killing so many civilians and not even mentioning the damage done to the guild property! Do you have any¡ª" "Are you serious right now?" Rayne interrupted, his disbelief evident. "Mr. Rayne! You''d do well to speak when asked to speak!" the elderly man spat out a warning. "Why you little sh¡ª" "Enough!" The old man sitting at the head of the bureau interjected, his voice carrying undeniable authority. The squabble between the two ceased immediately,and a tense silence filled the room. The windows of the building vibrated, nearly shattering, and dust fell from the ceiling ¡ªan indication of the immense power wielded by the ascendant. "Guild Leader Rayne," the old man continued, his tone grave, "we are not here today to judge your actions during the assault, but to ascertain why and who was behind the attack. According to the guild¡¯s sources, the undead army was summoned approximately a month ago in a clearing in the forest outside the town''s safety zone. From there, they marched through two settlements, mercilessly exterminating the villagers before vanishing without a trace. Several days later, they resurfaced within the town''s borders and launched a brutal assault on its citizens." ¡°Guild Leader Rayne," the old man paused, "are you aware that there were tunnels beneath the town of Westbrook?" "No sir, I was not aware," Rayne replied, his expression betraying his surprise. "I''m not surprised. They date back two hundred years ago," the old man explained. Rayne frowned, questioning why he wasn''t informed of this when he assumed the position of branch guild leader. "Because not many knew about it. In fact, the tunnels were sealed and completely forgotten in the last hundred years or so. They were intended to be a refuge for people during the monster surge. Could you take a guess where the tunnels lead to?" the old man inquired. Rayne pondered for a moment before responding with a frown, "To the village of Tenby, the second village wiped out by the undead army?" "Yes, the first village we think might have been a mistake while searching for the entrance or, most likely, was attacked on purpose to hide the real goal. Now we know how they entered the town. We still don''t know who and why," the old man concluded solemnly. Rayne nodded and continued recounting the details from the report, highlighting the valiant efforts of his vice-leader in attempting to apprehend the culprits. Despite the significant number of casualties, it was the stain on the guild''s reputation that troubled the bureau members the most. As the meeting drew to a close, Rayne found himself stripped of his position as guild leader, alongside his soon-to-be-ex vice-leader. However, due to his esteemed status as a gold ranker, he would retain a prominent position within the guild and resume his office duties until further notice. As the old man dismissed the meeting, he motioned for Rayne to stay behind. Rayne met the disapproving gaze of the elderly bureau member who had been openly opposed to him throughout the proceedings. Alone in the room, the old man leaned back in his chair, his demeanor softening. ¡°Sorry about that, kiddo. You know how these meetings go.¡± Rayne rolled his eyes and settled into the chair next to the old man. They exchanged a knowing look. ¡°So, are you going to tell me who was behind the attack?¡± Rayne asked, dropping all pretense of formality. It was clear that his relationship with the old man was far from formal. hmph ¡°What? You''re not even going to ask me how I am doing? Haah ¡°What did I do to deserve such a shameless pupil?¡± the old man exclaimed dramatically, feigning offense. ¡°Master¡­,¡± murmured Rayne, a playful smile tugging at his lips, ¡°you''re the guild leader of the Adventurer''s Guild. Shouldn''t you be acting more according to your position?¡± He teased, earning a blank look from the old man. ¡°Brat, for you to be lecturing me on how to act¡­¡± Master shook his head in mock defeat. ¡°In short, they are a bunch of misfits. Ex-guild members, outcasts, and exiles. You can find all sorts in their little group. They''ve been operating not just here, but outside of our kingdom as well. Their activity has increased in the last thirty years or so. Some have already been identified, and there are bounty contracts posted on the wanted board. The two Belle met, along with the librarian, will be added to the list.¡± ¡°How haven''t I heard of them until now?¡± Rayne inquired, a sense of frustration evident in his voice. ¡°Hm? Oh, sorry, I forgot to mention. The group''s name is Defiant Hounds. The same one you''ve been...¡° ¡°Yeah yeah, I know who they are,¡± Rayne snapped, his fists clenched tightly. Silva... The name stirred up a whirlwind of emotions within him. The old man sighed heavily and leaned in closer to Rayne. "Rayne, you and your vice-leader should follow up on this lead discreetly, without the guild''s knowledge. There''s someone in a high position within the guild who''s furthering their own agenda by sponsoring the Hounds." He paused, his expression grave. "Meanwhile, reinforcements have been dispatched to Westbrook and nearby towns and villages as a precaution in case of another attack." After the meeting, outside the Adventurer¡¯s Guild building, Rayne met with Belle and explained their new directive. Their first course of action would be to find Guntar, the man who conveniently disappeared not even an hour before the attack. Now that he knew how the undead appeared in town, Rayne was certain it was an inside job. He suspected the old librarian to have a major role in the assault, but he knew next to nothing about him. Guntar and his associates would be easier to track down, and Rayne had an idea of where to start looking. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.
In the heart of the capital, like any other city, there existed a rundown district where shady deals unfolded and self-proclaimed crime lords ruled the streets. On a particular street, tucked away on the third floor of a brothel, Guntar and Trevak occupied a private booth, immersed in conversation over drinks while a belly dancer performed before them, adding a touch of entertainment to their discussion. ¡°We need to find the rest of the stones, otherwise, it''s coming out of our pockets, and our pockets aren''t that deep!¡± Guntar practically growled, taking deep gulps of cheap ale. ¡°You''ve been awfully quiet these days. What''s up?¡± Trevak frowned, pondering how to broach the topic. ¡°Remember when you told me to look into what Vol was into?¡± ¡°Vol? Are you talking about that nonsense about a dungeon? There hasn''t been a new dungeon in Wezar since what? Eight-nine hundred years ago? I sent a few men to check the cave where the supposed dungeon was, just in case, but they found nothing of the sort,¡± Guntar scoffed. ¡°Well, not just that. He sent Horus to track and kill someone, but Horus came back annoyed and pissed off. It got me thinking as to who it was he was supposed to kill and if there was a connection between them and our lack of mana stones,¡± Trevak explained, his voice tinged with suspicion. ¡°You think some no-name newbie adventurer took our stones? chuckle ¡°We''d be the laughing stock on the streets if it gets out¡­ On second thought, keep looking into it!¡± ¡°Sure thing. Have you made contact with the old man, the librarian?¡± Trevak inquired. ¡°Nah, I think we''ve been screwed. I knew it was too good of a deal to be true. He was a fuckin¡¯ gold ranker and I wasn''t exactly in a position to refuse him!¡± Guntar lamented, vexation evident in his voice. Just thinking about his losses got him riled up. ¡°Gun,¡± Trevak called out. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°This ale tastes like piss.¡± chuckle Guntar couldn''t help but laugh at Trevak''s blunt observation. While they were engrossed in conversation on the upper floor, one of their lackeys rushed through the entrance of the establishment and hurried upstairs. Breathless, the lackey reached the third floor and entered the booth where Guntar and Trevak were seated. ¡°Boss! We¡¯ve found the stones!¡± the man exclaimed enthusiastically, interrupting their discussion. Guntar turned to the man with a scornful expression before berating him. ¡°Manners, lackey! Have you never heard of knocking before barging in? Come now, have a seat,¡± Guntar chided, his tone sharp but tempered with a hint of amusement. The lackey, a young boy freshly joined Guntar¡¯s ranks, nervously approached and took a seat across from the two men. ¡°Now listen, boy,¡± continued Guntar, his tone softened but firm. ¡°You need to learn the ropes around here and learn them fast! I didn''t mean to undermine your enthusiasm by calling you a lackey, but I literally don''t know who you are!¡± The boy''s face fell, and Guntar paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°Now, start from the beginning with what you need to report to me, yes?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± The boy replied sheepishly, nodding in response to Guntar''s prompting. Guntar raised an eyebrow, and the boy, all flustered, repeated firmly this time. ¡°Yes, boss! I have an urgent matter to report!¡± ¡°Good! Better! Continue!¡± Guntar encouraged, leaning in to listen. The boy quickly reported the message he received from the men in Stonefalls, downed the ale Guntar practically poured down his throat, and promptly left. Trevak remained silent throughout the exchange, observing the interaction between the two with a watchful eye. ¡°Why are you even in this kind of business? You''d do well as an officer or a member of the guild,¡± Trevak teased, a hint of jest in his tone. snort ¡°I was a member of the guild! Besides, we''re basically doing the same thing, only on different sides. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild, the number one criminal organization in the world!¡± chug Guntar retorted, punctuating his words with a hearty swig of ale. Trevak didn''t comment, sensing that bringing up the Guild was still a sore spot for the boss. ¡°So, the stones? We learned who had them. Should we go after him, collect the stones?¡± ¡°Can''t right now! You know it would only complicate things further. We''re gonna place scouts to be on the lookout for this Mr. Jones, but once he enters the city¡­ Hm?¡± Guntar''s attention was suddenly diverted. [Trevak: ?] ¡°Girl? You''re still here?¡± Guntar addressed the dancing girl. Both men focused on her, realizing she had been privy to their conversation the whole time. ¡°Uh umm I could leave if sirs want me to?¡± The startled girl replied and stopped dancing. ¡°Yeesss, move along now. Go on¡­¡± Guntar shooed the girl away. After she left, he turned to Trevak, exhaled, and gave him a knowing look. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Trevak said and left after the girl. ¡°On second thought, I might as well send people to intercept this Jones fella.¡± With that thought, Guntar finished his drink, left the private booth, and then the brothel.
crack A crunching sound of bone breaking was heard as Bones was sent flying by the backhand strike from what he recognized from the book, and now confirmed with Identify, was a mountain troll. ¡°Blasted troll. Guarding a bloody bridge,¡± he murmured under his breath while getting up. ¡°What are you getting pissy for? This could hardly be called a bridge!¡± he yelled at the troll, pointing his hand at the "bridge." After departing from the city of Stonefalls, Bones determined that the road route was unnecessarily lengthy, opting instead to traverse the mountains and halve his journey to the capital. Now, just a day later, he stood before the troll guarding a fallen log over the ravine he needed to pass. Mountain trolls weren''t prone to attacking unprovoked, yet they were fiercely territorial. Intruders into their domain, even unwitting ones like Bones, were considered provocation enough. The troll towering before him stood over two meters tall, its hunched posture a testament to its formidable strength. Its gray, rough-textured skin spoke of its resilience against physical harm. Thick arms, almost as sturdy as its legs, dangled down to its knees, each capable of delivering bone-crushing blows¡ªas Bones had just experienced firsthand. Despite the pain, Bones activated his mending bones skill, working to repair the damage inflicted by the troll''s powerful strike. Speaking of his skills, Bones couldn''t help but notice that his Mend Bones ability wasn''t performing as effectively as before. It seemed that the skill hadn''t kept pace with his own growth and development, resulting in reduced efficiency in repairing his now considerably stronger bones. Thankfully, trolls were notorious for their sluggish movements, allowing Bones to easily evade the next few attacks. However, the troll surprised him by picking up a large rock and hurling it in his direction. Though Bones dodged the rock, the troll continued its assault with more projectiles. "This is pointless," Bones thought to himself. Without hesitation, he closed the distance between them, sprinting forward to engage the troll directly. But just as he reached the creature, he unexpectedly lost his footing and tumbled forward, narrowly avoiding a potentially devastating strike aimed at his head. Bones took a few steps back, his mind racing as he observed what had just occurred. Tripping and falling wasn''t characteristic of him, especially now that he had honed his agility. As he glanced down at the ground next to the troll''s feet, he noticed a distinct imprint of a foot. Connecting the dots, he took a wild guess at what had happened. Chapter 26 Earth Stomp was a skill commonly associated with earth mages, known for its ability to send shockwaves through the ground in the vicinity of the user. In its basic form, it was used to disrupt opponents and throw them off balance, but advanced mastery could even reshape the terrain with powerful earthquakes. This particular troll seemed to possess an instinctual grasp of earth manipulation, utilizing it with ease. Trolls were renowned for their physical prowess, resilience, and rapid health regeneration, making them formidable opponents. Their thick skin provided natural protection against various forms of damage, though their lack of dexterity somewhat mitigated their threat level. Yet, the mere thought of trolls with class abilities sent a shiver down Bones'' spine, contemplating the potential dangers they could pose. As Bones continued to evade the troll, he strategized his next move. Bone Spikes emerged from beneath the snowy ground, but they merely caused the troll to stumble rather than crippling its legs as he had hoped. Disappointed but undeterred, Bones made a swift decision to retreat. While he sprinted, he scanned the surroundings for any advantageous terrain that he could utilize to gain the upper hand. Periodically glancing back, he ensured that the troll remained in pursuit, determined not to let this encounter go to waste. Despite the fact that only a week had passed since he departed from Westbrook, Bones couldn''t shake the feeling that he had been out of combat practice for too long. It was a strange sensation, considering the numerous battles he had experienced prior to his departure. Nevertheless, he remained determined to adapt and overcome, refusing to let any opportunity for growth slip through his fingers. The pursuit seemed endless, with the troll showing no signs of relenting. It appeared as though the creature''s territory spanned the entire mountain, or perhaps it was simply driven by the constant provocation it faced. Regardless, Bones grew weary of the prolonged chase and sought a way to end it decisively. The Bone Lance, propelled by Bones''s will and skill, sliced through the air with deadly accuracy, cutting through the falling snowflakes like a blade through silk. Caught off guard by the blizzard''s obscuring veil, the troll failed to anticipate the attack until it was too late. With a sickening thud, the lance struck true, driving deep into the troll''s stomach and emerging from its back in a gory display. A primal roar erupted from the troll''s throat as it tore the lance free, the arcane energies dissipating into wisps of mana. Despite the grievous wound, the troll''s formidable regeneration quickly went to work, knitting flesh and muscle back together before Bones''s eyes. Undeterred by the injury, the troll took a defiant step forward, its determination unwavering. Sensing the urgency of the situation, Bones swiftly conjured another Bone Lance, his movements fluid despite the biting cold and swirling blizzard. This time, he aimed for the troll''s legs, seeking to cripple its mobility and gain the upper hand in the battle.The lance struck true once again, finding its mark in the troll''s thigh with a sickening crunch. With a howl of agony, the troll buckled under the force of the blow, sinking to its knees in the snow. But before Bones could launch a third strike, a sudden barrier of earth erupted from the ground, intercepting his attack and thwarting his attempt to deliver a fatal blow. As the troll struggled to pull the lance from its wounded leg, its relief was short-lived as it caught sight of Bones peering over the barrier. Before it could fully comprehend the danger, Bones unleashed a surge of mana that shattered the wall, sending the troll tumbling backward onto the waiting spikes. The impact was brutal, driving several spikes deep into the troll''s flesh, puncturing vital organs and causing blood to gush from its wounds. As the troll''s lifeblood spilled onto the snowy ground, its body continued to twitch involuntarily, a futile attempt to stave off the inevitable. Gradually, however, the bleeding slowed, and the wounds began to close as the troll''s regeneration struggled to keep up with the catastrophic damage inflicted upon it. Bones watched with a mixture of disbelief and determination as the troll''s body continued to twitch despite the severe injuries it had sustained. Prepared for any sudden movements, he maintained a safe distance, his instincts sharpened by the ongoing threat. Suddenly, the troll lurched upright with a deafening roar, its movements wild and erratic. While most would have been paralyzed by fear, Bones remained resolute, swiftly driving a lance through the troll''s gaping mouth. The force of the impact caused its head to jerk back, and it collapsed once more, blood gushing from its maw and staining the pristine snow crimson. As the troll''s body convulsed, Bones wasted no time, unleashing a relentless barrage of Bone Spikes that punctured its flesh with deadly precision. He continued the onslaught until the troll finally lay still, its body riddled with holes. Standing amidst the aftermath, Bones felt the surge of mana coursing through him, further empowering him. The unmistakable sound of a level up resonated in his ears, solidifying his kill. It had been some time since his last level up, so the increase in both class and race levels was a welcome upgrade. His skills had also leveled, and it wouldn¡¯t be long until his Bone Manipulation advanced. As Bones surveyed the fallen troll, he found no loot except for its valuable blood, known in alchemy circles for its potency. Lamentably, he lacked alchemy flasks to store the precious liquid.. Then a spark of realization hit him. ¡°No wait! I do have some!¡± Remembering his mana potions, Bones retrieved a dozen empty vials and six still full. ¡°Well, might as well empty a few right now¡­¡± After draining two mana potions, he carefully extracted the blood into the small vials. The cold had caused the blood to congeal quickly, given the hours-long blizzard. Despite his expertise in Mana Manipulation, Bones felt the chill slowing his movements, especially with his wet, heavy clothes. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Maybe immediately buying an enchanted set of clothing was an impulsive decision. I didn''t think of enchantments against freezing effects. Something to remember in the future! For now, Mana Manipulation would have to suffice to stave off the cold. The points in wisdom from previous levels made a noticeable difference. With precise timing, Bones could keep casting spells without running out of mana. Not indefinitely of course, but long enough to finish a fight. A newfound point from the recent level up was wisely invested in WIS again. As he contemplated the fallen troll, Bones reflected on the significance of stats in battles. At higher levels, the gap in stats from level difference became less crucial, with skill taking precedence. It was a concept he had read about but couldn¡¯t fully grasp until now. The disparity in power between someone at the early stages of bronze rank, like himself, and someone close to silver rank, like Guntar, seemed substantial. Observing the level twenty-three troll lying in front of him, he could vividly see how skills could mean the difference between like and death. If he still had Bone Spears, penetrating the troll¡¯s tough skill would have been an arduous task. ¡°Enough troll¡¯s blood for now,¡± Bones mused as he capped the vials. He left two empty ones for potential use and still had four mana potions in his possession. After rising, Bones retraced his steps down the mountain path, towards the "bridge". There wasn¡¯t much else to explore on the mountain except for the expanse of snow. He had climbed quite high by now, and peering down, he could barely make out the distant city of Stonefalls. The blizzard, which had started not too long ago, drowned out the sounds of distant animals, leaving only the howling wind and snow. By the day¡¯s end, Bones achieved another hard-earned level up. He discovered that while mountain trolls were solitary creatures, they shared the territory. It didn¡¯t make sense, but that¡¯s just how it was. The most challenging encounter was against a level twenty-six troll. Unlike its counterparts, it wielded a club and displayed a basic understanding of how to use it¡ªswinging from side to side and delivering vertical blows. While the attacks were avoidable, each hit sent shockwaves radiating around the impact, putting Bones in a precarious position. The troll skillfully balanced offense and defense, using its enhanced strength for club attacks and employing earth spells defensively. It would kneel and set up an earth dome whenever close to defeat, regenerating inside before launching another assault. In the end, it succumbed when it ran out of mana. Bones shuddered at the thought of facing another opponent like that, yet he couldn''t deny the substantial gains from such challenging battles against higher-level enemies. The day, mostly cloudy, darkened with nightfall. Bones found a crack in a boulder large enough to serve as shelter. Cozying up in the confined space, he settled into an inactive state for the night.
¡°What do you mean he''s not en route? There''s only one road leading from Stonefalls to the capital! Have you checked Middlesbrough?¡± ¡°Of course I did. Don''t address me like it''s my first time scouting. If I say he isn''t on route, then he isn''t. Maybe he went a different route?¡± ¡°Fine, fine! What different route?¡± ¡°Over the mountains?¡± *pfft* ¡°Common, why would anyone¡­shit.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°He must be mad going over the mountain in the winter! Trolls are out, and the mountains are their territory. It''s common knowledge! He is no common man!¡± ¡°I''ll go report to Guntar, and you send someone to be on the lookout on the other side of the mountains. There''s a watch post right at the base of the mountain with a tavern inside. If he is really going over the mountains, that''s the place we''ll find him! Probably¡­¡± ¡°Sure thing boss, over and out.¡± The scout finished his report and left, leaving his superior, one of Guntar henchmen, alone. "Stop saying ¡°over and out¡±; it doesn''t mean anything,¡± he yelled back. ¡°Guntar won''t be happy hearing about this." The henchmen exhaled, feeling a headache incoming. Despite their preparations to intercept Bones, they overestimated his aptitude for orientation. Bones lost his way more than once on the mountain. In fact, after he "woke up" the next day, he already strayed off the mountain path. Blame couldn¡¯t be solely placed on him; the blizzard raged throughout the night, and due to the snow, no path was visible. The second day on the mountain went similar to the first day - fighting trolls - until he discovered an entrance to a cave. Two trolls stood guard at the entrance, grunting over a fireplace, and a large iron cauldron where venison cooked. ¡°Solitary creatures, my ass!¡± Mind racing, Bones pondered how to approach without being seen. One of them had to die in the first attack. His mind set, he summoned a lance and began empowering it - an approach he had adopted lately against the tough skin of trolls. A lance grew in size and became even pointier. Just as he was about to attack, another troll approached from the deeper end of the cave. The newcomer had a different color of skin, a dark shade of gray, and its eyes, from what Bones could tell at a distance, were white, like those of a blind person. The newcomer grunted a few times, exchanging noises with the other trolls, then disappeared into the deeper part of the cave. Bones dismissed the skill, the summoned lance poofing away in a cloud of smoke. He took a deep breath and sat down, observing the cave from the boulder he perched on. Ten minutes later, the same troll - or at least he thought it was the same one - reappeared and left again after more grunts were exchanged. ¡°Not a talkative bunch, I guess. Alright, let''s do this.¡± Concluding that the troll would reappear for the third time in roughly ten minutes, Bones readied for the assault. Two lances materialized, and he positioned himself with a clear line of sight to the trolls. First he aimed at the one facing him, then at the one with his back turned, and sent the lances flying. Both, over a meter and a half long, struck true. One pierced the sternum of the middle troll, while the other impaled the troll in the back, possibly piercing its heart. The impact caused the troll to motionlessly jerk forward, knocking the cauldron and its contents over the other troll, who roared in pain. With a savage look in its eyes, it searched for its attacker. Chapter 27 Bones emerged from the clearing in front of the cave, a large lance manifesting beside him. Contrary to expectations, the injured troll didn¡¯t retaliate but turned around and fled deeper into the cave. Stupefied, Bones ran after him a few seconds later. Bones observed the troll entering the cavern at the deep end of the cave. He ceased his pursuit, slowing to a walking speed and quietly following through a crevice into the cavern and down a gently sloping tunnel. The ground beneath was damp, rocky, and adorned with moss-covered walls. Occasional droplets echoed in the tunnel, dripping from the ceiling. "This tunnel is too narrow to fight a troll. It would be bad for both of us," Bones mused, realizing the unexpected behavior of the creature. "I should revise the information I read about trolls. They didn''t seem as solitary, and signs of intelligence are clear." As he continued down the tunnel, the only sounds accompanied him were the droplets and the clanking of his boots. The tunnels'' acoustics reassured him; he doubted anyone could ambush him without warning. In less than a minute, he spotted the exit after a bend. Approaching it, he found a large cavern with cracks in the ceiling allowing dim light to filter through. A natural bridge extended across the cavern, leading to another tunnel on the opposite side. Peering down from the bridge, Bones saw darkness stretching deeper than his senses could detect. Looking ahead, he proceeded halfway across the bridge when he sensed a projectile hurtling toward him. Sidestepping a thrown rock, he noticed the troll, the one with white eyes, picking up another. Bones frowned, realizing the troll was manipulating the earth, empowering the rocks. As Bones dodged successive projectiles, he retreated to the start of the bridge. After carefully analyzing the situation, he noticed the troll increasing the size of the rocks. "Earth manipulation? Empowerment?" he pondered, considering the possibilities. Taking a deep breath, Bones decided to opt for quantity over quality. He stepped onto the bridge, and broke into a run while summoning normal-sized bone lances. The troll responded in kind, both sides flinging projectiles at each other. Collisions ensued, rocks shattered, bones splintered, and shrapnel scattered around. Undeterred, Bones advanced with each exchange. Seeing his determination, the troll eventually retreated, allowing Bones to reach the other side. With a concealed smirk, Bones entered the tunnel. Was the troll a coward or bait? Regardless, he followed in its footsteps, losing sight of the creature soon after. In the depths underground, he encountered oversized insects and larvae, all oblivious to his presence. This was the second cavern he found empty, the first having the troll with its rock-flinging tactics. Traces of a makeshift camp hinted at the troll''s presence, featuring utensils crafted from wood and bones, along with unidentified remains. "Where are they? Outside?" He pondered, realizing the distinction between mountain trolls and the cave troll he pursued. Bones, finding nothing of value in the cavern, approached what seemed like the entrance to another tunnel. However, in his peripheral vision, he detected another hidden entrance. ¡°Oh?¡± Intrigued, he turned and discovered the narrow entrance hidden in the rocky walls of the cavern. Piquing his interest, he approached and entered, disappearing behind a wall. This new tunnel wasn''t as wide, high, or long as the previous ones. After a half a minute of walking, he found himself at the edge of a cliff overlooking what looked like a tribe? A village? A commune of trolls or whatever it was called, down below. There were roughly twenty of them, more or less, busy with various tasks, from hitting rocks with pickaxes to fetching water from a nearby underground source. Some trolls seemed to be on the lookout, and one, bigger and meaner than the others, appeared to supervise, munching on smaller rocks. A foreman, perhaps, overseeing their activities. Deciding there was nothing of interest here, Bones turned back and retraced his steps, finding himself back in a previous cavern. He went through the other tunnel where steps led downstairs. Carefully and slowly, he descended. The darkness of the tunnels didn''t impede Bones mana vision and thanks to his senses he had no problem going down a hundred or so steps made of stone. At the bottom was an entrance to the ever expanding cavern he saw from above. No other way around it? So be it. With a crouch and head low, he entered and immediately stuck to the walls. He circled the area, avoiding notice from any troll that may look and come his way. Such a shame, so much experience¡­ but it¡¯s too risky. Better be alive than dead...ah? *chuckles* He wasn''t that interested in what trolls were doing to stay and observe. His immediate attention after entering a cavern was to find an exit. From above, he saw the exit but down here it was a bit difficult to orient himself. Besides, from down here, he could see another exit in the opposite direction. Choose, the left side full of trolls or the right side full of trolls¡­shaking his head from his musings, he proceeded to the left exit of the cavern. There were plenty of rocks and boulders to sneak behind and with a little bit of luck on his side, he reached the exit. After entering a new tunnel, he heard steps echoing deep down in the tunnel. He wouldn''t be alone in the tunnel this time. He started walking faster towards the source of the sound, but still mindful not to make too much noise. If there was going to be a fight, he wanted to distance himself from the cavern as much as he could and not to draw attention by fighting. Sounds were louder and he could make out at least two different sources of sound. A few steps later and he saw the sources when he stepped out behind a bend. Two trolls, slowly walking towards him, too lost in grunts and hand gestures to notice him. One had to go down immediately! You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Bones, determined to end the encounter swiftly, drew deeply from his mana, empowering the two lances he summoned. Before the trolls could react to the subtle mana disturbance ahead of them, the lances were already flying. In an instant, one pierced the large head of the troll, while the other grazed the cheek of the second, tearing away a sizable chunk of flesh. A wailing grunt filled the tunnel, blending with gurgling and choking noises that transformed into a rage-filled growl echoing through the corridor. "Shit!" Bones exclaimed, casting a barrage of lances to silence the troll. The tunnel fell silent again, but not for long. A distant roar grew louder as it echoed down the tunnel. Bones stood still for a moment, gears in his head turning but yielding nothing. "Shit!" he cursed again and started running. The distant stomps of troll feet echoed, but Bones needed to get away quickly. He anticipated another cavern at the tunnel''s end, and he was faster than his pursuers. Distant roars indicated that the trolls had likely seen their fallen comrades, and the sound of stomps quickened. "Not good! Not good¡­" Bones muttered, then breathed a sigh of relief as he saw the light at the tunnel''s end. Reaching it, he found a hall larger than any cave he''d seen, and a ceiling adorned with sparkling crystals illuminating the area in dim light. Wide stairs with torches lined the way down, leading to a pathway with pillars stretching hundreds of meters until reaching a pyramid. "What is this?" Bones questioned himself. As he took in the sights, more questions surfaced. Dozens of trolls were in front of the great pyramid, barely visible due to their skin''s color matching the stone. They appeared to be kneeling, but to whom? Bones gazed up the pyramid, freezing as his eyes reached the top. On a throne sat a figure, a troll unlike any he had encountered. Darker and bulkier, its piercing eyes locked onto Bones. His soul stirred, mana in turmoil, and an indescribable sense of danger enveloped him. No thoughts came to mind, just an overwhelming feeling of impending doom. The troll''s fiery eyes bore into him as Bones stepped back into the tunnel''s darkness. A ding sounded in his mind, but he paid it no attention. Stepping back enough to lose sight of the troll, he snapped out of his daze as incoming sounds echoed louder and louder behind him. He turned around, filled with rage and shame for running away. Taking a step forward, it felt as if he were floating. He raised a hand, summoning a pristine white lance, longer and sturdier than a normal one. Flicking his wrist, the lance zoomed in on a troll appearing behind a bend, pierced through and disappearing behind it. Bones summoned more with each step, dispatching trolls that appeared in his line of sight. The tunnel became crowded with trolls and corpses, some attempting to flee but facing a futile endeavor. As the lances overflowed with mana, his core strained and started overloading. Suddenly, a loud boom echoed from the front, heralding the appearance of the largest, meanest-looking troll wielding a massive stone mace. This troll roared, stepping over fallen comrades until it reached the front. Roaring again, it taunted Bones with gestures, who remained silent. The gaze of the troll king sitting on a throne still lingered on his mind. He raised his hand and summoned a Bone Lance, empowering it until cracks started forming. The troll welcomed the attack but froze as Bones, after stepping back, rotated his waist and punched the lance''s blunt side. The impact released a shockwave of mana, sending the lance rocketing through the air, the big troll and every other troll standing in the line behind it, and embedding itself in the tunnel wall, cracking it like spider webs. The remaining trolls were visibly shaken, whether due to rage or fear, Bones couldn''t discern. They hesitated to advance, so Bones took the initiative, stepping forward. The trolls started mingling, pushing each other, their grunts growing louder. As both sides prepared to attack, a snort resonated through the hall and down the tunnel, vibrating the strong walls. Trolls froze, and Bones turned, looking in the direction of the hall. After a few seconds, he resumed his path down the tunnel, and the trolls parted ways for him to pass. Bones reflected on the intense experience, feeling mentally drained from the ordeal. On the verge of collapse due to his overloaded core, he summoned great mental fortitude and continued down the tunnel. Returning to one of the empty caverns he had passed, he looked up at the crystal-lit ceiling. Plunging bone after bone into the wall, he climbed to the top. Utilizing weapons looted from his inventory, he embedded them into the walls, creating a makeshift platform to lay on and enter Eternal Rest for a recharge. While not the epitome of comfort, as a skeleton, he wasn''t seeking it. Lying on his back against the flat sides of the weapons, his senses slowly faded into nothingness as he entered Eternal Rest, a dreamless sleep that felt like a second but turned out to be an entire day. As his vision returned, his senses detected figures below. He didn¡¯t move or react. His mind felt sluggish and it took a moment to process everything that happened before Eternal Rest. After a minute, recollection hit him, and he sat up, cross-legged, observing the three trolls below. Simultaneously, he called up his status. ¡°Status.¡±
Status Attributes
Name: Bones Race: Undead Skeleton lvl 17 Class: Bonemancer lvl 23 Profession: ??? Hp - 370 (3.7 hp/s) Mp - 510 (19.1 mp/s Sta - ¡Þ STR: 21 AGI: 5 END: 5 VIT: 37 INT: 51 WIS: 14 Free points:
A cascade of notifications greeted Bones upon awakening. Skimming through the experience gained, he honed in on the more critical updates. His Bone Manipulation had reached level 20, upgrading to advanced mastery. This advancement reduced the mana cost of manipulation, facilitated easier bone control, and enhanced the damage and cast speed of bone-related skills. Despite anticipating something extraordinary, the upgrade seemed rather standard. A fleeting sense of disappointment washed over him but quickly dissipated. Chapter 28 Attributes from the race level-up were automatically distributed, and free points from two class levels were allocated similarly to his previous focus on WIS. Among the final notifications, he discovered he had received a quest prompt, or at least something akin to it.
You have gazed upon the king on his throne and he gazed back. You felt the power behind his eyes and it felt like an ever expanding abyss you lacked the power to understand. Meet The King, test its powers against your own, feel the unfathomable gap between you two. Quest received: Confront the Troll King Aberrant
Bones couldn''t help but wonder if the system was playing tricks on him. The quest, as he interpreted it, involved challenging the king himself - a figure on the throne, shrouded in mystery, possibly a high gold rank or an ascendant monster. He couldn¡¯t be sure. The final notification revealed that his core had recovered, the damage repaired, and it had been further strengthened due to frequent overloading. The ominous tone left Bones with a sense of foreboding, even though he didn''t recall overloading his core that often. Putting the notifications aside, Bones continued his meditation, pondering the enigmatic King. An hour later, he snapped back to his senses. The darkness and silence surrounded him; the trolls had disappeared, perhaps on patrol. Regardless, it was time to find his way out. Even with the intention of leaving the cavern system without deliberately seeking battles, Bones struggled to navigate. Tunnels led to more caverns or branched into confusing intersections, making him feel increasingly lost. At one point, he even returned back to the hall with the pyramid, where now the empty throne rested. While Bones would swear it took an entire day to find an exit, only a few hours had passed when the moonlight finally reached him from one of the tunnels'' exits. Upon leaving, he stood at the cliff''s edge, overlooking the forest in the night''s darkness. In the distance, he spotted a clearing illuminated by the moonlight, where a nearly invisible road led to a small watchpost, lit by torches. Bones peered down, extending his senses to discern the shapes of stones, boulders, trees, and a mountain path. With a confident step forward, he descended. Landing on a path that wound down the mountain, he jogged briefly until reaching the base. The path connected to the road, and he continued until arriving at the gates of a watchpost. ¡°Halt! You are approaching the Northpoint watchpost. State your business or turn around and be on your way," warned the guard leaning over the watchpost rails. ¡°This is on my way. I''m heading towards the capital and would like to stay the night.¡± Bones replied to the guard behind the gates. ¡°Oh? Alright then,¡± the guard exclaimed. Shortly after, the gates opened, and two watch guards appeared before Bones. After taking a good look at him, one of them nervously asked for identification. Bones swayed his ID card in front of them and entered. ¡°The tavern is the big building on the left; they have a bath,¡± the other guard shouted after him. Bones stooped and glanced at the man questioningly, then down at his equipment. His coat was colored rusty red, and he could only imagine what his mask looked like. The watchpost, as the gate guard described, was small with only a few buildings. The largest was a tavern, with a small general goods shop next to it and barracks situated across, with the training ground nearby. The stable was right next to the gates. ¡°Tavern it is.¡± Entering the establishment, Bones found the place almost empty, except for a few guests at the bar planning to stay the night. Given the late hour, it wasn''t surprising. He approached the tired-looking man behind the counter, inquiring about a place to stay for the night and if they had mana potions for sale. As he had learned by now, barkeepers and innkeepers always seemed to have potions for sale. The man pulled out a few flasks from below the desk, and Bones purchased them all before heading upstairs with the key to his room. His arrival didn''t go unnoticed by a man sitting at a table at the far end of the tavern. As Bones ascended the stairs, the man quickly got up and left. The room was simple, with wooden doors, floors, and windows, stone walls, a bed with a night table, and a small bathroom. Surprisingly, it was rather clean. Bones'' first course of action was, as expected, to clean his equipment. After removing his coat, chitin armor, and shirt, he looked at himself in the mirror. Huh, bone armor truly filled in the gaps in my skeleton, he thought. He was no longer the typical skeleton in appearance. Bone Armor had become sturdier as it leveled up, but it still strained him to constantly channel it during battles. Several times during the troll encounter, he was forced to deactivate the skill to regenerate much-needed mana. Filling the tub with water, he left the equipment to soak and lay down on the bed. Placing one leg over the other, with one hand behind his head, he took out a mana potion with the other. One swig later, his face was covered in liquid as the potion spilled. "Oh, for the love of..." he muttered and after taking a deep breath, he took another sip, carefully, while contemplating future plans. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. As he relaxed, he started working out plans in his head. So far, he hadn''t had a specific plan, mostly going with the flow. He had always liked having power for its own sake, and that desire for power remained. However, the question loomed: what kind of power did he want to pursue? Immortality had always been the goal, and now he had achieved it, albeit not in the form he initially imagined. As a skeleton, there was no mention of race upgrades with the undead in the books he had read, only class upgrades. Was it impossible to change or advance a race as a skeleton? Doubtful. Yet, even if it were possible, Bones found himself content with how he was. With each level, he could feel himself getting stronger. The real question remained: what did he truly want? "I want..." *knock knock* Bones'' train of thought was abruptly interrupted by a series of knocks on the door. He frowned. "No, that''s not it..." he murmured, contemplating his thoughts. Then, in response to the knocking, he asked, "What is it?¡± ¡°Ah, excuse me sir. There are some men downstairs asking for you.¡± A figure he detected leaving the tavern in a rush after he went up the stairs came to mind. ¡°It''s the middle of the night. Tell ''em I''m not receiving any visitors.¡± Bones replied. The barkeep detected annoyance in his tone, however, he persisted. ¡°Sir, I''m afraid I have to insist!¡± A few seconds later, the sound of boots clanking on the wooden floor was heard. Bones opened the door, and the barkeep gasped, freezing stiff as he looked into the blue baleful blaze where Bones'' eyes would be. Bones spared him a glance as he passed him by and went downstairs, the clacking on the wooden floor following his footsteps. Downstairs, two men were waiting at the base of the stairs, the third was leaning against the bar, and the last one leaned against a tavern door, blocking the exit. ¡°Now, who would be so impolite as to ask for me in the middle of the night?¡± a voice echoed from the upper floor while the clanking intensified, and Bones descended the stairs. The two men at the base looked at each other and snickered before one of them replied, ¡°You don''t need to know, just get down here! Do you have any fucking idea how long we have been searching for you? Who the fuck goes over the mountains during the troll season??¡± Bones halted his steps. ¡°Troll season?¡± ¡°Are you for real? Hey!¡± The other thug turned to the other two behind him. ¡°This dumbass didn''t even know about the troll season!¡± Snickering permeated the empty tavern as the clacking continued. A thug next to the mocking one took two steps back until he stopped stiff and growled, ¡°What the fuck are you?¡± The mocking one turned to him, seeing he was stepping away. ¡°What the hell are you doing man?¡± ¡°Look behind you, idiot!¡± The man slowly turned around and saw a skeleton in leather pants and worker boots standing in front of him. His eyes went wide, and with a stutter, he barely uttered, ¡°W-wh-what are you?¡± ¡°You were asking for me? Who are you?¡± Bones replied, ticked off. ¡°What? You? Y-you''re an undead?¡± ¡°I know who I am, lad, I''m asking you who you are?¡± Stupefied, the man needed a second to respond. ¡°S-stones? Stones! We''re here for the stones!¡± He spat out. ¡°That¡­doesn''t really tell me much.¡± Bones cocked his head and replied. A glance over the man''s shoulder told him they weren''t really here to talk. The other three men had weapons drawn and were now blocking the exit. They seemed on edge and ready to attack at a moment''s notice. ¡°We weren''t told this!¡± One of the men in the back shouted. ¡°We need to report this to Guntar!¡± Hearing the name, Bones repeated: ¡°Guntar¡­I see. Are these the stones you were looking for?¡± He summoned a pair of mana stones in his hand, without the Kingdom''s emblem for them to see. ¡°Shit! It really is him! What do we do?¡± One of them asked. ¡°Oh, you don''t have to do anything, I''ll do all the work.¡± Bones replied instead, in his most sinister voice. For a second, nobody moved, and the atmosphere in the tavern intensified until the thug in front of Bones couldn¡¯t take it anymore and made a move. His hand drew the sword from the sheath of his belt while he jumped backward at the same time. The two thugs behind stepped forward while the fourth one reached for the door. All of it happening in a second. Bones also reacted in that same second. He predicted the man''s course of action, raised an arm, and the spikes manifested at the location the first thug jumped back to. Raising the other arm, he summoned a lance and immediately cast it towards the man reaching for the door. The two thugs that stepped forward ducked beneath the lance and looked back as the fourth one managed to avoid a direct hit to his torso but was impaled on the door through his shoulder. Bones didn''t summon another lance. He thought about it after he left the mountains and came to the conclusion that he really needed to work on his defense, so he waited for his attackers to come to him. The thug that first drew his weapon jumped right into the spikes behind and remained crippled. His choice of action was to scream and cuss profanities in between. The other two that ducked and avoided the lance looked at each other, shared a look, nodded, and dashed forward, flanking Bones from the sides. ¡°This is fine, I need to see how much damage Bone Armor can take.¡± Bones readied himself for the upcoming beating. "Captain?" "We won''t interfere, for now. What did the barkeep tell you?" "Steve? He said the men came here yesterday morning and mostly kept to themselves." [crash] "What of the other one?" "Signed in as Bones, cap. Came not even an hour ago, from the direction of the mountains." [crash] The guard captain turned to the man, then glanced at the imposing mountains in the distance. "Don''t interfere." "Right¡­" [more sounds of crashing] silence The door squeaked open, and Bones emerged, dragging a man by the collar. The man appeared haggard, sporting a wounded shoulder, broken teeth, and a bloody nose. "The captain, I presume?" Bones inquired. The captain was taken aback, observing the skeleton before him, but he quickly composed himself and responded, "Aye. Are you a mercenary passing through?" Bones cackled as he attempted a smile. "Aye, just passing through." Contrary to Bones'' perception, his smile sent a shiver down the spines of the men behind the captain. They panicked and drew their weapons. Chapter 29 "Halt!" The captain''s voice rang out. "Sheath your weapons!" The men hesitantly complied, setting their weapons down while keeping a wary eye on Bones. "What was that for?" Bones inquired, puzzled by the sudden hostility. "They''re, uh, just a bit jumpy seeing an undead in these parts," the captain explained, finally relaxing. "Not many undead here?" Bones asked. "No, not many undead mercenaries working with the guild," the captain replied, his tone now more casual. These men attacked me. The barkeep can confirm. I was forced to retaliate in fear for my life. Is that going to be a problem, captain?" Bones kept his tone firm and direct. "Fearing¡­ his life?" murmured one of the men behind the captain, clearly puzzled by the situation. The captain cleared his throat. "No, it shouldn''t pose a problem," he replied, then turned to his men and ordered them to take the thug away and into the interrogation room. "I will have to, however, report this incident and your¡­ unusual circumstance." Bones raised an eyebrow. "Is that going to be a problem?" he inquired, his gaze fixed on the captain. The captain thought about it for a moment then nodded his head. "To some? Most certainly. Others won¡¯t care as long as you abide by the law." "So, I can expect trouble?" The captain shrugged and replied, "Most certainly." "I rented the room for the night and intend to use it. I''ll be gone in the morning, right after I have my coffee," Bones declared before turning around and striding back into the tavern. "Do the undead drink coffee?" one of the men standing next to the captain wondered aloud. "Apparently they do," the captain responded with a hint of bemusement. The men dispersed, with the guards returning to their posts and the captain heading straight to his office to begin writing the report. knock knock sigh "Come in." "Captain, hi umm, evening! The barkeep greeted the captain sheepishly. "What ab¡­what about my tavern?" "It¡¯s the middle of the night, not the evening... What about your tavern, Steve?" Captain Thomas asked the man, not looking up from his report. "Well, they uh, they trashed my tavern! Who''s going to pay for that?" The captain stopped writing, looked up from the report, and stared directly into the man¡¯s eyes. He harbored a deep disdain for the man, his weasel-like face and his cowardly behavior. "Well, Steve, it certainly won''t be me! Why didn''t you notify the guards immediately, before the fight broke out?" Steve''s countenance fell, his shoulders sagging in defeat. The captain''s rebuke stung, but he knew better than to argue. "If you''re seeking compensation for the damages, take it up with your guest," the captain continued sternly. Steve''s eyes widened at the mention of his guest. He stammered out an apology before hastily retreating from the captain''s presence. "Now then," the captain muttered, returning his attention to the unfinished report. He reached into the drawer of his desk, retrieving a bottle of brandy and pouring himself a glass. What a chaotic night it had turned out to be. knock knock "Son of a¡­" the captain cursed under his breath, hastily concealing the bottle and glass. "Come in." "Sorry for intruding, captain," one of the guards entered the room. "What is it?" "I was just wondering, why didn''t we apprehend the undead? He didn''t seem to be of a higher level than you!" hmph "It doesn''t matter!" "Sorry?" "Think about it. A skeleton working with the guild as a mercenary? Have you ever heard of such a thing?" The captain''s voice dripped with skepticism. "No, you haven''t! Someone like that must have connections with someone high up in the guild! I refuse to get entangled in that mess." "I see," the guard nodded in understanding. "Good. Anything else?" "Could I have some of that bra.." "Get out!" the captain bellowed, cutting off the guard before he could finish his sentence.
Back in his room, deep in meditation, Bones resumed from where he had been abruptly interrupted. "What I desire is to make an indelible mark upon this world. I aspire to ascend to new heights and carve out a legacy that will never fade, even if it means sowing chaos and destruction in my wake," he chuckled darkly. In the short term, I suppose accumulating wealth, mastering a profession, and aiming to reach level 25 are my primary goals. What else is there? I suppose I''ll have to wait and see what opportunities arise after advancing my class. "For now, I should concentrate on leveling up my mana sense, refining my mana manipulation abilities, and advancing my meditation practice to the next stage.¡± With his resolve firm, Bones envisioned a swirling vortex of mana forming atop his palm, his concentration unwavering. As dawn approached, Bones emerged from his room and made his way downstairs. The ground floor still bore the marks of battle, with broken chairs and tables stacked haphazardly in a corner. However, he noticed the bodies had been meticulously taken care of. "Morn... morning, Mr. Bones," the barkeep greeted nervously. Bones nodded curtly in acknowledgment as he approached the bar. "Coffee." "Coffee? I''m sor... sorry, we don''t serve¡­" The barkeep''s voice trailed off as he caught Bones'' gaze. "Right away, sir!" Steve hurriedly left the bar. A few minutes later, he returned with freshly brewed coffee. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "Here you are, sir. On the house, of course, due to... um, well, last night." "Forget about it. Thank you," Bones replied dismissively. Briefly stunned by the unexpected gratitude, Steve resumed cleaning the bar. Bones savored the taste of his coffee, his thoughts drifting to the effectiveness of his Bone Armor skill from the previous night. ¡°With bone armor on, I could take quite a pounding¡­¡± He mentally grimaced at his unintended pun. The armor proved adept at absorbing blunt damage, though piercing attacks seemed to pose a greater threat. sips Reflecting on the skirmish, Bones remembered how effortlessly he had neutralized the man pinned at the door and the one disabled by his spikes. However, the two rogues had proven to be a more formidable challenge. This was primarily because Bones had chosen to restrain himself, refraining from using most of his skills and relying solely on Bone Armor and mending. The two rogues had the upper hand in melee combat, their skill surpassing his own. However, as with most battles he had faced, Bones remained virtually impervious to harm. Despite being slashed, struck, and pierced, none of their attacks inflicted any significant damage. The synergy between Mend and Bone Armor proved to be incredibly effective, seamlessly repairing any damage sustained during the fight. Initially, Bones hadn''t anticipated such a harmonious relationship between the two abilities. "I should''ve known, or at least considered, that Mend could work on armor, not just my bones," Bones reflected. "Am I getting dumber? No, of course not. It''s all just new to me, still." In terms of experience gained, the encounter had surpassed his expectations. While wearing the armor, he had observed a marginal increase in experience,but the true benefit had come from enduring the attacks. Each strike absorbed by the bone armor had provided valuable combat experience, confirming his hypothesis. It was a calculated risk to hold back on employing his full array of abilities, but in hindsight, it had paid off. The valuable experience gained from facing skilled adversaries would undoubtedly prove beneficial in future battles. "Do you have any more mana potions for sale?" Bones suddenly inquired, catching the barkeep off guard. Steve paused in his cleaning, taken aback by the request. "More? Well, I do have some in stock. How many would you like?" Without hesitation, Bones replied, "All of it." Emptying his cup and purchasing all the available mana potions, Bones left a pile of gold coins on the bar before swiftly departing the tavern, much to the barkeep''s relief. Outside the tavern, Guard Captain Thomas awaited Bones''s emergence. "Mr. Bones," the captain greeted. "Captain," Bones replied with a nod of acknowledgment. They exchanged nods before the captain handed Bones a letter. "I''ve already sent the report to the capital, and this letter is for you. Hand it over to any of the guards stationed at the gates when you reach the capital." Curiously, Bones asked, "What for?" "It''ll make it easier for you to enter the city without the mask," Captain Thomas explained. "No trouble then?" The captain chuckled. "Oh, there will definitely be trouble. Just not with the city guards or the guild, probably. Can''t say anything about the other adventurers though." "Then I thank you, Captain... Thomas," Bones replied, repeating the captain''s name. With that, he bid farewell and departed from the post.
"Boss!" the henchman burst through the doors, finally bringing the long-awaited report with him. "Took you long enough. Speak!" Guntar exclaimed, rising from his chair. He had been awaiting the report for two days. "They failed," the henchman admitted, his tone heavy with disappointment. boom Guntar''s fist collided with the table in frustration. "Explain," he demanded. gulp "They found the man and engaged in combat with him, but¡­" "But what? They lost?" "Yes. Three died, while the fourth one was captured and interrogated." slam crack The desk cracked under Guntar''s furious blow. "That''s not all, boss." grooaaan "Do tell." "The one you''ve been looking for? He isn''t a human." "So, what is he? An Elf? Don''t tell me he''s a bloody dwarf?" "It''s a skeleton!" [...] "I must have misheard you. chuckle I thought you said the man I was searching for isn''t a man, an elf, or even a dwarf, but a skeleton? Tell me... what was that again?" Guntar''s tone was laced with disbelief. The henchman remained silent, hesitant to repeat his previous statement. "Well?" Guntar pressed, growing impatient. "I''m not saying," the henchman replied stubbornly. "What?" Guntar''s frustration was evident. "Are you a child? I know it sounded like I was asking you, but I really wasn''t." He shook his head in exasperation. "Boss¡­the last person that was giving you bad news...You got him killed. If that is any indication of how you treat your people, I''m leaving!" the henchman declared firmly. "Leaving? Where in the world do you think you are exactly? You''re not employed here, you''re here be.." "Yes, I am," the henchman interrupted. "What? Employed?" Guntar was taken aback. "Yes, employed! Every day, early in the morning, I come to work, I do my job, and leave by evening. At the end of the week, I get paid. So, that means, I''m employed," the henchman explained matter-of-factly. Guntar stared at the man, at a loss for words. The audacity of this minion... "Alright, I promise I won''t snap at you after you finish your report," Guntar conceded. "Or during the report?" the henchman added cautiously. "Of course, or during the report. Please, continue," Guntar replied, attempting to maintain a semblance of politeness despite the veins popping out on his forehead. "As I was saying, boss, the man isn''t a human, but a skeleton. One of the guards we paid off at the post confirmed it. He came to the watch post by the mountain path, after midnight. Our men had been waiting for him since the day before, and when he appeared in the tavern - they confronted him. There were no details as to what transpired inside, but not long after, the man stepped outside dragging one of our men with him." "I see... and does our skeleton have a name?" Guntar inquired. The henchman nodded and replied, "Bones." Guntar dismissed the man and pinched the bridge of his nose. "Trevak! Trevak!" sounds of footsteps Opening the door, Trevak peeked in. "Yes?" "What''s going on, Trevak? Since when do our men talk back to us?" Guntar demanded, his tone laced with irritation. "Hm?" Trevak chuckled. "Ah, that. It appears some of our men aren¡¯t satisfied with their work conditions and wish to join the union." "What?? Since when? Can we join the union?" Guntar''s enthusiasm was palpable. "Ahem, you and I? Of course not." chet Guntar clicked his tongue in disappointment. "Then make an example out of the henchman that just left." "Henchman¡­ Roy?" Trevak sought clarification. "I¡¯m not familiar with the name. His name is Roy?" "Yes." "Then make an example out of Roy!" "Alright, as you wish." door closes Guntar sighed heavily and slumped down in his chair. He reached for a bottle and a glass nearby, pouring himself a much-needed drink. He really needed one right now. knock knock "Goddamnit." Guntar cursed under his breath, already dreading the interruption. Since Bones left the watchpost, half a day had passed, and he was now nearing the capital. Despite following the road, he hadn''t encountered a single monster, which struck him as odd. The beasts he did notice were below bronze rank, ranging from level ten up to level thirteen, the highest he had seen so far. Stopping briefly in a village along the way didn''t go well. While he wasn''t attacked, it was a close call, saved only by his ID card. The villagers still avoided him, leaving him frustrated as he desired to stock more mana potions. The scenery changed after he left the rocky area of the mountain range. The grey stone was replaced by hilly countryside with lush vegetation and tall trees reaching high. The road pavement he walked on was hard and durable, suitable for both carriages and foot traffic. It wasn''t as wide as city streets but allowed for two-way traffic. While admiring the scenery, Bones attempted to make use of his bone shaping ability. Despite sensing its importance for his future, he had yet to find much success with it, leading to frustration. "This is getting frustrating. I feel like I would be able to shape my bones if only I could raise the level of the skill!" He opened up the skill menu and checked for available skill points, finding that he had plenty. Despite Nica''s advice to save them until his class advancement, he was torn. The constant setbacks weighed heavily on his mind. "Fuck it!" he exclaimed, deciding to spend the skill points regardless.
Skill: Bone shaping [basic] lvl 1 ¡ú Skill: Bone shaping [basic] lvl 5
Chapter 30 "It''s done!" Bones stopped in his tracks, looking down at his hand. Once again, he attempted to use bone shaping, and though it didn''t feel as strained, he couldn''t bend the bones as he desired. "No bladed arms, I guess¡­.No, it''s too early to give up!" Determined not to succumb to another failure, he drew more mana into the ability, feeling his bones vibrating under pressure. For a fleeting moment, the bones bent until a crack appeared. Bones was startled as the bone he attempted to reshape splintered, and he let out a shriek as it exploded into fragments. His hand dropped to the ground, his arm, now missing forearm bones beneath the elbow. The pain came and went in a flash. Kneeling down, he reached out to pick up his fallen arm but recoiled, feeling pain radiating from deep within. Barely a second later, a soft ding echoed in his head.
Warning! Attempting to shape the structure of bones Failed! Insufficient level of skill: Bone Shaping Skeleton arm bone integrity damaged
The first notification was a warning of his failure. The second one indicated experience gained and a level up in bone shaping. This time, Bones refrained from using bone shaping and employing bone manipulation, he carefully picked up his hand, while bone mending worked overtime to repair the damage done. A minute later, his hand was reconnected to his now whole arm. "A success found in failure," Bones supposed. Having found no success in shaping his own bones, Bones turned to an alternative approach. He rummaged through his inventory and retrieved makeshift bone spears he had carried since before Westbrook, but never utilized. Summoning one into his hand, he focused on shaping it, aiming to make it slender and sharper. With manipulation, he made it levitate atop his hand, then began the transformation process. Gradually, the bone reduced in thickness while increasing in length, but Bones felt the strain intensify. With a small push, the bone splintered. "I see. So this is my limit for now." Having reached a conclusion, he continued walking with a small piece of bone in his hand. Despite its tendency to break and splinter when reaching extreme angles, Bones found more success as it shaped and bent. Regardless, he deemed it adequate¡ªa minor success finally attained. As Bones neared the city, open fields replaced the forest on both sides of the road. The capital now loomed in the distance. Descending downhill on a narrow road, Bones made his way toward flat ground that stretched through the countryside to a vast lake. In the distance, he could discern houses lining the coast, extending all the way to the city. These parts felt familiar to Bones. He recalled the lake being distinctly smaller. Wasn¡¯t there a mountain near the lake too? Strangely, he didn''t see any sign of it. Sweeping a glance at the landscape surrounding the capital, Bones observed woods stretching in the distance and open fields all around them. Animals grazed peacefully, and he recognized the bulky forms used to pull carriages. Overall, the scene appeared serene, but Bones knew the inside of the city walls was anything but. The road Bones walked on led directly towards the south gates of the city, but he changed direction at the intersection, opting for the longer route toward the houses on the lake. He wasn''t in a rush to reach the city, and traveling for an extra hour or two wouldn''t make a difference. On both sides of the road, unfamiliar crops grew, and in the distance, he spotted workers¡ªfarmers, perhaps¡ªharvesting the fields. Every now and then, side roads branched off from the main road toward farmhouses. They were no longer as he remembered, with just a couple of chickens, pigs, and cows. Now, the properties encompassed acres of land, and once again, Bones noticed the machines, this time involved in harvesting and processing the crops. ¡°The machines¡­¡± He whispered. Bones'' pleasant stroll through the countryside was abruptly interrupted when he spotted a patrol approaching in his direction. As they drew nearer, he noticed their focused attention on him. Sensing the tension, Bones pulled back his hood, revealing his milky white skull, and raised both arms above his head in a surrender gesture. The encounter could go either way, and before Bones could speak up, the man at the front of the patrol beat him to it. With his hand resting on the sheath of the sword at his waist, the man halted in front of Bones and inquired if he was Bones. Bones was taken aback. ¡°Yes¡­¡± he replied, wondering how the man knew his name and if they were here for him. He thought back for a moment, then before the man could respond, he asked, ¡°Has word from the Northpoint watchpost already reached the city?¡± ¡°Yes, the messenger reached the city a few hours ago. My superior thought it was a joke." "What changed?" Bones asked. "His orders changed. I was ordered to meet you and assess your...disposition.¡± ¡°Lots of orders seem to be going around. You mention my disposition - as an undead?¡± ¡°Yes, with everything going on, it is necessary.¡± ¡°Ah yes, the undead assault on Westbrook?¡± The man nodded his head and introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m Captain of the Guard, Duneth, and an adventurer, like yourself. Also the reason I was sent and not someone else. ¡°Greetings, Duneth. I¡¯m Bones. Someone else you say? Like who?¡± ¡°Never mind that, come with us.¡± The captain ignored the question and motioned for Bones to follow. Unfortunately, Bones couldn¡¯t take his time exploring the lakeside as he and his entourage proceeded straight to the city gates. The guarded escort prompted people to turn their way and watch them pass with interest, a common occurrence for Bones by now. A brief conversation Duneth had with the guard at the gates allowed them to pass through without having to wait in line. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Bones was astounded by the grandeur of the city, with the central tower towering over everything else. ¡°Is that¡­?¡± Bones murmured. Duneth turned to see Bones intently staring at the distant tower. ¡°Yes, that is The Tower.¡± ¡°Come, you¡¯ll have time to explore the city later. First, we need to update your ID card at the guild.¡± Bones was puzzled, ¡°Update my ID card?¡± ¡°Yes, updating your ID card with a new rank and personal information about your race so you won¡¯t have problems proving your identity in the future.¡± ¡°And while I''m there, to also assess whether I am a threat to the people or not,¡± Bones added, his tone flat. Duneth turned to him with a grin. ¡°Of course, that too.¡± The adventurers guild wasn¡¯t the grandest building in the capital, but to Bones, it still resembled a royal palace until he later saw the actual royal palace. It was a massive complex comprising an academy, numerous training grounds, restaurants, bars, a reception area, and, of course, administration offices on the upper floors. Duneth and Bones entered the main hall of the guild and made their way to the reception desk, the patrol leaving them after they entered the city. A few adventurers paused in their activities to glance at the two. ¡°Duneth reporting, I¡¯ve brought adventurer Bones for the analysis process and updating of his ID card.¡± A man in his forties behind the desk regarded Duneth and Bones with an indifferent expression before nodding his head. ¡°Follow me.¡± He led the two through the restricted area behind the reception desk and into the waiting area where Duneth said his goodbyes. As instructed, Bones sat down and waited for someone to come get him. Roughly twenty minutes later, a man with distinct sleek blue hair approached. ¡°Greetings, my name is Rayne,¡± the ex-guild leader of the Westbrook branch of the adventurer guild introduced himself. Bones felt a pang of familiarity. ¡°Greetings, I''m Bones. Have we met before?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say so, but we might have crossed paths in Westbrook,¡± Rayne replied. At the mention of Westbrook, Bones winced a bit. ¡°Ah yes, the tragedy of Westbrook.¡± Rayne didn¡¯t comment. ¡°Lose your mask?¡± ¡°No, just tired of hiding behind it.¡± ¡°You may come to regret that. Follow me,¡± Rayne said and turned around, expecting Bones to follow. Though Rayne''s words sounded like a threat, they were delivered matter-of-factly. The two traversed down the labyrinthine hallways and entered a desolate room devoid of windows, furnished with only a single desk and two shabby-looking chairs positioned across from each other. On one side of the wall, a dubious sleek-looking tinted window revealed Belle observing an interrogation about to take place. Bones entered and surveyed the room. ¡°Interrogation room?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, it''s just a procedure, a mandatory one,¡± Rayne assured him. ¡°Right.¡± Bones approached the chair and sat down. ¡°So, what can I do for you, Mr. Rayne?¡± Rayne didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he circled Bones once before taking a seat across from him. ¡°Tell me, Mr. Bones, are you a monster?¡± thump Both turned to look in the direction of the tinted window, where Belle was now glaring at Rayne. ¡°What. The. Fuck, Rayne!¡± Bones turned back to Rayne and answered him. ¡°I don¡¯t believe I am.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°If I were a monster, I doubt I would have gotten this far.¡± Rayne chuckled. ¡°True. You aren¡¯t identified as a monster, but the timing of your arrival and the fact that you hid you¡¯re a skeleton doesn¡¯t play out in your favor¡­¡± ¡°What was I supposed to do under the circumstances? I arrived in Westbrook with a group of adventurers, and immediately upon my arrival, I registered with the guild.¡± ¡°As a contractor?¡± added Rayne. ¡°Yes, given my circumstances, as a contractor.¡± ¡°I see. Then tell me¡­when two guild scouts encountered a person wearing the same mask that you wore, in the clearing southeast of Westbrook where it was believed that a summoning of an undead army took place¡­was that person you?¡± ¡°Of course it was me. After completing my subjugation quests, I went further into the forest hoping to find some clues about said army of the undead.¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me, you went out of your way to help find clues about the undead army?¡± The shuffling of papers grew louder as Rayne searched through the file he had on Bones. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? That same morning, a new contract was issued in the guild to find a culprit for the killings of adventurers and any information about the necromancer and the army of the undead.¡± Rayne didn¡¯t respond immediately. He wrote something on the paper in front of him before continuing his interrogation. "Are you in cahoots with the necromancer that attacked Westbrook?¡± thump thump Both turned their heads toward the tinted window again, Rayne looking displeased. ¡°No, I have never met the necromancer and had no idea about the attack. The first time I heard about the attack was on the day it happened. I was just returning from completing quests.¡± ¡°Right, see? The scouts you encountered reported back to me about the ritual site three days before the attack. How come it took you three days to come back to town? Care to explain what you were doing three days prior to the attack?¡± Bones hesitated for a second, appearing unsure whether he should say something or not. ¡°Why aren''t you answering my question, Mr. Bones?¡± ¡°I was recuperating.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Not long after those two guild scouts left, I was attacked by a person named Horus.¡± thump thump thump Rayne looked at the tinted window with a frown. Horus was a scout working for Guntar. That much they knew, and some reports indicated there was a lot of movement from those under the three crime bosses. Rayne wasn¡¯t sure what to think about all of this. Was Horus the one killing the adventurers? It was possible, but why? ¡°...I tried my best to fight back, but the man was of a higher level than me. The only reason I survived the attack was because of who I am. I had broken bones, and it took a while to heal. When I was capable of moving, I headed toward town,¡± Bones explained his encounter with his assailant, Horus. Crap, I wasn¡¯t listening! Rayne realized. ¡°That¡¯s enough of an explanation. Do you think a man named Horus was the one killing the adventurers, Mr. Bones?¡± Bones thought it over before replying. ¡°I don¡¯t know why he came after me, but I hope not! Maybe he knew what I was. Could it be a hate crime? Is he going to keep coming after me?¡± Rayne wasn''t convinced by the act, but he had no evidence to prove otherwise. ¡°No, Mr. Bones, Horus was found dead after the attack on Westbrook.¡± ¡°Oh? Has the killing stopped after the attack?¡± Bones asked, knowing the answer. ¡°There were no reports mentioning adventurer killings after the attack,¡± Rayne replied and concluded the interrogation. ¡°That would be all, Mr. Bones. Thank you for your time. You can pick up your new ID card and adventurer badge at the desk.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it and tha...wait, adventurer badge? I''m not an adventurer.¡± ¡°We would be at ease if you were to become a full-fledged member of the adventurers guild.¡± ¡°Ah, I would prefer to work just as a contractor,¡± Bones stated, but had a feeling it didn''t matter what he wanted. ¡°That¡¯s non-negotiable, Mr. Bones. You either work for the guild or you don¡¯t work at all.¡± Bones sensed that he couldn¡¯t refuse this one. ¡°Full-fledged member? With all the perks?¡± he asked, just to be sure. Rayne nodded his head, left the room, and headed straight for the room next door. Chapter 31 ¡°Anabelle, what the actual fuck?¡± Rayne stormed angrily into the room. "What? You. Are. Angry. At. Me?¡± Belle shouted back, her frustration matching his intensity. ¡°How the fuck do you start an interrogation with the sentence: ''Are you a monster''? Also, ''cahoots''? Really, Rayne? Where did you even find the word ''cahoots''? How old are you?¡± ¡°Enough, Anabelle!¡± Belle flinched, realizing she may have gone too far. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Never mind about that, what do you think?¡± Belle paused, considering her thoughts carefully. ¡°It fits, with Horus and all, but this guy, Bones, is definitely hiding something.¡± ¡°I agree. I couldn''t get a proper read on him." "What? Seriously?" Belle felt a twinge of surprise, assuming she was the only one struggling to glean information with Identify, but for a gold ranker to fail¡­ "Are we really letting him go?" she asked in disbelief. Despite her reservations, Rayne explained that orders from above dictated they release Bones. "Any news on Guntar?¡± Rayne changed the subject. "Yes, he was last seen in Nightingale Row." "Of course he was, he is practically untouchable there," Rayne added, a note of defeat creeping into his voice. "Yes, unless you want to sneak in and grab him out of there," Belle suggested with a chuckle. Rayne laughed along but then fell silent, lost in thought. ¡­? "Rayne, no!"
As Bones stepped out of the guild, he silently thanked his luck for revealing his true identity in time to avoid any complications with the former guild leader, Rayne. If he hadn''t, crossing paths with Rayne could have led to unforeseen consequences. However, his relief was short-lived as he was promptly greeted by a cheerful voice. "Took you long enough! Interrogation, eh?" Bones glanced up to see a young man in his mid-twenties, a smile playing on his lips. Taking a moment to assess the situation, Bones turned to survey his surroundings before returning his attention to the man. "Relax, I was ordered to meet you alone," the young man reassured him. Bones raised an eyebrow. "I don¡¯t recall ordering anything though." The young man paused, processing Bones'' words before bursting into laughter, drawing curious glances from passersby. "You''re funny," the young man chuckled. "Silva sent me to fetch you as soon as he heard that a certain undead was escorted back to the guild by guards." "S-silva?" Bones stuttered, trying to place the name. "Yeah, you know... Silva?" The young man''s expression turned quizzical. "Don''t tell me you don''t know who Silva is? He mentioned inviting you to visit us if you ever came to the capital!" "I think you might have the wrong person. I''m not familiar with any Silva," Bones replied as he descended the stairs and walked past the man. "Wait, that can''t be right! Oh man. The old man''s gonna nag me again." Bones stopped and turned, a familiar face coming to mind. "Old man? Silver goatee? Silver hair, fashionably combed? The librarian?" "The librarian? Wait! Yeah, the old man was the librarian I guess. That does sound like Silva. He never introduced himself?" "No, he did not." "Senile old man. Don''t tell him that! So¡­are you coming with me?" Seeing how he would be taken to the destination he was heading to anyway, he didn''t see the reason not to follow the stranger who had yet to introduce himself. "Sure, lead the way," Bones said and pulled the hood over his head, covering most of his skull. "Great! Come, we need to ride on public transport for a while." "We need to ride on¡­not again!." Bones didn''t enjoy riding public transportation. Whether in Stonefalls or here, it felt unnatural to him. He preferred walking; it may have taken longer, but at least it felt right. Plus, he had all the time in the world. The supposed advantages of public transportation eluded him. It was crowded, slow-moving, and lacked any sense of comfort. When they reached the second stop, they disembarked and made their way down the platform, entering an alley. Glancing out the window during the ride, Bones noticed the striking similarity between the buildings here and those in Stonefall and Westbrook. "Do all the buildings look similar?" he couldn''t help but wonder aloud. Solin, finally introducing himself, paused and surveyed the buildings before addressing Bones. "They should be similar! I don''t recall all the details, as it predates my birth, but after the damages caused by the last monster surge, the King consulted with the construction guild to devise the most cost-effective and practical method for building and repairing structures. They began using molds to shape and produce stone blocks in advance. All the stone blocks you see were made from the same mold.¡± ¡°The king did this? Wezar?" "That''s correct. He rules with an iron fist, but no one can deny that he''s led the kingdom towards prosperity. However, in recent centuries, he fortified the city and walled in most of its citizens, as you can see." Solin gestured toward the high walls visible in the distance. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "With the city walled off and the population expanding, there wasn''t enough space for traditional housing. So, instead of individual houses, he allocated space for everyone within these buildings. Over time, as the population continued to grow, additional floors were added to accommodate more residents." Bones listened intently, processing the revelation. "No homeless?" he repeated incredulously. Solin nodded firmly. "No homeless. Is that so difficult to believe?" Bones paused, considering Solin''s words. "Well, yes, it is. I mean, in my previous life, homelessness was a pervasive issue. It''s hard to imagine a society where everyone has a place to live." Solin shrugged. "I understand why it might seem unbelievable, but after the last monster surge, which occurred around a hundred years ago, the king took decisive action. He didn''t tolerate the sight of poverty in his city, in his kingdom. And with the abundance of high-level earth mages, constructing buildings became a relatively straightforward task." Bones furrowed his brow. "Wait, the last monster surge was a hundred years ago? And about King Wezar... Wasn''t he supposed to be a tyrant?" Solin raised a cautioning hand. "Careful with your words, especially in public. King Wezar may rule with an iron fist, but you don''t want to underestimate his power. Many noble houses and even guilds have fallen because of him in the past. He is The King, and his word is law." Bones nodded, absorbing this information. "Noble houses and guilds? Like an adventurer guild?" Solin chuckled. "No, not quite like an adventurer guild. I''ll explain more when we get to the tavern. We''re almost there." As Bones and Solin strolled through the buzzing streets and alleys, Bones couldn''t help but notice the array of shops, bars, and restaurants lining their path. "People need to earn a living, I suppose," he mused to himself. Eventually, they arrived at a small square and ventured into another alley. At the end of this alley, a sign above an entrance caught Bones'' eye. It read ¡°Horned Dog.¡± People were gathered outside, enjoying drinks and conversation. "What do you think?" Solin inquired. Bones took a moment to survey the tavern. It had a quaint charm to it, with two floors and a combination of stone walls and wooden frames¡ªa familiar sight in these parts. "It''s a nice-looking establishment," Bones remarked genuinely. Without hesitation, they made their way inside. As Bones stepped into the tavern, he was greeted by a dimly lit interior, swirling smoke, and the soulful strains of blues music. The atmosphere was exactly to his liking. Glancing around, he noticed heads turning to catch a glimpse of the newcomer, only to quickly look away and resume their activities. Despite the early hour, the tavern was already bustling with patrons, the air thick with conversation and laughter. ¡°Come,¡± Solin urged, leading Bones past the bar and through a back door. Solin stopped and knocked on the wall at the end of the hallway. To Bones'' surprise, the seemingly ordinary wall opened, revealing a burly man standing on the other side. "An orc?" Bones blurted out in astonishment. The burly man raised an eyebrow at Bones'' comment, his deep voice rumbling as he spoke. "Huh? What was that?" Quickly realizing his mistake, Bones recovered, offering a nonchalant response. "Ah, nothing, my good man. I must have mistaken you for something else." With that, he hurried past the orc, leaving him looking puzzled in his wake. Behind the wall, a short hallway adorned with pictures on the walls led to a grand hall, revealing what appeared to be a crowded gambling den. The air grew thick with smoke, the distant strains of blues music melding with the murmurs and chatter of the crowd. At a table sat an old man, holding two drinks and wearing a foolish grin as he gazed at Bones. Removing his hood, Bones couldn''t resist mirroring the smile. "Stop that, you''re scaring the customers away," Silva quipped. "So, this is the real you?" "Surprised?" Bones asked casually as he approached the bar, taking the second drink from Silva''s hands. Silva shook his head in response. "Not really. I am surprised to see you so soon though." "Really now?" Bones remarked with a hint of skepticism. "After the mess you made in Westbrook, there was no reason to stay there any longer." Silva coughed awkwardly. "Yes, well, it¡¯s good to see you again. As you can see, this is our little hiding place, and you are welcome to stay with us. The invitation still holds if you wish to accept it." Bones turned his attention to the lively casino, where a neatly dressed crowd was engrossed in gambling. "Don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but what would you want with me?" Silva cracked a smile. ¡°I¡¯d be disappointed if you hadn¡¯t asked. I want nothing more than for you to join me. I¡¯d like to help you out, help you start on your new path. We can offer you a place to stay, a party to level with, possibly do dungeon runs with, and anything else you might need¡­within reason.¡± Before Bones could pose a question, Silva continued, answering what Bones wanted to ask. ¡°It¡¯s because you are different from others. You don¡¯t belong, just like us! If you stay, you¡¯ll come to see that everyone has a story to tell, a reason why they are here and doing what they do. Besides, I take it you don¡¯t have any long-term plans?¡± Bones took a moment to answer. ¡°No, nothing long-term.¡± ¡°Great! Then stay for a while and decide if you want to stay for good or not! If you do stay, Bones, I¡¯ll try and answer any questions you have about who we are and what we do. Do we have a deal?¡± Bones would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t tempted to take on the offer immediately. He wasn¡¯t sure what he expected to find here; he just wanted to come and visit, if anything. ¡°You said something about a dungeon? The Tower?¡± ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t know much about the Tower I take it?¡± Bones nodded in confirmation and eager to learn more, accepted Silva¡¯s proposal. ¡°Then I¡¯ll shamefully accept your proposal to stay.¡± ¡°Great! Then welcome Bones, or is it Mr. Jones?¡± asked Silva, while lifting his glass. ¡°Bones will do.¡± Bones smirked while lifting his glass. "Cheers!" clink Bones figured Silva kept tabs on him since he decided to send someone to meet him the moment he stepped out of the guild. He couldn¡¯t help but be doubtful of Silva. Who wouldn¡¯t be? Nothing is ever free in this world. Behind the silver hair and the wrinkled face hides an intelligent persona full of hidden motives! He was sure of that. As to what they were, Bones had no clue. Regardless, he would gladly stay and take every opportunity he can to advance himself. Starting with the slow leveling of pesky skills. ¡°There¡¯s a room for you on the upper floor. Just ask for a key at the bar, it will be waiting for you there. Now, let¡¯s switch seats to somewhere more comfortable and private.¡± Silva stood up and led Bones to a separate, private booth. ¡°This establishment is owned by Defiant Hounds and if you haven¡¯t heard from Solin yet, it¡¯s what our little organization is known as. Don¡¯t ask about the name. It was named by someone else, but that¡¯s a story for a later time, when you officially join us. Now, let¡¯s talk. Do you have any questions?¡± ¡°Sure, a lot,¡± Bones answered, a glint of curiosity in his eyes as they both chuckled. ¡°Since you mentioned it, could you tell me about the Tower first?¡± "Of course." sips "The tower you see is not an external appearance of the dungeon." "Oh? That¡¯s intriguing!" "Don''t interrupt!¡± smirks ¡°Around nine hundred years ago, there was a mountain in this place right here and a natural dungeon manifested right inside of it." Bones felt a surge of fascination. "I knew there used to be a mountain somewhere around here¡­¡± he thought to himself. "The dungeon was massive and as you might have guessed, people quickly crowded to get in. One of the people queuing to enter was an adventurer named Wezar, together with his party. However, soon the need to conquer the dungeon turned from competition to war. That war lasted almost 200 years. Wezar eventually conquered the dungeon and established the city Hagos. It wasn''t hard for the city to prosper with riches gained from the dungeon.¡± ¡°Fast forward a few hundred years and it was confirmed that the dungeon was still growing. The massive entangled roots that made the outer walls of the dungeon were covered by the dark shade blocks of greystone you see today. The walls covering the dungeon were inscribed with a formation to isolate the mana signature the dungeon excludes." " What do you mean by¡­" Bones was about to ask when Silva''s hand motioned him to stop. Chapter 32 "Monsters! They were drawn to the mana signature of the dungeon, and the city was constantly under attack. Initially, it wasn''t much of a problem - in fact, it played into the King''s hand. But then came the monster surge, devastating most of the city. You see, the mana signature of a dungeon this size had repercussions on the immediate surroundings. One of them being the increased frequency of wild dungeons appearing. Back then, they didn''t have adventurers actively patrolling the kingdom and clearing wild dungeons. So when a dozen wild dungeons around the kingdom experienced a break... well, you can imagine the scale of that monster surge!" "Soon after, the King had walls built around the dungeon. The formation was set up, and eventually, after the last monster surge, he raised high walls around the city." Finishing a brief history of the dungeon of Hagos, Silva asked, "You probably haven''t read about the growing dungeons, or dungeon cores for that matter?" Receiving a nod from Bones, he continued, "Right, the books you read in Westbrook wouldn''t have covered that." sips "Dungeon cores are the power source of the dungeons. They are all naturally made. We still don''t know how, but you can find all sorts of theories. Some dungeon cores are naturally¡­let''s say aggressive and are the reason we have wild dungeons. If you were to conquer the dungeon and find the core, you could claim it for yourself and the dungeon would collapse! Disappear! The core could be used for many different things like powering up large airships, manacars, or even enhancing personal strength. Think mana core, only far more efficient and with more functions available." Bones opened his mouth, wanting to ask about airships and manacars, but decided to hold his questions for later. "You could also do nothing, like the King did, build a city with a dungeon at its core and pick up the benefits for centuries to come." "This dungeon has multiple floors, ranging from low-level monsters at the ground floor all the way up to third-tier gold rank monsters at the top." ¡°The thi-¡± Bones was about to ask something but couldn¡¯t find the right timing as Silva continued¡­ ¡°The thing is, ever since they built the tower, the dungeon slowly started to take on the tower theme. You''ll see once you enter the dungeon." "Now then, why don''t you tell me what you''ve been up to? You made your way to level twenty-three pretty quickly!" Bones grinned. "Very well, pour me another drink and I''ll tell you." "I see you¡¯re fine with normal drinks now?" Silva noted. Bones nodded and explained that in his empowered state, he was now able to dissolve drinks and food he ingested. Bringing them both drinks, Silva sat down and listened as Bones narrated his journey since they last met in the guild''s library. Leaving out some parts, like the dungeon he discovered. "...and then I met Solin, waiting for me outside the guild." Bones concluded his tale. Silva''s laughter filled the air, coarse and hearty. "Hah, that boy. Well, that¡¯s all good and fine, but do be careful. You''re not yet at the level of power where you don''t have to worry about characters like him. Don¡¯t go inviting trouble when there¡¯s none! Speaking of trouble, you saw the wanted posters, right?" Bones nodded in affirmation. "Me and Tivaara are confined inside the tavern and The Underground." "The Underground?" Bones asked, puzzled by the mention of this unfamiliar place. "Right, you wouldn''t know. The first thing you should know is that the layout of Westbrook was inspired by the capital Hagos, hence the tower of trials in the center of the town. The western district of Westbrook you had the time to explore was also inspired by Nightingale Row, the western part of Hagos." Understanding slowly dawned on Bones as he realized where Silva was leading the conversation. "Meaning¡­" "Yes, the western part of the city is essentially the western district of Westbrook, only larger and more refined. Instead of the three so-called bosses, it is led by one man and his subordinates. An ascendant Domino." Bones'' mind reeled at the revelation. "What? Why would an ascendant lead an underground¡­" "I know, I know. Domino and Wezar were once comrades, and rumor has it that he owes a debt to Wezar. No one knows the nature of this debt. Domino serves as an assassin, sworn to protect the throne from the shadows." "It''s getting late, Bones. How about we pick up where we left off tomorrow?" Bones nodded in agreement. He hadn¡¯t realized how quickly time had passed. "Oh, and Bones, may I offer you a piece of advice?" "Of course," Bones replied, eager to hear what Silva had to say. I know you''re eager to level up, but I''d advise you to enhance your skills first. I can''t imagine your skills keeping pace with your leveling speed. Focus on honing your skills, Bones; they will significantly impact what benefits the system offers you at level 25." "I understand. I''ll take your advice into consideration. Thank you." Silva nodded and departed, bidding good night. Bones remained seated, contemplating Silva''s words and his next course of action. "I had considered prioritizing skill advancement before reaching level twenty-five. I need to pause leveling for now. At least until I''ve made progress with my skills." Bones extended his senses throughout the casino, attempting to gauge the crowd of people around him. He could barely detect the presence of the "orc" stationed by the door, but there was no sign of Silva or Solin, assuming they were still present. They were adept at masking their aura. sigh Finishing his drink, he rose from his seat and made his way to the bar where the key to his room awaited. His room occupied the far end of the upper floor. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. The room exceeded his needs, boasting more space than he truly required. Operating under the guise of a tavern room rental, it served as a front for an illicit gambling establishment, with only Silva''s associates and himself as occupants. Throughout the night, he immersed himself in meditation, a practice that had become routine. As dawn approached, he donned his white enchanted attire - shirt, pants, and boots - and after a moment''s contemplation, decided to bring his mask along. Exiting his room, he descended the stairs to the ground floor. Already, patrons were gathered, savoring cups of coffee. It struck him as odd to witness people indulging in coffee within a tavern, but he refrained from passing judgment, as he too had ventured downstairs for the same purpose. "Hey there," Solin greeted as Bones approached the counter to order coffee. "Hello! Isn''t it a bit early for ale?" Bones quipped, eyeing the bottle in Solin''s hand. "It''s never too early! Plus, can it be early if I never stopped drinking since last night?" Solin retorted with a grin. "A profound philosophy indeed," Bones replied, smirking at the assassin before him. He hadn''t noticed Solin''s approach. "I didn''t sense you coming," Bones remarked, then added, "Though I can faintly detect your presence now." Solin grinned and winked, remaining silent. Hmph. "Fine, keep your secrets," Bones muttered to himself. "What about me? Can you feel me?" a voice whispered behind Bones, sending chills down his spine. He gulped and nervously inquired, "Uh, Silva, is that you?" Solin choked on his drink, tears welling up in his eyes. Suddenly, a hand spun Bones around, and he found himself face to face with a dark elf huntress, her eyebrow raised in amusement. "Do I look like Silva?" she asked. "I can''t say I''ve ever seen him wearing leather tights," Bones replied dryly. Both the huntress and Solin paused, stunned. Solin was now shaking, ale dripping down his nose, while the huntress grinned. "I''m Tivaara, but you can call me Tiv. I''m a fan of your work!" "Pleasure to meet you, Tiv! How much of my ''work'' have you seen?" Bones asked, curious. "I''ve seen enough," she winked, leaving them both smiling. "Uh oh!" Solin exclaimed beside him. "What?" Bones inquired. "You know how some females devour their males after they mate?" Solin remarked. [...] "Truly profound," Bones replied, observing Tiv disappear into the back room behind the bar. "Silva isn''t here?" he asked, turning to Solin. "Not at this time of day. He spends most of his days below, if you catch my drift. He''ll show up by evening," Solin replied, taking another swig from the bottle. "Fair enough. I''ll be exploring the city until then. See you later, Solin. Take it easy on the drinks," Bones said, finishing his cup of coffee and preparing to depart. A coat materialized around him, and he donned his mask. He preferred to avoid attracting unnecessary attention and the constant stares from onlookers. "Later, man!" Solin waved goodbye as Bones exited the tavern. The city teemed with activity, its cacophony drowning out any semblance of peace. Making his way back to The Guild, Bones checked the quest board and was taken aback by the abundance of wanted and bounty contracts. Beyond the city walls, where the influence of the guards waned, incidents of hijackings, robberies, and killings occurred daily. Many merchants and affluent individuals traveling longer distances sought escorts, and those unable to afford protection became easy prey. Bones observed that most contracts required a bronze rank or higher, indicating elevated risks but also promising greater rewards. Among them were a handful of contracts for lower-level adventurers, involving the extermination of Ratmen infesting the sewers beneath the city. The contracts varied from escort missions and protection duties to subjugation tasks. Additionally, there were contracts he hadn''t encountered before, such as monster hunting assignments. Unsure of the distinctions between them, Bones pondered his options. Inside the main hall of the guild, Bones observed adventurers actively recruiting others to join their guilds, some even distributing brochures to passersby. Intrigued, Bones approached, and one man practically thrust a brochure into his hand. Glancing at the front page of the brochure, Bones wandered around the main hall before venturing down a hallway that led to another chamber. At the entrance, a man greeted him, asking, "Hi, are you here to register for a class?" Unsure of what the class entailed, Bones gestured toward the brochure in his hand for the man to see. "Would you like a brochure, sir?" the man offered. Grateful for the opportunity to divert the conversation, Bones quickly replied affirmatively, receiving another brochure containing information about taking classes, rather than learning a new class, as he had initially assumed. With brochures in hand, Bones exited the guild and made his way toward the distant tower. After a brief walk, he found himself standing before a large park nestled between the square and the tower. The park buzzed with activity, as people lounged about, enjoying themselves¡ªa peculiar sight considering the looming presence of monsters within the tower. Did these people not fear the creatures? Perhaps their peaceful existence behind the city walls had rendered them oblivious to the dangers beyond. Taking a seat on a bench with a clear view of the tower, Bones observed adventurers going back and forth, engaged in conversation. Although the entrance to the first floor wasn''t visible from this side of the tower, he could see the platform that elevated groups of adventurers until it reached a lobby on the second floor. "Manavator, huh?" Bones mused to himself. Manavators were strategically stationed at intervals of a few hundred meters, each operated manually by an operator to determine which floor the platform would stop at. The dungeon comprised a dozen floors, with a designated hub constructed at each level for adventurers to relax, trade, and even spend the night. The manavator system was implemented to provide dungeon delvers, or climbers, with easier access to the dungeon, sparing them the arduous task of ascending from the ground floor. Although the fee for utilizing the manavator was exorbitant, it was deemed worthwhile by adventurers seeking to ascend the tower. At higher levels, bronze, silver, and gold currency were rarely used for adventurer-related transactions; instead, prices were quoted in mana stones or, in some cases, mana crystals, including the fee for entering the dungeon. The entry fee was strictly regulated, with a fixed price of a dozen or more mana stones per entry, depending on the selected floor and the extent of the party''s planned ascent. Anything acquired within the dungeon was the property of the adventurers, except for the dungeon core, which remained unattainable without a third-tier gold rank party. Only members of the royal family and individuals deemed trustworthy and loyal to the king enjoyed unlimited access to the higher floors of the tower. Conquering the tower and obtaining the dungeon core would spell disaster for the kingdom. Though tempted to enter and compare the dungeon with those he had previously explored, Bones decided it was not the opportune moment. He would heed Silva''s advice and focus on improving his skills first. With one last glance at the tower, he rose from his seat and made his way back to the tavern. Upon returning, finding only the orc and the burly man present, he retired to his room and engaged in meditation. Some time later, a knock at the door interrupted his contemplation. knock knock Bones rose from his meditative state and approached the door, opening it to find Solin standing outside. "Hey, Silva''s back, and he sent me for you," Solin informed him. "Does he do that often?" Bones inquired. "Not really. Besides, I just returned myself," Solin replied. Solin guided Bones back to the casino, leading him through a backdoor that Bones hadn''t noticed before and down a flight of stairs. "Come," Solin urged, hastening Bones along until they reached a door at the bottom of the stairs, leading to a small courtyard. There, Silva sat cross-legged on a stone bench, waiting. "You''re here! Let''s see what you''ve got!" Silva exclaimed eagerly. Chapter 33 Bones, unsure of what Silva meant by "showing what he got," decided to lighten the mood with a joke. "Alright, alright. Pick a number. Any number from 1 to 100, but don''t tell me which number you picked!" he quipped. Silva''s expression turned puzzled. "What do you... Solin? You haven''t told him?" he questioned, turning to Solin, who mirrored his confusion. "Told him what?" Solin replied, momentarily forgetting before realizing, "Ah! Sorry, I forgot." Dismissing the confusion, Silva clarified, "Never mind, Bones. I''d like for you to spar with Solin. I want to see what you''re capable of." "Assessing my abilities?" Bones questioned. "Yes, and also giving you the opportunity to experience fighting against a more seasoned opponent," Silva explained. Bones glanced at Solin, who had already assumed a fighting stance. "Alright, show me what you''ve got, Solin!" he declared, readying himself for the spar. "Wait, wait," Silva hurriedly interjected, his urgency palpable. "Clover, CLOVER!" he shouted. From within the building, a crashing sound echoed, followed by the sound of hurried footsteps bounding down the stairs. The courtyard door swung open, and a head peeked out. "What?" A woman emerged, instantly grasping the situation as she stepped into the courtyard. "Oh, are you ready to spar?" she inquired. Silva nodded, and the woman, Clover, approached the trio. Kneeling, she pressed both palms against the ground. Bones watched in amazement as thousands of small blue clovers sprouted from the earth, covering the entire courtyard. Rising to her feet, Clover raised both hands simultaneously, and from the mass of clovers, a barrier sprung up. "The barrier will muffle the sounds of battle and prevent any stray attacks from damaging the walls," Silva explained. "Are you certain the barrier will hold?" Bones inquired skeptically. "Absolutely! Clover is a skilled barrier specialist and a silver rank, so you can unleash without worry," Silva reassured him with a smile and a thumbs up. Bones turned his attention back to Solin, noticing the eagerness on the assassin''s face. "Don''t hold back, Solin," he urged. "Of course I..." Solin''s sentence was cut short as he swiftly sidestepped Bone Spikes erupting from the ground where he had been standing just moments before. "Failed, huh?" Bones thought to himself, while Solin grinned widely. "Way to go, Bones! I bet most others would have fallen for a sneak attack like that!" Solin exclaimed, impressed. Solin assumed a low stance, hunching slightly with both hands hanging loosely by his sides. With a swift movement, two daggers materialized in his hands as he dashed forward. Bones countered by casting and firing lance after lance, but each was skillfully evaded as Solin weaved between them, closing the distance rapidly. The courtyard, only twenty-five meters wide, quickly transformed into a battleground as Bones prepared to confront the oncoming attack. Though he hadn''t yet drawn a weapon from his inventory, he trusted that his Bone Armor would provide sufficient defense to test his opponent''s strength. The assassin closed in from Bones'' left side, poised to strike. Anticipating the attack, Bones stepped to his right, only to lose sight of Solin in the next moment. In that split second of vulnerability, the attack he had expected from the left instead came from behind, piercing halfway through his armor before Solin swiftly withdrew his dagger and somersaulted away, creating distance between them. Solin grinned at Bones, finding amusement in the situation, but Bones didn''t share his sentiment. In that moment of realization, when he had lost sight of Solin, Bones knew he stood no chance against the agile assassin. Solin playfully maneuvered around the courtyard, demonstrating his prowess. "Assassin, indeed..." Bones muttered to himself, acknowledging Solin''s formidable skill. "What do you think? Surprised?" Solin asked, clearly enjoying the outcome of their first encounter. "Quite surprised. Please, continue," Bones responded, his armor visibly repairing itself at a rapid rate as he prepared for the next round. Solin winced slightly at the sight of the armor repairing so effortlessly, realizing he had much more to offer than a simple backstab. Assuming his stance once again, he launched his attack. As he advanced, Bones retreated, attempting to create distance between them, but Solin swiftly closed the gap. A low slash aimed to sever an artery on anyone else left a long gash in Bones'' pants. Solin then turned and leaped onto Bones'' back, leaving another mark on the armor from his piercing attack. Reacting swiftly, Bones spun around and summoned a lance, executing a sweeping attack. Solin stepped back, narrowly avoiding the spear''s tip as it passed perilously close to his forehead. "Phew, that was close! Nice one!" Solin complimented Bones, before resuming his one-sided assault. After several intense bouts, Solin wore a frown of frustration while Bones grappled with his own sense of vexation. Bones found himself continuously repairing cracked, pierced, and broken pieces of his armor, struggling to keep up with the relentless assault. Solin''s frustration stemmed from the fact that the match should have concluded some time ago, yet Bones remained standing, tirelessly repairing his stubborn armor. "You aren''t out of mana yet?" Solin eventually inquired, his voice betraying his exasperation. "Yes," Bones replied simply. A few seconds later, he added, "Not anymore." As Solin''s frown deepened, he launched another attack with even greater intensity than before. His strikes were swifter and more precise, indicating that he was giving it his all. In one instance, when Solin closed the distance, Bones surprised him with a bone nova. Projectiles were unleashed in a circular pattern around Bones, with one heading directly towards Solin. However, Solin''s acute perception allowed him to detect the impending attack and react almost instantly. He evaded by swiftly diving beneath the projectile and charged towards Bones. The moment Solin deftly dodged his attack, Bones realized he had nothing left to demonstrate. As he saw Solin closing in on him once more, frustration boiled within Bones. With a significant portion of his mana instantly depleted, Bones was on the verge of unleashing a mana blast in retaliation. However, before he could act, Silva intervened with a loud clap, bringing their spar to an abrupt halt. "Alright, that''s enough for today," Silva declared. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Solin skidded to a stop, and Bones glanced at Silva, acknowledging his decision with a nod. That clap... it felt eerily reminiscent of a soul attack. Bones recognized what Silva had done to halt them. He was somewhat familiar with soul magic, but the sudden attack had caught him off guard. Now, he had learned something new about Silva¡ªhe possessed knowledge of soul magic. "Bones, you still have mana left!?" Silva asked, a hint of surprise coloring his expression. Bones nodded in response, noting the surprise flicker across Silva''s face. "At the end there, it felt like you were about to cast Mana Blast. I didn''t know you had an affinity for arcane magic," Silva remarked, his curiosity piqued. Bones hadn''t anticipated Silva''s keen observation, and he inwardly cursed his slip-up. "Ahem, you should probably fix your shirt," Silva added, pointing out the damage to Bones'' attire. Bones glanced down and noticed the numerous holes and gashes adorning his shirt. While it possessed a self-repair enchantment, it would take some time to mend itself. "I have a spare one, be right back," Bones replied, excusing himself to change. Meanwhile, Solin remained in meditation, beads of sweat trickling down his face as he replenished his depleted resources. "We''ll be in the booth," Silva announced before departing, with Clover following closely behind. Inside the booth, Clover and Silva waited patiently as Bones descended the stairs in his new shirt. "You haven''t formally met. Bones, this is Clover. Clover, meet Bones," Silva introduced them. They exchanged greetings, and Bones couldn''t help but inquire if "Clover" was her real name.As he suspected, it wasn''t; it was either a nickname or a codename. "So Bones, I take it you understand now why I needed you to see the difference?" Silva asked, to which Bones nodded in agreement. Silva continued, "You actually surprised us greatly there. You may not realize it, but Solin has a wealth of experience in one-on-one combat. He''s gained it through his work as an assassin and from fighting in the arena against other opponents." "I didn''t know the guild had an arena?" Bones asked with genuine interest. "It does, and it''s quite a big deal. But I was referring to an Underground arena. Never mind that for now. I''m sure you''ve realized by now the difference in having advanced skills. It wasn''t a fair matchup, but it was a necessary one," Silva explained. "Not at all, it was an eye-opening match," Bones replied. "I''m glad you see it that way. Most adventurers have at least two advanced skills before they reach level twenty-five. I don''t think you''re like most adventurers, Bones. However, I do have one remark. Tell me, why haven''t you used any physical abilities in the match?" Silva inquired. Bones paused, pondering for a moment before responding with a puzzled expression. "What do you mean? I have weapon mastery, and I used a lance." This time, it was Silva and the usually quiet Clover who were taken aback. "I meant weapon abilities or skills that enhance your movement, like Solin used," Silva clarified. "Ah, I see. I don''t have any," Bones admitted. "What?" Both Silva and Clover exclaimed, their surprise echoing within the private booth. "How can you not have any? By now, you should have learned at least one weapon skill or a passive skill that boosts your movement speed, if not a movement skill," Clover questioned, finally chiming in. Meanwhile, Silva remained silent, lost in thought. "I understand what you mean, but I have yet to be prompted by the system with either of those skills. I do have one passive physical skill that reinforces my bones, if that counts? I thought it was odd at first, but then again, my situation isn''t exactly normal," Bones explained. "Could I ask you to tell me, and you don''t have to answer, how long does it take you to regenerate your mana to full?" Silva suddenly inquired. Bones glanced at his status and replied, "Under a minute, if not in combat." He chose not to disclose the fact that it actually took him half a minute to fully regenerate his mana pool. ¡°Under¡­ a minute?¡± Silva repeated, his tone laced with surprise. ¡°Under a minute, that¡¯s¡­¡± Clover echoed, equally astonished. ¡°Is that fast? I thought it to be fast, but I had no one to compare myself to,¡± Bones admitted, curious. ¡°Bones, most mages who invest in mana regeneration take at least 4-5 minutes to regenerate mana while meditating. Do you have low mana or something?¡± Clover inquired, now more intrigued by Bones. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it''s low, but around five hundred mana,¡± Bones replied. ¡°That¡¯s not low, a bit above average for your level,¡± Silva added, offering his perspective. Solin joined them roughly ten minutes later but quickly left for his room after Clover teased him about Bones¡¯ mana recovery. The rest of them stayed talking until midnight, when Bones bid them good night and retired to his room. Silva and Tivaara were the only ones left in the booth. Clover had left sometime in the evening after Tiv joined them. ¡°What do you think about our new addition?¡± Silva turned to Tiv and asked. ¡°Bones?... I like!¡± Tivaara replied with a grin. ¡°I thought you would, Tiv. Don¡¯t get attached though. He''s mine!¡± Silva warned, half-jokingly. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Tivaara exclaimed, teasingly. ¡°Is this where your interest lies? You think he might be The One?¡± ¡°I think he could be, and probably is! It won¡¯t be long now until this body expires,¡± Silva replied cryptically, pulling up his sleeve to reveal dark veins underneath his skin. ¡°Are you sure? He is a skeleton, Silva. Why would you think that..¡± Tivaara began, but Silva interrupted her mid-sentence. ¡°Tiv, he is like me!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tivaara asked, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Didn¡¯t it occur to you when you failed to identify him the first time? He, like me, most likely is or was, a soul mage. He isn¡¯t just some skeleton that happened to gain sapience. He transferred his soul, somehow, to a skeleton and from the looks of it, doesn¡¯t seem to have any negative side effects like me. Well, apart from the obvious ones like being an undead,¡± Silva explained, his voice tinged with conviction. ¡°Are you sure? It seems rather far-fetched, Silva. The man didn¡¯t know a thing about the system,¡± Tivaara sounded skeptical. ¡°And yet, he knows his name, his real name. He looks at things like they are completely new to him and yet drinks coffee in the mornings like it¡¯s his routine. Yes, Tiv, I¡¯m sure of it. He was a soul mage. Maybe he lost parts of his memory during a soul transfer as a side-effect of a ritual? Who knows?¡± Silva mused, his thoughts drifting to the mysteries surrounding Bones'' past. ¡°Maybe he lived before the system?¡± Tivaara voiced her thoughts, then chuckled and added, ¡°As if!¡± ¡°Impossible, Tiv. He would have to be over six thousand years old. That would make him the oldest living, or nonliving I guess, soul in the world.¡± ¡°How long do you have?¡± Tivaara asked, changing the subject. ¡°My guess? A few years at best,¡± Silva replied somberly. ¡°What is your plan with Bones?¡± Silva looked at her, narrowing his eyes, then sighed. ¡°Nothing for now. I need him to step into silver rank first. This early, and that body of his wouldn¡¯t be able to handle a soul transfer.¡± ¡°So, we teach him? Make him strong so when the time comes, you would have a body worthy of your stature,¡± Tivaara suggested as she rose from the table and left Silva to his musings. ¡°Good night, Tivaara,¡± Silva said, his voice trailing off as he continued sipping on his drink. Ignoring everything around him, he became lost in his thoughts. "That body of his is something I¡¯ve never encountered before. No stamina and can¡¯t learn any skills to reinforce his body? How peculiar," he mused to himself. "He doesn¡¯t seem to comprehend yet just how much of an advantage he has over everyone else that has to train their body for decades, centuries even. Disadvantages are there for sure, but.. sigh If the circumstances were different, perhaps I wouldn¡¯t have to¡­¡± Silva hadn¡¯t finished his thought, but he did finish his drink. He got up and left, but not to his rooms like the others. He headed toward the hidden manavator and descended into the Underground City. He still had some business to take care of. Chapter 34 A month later. "That would be enough for today. Thank you, Solin," Bones said, wiping sweat from his brow. "Not a problem, Bones. You''re getting better! Won''t be long until you''ll be able to keep up with me!" Solin remarked with a grin. Bones nodded in acknowledgment and turned to leave. "I''ll head inside first, later." "Later, man!" Solin waved as Bones walked away. Bones returned to his room, feeling introspective. Over the past month, he had devoted himself to advancing his mana sense, vision, and manipulation, putting leveling his class on hold. After a bout and a conversation with Silva a month ago, Bones had decided to focus solely on honing these skills. His dedication bore fruit two weeks ago when both his mana sense and mana vision advanced to the next rank. The upgrade itself wasn''t significantly different from his Bone Manipulation, but the prompt he received from the system afterward was intriguing.
Mana Sense upgraded to Advanced Mana Vision upgraded to Advanced Synergy detected Fusion possible Fuse Mana Sense and Mana Vision into a new skill: Omnipresent Perception? Yes/No
His new skill combined the effects of both advanced skills, with slightly increased efficiency. It also allowed him, for the first time, to experience the sensations of tasting food, drinking regular drinks, and even recognizing smells. While his senses weren''t as acute as they once were, they were as real as could be expected with levels in a skill. Additionally, his vision had improved, enabling him to see farther and perceive colors more vividly, albeit still in a somewhat bleak palette. Since that day two weeks ago, Bones had been sparring with Solin on a daily basis. Solin saw this as an opportunity to improve his basics, and the sparring sessions benefited him greatly. Not long after Bones left, Silva strolled into the courtyard where Solin was sitting cross-legged and meditating. Silva didn''t interrupt his meditation but waited patiently by his side. Ten minutes later, Solin stood up and stretched. "Finished?" Silva asked, breaking the silence. Solin, startled, spun around. "Silva! I didn''t even notice you! Are you sure you don''t want to change your class? You''d be great at sneaking up on people!" "How rude! Anyway, how''s his progress?" Silva inquired, referring to Bones. Solin smirked and answered, "He''s progressing fast with his new perception ability, or is it a sensory ability? Regardless, he can accurately follow my movements now and even react to most of them, whereas just a month ago, he couldn''t keep up with what he was perceiving, sensing?" "That''s good to hear. What about you, Solin?" Silva asked, shifting the focus to the assassin''s own progress. Solin nodded in agreement. "Sparring against an opponent without any vital points can indeed be challenging for an assassin. It forced me to change my usual attack patterns and modify my combos. Surprisingly, it even eased fighting against mages. I scored a win in the arena against Morem yesterday!" "Oh? That talented young one?" Silva inquired, to which Solin nodded in confirmation. Silva glanced towards the door, and Solin followed his gaze as Bones opened it and stepped into the courtyard. "Silva, there you are!" "Greetings, Bones. I apologize for not seeing much of you lately. I''ve been occupied with errands," Silva replied. Bones waved his hand dismissively. "Don''t worry about it. I''ve been busy myself. Do you have some time now? I have a matter to discuss with you." "Of course, I''ll be right with you," Silva assured him. Bones nodded and retreated back inside. Silva turned to Solin. "Solin, are you free tonight? I may have a job for you," he asked. Solin nodded, and Silva added, "We''ll talk later." He turned and walked back inside to find Bones. Inside a private booth, Bones awaited with drinks. As Silva approached the table, he asked, "Oh? Are we drinking today? Bones glanced at the drinks on the table before answering. "I''m afraid not. I won''t take much of your time, Silva. I just wanted to tell you I''ll be leaving for a while. I have some business to take care of back in Stonefalls." Silva stared at Bones for a moment before sitting down and taking a gulp of his drink, then letting out a deep sigh. "I''m sorry to hear that you''ll be leaving us so soon. When will you leave?" Bones chuckled a bit before responding. "You made it sound like I''m not coming back! It''ll take a month, two at most. I''ll be leaving tomorrow morning." "You never know with people, Bones. Some come back and some leave for good. I guess we could have a drink or two before you leave?" Bones chuckled in agreement. "Sure. Just a drink or two though!" After a night of drinking¡­ "Silva?" "Silva!" shouted Tiv. "What...what?" mumbled Silva, lifting his head from the table and squinting his eyes against the harsh light. "Tiv? What time is it?" chuckles "Past noon, sunshine! Bones really did a number on you, huh?" "Bones? Where is he? Is he still here?" Silva asked, wiping the unruly drool around his dry mouth. "No, he left early in the morning. Said not to wake you up. How was last night?" groan "Had a couple of drinks." "Really? Just a couple?" teased Tiv. "So, Bones left, huh? Did you plan to send someone to look out for him? I''m free for some time, I could¡­" Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. "Stop, stop, no Tiv, he won''t be the new toy for you to play with. You broke your last one! Besides, with his new perception ability, it might not be possible to completely avoid detection." "I''m not sure what toy you''re referring to? Honestly, let me go get you a coffee." Tiv scurried off, sensing there might be a lecture coming. Silva just followed her walking away and groaned at the pounding headache. It had been decades since he got drunk. It had been decades since he had someone to get drunk with. Not really fair playing a drinking game against someone who can''t get drunk. As Bones jogged towards Stonefalls, he couldn''t shake off the thoughts swirling in his mind. Reflecting on the information Solin had shared with him, a sense of realization dawned upon him. His quest for vengeance against Trevak and Guntar might have been fueled by emotion rather than rationality. He had been chasing after adversaries without fully understanding their strength and capabilities. The revelation that Trevak was stronger than Solin, coupled with the knowledge that Guntar was even more formidable and on the brink of advancing to silver rank, made him reassess his approach. "What was I thinking back then?" Bones muttered to himself. "I was wrong. I was not as strong as I thought I was. I just had weak foes," he mused to himself, the weight of his realization heavy on his shoulders. Reprimanding himself for his foolishness, Bones pushed himself harder, the rhythmic pounding of his feet on the ground echoing his determination. He knew he had to reevaluate his goals and focus on improving his skills before facing adversaries of such caliber again. As he passed through the Northpoint watchpost and continued towards Stonefalls, the path ahead seemed clearer, despite the uncertainty of what awaited him. With each step, he resolved to train harder, hone his abilities, and prepare himself for the challenges that lay ahead. It was midday when Bones reached the smithy, finding the merry dwarves engrossed in a game of cards. Despite his approach, Hem and Darsumi remained deeply absorbed in their contest, oblivious to his arrival. Removing his mask and pushing back his hood, Bones revealed his skull visage. "Greetings, Hem, Darsumi," he announced. The dwarves glanced at him momentarily before resuming their game. "Dar, there be a skull standing there," Hem remarked casually, his attention split between the game and their unexpected visitor. "I noticed, Hem. I don''t think it''s just a skull. There should be the rest of it too! Think it¡¯s here to attack us?" Darsumi added, a hint of mockery in his voice. "Who knows wit the lot! Haven¡¯t seen one since¡­hm?" Hem halted his card-playing, his mind beginning to churn. He set his cards down on the table and shifted his attention to Bones, who stood a few meters away with his arms crossed. "Jones! Yer a few days late! Thought you might not be coming back at all! Be a shame if all the gold stayed wit me ye know?!" Hem grinned, his gold tooth glinting in the light as he rose from the table and ambled over, extending his arm in greeting. "I was busy, but I knew you would keep my gold safe. Wouldn¡¯t you?" Bones retorted, teasing the dwarf. cough ¡°Of course, of course!¡± exclaimed Hem, sweating a little. ¡°Greetings again, Mr. Jones? Was it?¡± Darsumi said as he approached and greeted Bones. ¡°Greetings Darsumi, Bones is fine.¡± ¡°Bones? I see. Bit on the nose, no?¡± Darsumi asked and chuckled, not prying further. ¡°Come, let us go inside. Boney then?¡± Hem asked, to which Bones reluctantly nodded, then followed them inside. Darsumi and Bones sat by the table in the kitchen while Hem went to the other room and into the safe where Bones'' gold was kept in a storage ring. Returning, he placed the ring on the table. Bones looked over the ring in front of him for a bit before asking the obvious question. "Hem, might I ask you something?" "Ye?" "Was it necessary to store gold in a ring, and then a ring in the safe?" Shrugging his shoulders and rummaging through the kitchen cabinets, he took out a bottle and three glasses. "Better safe than lost." "Right. Well, I''ll take the gold and leave the ring. I don''t need it. I take it you took your share?" "We already took our share. Are you sure you don''t need the ring?" Darsumi asked. "He be sure, Dar! I''ll gladly keep the ring," Hem quickly added, stuffing the ring in his pocket. He gave Bones a wide grin, showing his golden teeth again, and started pouring them drinks. "I take it ye won''t leave us immediately?" "I can stay. Isn''t it a bit early to be drinking though?" asked Bones. "Early?" questioned Hem, giving Darsumi a look. "We haven'' really stopped drinking so na, we''re fine! Anyway, last time ye handed us the stones, ye said we would talk about da rest of ¡®em. So¡­" "Relax, Hem," said Bones and asked Hem to pass him the storage ring. Hem took the ring out and passed it to Bones, who, upon receiving the ring, deposited the rest of the raw mana stones. With the exchange done, they drank until late into the night. Bones had to admit, the two dwarves were merry company and were totally unbothered by his presence. He found out why when they started sharing stories about their adventuring days. Both dwarves were part of the adventurer party called Ruff Miners. Silly name, thought Bones, but kept it to himself. They spent their younger days clubbing undead on a daily basis, and Bones learned more about the Desolate Lands from their stories. It was a land he would definitely have to visit sometime in the future. Both dwarves were silver rank, and Bones had no reason to doubt them, as he failed to see their levels. They didn''t go into details as to how they ended up in this particular place or how they were "exchanging" the raw mana stones. The only thing they did disclose was that they still had connections from their younger days. Hem was a variant warrior class, some kind of enforcer and a master smith, which now outleveled his main class. Apparently, he had a shop in the capital once and was a renowned smith for some time until real big shots came and ran his business down. He settled here in Stonefalls and did his smithing in his leisure time. Bones was sure there was more to the story, but he didn''t pry. Darsumi was something else! A rogue variant class named Blade Dancer, and Bones had a rough time imagining a stoic-looking, long-bearded dwarf gracefully and swiftly dancing between his foes, drawing blood. As for his profession, he didn''t go into details, but Bones figured he was some sort of smuggler. "They also knew Guntar, to Bone''s surprise, and mentioned they had some dealings with him a couple of years ago, but their relationship didn''t go beyond that single instance." Bones also learned that Guntar was in the capital and worked under a subordinate of Dominos. He frowned at the mention of the ascendant''s name. Everything was becoming more complicated than he wanted or needed it to be. ¡°Maybe I should avoid Guntar and his associates in the future. It would be a smart thing to do¡­" "Can you tell me more about Trevak? Is he his right-hand man?" asked Bones. "Sure, it''s good to know your enemies," replied Dar, grinning.
"Come in," Rayne replied to the knocking on the doors. A woman in official administrator attire opened the door and entered his office. "Sir, I''m bringing you the weekly report you requested on the activities of an adventurer named... Bones." Rayne motioned for the administrator to come closer. "Good! Tell me." "Sir, if you would just open the report¡­" Rayne raised an eyebrow and cocked his head, as if to say, "Well?" Sigh Reluctantly, the woman accepted that she was going to have to summarize the whole report to her superior, given the look he was throwing her way. "During the past month, adventurer Bones was seen visiting different shops, restaurants, and bars, also exploring numerous monumental sites, parks, and squares, mostly around The Tower." "Sightseeing?" interjected Rayne, a bit puzzled. The woman shrugged. "It seems that way, sir." "Any unusual activities?" asked Rayne. "There was an incident about a week ago." "Yes? What happened?" "Bones has apparently, on numerous occasions, practiced his mana sense in crowded areas. Normal people and less mana-sensitive adventurers didn''t notice, but an altercation happened when there was a higher-level adventurer in a crowd." "So what happened, a fight broke out?" Rayne asked, showing interest in the altercation. "Adventurer Bones apologized for stepping out of his boundaries, and the altercation ended with a silver-ranked adventurer leaving." Rayne stayed quiet, then sighed, leaning against his chair. He had hoped to find something, anything on Bones or if he had any connections to Guntar or the Hounds. "Sir, there was an additional note regarding the altercation." "Oh?" "The scout that was following Bones at that time found the ending to the altercation somewhat odd, so he made a note in his report saying that the silver-ranked adventurer was looking to start a fight. However, when he approached Bones, he paused, as if frozen, for a few seconds. They stared at each other, and then Bones excused himself. The other adventurer murmured something incoherent and left." Finishing her report, the administrator stood there and waited for further instructions. Chapter 35 Rayne was deep in thought, and an awkward silence filled the room as the woman waited for him to respond. cough she coughed once, trying to avert his attention, and then again after getting no reaction. cough cough "Hm? Oh sorry, is that all?" Rayne asked after snapping out of his thoughts. The woman nodded and said that would summarize the report and turned to leave when Rayne stopped her and asked her one more question. "Where did Bones stay? Your report only said where he was going, but there was no mention of where he was staying." "Ah yes, just a second." She started turning the pages, searching through the reports when she finally found a paragraph she was searching for. "His exact location is unknown. He was traced back to a few locations, all outside of the central area toward the west, where the badge signal disappeared.¡± ¡°Disappeared? Every time?¡± Rayne asked, to which he received a nod of confirmation. He dismissed the officer and stayed seated. He wasn¡¯t sure, but some things became clear to him. Bones either knew how to nullify the signal in the badge, or someone showed him how! Then he frowned at the implication. ¡°That scrawny little fucker has inventory unlocked!¡± Rayne got up and left his office. He approached one of the guards standing close by and directed him to send a message up top. He needed to meet up with the only person he could think of who might have the answers to his questions. The gold-ranked adventurer like him and the only necromancer employed by the adventurer guild, Varia the Summoner, of the Jolly Regiment. The guild, Jolly Regiment, had its main headquarters in one of the major cities on the coast of the Kingdom of Brales, and has branches in many kingdoms, including the Wezar Kingdom. Varia was a researcher in the branch guild of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild in the Brales Kingdom. Around twenty years ago, he was transferred to the headquarters in the Wezar Kingdom for reasons unknown. He was received with great scrutiny due to his necromancer class, but over the years, he had demonstrated nothing but loyalty and had proven to be of great help with his research on the undead. The man was almost unreachable now as his special position within the adventurer guild required his full attention. Later that day, a letter requesting a meeting landed on Varia''s desk. He wondered who would formally request a meeting with him. Setting aside the research paper he was holding, he eagerly read the request and promptly sent a reply. Half an hour later, with a knock, Rayne entered the office. "Greetings Varia, hope I''m not intrud.." "Nonsense! Come!" interrupted the mage, grabbing Rayne''s arm and leading him to the main hall. Varia motioned for Rayne to pick a seat at the table while he went to the cabinet and retrieved a bottle of wine and two glasses. Rayne was surprised but smiled, recalling Varia''s character. "Varia, I don''t want to intrude on your research. I just have a few questions I need your expertise for." "Rayne, I haven''t left the study since yesterday! I need a break, so¡­ask me anything! Though I have to warn you, I''ve already shared everything I knew and thought about the attack on Westbrook. There''s not much else to say except that they were well-prepared, whoever they were." "No, I''m not here about the attack. Well, not entirely anyway." "Oh? Well, don''t hold back then! Fire away!" Varia cheerfully replied while sitting at the table and pouring them drinks. He leaned back into the chair and started massaging his shoulders, awaiting Rayne''s questions. Rayne raised his glass, nodded at Varia, and said, "Cheers!" They both took a sip, and then Rayne summarized the information he came across about a certain skeleton that appeared around the time of the attack. Varia tentatively listened to Rayne until he finished talking. Varia didn''t answer immediately. "I''ve heard you''ve been stripped of your position as branch guild leader. You must''ve been relieved? I know how much you disliked being in the spotlight. Do you know who they sent to replace you?" he asked, smirking. "Don''t even mention her. I don''t care about the position and even less that Roselyn was assigned to replace me. She can babysit the academy all she wants," replied Rayne firmly. "Right, you two don''t get along well," Varia teased, then added, "This character Bones could be trouble. No, not could, but most certainly already is." "What do you mean?" "The time between his appearance and now is just too short, Rayne. Sure, he could have grinded monsters if he was in a dungeon or had a proper group to level up with. But he didn''t, did he? Not according to what you have told me. He is a skeleton and has reached level twenty-four in the Bonemancer class in less than, what? Three months? Yeah, that thing killed humans before. Adventurers most likely, and I have a suspicion he is the result of soul magic," Varia finished, emptying his glass as well. Rayne frowned. "Soul magic? Are you sure? Is it the result of an experiment or research? Or just one of the skeletons becoming self-aware? It has happened before." If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Varia shook his head. "I don''t think so. Enlightened, self-aware undead, as you have put it, don''t behave like your undead does. It isn¡¯t in undead¡¯s nature to mingle with the living, and they certainly don¡¯t have intentions of joining the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Besides, have you felt mana corruption from it?" Rayne shook his head. "No, the mana felt normal." "Then there''s no doubt that soul magic was involved, whether he did something himself or someone did that to him, but there''s an old soul in that skeleton!" After a moment of silence and downing his drink, Rayne asked, "How old?" Varia shrugged. "Can''t really tell. He could be someone older than me or simply have lost memories, like you said. My bet would be on both though. An old mage, clinging to his life, transferred his soul in an attempt to avoid death. He succeeded but his memories became all jumbled up. Same old, same old." ¡°Same old? You¡¯ve seen soul transfer before?¡± ¡°I did, Rayne. It was before I even joined the guild. However, I¡¯ve never heard of someone successfully transferring his soul to a non-living vessel until now. I¡¯ve heard of users transforming their bodies into something else, something grotesque, and it usually ends up horribly. You see, transferring a soul into a new body has always been temporary, not permanent, because the body rejects the soul and starts falling apart. For a soul transfer to truly be successful, the soul would need to be fully compatible with the body. Of course, that would apply to the living.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s a matter of time before the skeleton starts rejecting the soul and starts falling apart?¡± asked Rayne. Varia frowned and hesitated for a moment before replying. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Do keep an eye on it though. If it was up to me, I¡¯d lock that thing away and leave it to rot.¡± ¡°Really? I thought you¡¯d be among the first in line to want it for research?¡± cough ¡°Well, you know I''m not well-versed in soul magic so¡­ actually, now that you mention it, maybe I could make it into my minion!¡± said Varia enthusiastically. ¡°Varia, no. Thank you for the information! I''ll be leaving you to do your research in peace.¡± Rayne stood up and extended his arm in greeting. ¡°Not a problem, shame you¡¯re leaving so soon. How¡¯s the old man?¡± Varia asked while shaking Rayne¡¯s hand. Rayne locked eyes with the necromancer for a second before replying. ¡°He¡¯s old,¡± he said and grinned, ¡°but looking a bit better.¡± Rayne left, leaving Varia sitting in a lounge chair, alone with his thoughts. Back in front of his office, Belle awaited. ¡°Rayne, there you are. Where did you run off to?¡± Rayne, approaching, smiled at her. ¡°Why? Missed me?" She raised an eyebrow. ¡°I met with Varia.¡± Before he continued, Belle fired off questions. ¡°Varia? Isn¡¯t he with his guild, Jolly Segment? What¡¯s he doing here? Why would you meet him? You know I don¡¯t like the guy! He smells, Rayne! He smells of decay!¡± She finished, arms spread wide and looking at Rayne questioningly. ¡°It¡¯s Jolly Regiment, and he¡¯s not bad, Belle. I needed to meet with him because we have a skeleton on the loose, if you haven¡¯t noticed.¡± Replied Rayne. ¡°Uh, Skulls, right? I thought he¡¯s under supervision?¡± Rayne had a blank look on his face. ¡°It¡¯s Bones, Belle, and he was under supervision until he left the city.¡± He replied, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°Forget about him for now; we have other matters to deal with first. Come, let¡¯s get us some Guntar.¡±
Meanwhile, at the smithy... "Dar, on the way over here, I saw a strange-looking carriage in front of the construction guild. It didn¡¯t have anything pulling it. It moved by itself, and the design of the carriage was..." "Ah, I think I know what you''re referring to, Bones. It''s quite an attraction, isn''t it? It''s a car, short for carriage, and it''s moved by mana. Mana stones, to be more precise." "A whole car moved by nothing but mana stones? Rune Smithing?" Bones asked. "Yes, and yes, but it''s more complicated than simple Rune Smithing. The one you saw was owned by the CEO of the Yelsa construction company here in Stonefalls." "Yelsa? Wait, the construction company is privately owned?" "Ye haven¡¯t heard of Yelsa, Boney?" Hem pitched in. "Boney¡­? No, I haven¡¯t. By your expressions, I assume it''s a well-known company?" Dar and Hem shared a look and snickered. "Yer a funny guy, man? Skeleton?" puzzled Hem, while Dar continued. "Yelsa isn''t just a construction company, Bones. They''re known to have investments in construction, import-export of goods, even mana stone processing facilities around the kingdoms. But they''re most well-known for manufacturing mana cars, just like the one you saw," finished Dar, leaving Bones with more questions. "Right, and how does that work exactly? How do mana stones make the wheels move?" inquired Bones. "Sorry, Bones, I haven¡¯t had a chance to dismantle one and see what made it tick. It''s all this new technology, you know?" said Dar, shaking his head, and Bones nodded in agreement. "Nuff ¡®bout that, Boney, drink!" shouted Hem, chugging from a bottle. Bones chuckled, opened a new bottle, and poured himself and Dar a drink. "By the way, how much does one of those¡­ cars cost? I imagine quite a sum?" Hem choked on his bottle while Dar replied, "It depends on the model, but in terms of gold? Nothing less than ten grand." "Grand?" Bones asked puzzled, taking a sip. He hadn''t heard the term "grand" before. "Nothing less than ten thousand gold," Darsumi repeated. "For the love of..." Bones exclaimed, spilling his drink. It was late at night when Bones left Hemdus, Darsumi, and the third dwarf who had joined them earlier in the evening. Bones couldn''t recall his name. The three dwarves were left sleeping and snoring at the table. Well, Hem was under the table. Bones estimated he would reach his destination by noon the next day with the speed he was moving. One month had passed, and the dungeon cooldown had finished by now. Meeting the dwarves was a nice short break in-between training, but he was looking forward to continuing leveling after so long. He swerved from the road and took to the forest where the constant rustling of leaves, growling, and roaring was heard. All the monsters were lower level than him and would net him no experience. Many of the monsters he saw for the first time. Interestingly, he hadn¡¯t encountered a single kobold since he killed the four, long ago. Kobolds were eradicated over time by the patrolling goblins who eventually took over the whole region as the dominant species. Bones stepped into the familiar clearing, smiling. The same open field welcomed him, the grass reaching up to his knees, and giant Steel Tusk Boars in the distance, chilling and foraging for food. ¡°Well, almost the same¡±, he mused. Chapter 36 Bones made a concerted effort to reign in his aura, a skill he had come to recognize as indispensable for any seasoned adventurer. It was a matter of practicality; those at higher levels of mastery invariably radiated more power, often to the point of it seeping uncontrollably from their being. Without adept control, the mana they emitted could exert pressure over a wide radius. Gold-ranked adventurers with unchecked auras could render weaker companions unconscious, and ordinary citizens might even succumb to the pressure. Moreover, an uncontrolled aura essentially broadcasted to everyone that one lacked finesse in mana manipulation or worse, exhibited an arrogance unbefitting of a skilled practitioner. In either case, it spoke volumes about the user. Bones walked between the boars, none noticing him. It was only when he was around twenty meters from the nearest boar that it became alert, snapping its head in his direction. They engaged in a brief stare-down before the boar ultimately averted its eyes and ambled away. Good instinct, he thought. The area was more or less as he remembered it. There were no remaining signs of the ritual, the grass having grown over the holes from which the skeletons had crawled. In the distance, Bones observed one of the boars rooting against the damp soil with its toughened snout, attempting to dig up the ground. ¡°That''s exactly where¡­¡± tsk Bones cast Bone Lance, sending it flying toward the boar. The spell impaled the creature, sending it sliding a few meters away where its body lay motionless. Bones approached the spot where the boar had been rooting and noticed that the entrance to the cavern had been widened. The boar was expanding the hole in the cave. He felt annoyed, realizing he hadn''t done a good job of hiding the entrance in the first place¡ªan oversight he intended to rectify. He scanned his surroundings, searching for something he could use as a cover, but all he could see were trees and more boars. "I guess¡­I could fashion a hatch out of bones and conceal it with branches and leaves?" he mused aloud. Turning towards the dead boar, he began to walk towards its body. He couldn''t conjure bones out of mana, as they would quickly dissipate. He needed physical, solid bones. With a resigned sigh, he unsummoned his equipment and retrieved a sword from his inventory. He knew this part would be messy. Taking a deep metaphorical sigh, Bones kneeled beside the boar''s body and got to work. Roughly an hour later, he stood up, his once-pristine white bones now drenched in blood, surrounded by the scattered remains of the boar. He attempted to extract the bones using his manipulation abilities, but the connection wasn''t strong enough. Perhaps when his mana manipulation reached a higher level, he would be capable of such feats? The thought sent a shiver down his spine. Once the bones were removed from the body, he had no trouble manipulating them to his will. After stashing the larger bones in his inventory, Bones turned his attention to the distant trees. The next task was to sever long branches with enough foliage to conceal the hatch. The trees in the area were sizable, providing ample material. However, the branches were too lengthy for his needs, necessitating him to cut them into smaller logs suitable for covering the hatch. Gathering all the materials he needed, Bones set to work. First, he meticulously shaped the bones, straightening them as much as possible, while using spider silk to weave a sturdy net of intertwined bones. Then, he carefully arranged the branches on top of the net, filling in any gaps and securing them with more spider silk. Once he had finished, he covered the entrance and inspected his makeshift cover. "It won''t fool anyone for long, but it''ll have to do for now," he muttered to himself. He proceeded to conceal the construction with dirt, meticulously flattening the ground to ensure that once the grass grew over the hatch, it would blend in seamlessly and be less noticeable. Using Bone Manipulation, Bones lifted the hatch and jumped down, halting the manipulation mid-jump to close the entrance behind him. The cavern greeted him with its familiar darkness and humidity. Glancing upward, Bones made a rough estimate, concluding that the entrance was situated between twelve and fifteen meters above. "I might not have enough bones left to make stairs... Ladders, then?" he mused to himself. Summoning leftover bones, Bones assessed his remaining supply of spider silk. Satisfied with the materials at hand, he determined that he didn''t need the ladders to extend all the way to the top, but rather just enough to reach the first platform and another set for the second platform at the top. Crafting both the ladders and the platform proved to be a straightforward task for Bones. Using smaller bones as steps and long boughs as rails, he secured them together with durable spider silk, fashioning sturdy ladders. As for the platform, he cut leftover boughs into smaller logs and bound them side by side until he created a platform wide enough to stand on. "I reckon they wouldn¡¯t withstand someone much heavier than me," Bones muttered, considering their durability. Each ladder measured around five meters in length. Once Bones ascended them, he affixed the platform to the cavern wall. Placing the second set of ladders atop the first platform, he installed the second platform just beneath the cavern entrance. "This will do," Bones concluded, surveying his handiwork. "Beats climbing the walls just to get out!" Bones leaped from the second platform and turned toward the markings on the walls at the far end of the cavern. Once, that particular wall served as the entrance to his basement. Now, they marked the entrance to the dungeon. As he approached, the markings briefly glowed with a white light, signaling the prompt to enter the dungeon. This was an expected occurrence, reminiscent of the first time he had entered. However, what surprised him was the subsequent prompt asking if he wished to proceed into the dungeon. "What happened to being able to continue the dungeon?" Bones muttered to himself, puzzled. He declined the entry prompt and stepped back, scanning his surroundings for any other indications of an entrance to the second stage of the dungeon. Though the markings on the wall were faint, they remained visible up close. sigh Bones settled into a crossed-legged position and entered meditation. [...] In the capital city of Hagos, long after midnight, two figures stealthily traversed from rooftop to rooftop. Their trajectory was westward, towards the brothels notorious for hosting a particular individual who frequented them most nights. Pausing on the flat rooftop of a pub overlooking the square leading to the sinister street teeming with illicit nocturnal activities, they could hear the raucous laughter and clamor emanating from below. In these parts, silence was a luxury rarely found. The taller of the two figures lowered his hood, revealing a shock of blue hair and a piercing, icy stare. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. "Belle, you''ll wait for me at the pub. Once I''ve secured the target, I''ll join you there." "Okay, Rayne, but..." "No ''buts,'' you''re waiting at the pub! We need to execute this quickly and quietly. It''s a smash and grab operation. Over and out!" Rayne concluded before leaping off the rooftop. "Snatch and grab, Rayne!! Snatch.And grab!" Belle yelled, correcting him. Down the street, nestled within one of the city''s more "prestigious" pleasure dens, Guntar found solace in his umpteenth ale. The past few months had been a series of unfortunate events for him. First, he had been coerced into a deal with an old man, leaving him little choice in the matter. Then, fleeing Westbrook had become a necessity after being robbed by a skeleton of all things. And now? He found himself in a state of semi-hiding, as rumors swirled that the adventurer guild was on the hunt for him. Although no official wanted contract had been issued, Guntar suspected it was personal. He and Trevak had been compelled to reimburse the stolen goods from their own dwindling pockets. On the bright side, Guntar had managed to settle his debt with his employer, but his current predicament meant he couldn''t entertain any new job opportunities until things settled down. The thought of relocating east crossed his mind, but the risk of drawing attention while leaving the city deterred him. "God, this is so fucking boring," Guntar grumbled, exhaling deeply as he ordered another drink, continuing to mutter to himself. "This sucks. Trevak is god knows where on the mission. I can¡¯t go out, and it¡¯s boring inside." "Would you like me to chill that drink for you, sir?" the waiter inquired as he approached. "Yeah, that''d be great!" Guntar perked up, turning to the waiter. "I didn¡¯t know they had waiters serving here?" "They don¡¯t. Over and out," the waiter replied cryptically. "Over and o¡­?" Before Guntar could finish his sentence, he was rendered unconscious with a dull thump. Rayne swiftly grabbed him by the collar and dragged him out of his booth, heading towards the window. In a flash, they disappeared before anyone could discern what had transpired. In the lively Rush Hour pub, packed with patrons, Belle perched on a bar stool, leisurely sipping a crimson-colored beverage. Small fruit chunks bobbed in the glass, lending it an appearance of healthiness, but in reality, it was a potent alcoholic concoction capable of affecting even a silver ranker. And Belle had her reasons for indulging, or so she believed. "He left?! He freaking left me out!! Like, what?! I¡¯m not good enough? Is that it¡­?" she vented loudly at the middle-aged bartender across the bar, who desperately sought an escape route. Belle''s tirade was relentless, to say the least, and she wasn''t accustomed to handling her drinks. At twenty-two, she was barely of legal drinking age and lacked companions to join her in revelry. For the past few years, it had just been her and Rayne. "That Rayne, screw him! If he wasn¡¯t my mentor, if he wasn¡¯t¡­wait, what? I lost my train of thought¡­" "I¡¯ll have what she¡¯s having," a man interjected, appearing next to the tipsy Belle. She turned to him, scrutinizing his face. "You look exactly¡­ exactly? Exactly like someone who left me here!" sigh "Sorry, Belle, it needed to be done quickly. How about we get some burgers after the drinks?" Rayne admitted, attempting to diffuse the situation. snorts "You even sound like him! Alright," Belle relented ungrudgingly, unable to suppress her grin.
The constant shivering jolted Guntar awake, accompanied by a pounding headache. His haggard breath formed smoke-like fog in the frigid air of the prison cell. "Whah¡­what in the¡­where am I?" he mumbled, addressing the figure he detected standing in the shadow of the cell. Rayne stepped forward into the light cast by a candle on the wall, his face illuminated to reveal a stoic expression amid the frosty atmosphere. Guntar slowly lifted his head, his eyebrows and beard frosted over. He sneered as he spoke, "You''re like¡­the worst waiter ever! Anyway, I''d like that drink now." "Hilarious!" Rayne commented, a fleeting smile touching his lips. "I don''t think you quite understand the situation you''re in. You were a difficult man to find, but you were found," Rayne stated as he circled the strapped Guntar in the center of the cell. Guntar groaned, his head throbbing as he waited for the pain to subside. "I hope you like the cell, it will be your home for a while." "Why is my head still pounding? What the hell have you done to me?" Guntar demanded, his discomfort evident in his voice. "The headache won''t pass. I''ve hit you with a Brain-freeze skill, and as long as you remain in this cold environment, you''ll continue feeling the effects," Rayne explained calmly. "I''ll be leaving you in the cell overnight so you''ll have time to think this through." "But it''s not freezing in here!" Guntar protested. Rayne smiled and turned to leave. "Give it time¡­" "Fuck you, man! There''s nothing to think about. You hear me?! Don¡¯t walk away from me!" Guntar screamed after Rayne as he departed. "Shit! This sucks balls¡­" he muttered to himself, frustration evident in his voice. The prison cell was situated in the dungeons, nestled deep within the basement of the adventurers guild. Typically used as a temporary holding area for adventurers who had run afoul of the law or for wanted individuals awaiting transfer to the city jail, the cells were fairly standard. However, the cell where Guntar was held differed significantly¡ªit was located at the far end of the dungeon and had been modified by Rayne to be far less...pleasant. Rayne, despite being demoted from his position as the guild leader of the Westbrook branch of the adventurer guild, still retained significant influence within the organization. As a pupil of a guild master, he possessed certain privileges, including the ability to operate clandestinely and beneath the guild''s official radar. This included the implementation of covert operations. The plan to apprehend Guntar had been in development for a month, but Guntar had managed to evade detection during that time. Frustrated by the lack of progress, Rayne decided to take matters into his own hands, disregarding one of the unspoken rules established by the ascendant Domino. According to this rule, individuals of authority were prohibited from exercising their power within Domino''s domain¡ªa restriction particularly pertinent within the Underground City, with the western district serving as a gray area in terms of enforcement. Aware that he couldn''t keep Guntar incarcerated for long without drawing attention, Rayne understood the urgency of extracting information from him quickly. He also recognized that Guntar was likely aware of this fact, leaving Rayne with a limited window of opportunity to obtain the desired information. Fortunately, Domino had been absent from the city for years, leaving his underlings in charge. While these underlings wielded considerable strength and influence within the Underground, they lacked the power to directly oppose the adventurer guild like Domino could. Belle waited patiently in Rayne''s office, idly toying with a puzzle in her hands until Rayne entered. "...Rayne, was this really necessary?" Belle questioned, her tone laced with concern. Rayne anticipated her query. Their usual methods didn''t involve such drastic measures, but interrogation, even through violent means, was not unfamiliar territory. "Does it bother you?" he countered, gauging her reaction. Belle briefly averted her gaze from the puzzle, shaking her head. "Not really. Can I come with you tomorrow?" Rayne met her determined gaze and considered her request. She was young, perhaps too young for such endeavors, but her determination was evident. "Alright, if you truly believe you''re ready," Rayne relented, nodding in agreement. "I am, Rayne!" Belle affirmed with unwavering conviction. "Very well, but you must follow my instructions without question. Understood?" Rayne emphasized. "Yes, sir!" Belle responded, her resolve unyielding. Chapter 37 The next day, Rayne and Belle stood together before the cell door. Rayne cast a final glance at Belle, silently confirming her readiness. Her resolve shone in her eyes, assuring him that she was prepared for whatever lay ahead. With a nod of affirmation from Rayne, they entered the cell together, their purpose clear and their determination unshakable. "How''s your morning, Guntar? Had a good night''s sleep?" Rayne startled Guntar, wearing the saddest expression he could muster as he spoke. "I''ve had it worse," Guntar replied, his frost-covered face reflecting the chill of his cell. "Well, don''t let it get you down. Our day is just starting," Rayne offered, attempting to maintain a semblance of sympathy. "Yeah? Well, fuck your day then! You think you''re gonna get away with¡­who''s the lackey?" Guntar interrupted, noticing the skittish-looking girl standing behind Rayne. Rayne glanced aside as Belle hopped next to him, offering a cheerful greeting to the restrained man in the frigid cell. "Hi, Gunty! The name''s Anabelle, and I''ll be your host for today!" groan "Is this your way of torturing people? Oh, disgraceful former guild leader?" Guntar mocked. Rayne chose not to respond directly to the provocation. "Belle, would you please?" he requested instead, deferring to his young accomplice. Belle grinned mischievously and deftly drew the rapier from her waist. In an instant, she vanished from Guntar''s sight, causing him to hiss in surprise as Belle reappeared behind him, swiftly piercing his bound hands with the blade. "See, Guntar, the beauty of the freezing conditions in this cell is that you won''t bleed out from injuries," Rayne remarked coolly. "Now, I promised my little prodigy here," he gestured towards Belle, "that I''ll let her take the lead in today''s interrogation. As you may have gathered, she prefers a more...physical approach to extracting answers. I, on the other hand," he leaned in closer, poking Guntar''s chest with his index finger. A dim blue light emerged and coiled its way towards the prisoner''s chest. It wriggled and squirmed until it settled over Guntar''s heart, then vanished without a trace. For a moment, nothing seemed to happen. "You poked me? You on the other hand, will poke the answers from me? Are you ser¡­hhnngh gasps" Guntar''s words were abruptly cut off as he felt his heart squeeze violently. His entire body convulsed in agony as excruciating pain surged through him, originating from the depths of his being. The pressure was unbearable, as if he were on the verge of bursting at any moment. Then, in an instant, the sensation vanished, leaving behind only the numbing ache of the wound in his hand. "How was it?" Rayne inquired, crouching down to meet Guntar''s gaze. "What was that? groan What the hell did you do to me?" Guntar demanded, his voice strained with pain. "That is a good question. Ice is my domain," Rayne declared matter-of-factly. "What you felt was the grip on your soul, Guntar. You''ll have to excuse me, as I have matters to attend to. I''ll be leaving you in Belle''s capable hands. I''ll come by later to check on your progress," Rayne explained calmly. The last part was directed at Belle, who nodded eagerly in response. Just before exiting the dungeon, Rayne heard a distant scream echoing through the cold, gray stone walls. "Seems like she''s getting the hang of it," he remarked with a proud smirk before departing. It was only the second day, but Rayne knew he needed Guntar to understand the seriousness of the interrogation. Guntar was the primary lead in uncovering the individual responsible for the attack on Westbrook. More importantly, Rayne needed to ascertain if the old man he had dealt with was Silva¡ªthe man he had been relentlessly searching for. "If the old man really is Silva¡­ it means he''s changed his appearance since the last time I saw him, and it won''t be long until he changes it again! I need to find him before he disappears once more!" Rayne clenched his fists tightly, a surge of cold, unrestrained aura sweeping the staircase leading down to the dungeons, freezing the steps beneath his feet. Rayne let out a sigh, forcing himself to calm down. He reminded himself that he wasn''t the inexperienced rookie silver rank adventurer he had been thirteen years ago, freshly graduated from the academy. The memory of that dreadful day remained etched in his mind. His father, the captain of the guard, had been overseeing the guards tasked with maintaining order near the palace. His father hadn''t even been scheduled to work that day; he had simply been in the wrong place at the wrong time. An alert rang out from the royal palace, signaling trouble. Rayne''s father was tragically killed in the line of duty while attempting to thwart a group of assailants fleeing after a failed assassination attempt on the Royal Treasurer. At the time, Rayne was at the Adventurer Guild, perusing contracts when he received the devastating news. Despite investigations, the assailants and their leader remained elusive. Rayne refused to let the matter rest and continued his pursuit of justice. Over the years, he uncovered information indicating that the leader of the group was a middle-aged man named Silva, and the group itself was known as the Defiant Hounds. Silva was a notorious wanted criminal, but tracking him down proved challenging as every report about him described a different appearance. To think he had been hiding in plain sight for over a year as a librarian... Rayne shook his head in disbelief as he continued up the stairs. Near his office, an old man stood, waiting patiently, unnoticed by ordinary senses. No one paid him any attention until Rayne locked eyes with him and greeted him. "Greetings, Guild Lea...master! You didn''t have to come all the way down to where us mortals reside," Rayne remarked. snort "Brat, you don''t call! You don''t write! How else am I supposed to see you if I don''t come down myself?" the old man retorted with a gruff tone. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Both shared a smile as Rayne led his master into his office. He brewed them a cup of tea, and after a brief and pleasant exchange of pleasantries, Rayne broached the real reason for his master''s visit. "Rayne, my boy..." the old man began, his words heavy with hesitation. "I know I promised you''d have your revenge, but I fear nothing good will come of the path you''re on. Was it truly necessary to imprison that young lad in the dungeon?" Rayne couldn''t help but feel conflicted as he observed the expression on his master''s face. The man was renowned for his icy demeanor and typically maintained an indifferent attitude toward the affairs of the kingdom. Like most ascendants, his master had long surpassed the need to involve himself in the intricacies of kingdom politics. Even the current king had been largely absent for the better part of the last century. Witnessing his master display such an uncharacteristic expression caused a momentary flutter in Rayne''s heart. Rayne steadied his resolve and responded firmly. "I cannot afford to deviate from this path, master. Everything I have trained for and all that I have done until now has been in pursuit of strength and justice. Now that I have a potential lead, you''re asking me to abandon my quest? I cannot do that, master. Forgive me for being such a disappointing disciple." Seeing the unwavering determination in Rayne''s eyes, all his master could do was sigh. He had anticipated this outcome from the moment he took the boy under his wing. "I understand," the old man replied solemnly. "I just don''t want you to lose yourself in the pursuit of something that may not bring you the closure you seek." Slowly rising from his seat, the old man made his way to the door, pausing to offer a final piece of advice. "You possess immense potential, Rayne, more than I ever did. I simply hope you use it wisely and don''t squander it on fruitless endeavors. If you insist on continuing down this path, then ensure there are no loose ends left behind. Thank you for the tea." With that, he departed, leaving Rayne alone in his office, a frown etched upon his brow. "Fruitless endeavor? It isn¡¯t fruitless to me, master!" Rayne muttered to himself, his commitment unwavering. Beyond the closed door, the old master shook his head knowingly. He understood that ultimately, the decisions rested with his disciple. All he could offer was guidance gleaned from a lifetime of experience. cough cough
Bones rose from his meditation, his resolve firm as he approached the cavern wall. With a deliberate motion, he traced the markings with his bony finger, feeling the indentations where the runes were etched. "Nothing to do but repeat the first stage, I suppose," he muttered to himself. In response, the markings briefly glowed, and a prompt materialized before Bones. Without hesitation, he accepted, and in an instant, he found himself back in the familiar safe zone where he had first entered the dungeon. Here he stood again, facing the tunnel ahead, uncertainty lingering in his mind. Would it be the same dungeon? Only one way to find out¡ªhe had to venture forward. The tunnel remained unchanged, retaining its dark and damp ambiance, with motes of light from spores on the walls illuminating his path. Bones proceeded down the tunnel, arriving at the first biodome where oversized ants busily went about their business, just as they had before. "Let''s get this done expeditiously," he muttered to himself. Fifteen minutes into his dungeon exploration, Bones paused to check his inventory. As expected, he discovered several slots occupied by ant drops, consisting mainly of chitinous body parts and mandibles automatically stored within. Recalling his previous visit to the dungeon, where he left all loot behind, he now recognized its potential value to someone else. With a decisive gesture, he discarded the mandibles on the ground and resumed his journey forward. An hour later, Bones completed clearing out the biodome infested with the Ant-men. Assessing his progress, he estimated he was about one-third through the dungeon as he hurried through the labyrinth of tunnels. While the battles with the monsters didn''t offer him combat experience, they still contributed to honing his skills, albeit incrementally. Bones had decided to refine his hand-to-hand combat style with the specific goal of enhancing his Bone Armor. Opting for Mana Blast over Bone Nova due to its superior effectiveness, he acknowledged the necessity of adapting his fighting technique. His sparring sessions with Solin in the city highlighted the need for a new approach. His current fighting method was effective, characterized by agile movement and a combination of feints and precise attacks. However, his encounter with Solin exposed a crucial deficiency. Solin emphasized the importance of a movement technique that utilized mana rather than stamina for enhanced agility and unpredictability. Bones recognized the need for such a technique and resolved to develop one to complement his combat prowess. As Bones ripped a hole through an Ant-man, its body hitting the ground with a splat sound, he felt the impact of his empowered attacks. Expelling mana in short bursts with his fists proved effective, with noticeable results and minimal mana expenditure compared to using Mana Blast. Encouraged by this success, he attempted to apply the same technique to his legs, aiming to replicate Solin''s quick bursts of speed. However, his efforts with his legs yielded frustrating results. Instead of propelling him forward in short bursts, he found himself simply kicking the ground, mirroring the action of his fists. "This is frustrating, to say the least," he muttered in annoyance, feeling stymied by the unexpected difficulty in mastering the technique. Bones pondered his dilemma, realizing that the problem lay in his approach to using mana with his feet. While he could guide mana flow through his hands and expel it in bursts, the same technique didn''t seem to work as effectively with his feet. The key, he realized, was not simply expelling mana, but rather holding it in until it was ready to burst. "And then what?" he mused aloud, feeling frustrated by the lack of concrete progress. Theorizing was all well and good, but without tangible results, it felt like empty words. As he contemplated his next move, Bones reasoned that by holding mana, he might be inadvertently over-empowering his joints. His next course of action, he decided, would be to attempt to propel himself with enough force to surpass his current limitations. It seemed like the logical step forward, even if the outcome was uncertain. "Alright, might as well test it out," he resolved, steeling himself for the unknown. "What''s the worst that could happen?" Bones gritted his teeth as he engaged in combat with the Ant-men, using them as test subjects for his new technique. Empowering his legs, he focused the flow of mana into his joints and held it, waiting for the right moment to release it. "Hoooold!!!" he urged himself, feeling the energy building up within him. At the pinnacle of what he could hold, he unleashed the stored mana, expecting to propel himself forward with newfound speed and agility. However, the reality was far from what he had envisioned. Instead of enhancing his movement, the mana burst caused his feet to explode in different directions, sending him tumbling across the dusty ground. As he struggled to regain his footing, two more Ant-men closed in on him, their spears poised for attack. Fueled by anger and desperation, Bones unleashed a powerful mana blast, obliterating all three Ant-men in a single explosive burst. Exhausted and battered, Bones lay on the ground, the taste of failure bitter in his mouth. He knew he had a long way to go. Exhaling heavily, he pulled himself into a sitting position, analyzing his last attempt. "I''ve held the mana for too long. I need to respond faster than that. One more time!" A few minutes later, Bones was hopping on one leg, using bone lances as makeshift crutches, heading in the direction where his other foot was blasted away again. It was a minor misstep, but he was getting the hang of it. Chapter 38 After another hour of tortuous attempts, Bones'' tenacity paid off, and he finally managed to instantaneously propel himself a short distance forward! swoosh Success! "I''ll be damned!" Bones exclaimed in both surprise and relief. A notification dinged softly in his head, confirming his success. He displayed the screen and read the notification:
Congratulations! You have learned a new skill: Quick Dash
Skill: Quick Dash [basic] - A basic movement skill allowing the user to move quickly, almost instantaneously, by a quick, highly controlled burst of movement. The skill follows a straight movement pattern and can be used in quick succession. If used in succession, the first step consumes the initial mana cost and each step after consumes more mana than the previous step. Warning: Each step increases the strain on the body. Cost: 10 mp + 10mp per dash if Quick Dash was used recently. Range is 1m and the ability gains 0.1m range per increase in a level
Bones recalled Solin''s movement technique, which indeed had a different name. It was something like "Swift Steps." Unlike Bones'' newly acquired Quick Dash, Solin''s technique was a class skill, suggesting a higher level of mastery and possibly more versatility or power. However, Bones reminded himself not to dwell on comparisons. He had made progress and acquired a valuable skill that could prove useful in his future endeavors. Bones stood poised at the entrance of the chamber where the Ant Queen reigned, her loyal guardians encircling her in a formidable display of protection. His thoughts raced with anticipation, eager to pit his newfound Quick Dash skill against such formidable adversaries. Gripping his bone lance tightly, he felt the familiar surge of power coursing through his undead form. Steeling himself, Bones unleashed his aura, sending a ripple of energy through the air that alerted the surrounding Ant-men to his presence. As they turned to face him, he braced himself for the impending battle, fully prepared to test the effectiveness of his newly acquired skill in combat. This would be his first true trial since mastering the technique, and he was determined to demonstrate its value in the heat of battle. Half an hour later, Bones swiped the green blood off his lance, a futile act given that it was merely a summoned weapon. It was a habitual gesture, one he performed absent-mindedly. "The new dash skill is incredible! While the distance covered is short, it''s enough to evade major attacks, like the Ant-Queen''s corrosive spray!" Surveying the messy remnants of the queen, he grinned. His progress had been remarkable in such a short span of time. Combining Bone Armor with the Mend skill rendered him nearly impervious to low-level threats. Of course, he avoided getting hit whenever possible, relying on his heightened perception and now, his newfound movement skill, to remain elusive. A black longsword, a chitin helmet, and an assortment of crafting materials were left behind amidst the aftermath of the Queen''s demise. The helmet resembled an ant''s head, offering solid defense but boasting a design that was far from appealing. Beyond the Queen''s fallen form, a portal shimmered into existence. It bore the same vibrant hues as the one he had encountered previously. Bones approached, extending his hand towards it. As expected, a prompt materialized, offering him the opportunity to proceed to the second stage. Without hesitation, Bones accepted, feeling the familiar tug of the portal as he vanished into its depths. As Bones regained his senses, he found himself in a cavern reminiscent of the one he encountered in the initial dungeon. Frowning, he speculated whether the second stage would mirror the layout of the first, complete with its network of tunnels and biodomes. Pushing forward, he embarked down the tunnel, noticing a gradual incline in the terrain beneath his feet. Soon, he caught sight of a radiant glow emanating from around the bend ahead. The brightness seemed uncharacteristic, distinct from the warm, subdued light emitted by the fluorescent stalagmites adorning the dome ceiling. With cautious curiosity, Bones rounded the bend and beheld a scene that defied his expectations: an authentic outdoor setting, complete with a vivid blue sky and verdant landscape. "This dungeon is peculiar indeed..." Bones mused, his thoughts echoing in the cavernous space. The transition from the underground cavern system to a jungle-like environment was abrupt. Bones found himself at the foot of a hill, surrounded by thick forest and tangled vegetation. Judging from the appearance of the trees and plants, he surmised that the climate resembled that of a tropical region. Despite the lush surroundings, he couldn''t feel the oppressive heat one would expect from a tropical sun. Surveying his surroundings, Bones noticed that visibility was limited, with dense foliage obscuring his view beyond the immediate vicinity of the jungle''s edge. The ground beneath him was covered in knee-high grass, intertwined with vines and roots, offering no discernible path forward. The only open space was the clearing around the cavern entrance where he stood. Though the lack of visibility gave him pause, Bones resolved to trust his instincts and rely on his keen perception. With determination, he began to descend the hill and forge ahead, pushing through the dense foliage that lay before him. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
Bones found himself silently screaming inwardly as he hid behind a tree, bewildered by the sight before him. What in the world is that? What is wrong with this dungeon?? Not far from his position, a flying monstrosity buzzed around, its presence adding to his unease. He cautiously took a quick peek to identify the creature before quickly retreating back into hiding. ¡­ "What?" he suddenly blurted out, his confusion and anxiety escalating. The sound of his own voice startled him, and he froze in place, hoping desperately that the monster hadn''t heard him. Please don''t come... His prayer went unanswered as the flying creature zoomed through the foliage towards him. Cursing his luck, Bones dashed away just in the nick of time. Turning back, he witnessed the tree he had been hiding behind pierced by a long, beak-like appendage with a sharp, sucking mouth! The monster was ensnared, struggling to break free. Seizing the opportunity, Bones summoned a Bone Lance and aimed it at the creature, piercing its side. Green blood splattered the ground as the lance impaled the monster with enough force to dislodge it, breaking its proboscis in the process. The scene was unsettling as the monster thrashed around, eventually succumbing to its wounds. Bones approached the creature and was taken aback by its bizarre appearance.
Spy-quito lvl 21, mutant
He pinched the bridge of his nose, trying to comprehend what he was witnessing. Which came first, the spider taking on mosquito parts or the mosquito taking on spider parts? Did it even matter? No, but Bones still liked to know what kind of twisted creation this was. "I''ve no words¡­ I''m not touching this, to hell with the loot!" The spy-quito, as the creature was identified, was the system''s way of mutating two species that resided in the same area over a long period of time, into one that had the lethal traits of both! It had the main body of a mosquito the size of his arms with transparent wings on its back and eight hairy legs like a spider. From its head, a long, beak-like mouth called a proboscis protruded. More buzzing sounds were heard coming in fast, and Bones gritted his teeth. Flight or fight? A second of hesitation on his part left him with no choice as a dozen of spy-quitos charged straight at him. Bones wouldn¡¯t hold back. These mutant monsters needed to be dealt with swiftly and utterly! He didn''t wait for them. Acting first, he used Quick Dash to avoid the first few and positioned himself in-between them. Once in the center, surrounded by spy-quitos, he blasted Bone Nova twice and dashed out of the circle, using the trees as cover. Two spy-quitos died instantly, and the third one squirmed on the ground, bleeding out. The rest buzzed after him. The chase went on for a while, with Bones dodging their charges and utilizing trees as cover against their sharp, piercing attacks. Despite their soft, squishy bodies for their level, they compensated with proboscises matching the hardness of steel, used to sting their targets. The wings also appeared sharp, seemingly capable of withstanding a hit or two. On one occasion, Bones thought it would be a good idea to get hit on purpose and see what happens. The proboscis pierced through his reinforced coat and out the back. He didn''t feel a thing at first, but slowly, a tingling sensation crept over him. "This prickling sensation...the effects are similar to disruption of nerve signals. No, not just similar. This is venom-induced paralysis affecting muscle nerves! A strong one too, if I could feel it affecting me even though I have no muscles." Bones summoned a sword in his hand and with a swift stroke, severed the elongated mouthpart from the monster''s head. He grabbed the proboscis, pulled it out of him, and threw it on the ground. The head was spider-like, and with the addition of the mosquito''s proboscis, it delivered a paralytic venom to its target. Once the target was paralyzed, it drained its victim''s vitality. ¡°What a nasty creature!¡± After dispatching the rest of the Spy-quitos, Bones changed his mind and decided to loot them of their wings and proboscises. He couldn''t deny that the giant straws were sturdy and could be used for...something! As for the wings, they could serve as a defensive layer underneath armor. Crafty dwarves would probably find a use for them. As he prepared to leave, he sensed mana radiating from the bodies of the fallen. It was barely noticeable, but to his new mana sense, still detectable! He leaned closer to one of the corpses and slowly passed his hand over the body. When he felt the strongest concentration of mana, he stopped and buried his fingers into the monster''s body. After a few seconds, he grasped something oval and sturdy. Pulling his hand out, he found a small mana stone nestled in his palm. He repeated the process with the other corpses and discovered that each contained a mana stone within them. "This dungeon had a hell of a start!" Bones exclaimed, chuckling as he looked at the strange corpses of the mutants. He then turned around and picked a direction at random. For all he knew, he could be in the dead center of the dungeon, so any direction taken would have been fine. After taking a few steps, he stopped, turned around, and headed back to the cavern entrance. He was surrounded by jungle, and he needed higher ground to pinpoint his position. By chance, the entrance was positioned at the base of a hill. Not long after, Bones found himself sitting at the top of the hill, overlooking a dense jungle stretching in every direction. He spotted a few clear spots amid the trees and a few mountain peaks rising above the jungle below. However, he frowned because he couldn''t see the edge of the dungeon, just an endless expanse of jungle. Hiss! Scree! Bones jerked his head in the direction of the hissing sound. It wasn''t as close as it sounded, but it provided a clue. If he needed something to point him in the right direction, he had just found it! He slid down the hill and leaped from the top of the cavern entrance. The mutants were north from the entrance, and the sound came from somewhere northeast. With determination, he turned northeast and rushed through the dense foliage, disappearing into the shade cast by the canopy of trees. He relied on his senses to detect any monsters lurking nearby. Every ten seconds, he would hear the hissing sound. He changed direction a few times but eventually came close to whatever was making the sound. Correction: not one sound, but multiple sounds, as he realized there were more monsters hissing now. He sneaked around the area until he discovered majestic tubular spider-web structures at the base of the trees and wheel-shaped cobwebs connecting one tree to another. Spiders...and big ones at that! The surrounding trees around Bones were completely covered up by the intricate wall of webs, making any possibility of escape difficult. Conveniently, the only place without webs led deeper, toward the hissing sounds. The trap was kind of obvious. The webs, though, seemed durable. Bones knew he shouldn''t, but he couldn''t resist the urge to touch them. A second later, Bones touched the web, and the hissing sounds stopped. tap tap tap sounds were coming from the many legs tapping on the bark of the tree. Bones listened and spun as the tapping sound was coming from all around him. He sensed the first spider before he saw it. Immediately after the first one, dozens of other spiders entered the radius of his senses. The spiders were big, up to his knees, but strangely, not as big as the ones he killed before on a quest. These seemed faster and meaner looking. He identified the first one that entered his vision followed by the rest, and they were coming in fast!
Jumping Arachnid, lvl 23
Chapter 39 The identified spiders ranged from level 21 to level 23. Finally, some monsters his level, Bones thought. He shifted his focus from the screen to witness why they were called the Jumping Arachnids. Once they reached mid-range, the spiders leaped at him with a speed surpassing that of their buzzing and charging mutating cousins. Bones leaped to the side and rolled away, narrowly avoiding the first spider that lunged at him. He quickly regained his footing, a lance materializing in his hand, but he opted to leave it levitating in place as he focused on the next attacker hurtling toward him. Moving forward, he ducked under the spider''s trajectory, sensing rather than seeing it impale itself on the suspended lance behind him. Despite the constrictions of the surrounding webs, he continued to evade their leaping attacks, doing his best to navigate the limited space and avoid their strikes. Their jumping ability certainly kept Bones on his toes, but beyond that, they posed little threat. Despite their agility, they were relatively easy to dispatch, although their erratic movements made landing hits a challenge. With most of them being lower level than him, the experience gained didn¡¯t amount to much, but their sheer numbers posed a formidable obstacle. As Bones stood amidst the dozen spider corpses, he was suddenly sent sprawling forward by a powerful impact from behind. Landing among the vines covering the ground, he felt a sharp bite accompanied by a crawling sensation of the paralytic venom he had come to dread. His lightweight form was jolted from side to side as he struggled to regain his bearings. Amidst the chaos, he could discern the screeches and hisses of a larger spider¡ªone unlike any he had encountered before, twice the size of the others. Bones swiftly retaliated, casting Bone Spikes from beneath him. The spikes pierced through and around his body, impaling the spider atop him. As the creature screeched in pain and backed away, Bones leaped to his feet and cast another set of spikes at its location, pinning it in place. Seizing the opportunity, he used Identify to learn more about his assailant.
Spitting Weaver, lvl 24
First jumping spiders, now spitting ones? Bones mused to himself as he processed the information. The pinned spider launched a retaliatory attack, but Bones deftly dodged the spitting projectile aimed at him. In response, he unleashed a projectile of his own, swiftly ending the creature''s life. As he turned to inspect the blob of spit that had struck the tree behind him, he noted the sizzling sound it produced. Acid? Compared to the acid damage encountered in the first stage, this was on a whole new level of danger. Bones crouched next to the Spitting Weaver''s body and began his search for a mana stone, but came up empty-handed. Disappointed, he shifted his attention to the other corpses nearby, sensing mana emanating faintly from two of them. Deciding to investigate further, he focused on the larger spider''s corpse and carefully extracted its glands. The acid it secreted seemed potent enough, and he surmised it might prove useful in the future. "This one likely wove all these webs," Bones mused, eyeing the intricate structures around him. "Bone Spikes seem to be the best bet against the spitting spider. As for the jumpers, they''re agile and elusive, but area of effect spells like Mana Blast and Bone Nova should do the trick." Approaching the corpses of the Jumping Arachnids, Bones retrieved the mana stones he detected and continued down the clear path. He could sense the spiders following, preparing to ambush him, but he remained vigilant and ready for whatever they had planned. Not a minute later, Bones repelled the ambushing cluster of spiders with Mana Blast. Most of the spiders were crippled and bleeding out from the impact, and the ones at the hypocenter died instantly. Mana Blast worked wonders but was the most mana-consuming skill Bones had! He pondered how strong the Mana Blast¡ªno, Arcane Blast, he corrected himself¡ªwould be if he had initially picked the Arcane Mage class. Considering his Arcane affinity, his guess was stronger, but not substantially. The spiders he needed to be wary of were spitting weavers. They were around his level and attacked fiercely in both melee and at range. Their sting, Bones noticed after one too many bites, drained mana. This whole area, apart from the mutant spy-quitos, was inhabited by the spiders. Bones encountered one more species of spiders, a poisonous stalker, specialized in delivering potent poisons through their fangs. He had no doubt they would be a menace to adventurers with their ailments, but against him? They were harmless, sort of. The only reason he could differentiate the poisons they administered was because of the effects like paralysis, which he felt but didn¡¯t affect him, and mana drain. Speaking of, Bones'' Mana Drain skill was proving itself most useful when hitting multiple targets with Bone Nova and Bone Spikes. Every monster hit drained a minute amount of mana, and hitting multiple targets accumulated to a decent mana drain. By day''s end, Bones was greeted with the pleasant chime of a level-up notification. While his class had stagnated over the past month, now that he was back to battling and accumulating experience, it wouldn''t be long before he achieved his first class advancement and acquired a new racial skill upon reaching level twenty. ¡°Status.¡±
Status Attributes
Name: Bones Race: Undead Skeleton lvl 18 Class: Bonemancer lvl 24 Profession: ??? Hp - 390 (3.9 hp/s) Mp - 530 (20.3 mp/s) Sta - ¡Þ STR: 22 AGI: 5 END: 5 VIT: 39 INT: 53 The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. WIS: 15 Free points:
Setting up camp for the night crossed his mind as darkness descended. It was a subconscious notion, a remnant of habit rather than necessity. With no need for sleep, there was little reason to raise a tent or build a fire. Yet, that was precisely the advantage Bones intended to exploit shamelessly. He planned to grind out the final level in his class before taking a break. As nightfall brought forth a different array of monsters, Bones stood as the most monstrous among them. It was a tumultuous night, filled with shrieks and screeches echoing through the jungle. Bones found himself engaged in constant battle with various monsters as darkness enveloped the land. Amidst the chaos, he encountered the mosquitoes he had anticipated. However, his feelings were mixed as he observed they were merely the size of his fist¡ªboth disappointing and relieving. Though he had expected a swarm of them to assail him, he found them solitary, scattered throughout the jungle. Bones couldn''t help but notice the prevalent spider theme dominating the area. His keen powers of observation and deduction led him to speculate that the dungeon''s boss might be the spider queen. As the night progressed, Bones lost track of his whereabouts relative to the dungeon entrance. His battle fervor drove him to traverse the entire zone, leading him to encounter a new type of monster at the outskirts. It was a black salamander adorned with a shifting yellow pattern on its scales. The creature was sizable, estimated at around four meters in length, and its weight was evident in the way it dragged its body along the ground. Bones observed the salamander closely, analyzing its hunting techniques. He noted the yellow shifting pattern on its scales, recognizing it as electricity coursing through the creature. It seemed the salamander would zap its targets with lightning, effectively paralyzing them. Taking advantage of the distraction caused by the salamander''s assault on its prey, Bones cautiously approached from the side and cast Bone Lance, aiming for its flank. To his astonishment, the salamander swiftly countered by sweeping its tail, deflecting the lance and altering its trajectory. Instantly, it turned toward Bones, pinpointing his location with unnerving accuracy as it hissed menacingly. Bones couldn''t help but marvel at the creature''s flexibility in deflecting his attack and was taken aback by the sudden burst of speed as it charged toward him. It moved its body erratically, swaying left and right as it closed in on Bones. Despite his best efforts, Bones had a hard time aiming at its head, his attacks continually missing their mark. In a matter of seconds, the salamander reached him and lunged, aiming to bite his neck. Bones narrowly dodged the attack by a hair''s breadth, using Quick Dash to evade, but couldn''t avoid the lingering zaps of electricity that followed. His Quick Dash faltered mid-skill, disrupted by the interference of the electrical current, which messed up his mana flow and interrupted the skill. Reacting swiftly, Bones backpedaled, putting some distance between himself and the creature. "Tche, what an annoying fella. How about this then?!" Bones cast Bone Spikes at the salamander''s feet, but to his surprise, the creature moved before the spikes could even manifest. "Hooh? What instincts¡­ is it that sensitive to mana? Alright, sense this!" Bones turned sideways and lowered his stance, waiting for the salamander to charge at him. As it drew near, Bones thrust out his hand, punching and blasting the creature''s head with the mana expelled from his fist. The force of the blow sent the salamander''s body sweeping Bones off his feet, sending him flying backward. Undeterred, Bones stood up and dusted the dirt off his coat. "I should''ve expected that," he grinned, approaching the headless body and sensing the mana stone within. With a swift motion, he shoved his hand into its chest and yanked the mana stone free, the scales and flesh of the creature now less resilient after its demise. The rest of the night was spent battling spiders and salamanders, amphibians he rarely encountered but each held a mana stone in its body. Bones noted that tougher and higher-level rare monsters were more likely to possess mana stones, a logical contrast to the majority of spiders and ants found in the first dungeon, which lacked such valuable resources. As dawn approached and the sky began to brighten, Bones gazed upward, contemplating the presence of a night and sun cycle within the dungeon. "Why would a dungeon even need such a cycle?" he pondered briefly before dismissing the thought as irrelevant, chalking it up to one of the many peculiarities of the system. "I''m close to leveling up. Until now, I''ve encountered spiders, salamanders, and mosquitoes... both normal and mutant ones" Bones reflected. "Since the stage is jungle-themed, there is bound to be at least one more predatory creature that inhabits almost every corner of the world. One I''ve yet to see¡­" Determined to uncover this elusive creature, Bones ventured further outside the spider zone. Encountering fewer spiders and salamanders, he stumbled upon traces of the monster he was hunting: drag marks on the ground and damaged foliage indicating its passage. "Uh, this one seems to be a bit too big," Bones muttered to himself. Following the signs deeper into the dark shade of the dense jungle, Bones encountered various critters along the way, including giant rodents squirming in the foliage. "There''s a lot of them! Seems like I''m on the right track." Pressing onward, Bones halted as he faintly sensed something approaching, his senses overloaded by the stimuli around him. Crouching low, he waited in anticipation. Suddenly, not even ten meters away, a Giant Spiny Rat leaped out from the bush. Bones paused, realizing this wasn''t the creature he was seeking, nor the one he sensed approaching. Unaware of its surroundings, the rat was peacefully munching on berries when something long and green swooped in from the side, and they both disappeared into the flora. Bones leaped from his crouching position and sprinted after them. The chase was brief, and he soon caught up to the giant rat lying in the grass. Bones approached warily, confusion clouding his thoughts. Why was the rat still here? And where was it? He scanned the surroundings but saw nothing but greenery. Turning to the rodent, he squatted down and inspected its body. It was dead. Fangs had penetrated its body, but why hadn''t it eaten it? Suddenly, Bones rose to his feet, realization dawning upon him. The giant rat was a bait? Bait for... him? hiiiissss Bones jerked forward into motion, dashing and utilizing the trees as cover. He sensed that he was being chased by the prey he hunted. The trees shook as it slithered, some breaking and falling from the impact. Bones circled, but the creature was closing in, undeterred by obstacles to its massive body. He cast Bone Spikes behind him, but they failed to slow the creature down. Spamming Quick Dash, he attempted to gain distance. Finally reaching a clearing, Bones turned to confront what had been chasing him. A moment later, a majestic towering green snake burst through the foliage and into the clearing. They locked eyes for a moment, the first showdown between the two commencing.
Common Green Viper, lvl 28 miniboss
Bones identified and meticulously observed the characteristics of the Viper. It possessed striking yellow eyes with a black vertical slit, a formidable maw adorned with two long fangs from which venom ominously dripped. The creature''s large green scales provided impeccable camouflage amidst the jungle foliage. Below its menacing maw, Bones noticed the white marks left by his bone spikes. "Barely a scratch, huh? No wonder I didn''t see it or sense it coming." As Bones watched the snake, The Viper tightly coiled its body around its head, fixating its gaze upon him. When it began to shake its tail, Bones knew what was coming next. The Viper lunged at him, and Bones swiftly sidestepped with a Quick Dash, narrowly evading the attack. The snake, undeterred, quickly coiled up again, preparing to strike once more. A lance struck its side, only to be deflected by the creature''s tough scales, leaving behind a telltale white scratch mark. The Viper lunged again, but Bones deftly dodged once more. Back and forth they went, locked in a deadly dance. Yet, it seemed like a pattern destined to repeat itself until The Viper abruptly ceased its lunging and instead began to circle around Bones, gradually picking up speed with each rotation. It left devastation in its wake, demolishing plants, uprooting grass, and even toppling trees, all while maintaining its relentless circling. "What is it doing?" a perplexed Bones pondered as he stood in the middle of it, casting spell after spell to no avail. Chapter 40 The Viper was sneaky. One of its traits was to be sneaky but the Viper was also sneaky smart! It used feints, changed direction and places it would bite and now? It was circling and tightening the gap between them, which Bones almost failed to notice. The Viper suddenly tightened its body and fully closed the gap. Bones jumped, avoiding getting crushed, and landed on the Viper''s body. Bones knew he either had to aim for the monster''s vitals or use a more efficient way to attack and wound the beast. He thought of a way to do both. Just empowering his body wouldn''t be enough so he did something he hadn''t yet tried with the weapon. He channeled mana and guided the flow, focusing on the lance in his hands. He built momentum as he dashed a short distance toward Viper''s head and when he was close enough, he thrusted forward with his lance, aiming at its eye. At the point of impact, he expelled the mana from the tip of the lance. An explosion boomed from the blast. His lance burst and dissolved into a fog of mana. The Viper jerked its head back in agony, initiating a violent thrashing that sent Bones flying off its body and crashing into a nearby tree. As he slid down to the ground, he assessed that the damage from the impact was minimal. Meanwhile, the Viper continued its rampage, wreaking havoc as it disappeared into the jungle. Bones watched as the chaos left in the Viper''s wake settled, eventually giving way to silence once more. Either the Viper had moved on and away, or... Suddenly, something disrupted his senses from the side. Bones swiftly turned in that direction, but the feeling vanished. It reappeared briefly, this time coming from the other side. He snapped his head in that direction, but once again, it disappeared. "It''s... circling me again?" Bones muttered, a creeping sense of unease settling over him. A minute later, a bleak green smoke began to spread through the area where Bones was standing. Smoke? Gas? It was unmistakably a poisonous cloud! Bones concluded. Turning toward the rustling of leaves, Bones managed to catch a glimpse of the snake. hiiisss It was circling him, leaving a trail of poisonous gas in its wake! Recognizing the danger posed by its prey, the Viper had adapted its attack strategy. This time, it was employing poison to paralyze its victim. However, the nature of this poison seemed... unconventional. Could it be... farting gas? A rather crude thought crossed Bones'' mind as he contemplated the possibility that the snake released poison via spores on its skin beneath the scales. The visibility was reduced to zero but Bones didn''t rely solely on his vision; instead, he extended his perception outward, but found nothing. The Viper, a natural hunter, expertly concealed itself amidst the greenery with its green scales blending seamlessly into the environment. Despite his vigilance, Bones remained motionless, his mind racing through potential scenarios. Suddenly, he impulsively unleashed Bone Nova, the projectiles striking empty air. "Damnit! Am I seriously getting nervous? Nerves... are getting the better of me? Me?" Bones muttered, frustration evident as he gritted his teeth. "I don''t even have nerves..." The Viper proved to be far more active and elusive than any other monster Bones had encountered thus far, and its scales had proven to be resilient against his projectiles. The silence was soon shattered as Bones finally sensed and heard the snake closing in on him. Reacting swiftly, he turned and dashed in the opposite direction, but the sudden impact of the Viper''s tail sent him hurtling sideways. Bones collided with a tree trunk, bouncing off before sliding to a halt against the ground. Bones rose to his feet, the remnants of his Bone Armor shattering and crumbling away. His Mend Bone skill worked overtime to repair the damage, but his mana reserves dwindled rapidly. The Viper, now on the offensive, seemed to seek retribution for the injury to its eye. Taking advantage of the Viper''s blind spot on its right side, courtesy of his earlier attack, Bones began to maneuver strategically, avoiding the creature''s whipping tail as he moved. With each opportunity, he cast empowered Bone Lances, targeting the creature''s vulnerable side. Over time, even the lances began to have a noticeable effect. The battle became a test of endurance. The Viper, with its size and level, possessed considerable stamina, while Bones, with his infinite stamina, could continue the fight indefinitely. As time passed, more wounds began to mar the snake''s body. Scales fell away, exposing vulnerable spots that Bones targeted with precision to inflict maximum damage. Though the Viper''s movements slowed, it remained focused, making each strike count as it patiently waited for an opportunity to retaliate. The once lush battlefield was now a desolate wasteland, devoid of trees and vegetation, destroyed by the ferocity of the battle. With the loss of cover, Bones knew the end was near. However, he didn''t dare assume that the Viper had given up. He could see the defiance and determination in its eyes, knowing that the beast would unleash its fury when cornered. True to his expectations, the patient Viper lunged, signaling the final round. thump crash Bones collided with a tree, his reinforced coat now tattered and riddled with holes. In its final onslaught, the Viper unleashed relentless attacks, fueled by burning its life force. Despite the immense damage it had sustained, the creature persisted, its body impaled, bloody, and blinded. Bones had taken its other eye, yet its senses remained impeccable, a testament to its status as an apex hunter. Bones found himself missing an arm, or more accurately, it hung uselessly by his side, crushed and bereft of bones. Mana could no longer flow through it, rendering it useless. While his Mend spell worked to slowly repair the damage, his focus remained on finishing the fight rather than on his arm. His hood was gone, leaving his skull exposed to the scant rays of sunlight that filtered through the trees, though there was no one present to witness his grim visage. Despite his body''s endurance, Bones felt the weight of exhaustion bearing down on him¡ªmentally. The constant drain on his mana reserves and regeneration capacity overloaded his core, a sensation he keenly felt. He knew he would need to enter Eternal Rest, as he had done once before against the Ant Queen. Fortunately, this time it wasn''t as severe. Though he felt fatigue weighing on him, it was not the crashing exhaustion of before. Rising to his feet, he examined the badly damaged sword in his hand; it wouldn''t last much longer. With each thrust and strike, he imbued the weapon with mana, expelling it with each attack. His Bone Lance would have made for a more effective weapon to imbue, but the high mana consumption made it impractical for prolonged combat. The mace lacked the impact needed to penetrate the Viper''s scales effectively, and while Bones had a basic understanding of archery, he wasn''t proficient enough to use it in a fast-paced fight. That left him with the sword as his only viable option, and it had served him adequately thus far. As he observed the snake, sensing the air with its flickering tongue in an attempt to detect his presence, Bones retracted his mana as much as possible before charging towards it. Occasionally, he managed to catch the Viper off guard and land a few unexpected hits, but more often than not, it sensed his approach. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! This time was no different. As Bones closed in, the Viper turned to face him, preparing to retaliate. With the snake poised to strike, Bones cast Bone Lance. The purpose of the attack wasn''t solely to injure, but to create a diversion, and in that regard, it succeeded. As the Viper sensed the Bone Lance aimed at its head, it flinched, turning its head away and using its scales to deflect the projectile. Seizing the opportunity, Bones changed the direction of his charge, swiftly circling the snake and positioning himself to deliver a decisive blow to its head. However, at the moment of impact, the snake jerked and spun its body, sweeping the area with its tail. Before Bones could react, he was thrown aside like a ragdoll, his body bouncing off the ground before sliding to a halt. "Shit." His body felt heavier now, the strain on his core taking its toll. He knew he couldn''t continue like this much longer. With no other option but to either retreat or persevere, Bones resolved to keep pressing the attack, assaulting the snake repeatedly despite the increasing strain on his body. The Viper now bled profusely, its injuries evident. Despite being knocked down repeatedly, Bones rose to his feet once more, attempting to use Quick Dash but managing only a few faltering steps. ¡°This ends. Now!¡± Bones declared, striding purposefully towards the snake. With each step, his pace quickened until it turned into a sprint. The snake, sensing his approach, began to slither towards him as well. With every stride, he felt the pulse of pain emanating from within his core. Bones locked eyes with the blackness in the snake''s gaze, his anger simmering beneath the surface. He was frustrated with himself for allowing the battle to drag on for so long, and equally enraged by the Viper''s stubborn resistance. Enough was enough. ¡°I said ENOUGH!¡± Bones shouted, and... The Viper froze in place, its movements halted by the intensity of Bones'' fury. The baleful blaze in his eyes seemed to pierce through the snake''s soul, striking at its very core and causing it to crack under the pressure. Bones maintained his momentum, positioning himself beneath the snake''s head. With one final thrust, he drove his sword upwards, channeling his mana through the Viper''s head and out the back. As the core within the snake''s head shattered, so too did Bones'' sword. A fountain of blood erupted from the back of the snake''s head, cascading down and staining the ground crimson. With a final shudder, the snake collapsed, lifeless. Bones collapsed to his knees, his body engulfed in the pool of blood that marked the end of the battle. He had emerged victorious, but at great cost. Holding his head in his hands, he felt the pulsating pain intensify with each passing second. Remaining in that position, he endured the agony for several minutes until it finally began to subside. Raising his gaze to the corpse before him, he realized he had achieved his goal¡ªhe had defeated the miniboss. Attempting to stand proved to be a challenge; his body refused to obey his commands. Checking his status, he discovered that his mana reserves were dangerously low, with no sign of regeneration. Accepting his fate, he relinquished the struggle to rise and instead lay back, his body spent from the exertion of battle. Realizing that he would need to enter eternal rest right then and there, Bones understood that the rules of the dungeon dictated this area as belonging to the Viper. From what he knew, no other creature would encroach upon it¡ªperhaps only giant rats, though he hoped fervently that this was not the case. Too weary to attend to the notifications softly chiming in his mind, he summoned one last surge of energy to push himself off the ground. Settling into a cross-legged position, he let his head slump forward, surrendering to the embrace of eternal rest.
Bones woke up with a start, his senses still dulled from the haze of eternal rest. It took him a moment to fully grasp his surroundings and recall his situation. ¡°It''s like I overslept¡­ Hm?¡± As he glanced up, his gaze fell upon the half-dissolved corpse of the Viper lying before him. He had anticipated that the corpse would gradually dissolve back into mana after a certain period of time, but he had never stayed in one place long enough to witness it actually happen. Just how long was I out for? He shrugged, acknowledging the futility of trying to gauge time within the confines of a dungeon without specific tools or items. Turning his attention to his inventory, Bones discovered two Fang Daggers crafted from bone, their edges oozing with poison. While they were serviceable weapons, he favored his summoned lance over the daggers. Contemplating the daggers, he imagined presenting them as a gift to Solin for future sparring sessions. Setting them aside, Bones sifted through the loot he had acquired, noting the Viper Scales and Snake Eyes among the crafting materials. "I''ll deal with these later," he decided, focusing instead on the task at hand. Summoning his screen, he braced himself for the extensive list of notifications that awaited him. Anticipation surged within him as he prepared to delve into the realm of combat experience gained. "Finally!" Bones exclaimed, a sense of satisfaction washing over him. This moment had been eagerly awaited, and now it had arrived.
Level up! Congratulations, class Bonemancer is lvl 25 Congratulation on reaching level 25 Achievement: First Advancement unlocked Bonemancer class advancement available Bonemancer > Bonemancer Adept
New classes available: 8
Bonemancer Adept Undying Executioner Arcanist Mage Arcane Pugilist Spellancer Battlemage Arcane Weaver Soulcaster
"Hooh?" Bones exclaimed as he perused the list of new classes available to him. "Bonemancer Adept, an upgrade to my existing class," he mused aloud. The Executioner class caught his eye next. "Well, I did kill the adventurers," he muttered, reflecting on his recent encounters, "and the undying part was because of my race." Noting the familiar option of Arcane Mage and the intriguing Arcane Pugilist, Bones weighed his options. "Arcane Pugilist is a hand-to-hand combat specialist," he observed, "an interesting notion, but also a hard pass. I don''t plan to fight up-close as much in the future." The mention of Spellancer piqued his curiosity. "Hard to guess that one!" he remarked, intrigued by the potential of the unknown class.
Spellancer - a magic variant of the spearman class specializing in both melee and spell aspects of combat. Key skills of the class involve conjuration and spear combat mastery.
"I had a feeling the class would be something like that," Bones remarked, shifting his focus to the next class on the list. "The Battlemage seems like too vague of a name for a class. Isn''t any mage battling, a battlemage?" He considered the hybrid nature of the class, combining melee and magic combat, similar to the Spellancer. "It would be a great boost to my power, but I''d prefer something more specialized and at range." "Arcane Weaver sounds intriguing," Bones continued, "like an Arcanist class but focusing more on manipulation than raw damage. And finally, Soulcaster..." His enthusiasm waned as memories of years spent experimenting with soul magic flooded back. "All the events that transpired brought me to this moment here, and I made the choice to follow a different path in this life... or is it in death?" Closing all the prompts, Bones summoned a small booklet from his inventory and began flipping through the pages. The worn-out booklet, missing several pages, had been given to him by Silva before he left, along with another popular hit among readers, "Chronicles of the Skeleton King." Chapter 41 The booklet contained invaluable information not found in the guild''s library, including personal notes, theories, and synergies between classes. Opting for a second class was a weighty decision, often made to complement the strengths of the primary class or out of necessity. However, Bones already had a clear idea of his choice of class. Some adventurers, dissatisfied with their initial class, opt to replace it and focus solely on leveling their second class, despite the experience penalty involved. Bones had been cautioned long ago that choosing a second class early in his journey could hinder the progress of his primary class, a fate that befell gang boss Vol in Westbrook when he was outmatched by the specialized assassin Trevak. Bones, however, was content with his primary class, finding it well-suited to his abilities. While the booklet didn''t delve into the specifics of the Bonemancer class, it did offer the insights Bones sought into necromancer classes, particularly those focusing on minion builds. Rather than summoning skeletal minions, Bones was interested in general minion builds, with a particular focus on golems. After finding the information he needed, he stored the booklet away and returned to the initial prompt, accepting it without hesitation.
Would you like to advance a class Bonemancer > Bonemancer Adept? Yes/No
You have chosen to advance a class Bonemancer > Bonemancer Adept Advancement initiating¡­
Bones experienced a surge of mana coursing through him, unlike any sensation he had felt before. Unlike previous occasions when he had overloaded his core, there was no discomfort or pain. Instead, he felt a pleasant and constant stream of mana enveloping him. As the overflow continued for a minute, he sensed subtle changes taking place within him. Finally, a soft ding signaled the completion of the advancement process. With anticipation, Bones turned his attention to the new prompt that appeared before him. He eagerly read the description of his new class, eager to discover the changes and enhancements it would bring to his abilities.
Congratulation on advancing the class Bonemancer > Bonemancer Adept
Bonemancer Adept - You have threaded the path of bones and have chosen to advance further. The mastery of bone manipulation and any consequential related skills is increased. The adept can specialize in dealing direct damage or learn to create golems made of bones to do his bidding! +1 INT per level in class. Points are added retroactively for every level prior to class advancement +1 free point per level in class Recommended point distribution: INT
"What?" Bones blurted out in disbelief. The points added retroactively left him utterly flabbergasted. With a sense of urgency, he hastily displayed his status screen, eager to confirm if the boost to INT was indeed real. ¡°Status¡±
Status Attributes
Name: Bones Race: Undead Skeleton lvl 18 Class: Bonemancer Adept lvl 25 Profession: ??? Hp - 390 (3.9 hp/s) Mp - 780 (23.8 mp/s) Sta - ¡Þ STR: 22 AGI: 5 END: 5 VIT: 39 INT: 78 WIS: 16 Free points:
"I''ll be damned, it''s real!" Bones exclaimed in astonishment. "No wonder I felt the rush of power overwhelm me. It was from a sudden increase in INT." As another notification chimed in, Bones refocused his attention. A new prompt appeared, prompting him to choose a skill of his choice.
New skills available:
Bone Absorption Create Bone Golem Corpse Explosion Bone Totem
With the potential to shape his future endeavors, the available skills presented an intriguing array of choices. For his newly advanced class, Bones didn''t hesitate to select Create Bone Golem.
You have learned a new skill: Create Bone Golem
Create Bone Golem [active] - a magically animated creation made from bones. Golem creation starts from construct creation, automaton creation and mana nucleus creation. Golem is operational after the mana nucleus is infused with the construct.
Another notification chimed in, and Bones couldn''t help but wonder, "There''s more?"
You have learned a new skill: Golem Mastery This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
Golem Mastery [passive] - increases efficiency of created golems with levels in a skill. Efficiency applies to golem''s physical attributes and its ability to comprehend and follow the instructions given to them. Golem attributes depend on the materials used to create the golem and the level of golem mastery. Mana cost depends on Golem''s level and is affected by Golem Mastery. Golem Mastery: +1 golem per 10 levels in a skill
Feeling a bit fatigued from trudging through this wall of text, Bones paused for a moment. After confirming that no new notifications were incoming, he rose to his feet. With a few hours left until sunset, he intended to explore and test the extent of his new skill until nightfall! Creating a golem followed a specific set of rules, as outlined. The primary rule was to utilize bones as the material. Bones couldn''t simply manifest mana bones like his attack skills; he had to acquire suitable bones for constructing a golem. The Viper''s body was unsuitable, given its advanced state of decay. He needed fresh, undamaged bones for the task. Moreover, not just any bones would suffice; Bones presumed his shaping skill would prove useful in crafting an endoskeleton for the golem. He only hoped his shaping skill was at a sufficiently high level for the task at hand. Bones retrieved a bundle of small bones from his inventory, intending to use them to refine his shaping skill. These bones had been altered and assembled into the form of a small animal, specifically a cat. While unsure if they would suffice, given their prior construction, Bones saw this as an opportunity to test his golem creation skill. With the bones prepared in advance, it didn''t take long for Bones to complete his first construct. The next step was to create a nucleus, envisioning the capabilities and behavior of the golem. Understanding that more complex "programming" would require a more intricate nucleus, he began with a simple set of movement and behavior rules. Visualizing the movements and behaviors of a cat came naturally to him, given his familiarity with the small creatures. After a few minutes of probing and testing, a tenth of Bones'' maximum mana was expended to create the nucleus. With the nucleus formed, all that remained was to slowly infuse it into the skull of the cat construct. With the nucleus levitating above his palm, Bones kneeled beside the cat construct and gently pressed his hand against its skull. The nucleus seamlessly merged with the construct, sending tendrils of mana to attach themselves to every major bone. Moments later, a new notification appeared, confirming the successful creation of his first golem. Bones smiled, pleased with his success on the first attempt. "Now then, what should I do with it? It won''t be much of a test if the cat just slumps down and sleeps..." Bones pondered aloud. "Come!" psst psst "Come here!" he called out to the cat. As Bones moved, the cat followed, but after a few steps, it stumbled and fell to the side. Bones turned around and sighed in exasperation. Of course, things couldn''t be that easy. It was always like this. "Now then, what went wrong?" Bones mused, approaching the overturned construct and crouching beside it to inspect every inch of its body. "The body shouldn''t be the problem," he thought to himself. "It doesn''t matter that the bones aren''t the most accurately constructed. They don''t have to be, as there¡¯s no flesh and muscles to support." Bones carefully examined the construct and the way the nucleus was connecting everything together. "Tendrils of mana attached are no good!" he concluded after making an observation. "The tendrils coming out of the nucleus were only attached to major bones," he realized, "and they need to be attached to most, if not every, bone in the body for it to be capable of free and natural movements!" "Well, this just became more complicated..." he muttered, realizing the extent of the challenge ahead. Bones positioned the cat upright and dismissed the nucleus. He realized he would have to create a new nucleus with the same programming, but this time, he would manually guide more tendrils of mana and ensure they were attached to every bone. After creating the new nucleus, Bones carefully guided the tendrils as planned, but despite his efforts, he failed to attach them to every bone. With each attempt, he refined his technique, but progress was slow. After a few hours of intense concentration, Bones reluctantly stopped. Despite his efforts, the cat golem could only move a few meters at best. "This is really hard," Bones admitted to himself, feeling the strain of the mana-draining process. "Creating the nucleus and guiding the tendrils is incredibly mana-intensive." Even with a boost to his maximum mana, Bones found himself drained of energy. Adding more tendrils significantly increased the cost of fusing the nucleus, tripling the mana expenditure compared to his initial attempts. However, there was a silver lining to his repeated failures: each attempt contributed to his mastery of golem creation. At level 5, golem mastery provided him with a much-needed efficiency boost. The mana required to guide the tendrils was slightly reduced, and he found it somewhat easier to attach them to the entire construct. When he successfully attached the last of the tendrils, his creation was finally complete. Metaphorically exhaling a breath of relief, Bones realized he had worked on the golem throughout the night. As dawn broke, he ran through the jungle with the small bone cat at his heels, barely keeping up with his pace. While he battled swarms of giant rats, the cat leisurely lounged on the ground at a distance, mirroring the behavior of a real feline. Bones couldn''t help but grin at the sight. Bones wasn''t just killing the giant rats for the experience; he was also gathering materials for his new golem. Every minute his golem functioned, he gained a minuscule amount of experience. After a few hours, the cat stopped following him. Bones frowned, but his worry eased when he realized there was nothing wrong with it¡ªthe nucleus had simply run out of mana and dissipated. It appeared that without the mana core, the golem''s functioning time depended on the amount of mana used in creating the nucleus. This could prove troublesome if it dissipated during a fight. Bones briefly considered using the mana core he obtained from the Ant Queen, but quickly dismissed the idea. At least not before acquiring an extra mana core. Recreating the nucleus, he continued decimating giant rats and other rodents with the cat by his side for the remainder of the day. At the end of the day, Bones had made good progress with golem mastery, but it would still take quite a while to reach level 10 and have another golem available. Despite the option to deconstruct the cat and create a new golem, he hesitated. The cat held sentimental value as his first golem. In addition to his progress in golem mastery, Bones also gained a new level in his race, bringing him to level 19. He anticipated gaining a new racial skill at the next level. With his short-term goal of reaching level 10 in golem mastery in mind, Bones continued decimating rodents and switched to salamanders over the next few days. With a variety of bones collected, he pondered what kind of golem he wanted to create and for what purpose. As another day passed within the dungeon''s depths, Bones found himself immersed in his training for the fourth consecutive day. His efforts yielded notable progress, evident in the levels gained in Bone Shaping and Golem Mastery, alongside the usual accumulation of experience in various skills. Anticipation grew as his meditation neared advancement¡ªa milestone he eagerly awaited. Despite enduring considerable wear on his Bone Armor, the challenges he faced only served to enrich his experience, particularly in the realm of his Mend skill, which, though progressing at a slower pace, exhibited heightened efficacy with each level. In his pursuit of mastery, Bones attempted to create another golem while already having the cat construct at his side. However, he encountered a setback: while successful in crafting the skeleton and the nucleus separately, he couldn''t merge them together. His Golem Mastery still lacked a few levels before unlocking this capability. Undeterred, Bones persisted in practicing the art of golem creation, refining his technique with each attempt and maximizing skill experience gained in the process. As Bones ventured deeper into the jungle, the monsters he encountered grew increasingly formidable, indicating that he was likely nearing the dungeon''s boss. Zone by zone, Bones methodically cleared his path, taking breaks between each area to practice and refine his new skills. During these pauses, he immersed himself in the Chronicles of the Skeleton King, delving into the captivating lore surrounding the mysterious figure. Though uncertain of the book''s accuracy, the tales of the Skeleton King''s exploits provided both entertainment and potential insights for Bones''s own journey. "The Skeleton King hailed from the towering Giant race, standing an imposing four meters tall. Among the tribes, a young prodigy emerged, renowned for his brutality and prowess in battle, earning him the title of Berserker. Armed with a colossal battle-axe and a formidable physique, he struck fear into the hearts of his enemies and commanded respect from all who crossed his path. Giants, inherently built for warfare, were a rare breed, their scarcity believed to be nature''s way of maintaining balance. "The Skeleton King hailed from the towering Giant race, standing an imposing four meters tall. Among the tribes, a young prodigy emerged, renowned for his brutality and prowess in battle, earning him the title of Berserker. Armed with a colossal battle-axe and a formidable physique, he struck fear into the hearts of his enemies and commanded respect from all who crossed his path. Giants, inherently built for warfare, were a rare breed, their scarcity believed to be a means of natural balance. As the years passed, the young prodigy matured into a legendary figure known as the Wargod, a name bestowed upon him by both the system and his adversaries. With his ascent to the third tier, he embarked on a campaign of conquest beyond his tribe''s borders, challenging other races for dominance." Following his conquest, the Wargod led his formidable army, dubbed his minions, leaving naught but ash and devastation in his wake. Alliances were forged in an attempt to quell the Tyrant''s rampage, eventually bringing an end to his reign of terror. Severely wounded, he vanished from the annals of history, his name fading into obscurity over the course of four centuries. The return of the King became a grim chapter in the annals of history. Tribes fell one by one, followed by the extinction of the Giants. Villages crumbled, towns were razed, and cities succumbed to ruin. A monstrous figure emerged, towering and skeletal, wielding a colossal battle-axe beside its towering frame. Commanding legions of the undead, its ranks swelled with each conquered city. Former alliances were renewed, and new ones forged as ascendants were compelled to mount a desperate defense. The Skeleton King was pushed back, retreating to the Underworld where he reigned supreme, but not before claiming the lives of a dozen ascendants. It stood as the most savage conflict until the onset of the Guild Wars, millennia later, which transformed two once-great kingdoms into the desolate expanse now known as the Desolate Lands.¡± Bones finished reading and fell into deep contemplation. "So, he cheated death by becoming undead, possibly even ascending, then orchestrated a genocide of his own race to assert dominance? And he faced off against ascendants? "The concept of advancing to a third tier is entirely new to me," Bones admitted, his curiosity piqued by this unfamiliar terminology. "It seems the Skeleton King wielded not only formidable combat prowess but also mastery over the undead. The mention of soul attacks and binding the souls of the fallen to himself suggests a dark and formidable power." Bones stared at the cat golem basking in the sun, his mind racing with newfound ideas. Though he didn''t particularly relish the notion, he believed his ideas could manifest, especially with the guidance of the system. It would take time for his plans to come to fruition, but time was something he had in abundance. With resolve, Bones retrieved a set of small monster bones and began shaping them. After an hour of meticulous work, he shifted his focus to practicing nucleus creation. He repeated this process until he felt satisfied with his progress, then moved on to explore the new zone. Chapter 42 Bones stood amidst the aftermath of the fifth arachnid lair he had cleared, completely drenched in spider blood. Surrounding him were dozens of spider corpses, some containing valuable mana stones. He had lost track of time since his class advancement, but it seemed he was now deep within the spiders'' territory, encountering lairs one after another. With each successive lair, the spiders grew faster, tougher, and overall more formidable. What started with spiders around level 25 had now escalated to encounters with spiders between level 26 and 27. Among them, an Elite Jumping Arachnid stood out, bearing the Elite tag. Although it appeared similar to the first jumping spiders Bones had encountered, its strength far surpassed them. Bones suspected that a party of these Elite Jumping Arachnids could easily take down the Common Green Viper, a miniboss. Navigating through the fog-covered ground, Bones relied on his heightened senses to detect the movements of the ambushing spiders. Without this advantage, he feared he might have been forced to cut his time in the dungeon short. The spiders'' relentless attacks kept him on edge, but also provided ample opportunities for combat. Despite the constant threat, Bones couldn''t deny the rapid rate at which he was gaining experience. He was nearing a new level in his race and was already making significant progress in his new Adept class. With determination, he pressed on, searching for more spider lairs amidst the dense jungle. The lack of sunlight filtering through the thick canopy made it difficult to discern the time of day. Before Bones realized it, the sun had set, enveloping the jungle in darkness once again. As the night deepened, the cacophony of eerie sounds intensified¡ªthe rustling of leaves, the cracking of twigs, and the piercing screeches of monsters filled the air. Frenzied creatures moved freely within their zones, adding to the tension of the long night ahead. Bones found himself taking more frequent breaks between fights, the strain evident on his worn-out coat and gear. Despite his efforts to defend himself, the spiders'' attacks had left his clothing riddled with holes and gashes, with no time for self-repair. The most unfortunate casualty of the night was his golem cat, which had borne the brunt of the onslaught and now lay broken beyond repair. With a sigh, Bones acknowledged the need for a longer break once he cleared the area. Bones fought relentlessly throughout the night until he finally cleared the lair within the zone. As he did so, the fog rapidly dissipated from the ground, leaving the area looking like any other part of the jungle¡ªfree of fog, webs, and spiders. Sensing the opportune moment, Bones decided it was time to take a well-deserved rest. Reflecting on his accomplishments, he noted that his race had reached level 20 sometime during the night, while his class had just reached level 27 at the conclusion of the fight. He observed the bonus experience calculated after the battle and understood its purpose¡ªexploiting engagements by engaging and disengaging without completing the fight¡ªa sensible mechanic. To fortify his rest area, Bones erected a defensive barrier using a dozen long, thick bones he had previously shaped. Despite his efforts, he discovered there was no skill associated with this action. With a shrug, he settled down in his usual cross-legged position and brought up the notifications. After sifting through numerous combat experience logs, Bones finally reached the racial notifications.
ding Level up! Congratulation, you are now level 20 +1 STR, +2 VIT, +2 INT You have learned a new skill: Extreme Misanthrope
Bones was taken aback by the new skill he acquired upon reaching level 20. "Extreme Misanthrope? What''s that?" he muttered, perplexed by the unfamiliar term.
Extreme Misanthrope [passive] - As an undead, you hold a natural contempt and aggression toward the living. In the course of your actions until now, you have proven extreme violent tendencies, a general hatred, distrust and contempt of the human species. You have selected humans as your natural enemy and any action taken against them will result in increased experience gained. You have an increased effect of mind, control and soul abilities on humans but beware that the feeling is mutual. Humans will feel uncomfort and unease in close proximity around you within a period of time and may even take hostile actions against you. The effect of Misanthrope is increased per level in skill
As he read the skill description, Bones felt a mix of confusion and discomfort. The skill seemed to amplify his natural disdain for the living, particularly humans, and granted him increased effectiveness against them in combat. However, it also warned of potential consequences, including humans feeling uneasy around him and possibly resorting to hostile actions. Bones struggled to reconcile this newfound skill with his identity. Despite being undead, he still considered himself fundamentally human. Was this skill a result of his actions or simply a trait inherent to his undead nature? He reasoned that violence and conflict were common among humans, but this skill seemed to elevate it to a different level. Unsure of how to feel about it, Bones ultimately chalked it up to just another quirk of being undead. With the new skill acquired, he couldn''t shake off a sense of unease about how it might influence him in the future. Despite his uncertainties, he acknowledged the benefits of his recent level ups, including the boost to his stats and the free point he received for his class advancement he wisely invested into WIS, enhancing his mana regeneration. Turning his attention to the last notification, Bones adopted a serious demeanor. It was clear that whatever the prompt entailed, it held significance for his journey ahead.
New class available If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
The unexpected prompt presented a list of classes for Bones to choose from, with a notable addition: the Soul Weaver class. While Bones hadn''t planned to pursue a second class so soon, he couldn''t ignore the potential benefits it offered. After comparing the descriptions of the two soul classes, he found himself torn between their similar yet distinct focuses. Feeling overwhelmed by the weight of his decision, Bones realized he needed clarity. With a resigned sigh, he acknowledged the need to clear his mind of distractions and focus solely on what truly mattered. And in that moment, what he truly needed was a drink to soothe his thoughts. Bones retrieved a set of mana potion vials and began to indulge, seeking solace in the comforting burn that followed. Despite his introspection, he couldn''t help but ponder his own nature. "Why am I like this?" he mused, before resolving to proceed with his decision-making process. "Anyway, let''s get this over and done with."
Do you wish to accept-
Yes/No
You have chosen a class: Soul Weaver
Congratulation on choosing your 2nd class
Achievement unlocked: Dual Classes
"Aaaand it''s done!" Bones exclaimed with a mix of relief and apprehension. "It. Is. Done! I have taken up a second class..." The weight of his decision hung in the air, accompanied by a silent prayer that he hadn''t made a grave mistake. "God, I hope I didn''t screw myself over!" he muttered under his breath, his uncertainty echoing in the darkness of the jungle.
Soul Weaver - a variant class focused on the control and manipulation of souls. While Weavers have means to attack, they prefer to use the manipulation of the weak minded to gain insight into their soul, bend it to their will and even turn them into the casters'' minions. Further mastery of soul unlocks more demanding soul abilities. Warning: Danger of backlash if the user''s soul isn''t strong enough. Be warned, for dabbling in the matters of the soul could be one''s undoing. Recommended attribute distribution WIS or VIT
"Great, it has everything down to an ominous warning!" Bones remarked wryly, his mind already spinning with potential implications. "If my guess is correct, there''ll be an opportunity to create something more than just a simple golem¡­ Also, I have a suspicion I''m going to need to strengthen my soul in the near future with defenses against soul attacks. I don''t know what Silva was playing at, but he seemed to have an insight into soul abilities even higher than my own!" Bones snorted with a mixture of annoyance and fascination. As before, after selecting a class, a familiar sensation washed over Bones, a soothing surge of mana coursing through his body. And just like with the Bonemancer class, his first skills were designated automatically. Correction, his first two skills!
You have learned a new skill: Soul Gaze
"...Wasn¡¯t that what I did to freeze the Viper? That''s just lazy writing right there!" Bones muttered with a hint of sarcasm. "I guess it was a form of manipulation, but at the same time, it was a direct attack to the monster''s soul?!" He shook his head in bemusement. As for the other skill?
Soul Mastery - The mastery provides a better understanding of soul abilities and increases the proficiency in using them. Over time and when leveling an associated class, the user''s soul will be strengthened against the invading mind and soul attacks.
"It seems pretty straightforward," Bones mused, nodding to himself. "The increase in understanding and proficiency is similar to Golem Mastery." After emptying the majority of his mana potions, Bones stood up and inspected himself. His gear wasn''t in top condition, but it had mostly self-repaired. "They should last at least until the end of the dungeon¡­ I hope." For the remainder of the day and the following one, Bones dedicated himself to grinding levels in his new class. With only Soul Gaze at his disposal initially, it took time to reach level 5 and unlock a new skill - Soul Link. While the skill offered a range of potential applications, its primary function appeared to be manipulation and control over his target. Bones refrained from questioning the morality of this new skill; such considerations had long been discarded, even before the advent of the system.
Soul Link - An ability to make a connection with the target¡¯s soul. If made possible, the link with minions will buff minions attributes and the user could, through a soul link, sense and see what its target could see. With greater mastery, even controlling minions from a certain distance was possible. Link with weak minded targets allows the user to sense and control their intent and even manipulate their thoughts. Warning: Success of Soul Link depends on the strength of the caster''s soul and the levels in soul mastery. High chance of failure against targets with sensitive and powerful souls. Low chance of a backlash against powerful souls.
After entering a new area, Bones decided to create a new golem to test Soul Link on. However, the attempt failed as the nucleus he created wasn''t deemed suitable for linking. Dismissing the idea for now, he focused on leveling his new class. Sneaking towards the entrance of the spider lair, Bones observed a pair of spiders standing guard. Taking caution not to draw attention, he concentrated on establishing a soul-to-soul link with the nearest spider. With a moment of intense focus, Bones forged the link, aiming to gain insight into the spider''s intentions. He expected to delve beyond mere thoughts, understanding its deepest intent, and perhaps even exerting control over the creature if the link proved strong enough. However, he discovered that the spider lacked conventional thoughts; instead, it harbored a singular intent¡ªto devour and satiate its insatiable hunger. Reflecting on this revelation, Bones speculated whether the link''s effectiveness might be diminished when attempting to connect with dungeon monsters. Next, he attempted to exert control of the monster, hoping to manipulate its actions for a potentially advantageous confrontation. Unfortunately, his efforts merely succeeded in immobilizing the spider momentarily before the link faltered, causing the creature to emit a shrill screech. The commotion alerted not only the spider''s companion on guard duty but also nearby spiders, prompting them to converge on Bones'' location. ¡°Did they spot me? Crap, they did!¡± Bones poised his lance, prepared to confront the approaching spiders. As the first one lunged at him, he employed Soul Gaze, causing the spider to veer off course and collide with a nearby tree. With a disdainful snort, Bones swiftly dispatched it with a precise thrust of his lance, piercing its head. He repeated the process with the remaining spiders, finding his new skill to be remarkably effective against the mindless creatures. The lair resembled those he had encountered before: a massive dome constructed of thick, intertwining roots and vines, shrouded in layers of sticky webs. The entrance, wide enough for him to crawl through, beckoned ominously. If he were still alive, he would have politely declined the invitation to enter this nightmarish setting. Hunting monsters or even humans was one thing, but the atmosphere within this eerie domain sent shivers down his spine. And that persistent fog only added to the sinister ambiance, obscuring dangers lurking within its depths. Chapter 43 Like the lairs before, this one also housed close to a hundred spiders. Elite arachnids guarded the eggs while the rest of the Jumping Arachnids patrolled the area. Bones couldn''t afford the mistake he made in the last lair, allowing the eggs to hatch. Within seconds, dozens of tiny spiders swarmed him, covering him entirely. He nearly depleted all his mana using consecutive Mana Blasts to blast them away, but it was effective. Every spider in the vicinity was reduced to pieces. With so many spiders, sneaking around and taking them out one by one was impossible. That seemed to be the point. The dome was spacious enough for a party of adventurers to engage in battle as the spiders attacked in waves. "This will be a pain in the ass," Bones muttered to himself, but at least Mana Blast and Bone Nova were gaining experience. Bones crawled into the lair, cautiously observing his surroundings. Initially, his vision caught only the subtle movements at the edge of his sight, but his senses warned him of the impending danger. As he ventured further into the center, the arena seemed to materialize around him, and a swarm of spiders pounced from all directions. He swiftly dispatched the first wave with a blast, but a searing acid projectile struck him from behind, corroding his coat. The second wave surged forth moments later, accompanied by a barrage of acidic projectiles and skittering spiders emerging from the fog. Hidden among the webs, spiders launched acid attacks at him at regular intervals. Bones remained in constant motion, dodging the projectiles while baiting the jumping spiders. Whenever he halted, he unleashed Bone Nova to clear the spiders nearest to him, reserving Mana Blast for when the opportunity arose to level his other area of effect skill. The strategy Bones employed against the spiders proved effective, yet mentally draining. He had to maintain razor-sharp senses and react swiftly to avoid being overwhelmed. If he did find himself surrounded, his only recourse was to unleash a torrent of Mana Blast to break free. However, the mana consumption of the skill was exorbitant, and each successive lair seemed to bring even larger waves of spiders. After another grueling hour, the lair was finally cleared, and the dissipating fog revealed a gruesome scene of spider corpses strewn across the ground. Bones extended his senses, scanning for mana signatures emanating from the lifeless bodies. Upon detecting the telltale signs of mana, he approached each corpse and extracted the precious mana stones. However, upon inspecting his inventory, he let out a frustrated curse. "Aaargh damnit!! I should''ve known it would be like this!" Among the various monster parts he had collected, Bones discovered that all the bones he had painstakingly collected had disappeared. Realizing that these bones weren''t loot drops but intrinsic components of the monsters, disappearing along with the bodies after a time, he cursed in frustration. "Damn it!" Resolving to be more discerning in his loot collection moving forward, Bones decided to only keep items that were clearly drops from defeated monsters. Emerging from the lair, he noticed that the sun was already setting behind the thick foliage of the jungle. Contemplating his next move, he glanced down at his ruined coat and felt a twinge of annoyance. What good was a self-repair function if his gear could be so easily damaged? Pondering his options, he debated whether to switch to chainmail or plate armor for better protection in future battles. Bones paused for a moment, imagining himself clad in heavy armor, and chuckled at the thought, shaking his head. He realized he would need to seek advice from Hem or Darsumi regarding his equipment. The life of an adventurer was proving to be more costly than he initially anticipated. Perhaps he was approaching it wrong? With a resigned sigh, Bones disrobed, stowing his gear in his inventory. At this point, it seemed more cumbersome than protective. "It''s been a while since I''ve been nude... at least there''s nothing tangling below!" he joked to himself, his laughter echoing in the quiet surroundings. Stripped down and accompanied by his own amusement, Bones pressed onward, following his instinct towards the north throughout the night. As dawn broke, he found himself standing before the ruins ¡ª the remnants of an ancient temple. Before him loomed a massive doorway, its doors long gone, leaving a gaping entrance that seemed to stretch endlessly upward. Inscriptions adorned its surface, their meanings lost to time. The passage of years had dulled the once-vibrant color of the temple''s stone, a testament to the dungeon''s harsh environment. Moss clung to the walls, and vines snaked their way in spirals around broken pillars that had once supported the grand structure. Scattered remnants bore the marks of past encounters, their surfaces etched with deep scratches. Bones surveyed the imposing sight before him and couldn''t shake the feeling that this was indeed the entrance to the boss room. He hoped fervently that the size of the doorway wasn''t indicative of the size of the boss that awaited him within. He approached the entrance with caution, his weariness evident in his movements. Peering into the darkness within, he found his senses unable to detect anything ¡ª an eerie emptiness that sent a shiver down his spine. Nevertheless, he pressed on, refusing to be deterred when victory seemed within reach. With each step into the temple, the darkness was banished by the sudden flare of unseen torches along the walls. Illuminated one by one, they revealed a corridor stretching deeper into the heart of the ancient structure. The sudden light confirmed his suspicions: he had indeed reached the boss room. Bones proceeded down the corridor, the torches behind him flickering out as he advanced. Emerging into a hall illuminated by flickering braziers, he found it eerily empty ¡ª no signs of life or movement anywhere. With a skeptical gaze, he ventured further into the hall until he stood at its center, casting wary glances in every direction. Turning back, he saw only darkness where the corridor once was. As he pivoted to face the hall once more, he scrutinized every nook and cranny, yet found nothing to indicate the presence of any being. Stretching out his senses to their limits, he attempted to perceive any hint of activity within the hall, but to no avail. It was as if the space itself held its breath, waiting in silent anticipation. Bones'' thoughts ground to a halt as a hiss pierced the silence, followed by the unmistakable sound of many spider legs skittering across the walls. The echoes filled the hall, disorienting him as he struggled to discern the source of the noise. How could this be? There was nothing here moments ago, or so he thought. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Abruptly, the tip-tap sounds ceased, replaced by a sharp woosh as Bones was sent hurtling backward by the impact. He collided with the ground, skidding to a stop a few meters away. Quickly scrambling to his feet, he surveyed his surroundings, searching for the source of the attack, but found nothing. Examining his bone armor, Bones noticed two puncture holes where his torso had been struck. His mind raced with disbelief¡ªhad he been bitten without even realizing it? As the mend skill began to work its magic, the cracked areas around the holes in his armor visibly repaired themselves, providing a reassuring sense of stability. However, the tip-tap sounds abruptly resumed, jolting Bones back to the present moment. Frustration and disbelief gnawed at him¡ªhow was it possible that he couldn''t even sense the spider''s presence? The realization of his vulnerability in the face of such stealthy adversaries left him feeling utterly perplexed and disconcerted. How could one possibly hope to effectively combat an enemy that remained so elusive and undetectable? The harsh, cold truth struck Bones with unforgiving clarity¡ªhe wasn''t meant to confront this creature alone, especially not at his current level of strength. Recognizing the futility of his efforts, Bones resolved to retreat, turning to dash towards the darkness shrouding the entrance to the hall. Yet, before he could reach safety, a sudden hiiiisss and swoosh of movement sent him hurtling forward into the corridor, skidding to a halt. Turning to assess the source of his restraint, Bones found a thick strand attached to his back, pulling him back towards the monstrous entity he had tried to escape. Panic surged within him as he realized the gravity of his predicament. With a sinking feeling, he came face to face with the creature before him¡ªa grotesque amalgamation of woman and spider, its numerous eyes fixating on him with an unsettling gaze. "What the fuck?" Bones blurted out, his shock palpable as he attempted to identify the monstrous entity before him.
Widow Queen lvl 34, Boss
In that critical moment, Bones realized he had made a grave mistake. The queen seized him, emitting a piercing screech before sinking her fangs into his waist. Bones felt the venom coursing through him, mingling with his mana. Despite the searing pain, he channeled his mana, fortifying his body and purging the venom. However, his efforts were in vain and soon his body went limp. The Widow wasted no time, skittering in a circle before shooting a web up into the hall''s ceiling. With Bones in tow, she began to ascend the web, dragging him along with her into the darkness above. As the Widow ascended higher, Bones gathered every ounce of mana he could muster. With a surge of power, he unleashed a Mana Blast, shattering the web and sending them both reeling. The force of the blast sent Bones hurtling towards the entrance, where he scrambled to his feet and dashed down the corridor. Just as he felt a sense of relief, a web shot past him, latching onto the temple doorway. Dread flooded Bones as he sensed her approaching. The Widow, fueled by fury, used her webs to propel herself forward, closing in on him rapidly. But just as she was about to reach him, a beam of sunlight flooded the corridor. The Widow halted at the threshold, screeching in fury as Bones practically flew out of the temple and vanished into the jungle. Moments later, he reappeared, standing at the temple''s entrance, observing the Widow from a safe distance. She hissed and glared at him with venomous eyes. What a deadly combination she was: a woman to entice and a spider to kill. Bones acknowledged the failure of his dungeon-clearing attempt with a grim acceptance. Now faced with the decision of what to do next, he pondered his options. Should he venture back into the depths of the dungeon, or perhaps explore further in search of more lairs to conquer? His musings were interrupted by the sudden appearance of a timer, ticking down the minutes until the dungeon would close. Surprised by this unexpected development, Bones realized that his course of action had been decided for him. With time still on his side, he resolved to seek out another Viper before the countdown reached zero.
00:00:03 00:00:02 00:00:01
When the timer hit zero. Bones was kicked out of the dungeon. He felt disoriented for a second but quickly found his bearing. He looked at the familiar forest around him and with a hand on the tree, he penetrated the bark and climbed up to the top of the tree. He peeked his head above the tree line and turned around until he saw the familiar clearing. About a kilometer away? As the timer hit zero, Bones was abruptly ejected from the dungeon. Momentarily disoriented, he quickly regained his bearings. Surveying the familiar forest surroundings, he approached a nearby tree and used his bony fingers to penetrate the bark and ascend to the top of the tree. Peering out over the treetops, he oriented himself until he spotted the familiar clearing about a kilometer away. With a deft leap, Bones descended from the tree and landed gracefully on the forest floor. Turning back to the tree that served as his exit point, he noticed a rough outline on the bark, reminiscent of the dungeon entrance he had just left behind. Pondering whether the entrance had always been there or had manifested upon his exit, Bones shrugged off the thought. Retrieving a worn map he had clandestinely acquired from the guild''s library, he marked the estimated location of his current position. Rushing through the forest and startling any creature in his path, Bones reached the clearing within a minute. Steel Tusk Boars still roamed about, their tusks uprooting the ground in search of food, while various critters scurried around. Bones retrieved his equipment from his inventory. Though the holes and tears were mostly repaired, the runes engraved on the inside looked a bit faded. ¡°The enchantment must be weakening¡­¡± Equipping his gear, Bones made his way toward the entrance to the cavern. Opening the hatch, he descended the ladders. Once at the bottom, he surveyed the area, wishing he had prepared more than just ladders. "I should put in more effort and build a proper entrance to the dungeon," Bones pondered aloud. "From my understanding, every natural dungeon is rare and valuable. I guess having a tower in this place again was out of the question!" He chuckled. "...No, not a tower this time. A cabin perhaps? A small, cozy cabin would be enough. Maybe with¡ª" he looked around, "¡ªan oversized basement? I could at least add a wooden floor to stand on, instead of hard rock, when I bring guests here." Prepared to leave, Bones ascended the ladders and cautiously peeked outside before fully opening the hatch and stepping out of the cavern. He headed towards the forest, and roughly two hours later, returned to the cavern looking visibly annoyed. He retrieved dozens of roughly cut wooden logs from his inventory. Using spider silk to tie the logs together, Bones constructed a shabby-looking wooden platform. While it lacked the finesse of a professional carpenter''s work, it served its purpose for the basement. "This really sucks¡­" Bones muttered to himself as he continued to work on the wood. Acknowledging his lack of carpentry skills, Bones vowed to hire professional help if the opportunity arose to renovate the cavern into something more accommodating. "Tomorrow, I''ll head back to Stonefalls," he resolved. Chapter 44 Back at the capital beneath the Adventurer''s Guild, after days of interrogation, Guntar finally relented and spoke. "That can''t be all?" Rayne questioned skeptically. "Look, man, I swear that''s all I know. I wasn''t in a position to refuse a gold ranker, so I did what I had to do! Alright?" Guntar replied defensively. "No, Guntar, it''s not alright," Rayne retorted, shaking his head. Guntar appeared relaxed as he spoke, as if the consequences of opening the tunnels and releasing the undead didn''t weigh on him. He claimed he had no choice in the matter, blaming an old man named Silva for coercing him into accepting the deal. Guntar confessed to receiving hush money, which he spent recklessly on booze and brothels. Despite his disclosure, it seemed like Guntar''s revelation didn''t provide much substantial information. Guntar admitted he didn''t know much about the old man - his origins or his intentions. Rayne was left with little to work with, and he suspected Guntar hadn''t divulged everything. "He''s hiding something. I''m sure of it! A few more days in the cell should make him spill out everything," Rayne thought to himself. "Enough, Guntar. A few more days in the cell should make you spill out everything!" Rayne declared before turning and exiting the cell, leaving Guntar behind, bewildered. "I did tell you everything¡­ a few more days is all I needed anyway," Guntar mused. "So? How''d it go?" Belle inquired the moment Rayne returned to his office. He shook his head, his expression betraying a sense of disappointment. "He talked. Said he told us everything, but nothing that would lead us directly to Silva." "Oh...do you think he''s lying? Maybe I didn''t press him hard enough?" Belle questioned. "No, you did fine Belle," Rayne reassured her, though guilt lingered in his voice. "I''ll let him cool off in a cell for a few more days." "Shouldn''t we report him to the guild?" Belle suggested. "No! Not yet¡­sorry, Belle. We will after we get the information I need. Okay?" Rayne pleaded. Belle nodded her head. She understood how much finding Silva meant to Rayne. Though she didn''t know all the details, she knew enough to want to help him in any way she could. Ever since the attack on Westbrook, Rayne hadn''t been himself. The incident likely brought back memories of the night his father died. He had been under immense stress lately. Kidnapping Guntar wasn''t their usual approach. As representatives of the Adventurer''s Guild, there were proper methods and channels they were supposed to follow. Not that they never resorted to alternative means, but not to this extent. Later that night, in the dungeons beneath The Guild, a swish was heard followed by the sound of a body hitting the ground. The clicking of steps echoed down the corridor until they stopped in front of Guntar''s cell. "Doesn''t look that bad," a meek voice said from behind the prison cell doors. Guntar slowly lifted his head and smirked. "Once you get used to it, it''s quite refreshing," he replied. The jingling of keys was heard, and then the door unlocked. Trevak casually stepped in. "I''ve been gone for a week, and look at the mess you''ve got yourself into?" "Ah, it... wasn''t my fault?" Guntar said, sounding more like a question than a statement. "You''re back early..." Trevak nodded. "Come, let''s get you out of here. We''re leaving the city tonight. I have a safehouse ready, but it will take us a few days to get there." "That''s nice. I didn''t know you had that kind of connection! Maybe you should be the boss!?" "You''re speaking nonsense... and no thank you. With a pretty face like mine, no one would take me seriously." Guntar snorted, and with Trevak''s help and under the guise of the guard, they sneaked out of the dungeons and then out of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Early the next morning, Belle found dead guards in the dungeons and an empty cell. "Well, poop¡­"
"Is he dead - gone or gone - gone?" Rayne asked after Belle rushed into his office and delivered the news. "He''s... the disappearing kind of gone - gone! How bad is it?" asked Belle, obviously worried about the whole ordeal. "Damnit! I told them many times that bronze rankers aren''t enough of a security in the dungeons!" Rayne saw her distressed and tried to diffuse the situation. "It''s bad, but better he disappeared than died in our cell. Have a wanted poster commissioned." "Already done, sir!" "Good girl. Come, we need to have a message sent to Veeno in Westbrook at once," Rayne said, motioning Belle to follow. "Veeno? Is it about what Guntar said?" Rayne stopped in his trek and turned. "Yes. Guntar didn''t say much, but the interrogation wasn''t without merit. You know what? You go ahead and send a message while I''ll go and deal with our superiors blowing this out of proportion." Belle nodded. "Okay, Rayne. What should the message say?" Rayne thought for a moment and once he formulated his thoughts, replied. "Tell Veeno to take a group of his most trusted men and explore the tunnels. I''ll mark the location of the entrance. And¡­tell him to be careful! He should expect an encounter with the undead, but he should also be prepared for the unexpected. Once he clears the tunnels, he should report back his findings." This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Consider it done, sir!" Belle replied and turned to leave when she heard Rayne suddenly add: "You did good, Anabelle. I''m proud of you." She stopped, frozen in her steps, a shiver running down her spine. She couldn''t hide her stupid wide grin, so she didn''t turn around. Instead, she raised her hand and gave him a thumbs up. Rayne laughed at her uncool pose, the sound echoing through the halls of the guild. A red-faced Belle hurriedly left the room. The guild boasted a dozen gold rankers, each one invaluable in their own right, a fact Rayne knew all too well. He was particularly aware of their worth as the apprentice of one of the kingdom''s strongest men, his master and the current guild leader, Fluvis Frose. "What the hell did you do? We have dead guards on our hands, and even worse, you let that man escape!!" An elderly man shouted, pacing back and forth in his office. His name was Gustav, and he was a member of the bureau. The same man that berated Rayne after the attack on Westbrook. "This was the last straw! I will see to it that you are expelled from the guild! You hear me?!" Rayne leaned in closer to the man and said, "Why in the world would I give a flying fuck? I have my own guild. I''m not here wasting my time in the adventurer guild because I want to, but because I was needed! So you can shove your seat in the guild right up your-" cough cough A loud cough made both of them pause and turn to the doors. "That''s enough of you two," Fluvis interrupted, entering Gustav''s office and putting an end to their bickering. Their arguing could be heard out of the office and down the hallway, for all to hear. sigh "I''m sure Rayne had his reasons for undertaking such a risk and taking matters into his own hands, right kiddo?" Fluvis sternly asked. Rayne realized the importance of justifying his actions, especially given the gravity of the situation. Armed with the information extracted from Guntar, he proceeded to do just that. "The interrogation of the suspect involved in the Westbrook assault strongly suggests that a faction of the undead, raised near Westbrook, remains active in the tunnels beneath the city. Consequently, I''ve dispatched my men to investigate and provide a thorough report." Gustav, visibly skeptical, responded with a disdainful grunt. "And how reliable do you believe this information to be?" he questioned. "We''ll see, won''t we?" Rayne retorted, exchanging a meaningful look with Fluvis. Gustav snorted in response, threatening that this wasn''t the end of the matter. He vowed to dispatch Roselyn and her men to the tunnels, insisting they "get the job done!" Rayne clenched his teeth but maintained his composure, replying with forced acquiescence, "As you wish." With Gustav storming out of the office, his agitation evident, he left Rayne and Fluvis alone in the room. Awkward silence filled the room until Master Fluvis was the first to break it. "How is it that you have such a temper? A man of your position, a gold ranker, and what¡¯s more, someone specializing in Ice magic shouldn''t have such a temperament!" "I''m... young?" Rayne replied, not coming up with a better excuse. Fluvis paused for a moment, then chuckled. "You''re quite right. I often forget how young you actually are! Back in my day-" "I''m leaving," Rayne interjected, and proceeded to exit the office. "Wait, Rayne! This is important!" the old man called after him, following him out. On the same day, Veeno, accompanied by a group of guild operatives, covertly entered the tunnels beneath Westbrook to commence the not-so-secret operation of locating the remnants of the undead army. Several hours later, Roselyn, a gold rank branch guild leader, herself ventured into the tunnels with a small group of companions.
In a discreet tavern tucked away in the western district of the capital, Silva and Tivaara descended via a private manavator, accessing the Underground with utmost secrecy. The Hounds'' ownership of the tavern, acquired years ago, provided a strategic gateway to their covert operations. Exiting the manavator, they navigated through an abandoned alley that led to a bustling intersection, where the underground streets bustled with activity. Unlike the well-lit city above, the underground was veiled in darkness, illuminated sporadically by the faint glow of manaposts and distant crystals adorning the ceiling. Within this shadowy realm, an eclectic mix of dubious characters engaged in covert exchanges and the trade of illicit goods, all under the watchful eye of the Assassin¡¯s Guild, which held sway over the clandestine affairs of the Underground. After entering the bustling street, Silva and Tiv halted before a nondescript building and made their way inside. Inside, the air was thick with smoke, and patrons filled the tables, indulging in drinks and cigarettes. A low, mellow tune floated in the background as the bartender, wiping a glass behind the bar, gave the newcomers a nod of recognition. In response, they reciprocated with a subtle nod before proceeding past the bar and through the doorway leading to the basement entrance. This building served as another clandestine refuge for the Hounds, functioning as their primary base of operations. In the depths of the hideout''s basement, a pale, emaciated figure with blackened veins crisscrossing his body lay upon a bed. Beside him, a medic meticulously reviewed data in his notebook. Upon hearing approaching footsteps, he swiveled to face the newcomers. "Ah! Silva, Tivaara, it¡¯s been a while!" The medic greeted the two warmly. Silva greeted him with a nod, while Tiv offered a silent acknowledgment before stepping aside and leaning against the wall. "How is he, Bert? Any better?" Silva inquired. The medic, Bert, shook his head solemnly. ¡°Afraid not. I¡¯m surprised he lasted this long. The ritual was too much for his body to handle. This is way beyond mana poisoning." Bert motioned for Silva to get closer and continued, his voice grave. ¡°Mana within his body is corrupted and is ravaging his body from the inside. His body is breaking, falling apart! Look at this.¡± The medic pointed towards the missing hand. Silva clicked his tongue in disapproval, observing the stump in place of a hand. ¡°It fell off¡­ The corruption is spreading fast and I cannot stop it. It¡¯s already too late.¡± Silva let out a heavy sigh. The man hadn¡¯t been with them for long, and though he had grand ambitions, he was still a valuable member of the Hounds. ¡°A shame, really. Any chance he turns into one of them?¡± The medic adjusted his glasses, meeting Silva''s gaze. ¡°Undead? Impossible. An abomination? Low chance. It¡¯s more likely he¡¯d turn into one of the corrupted ones, but we¡¯ll end it before it gets to that.¡± Cultivating impure mana like the necromancer did and neglecting to filter it through Meditation was the primary cause of mana poisoning. While rare, when it occurred, one of the most dreaded outcomes was for the infected to become corrupted and eventually transform into an abomination. Corrupted mana had another name seldom spoken among the living, as it was closely associated with the Netherrealm: Chaos mana. As its name suggested, it was volatile, destructive, and diametrically opposed to pure mana. Chaos mana served as the catalyst for the creation of undead and demons alike. Silva nodded grimly. The presence of the corrupted in the capital would undoubtedly unleash chaos. It was a shame, indeed. With his demise, their mission faced a setback, albeit a temporary one. They had strategically left the Risen in the tunnels, knowing the necromancer couldn''t control them all at once. Now, they lay dormant, but it was only a matter of time before someone stumbled upon them. Nevertheless, they had taken precautions to mitigate the fallout if that were to occur. "We did as much damage with the undead army as we could. He did well. Has he woken up? Said anything?" "Well, he did wake up briefly. Said something incoherent and fell asleep again. He¡¯s been like this ever since. Oh, he did ask to see the newcomer, Bones was it?" Silva raised an eyebrow. "Bones? What in the world would he want to see Bones for?" The medic shrugged and remarked that his patient¡¯s head wasn''t screwed on straight. "I¡¯ll try and ease the pain as much as possible but¡­we should think about ending his suffering," Bert said, but was interrupted by a raspy voice beside him whispering, "No!¡­not yet." Bert escorted Silva and Tiv out of the basement, and they parted ways. Bert returned to the basement, while Silva and Tiv headed off to an undisclosed location. Chapter 45 Bones'' plan to head straight to Stonefalls was unexpectedly interrupted when he stumbled upon a beleaguered adventurer party, concealed behind the foliage of a bush. The group comprised the quintessential adventuring ensemble: a stalwart defender, two damage dealers, a supportive class, and a healer. They were currently engaged in a goblin tribe subjugation quest, a task that resonated with Bones from his own past adventures. However, it was evident that they had underestimated the challenge. Observing the scene unfold, Bones noted that the goblin chief boasted a formidable level eleven surpassing even the highest-ranking member of the party, the defender. Despite their valiant efforts, the adventurers found themselves on the brink of defeat, particularly as the struggling healer faced imminent danger from the goblin¡¯s crude spear. Without hesitation, Bones sprang into action, seizing the goblin by the head with a grim resolve. "Ah, damn it. Looks like I''m getting involved..." A surge of mana surged through Bones'' arm and into his hand, resulting in a catastrophic explosion that obliterated the goblin''s head. The healer shrieked in horror, blood splattering across her visage. But it wasn''t her blood; it belonged to the vanquished goblin. With a swift and calculated motion, Bones directed his attention towards the besieged damage dealers, summoning Bone Spikes to immobilize the encroaching goblins. The creatures wailed in agony, their plight drawing the gaze of both the goblin chief and his cohorts. These aides, though formidable at level ten, failed to comprehend the vast discrepancy in power between themselves and Bones. Ignoring the defender, they charged recklessly towards the new, more potent adversary. Meanwhile, the goblin chief opted for a strategic retreat, abandoning his bewildered companions. Bones, observing the chief''s tactical withdrawal, unleashed a lethal Bone Lance in his direction. Within moments, the chief collapsed, a gaping cavity in his torso sealing his fate. The demise of their leader prompted a brief moment of hesitation from the aides, during which Bones swiftly dispatched them with precision strikes. Seizing the opportunity, the rogue and the dual-wielding warrior among the adventurers swiftly eliminated the remaining goblins. In the ensuing chaos, the goblins scattered in retreat, and those who lingered met a swift demise. With the battle concluded, the defender succumbed to exhaustion, swiftly followed by the two damage dealers. Bones turned his attention to the healer, inquiring about her well-being. Though visibly shaken, she composed herself and offered a grateful nod, expressing her gratitude for Bones'' intervention. Similarly, the support mage approached, extending his thanks for saving their party from certain peril. Bones waved off their gratitude with a casual gesture. "Don''t mention it. It''s what anyone would do, right? You were fortunate we crossed paths when we did. I assume you were on the subjugation quest? Completed?" Glen, the support mage, affirmed with a nod. "Yes, indeed. We''ve wrapped up for the day." "In that case, how about I accompany you back to town? I was headed there myself," Bones offered. Observing Bones'' mask, Glen hesitated momentarily, but the guilt of endangering his team pushed any doubts aside. "If it wouldn''t be too much trouble, then yes please, and thank you!" Bones trailed behind the party as they journeyed onward. Periodically, they halted to fend off monsters. As Bones had anticipated, the adventurers proved capable, save for the minor hiccup with the goblins. He had no particular motive for assisting them; perhaps it was a spur-of-the-moment decision, or perhaps the memories of young adventurers meeting their demise had affected him more deeply than he realized. Now that he had aided them, he pondered putting his new level 20 racial skill to the test. After hours of traversing the forest, he sensed a growing unease among the adventurers. They conversed in hushed tones, and as time wore on, he noticed the healer and surprisingly, even the defender, growing increasingly jittery. Observing them closely, Bones realized that their mental state had been affected by the fight with the goblins. As the frontline and backbone of the group, they were particularly vulnerable to the aura he emitted. Gradually, discomfort grew among the party members, and they began to distance themselves from Bones, unable to articulate the reason behind their unease. Their enthusiasm for monster hunting waned, replaced by a sour mood and deepening frowns. This persisted for hours until they neared the road, prompting Bones to cease focusing his skill on them. Once out of the forest, their mood noticeably improved, and they marched toward the town gates with renewed vigor. Bones remained silent throughout their journey, unsure of what to talk about with the young adventurers. Meanwhile, the group chattered amongst themselves, expressing their relief at returning to town. They whispered to each other, casting nervous glances at Bones as they quickened their pace. As the group passed, Bones subtly initiated a Soul Link with the most mentally vulnerable member, the healer. The moment the link was established, he paused her movement. Glen, noticing her sudden halt, turned to her and asked, ''Jackie, are you okay?'' The healer shook her head, and the Soul Link was severed. ''Hm? Yeah, I''m fine. Probably just overwhelmed by everything that happened. Let''s keep moving." Bones discerned a mix of emotions emanating from the healer: confusion, anger, shame, and a sense of guilt for harboring such feelings towards him. Despite this, Bones maintained his smile and trailed behind the group. Upon arriving at the adventurer guild, Glen gestured for Bones to accompany him inside, while the others remained outside, visibly relieved. Intrigued by their behavior, Bones followed Glen into the guild. Glen approached the reception and conversed with the clerk behind the desk. "Excuse me, I''d like to complete the subjugation quest and report that this adventurer," Glen gestured towards Bones, "saved us during the quest and safely escorted us back to town." The receptionist nodded, jotting down notes. Once she finished, she requested their badges. Glen handed over his badge first, which she scanned against the crystal plate. Then, she scanned Bones'' ID card. "Hmm, what is..." "Is there an issue?" Bones inquired. The receptionist turned to Bones, dumbstruck. "I don''t¡­I don''t know?" She was left baffled seeing "undead" listed as his race on his ID card. She turned to her colleague, her voice tinged with urgency. "John. John!" John turned to her, frowning, and she quickly added in a hushed tone, "Could you come over here for a second?" John reluctantly approached her, and she showed him Bones'' ID. They both stared at the ID and then at Bones for a few moments. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. "Um, sir. Would you be so kind as to remove your headpiece so we could verify your identity? There seems to be a discrepancy in our database," John asked cautiously. Bones shrugged, complied, and observed as their eyes widened in shock. "Would that be all?" he asked. After receiving confirmation and an apology, he put his mask back on and pulled the hood over his head. With a sense of intrigue lingering in the air, Bones left the guild, leaving the two receptionists puzzled and Glen sweating behind. "Now then, where was that alchemy shop?" With a fresh supply of mana potions procured, Bones departed from Westbrook and set his course towards Stonefalls.
The sun was setting when Bones reached Stonefalls. Contrary to his expectations, the two dwarves weren¡¯t drinking at the table in front of the smithy. Instead, the sound of a hammer hitting steel emanated from inside. Bones pushed open the door, causing the bell to ring. The clanking sound of the hammer ceased, and a dwarf with dirty hands and dirt smeared all over his face poked his head out of the workshop. cough ''Boney! It hadun been that long, whaddup?''" "Nothing much, brought you something but...it can wait," Bones replied, observing the dwarf''s busy demeanor. Hem nodded and instructed him to make himself at home, promising to join him once he finished his work. Bones was surprised to see Hem so engrossed in his tasks. The few times they had met before, the dwarf had seemed laid back and less concerned with work. "Must be an important commission," Bones mused to himself. An hour later, Hem emerged from the workshop and joined Bones at the table. "Sorry fer makin ye wait! I may not seem like it, but I''mah pretty wanted dwarf! I get custom orders once er twice a week, ¡®nd they earn me mah food and drinks, ye ¡®no? So, up fer a round?" "Sure, why not. I have a few things I¡¯d like to celebrate," Bones agreed. "Great! Lemme call Dar over so we can get hammered! He has the good stuff!" Hem joyfully replied before rushing out of the smithy. Not even ten minutes later, he returned, dragging Darsumi with him. With a sigh, Darsumi greeted Bones and sat opposite him. "Greetings Bones, doing well?" "Greetings Dar, it¡¯s been busy the last couple of days but worth it," Bones replied. ¡°Oh? Something good happened? I apologize, it will take a bit longer to deal with all the mana stones you gave me. It¡¯s a delicate process after all, I¡¯m sure you understand?¡± Darsumi said, his voice tinged with curiosity. ¡°Hm? I¡¯m not here because of the stones! I¡¯m on my way back to the capital and thought I¡¯d stop by, say hello. I actually have something to talk to the both of you about. Well, drink and talk, anyway,¡± Bones clarified. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. You can ask us about anything that¡¯s bothering you, anytime you feel like asking.¡± They¡¯re good dwarves. If I want any other future business endeavors with them, I should be as honest as I can. Bones thought to himself. ¡°Will do, thank you! First, drinks!¡± Bones expressed his gratitude, and Dar responded with a smile, retrieving a distinct-looking bottle. Handing it to Bones, he watched as Bones inspected it with curiosity. Uncorking the lid, a familiar scent wafted out, causing Bones to recognize it immediately. ¡°This is...for me, Dar?¡± he asked in surprise. Darsumi nodded, explaining that he noticed Bones frequently drinking mana potions during his stay and wanted to offer him a drink he would enjoy more than their usual fare. Bones poured himself a drink with gratitude, taking a gulp before setting it aside. He then stood up and began to unpack the body parts of the monsters he had looted, laying them out on the ground beside him. The two dwarves observed in surprise but didn''t intervene. Hem stood up and approached the chitin body part, giving it a thump with his knuckles. "Chitin shell makes for good defense on bronze-level gear," he remarked. Then, turning his attention to the proboscis beside the chitin, he exclaimed in surprise, "Wut the hell is dis?" Darsumi raised an eyebrow and joined Hem''s side to inspect what had surprised his friend. "That''s...a proboscis?" he asked, to which Bones nodded. "Gobrick''s beard...is it the¡ª" "Yep," Bones confirmed, already anticipating the dwarf''s question. "Wut? Wut is it?" Hem asked, feeling left out. "Hem, what does this look like to you?" Darsumi asked. Hemdus took the proboscis in his hand and inspected it from every angle before saying, "Well, it looks a bit like a prick, them little..." He stopped mid-sentence and glanced at Bones and then Darsumi. "Is the body¡ª" "Yes. The body is proportionate to the proboscis," Bones confirmed. "Gobrick''s beard..." Hem muttered, a hint of disgust visible on his face. Then he added, "We coulda make a long straw from the¡ª" "No!" Both Bones and Darsumi strongly interjected. "Is it squishy like the little ones?" Darsumi asked, and Bones nodded once more. Bones waited until the dwarves had inspected the items on the floor before speaking up. "This isn''t everything, of course. I want to ask you how usable these are in crafting? To be more precise, would they fetch a good price?" Hem pondered for a moment, considering the potential applications. Then he nodded. "Aye, they coulda fetch a pretty sum if ye can find a master smith and a tailor!" Bones observed the smugness on the dwarf''s face, anticipating his thoughts. With perfect timing, he made a proposition. "I''d like to propose a business deal between the three of us." "What do you have in mind?" Darsumi inquired. Bones leaned back in his chair as the dwarves did the same. Over the next two hours, he outlined his vision: to open a shop with the two dwarves and sell equipment crafted from the body parts he would provide, along with other items. He admitted he was unsure about the procedure for opening a shop and frankly, couldn''t be bothered with it. "Not a problem," said Hem confidently. As the crafter, he could easily open a shop with minimal difficulty. "Boney, I haven''t mentioned, and ye haven''t even asked, mind ye! But yer looking at the second-tier silver rank armorsmith!" Bones observed the proud-looking dwarf, puffing his chest out, and realized he was expected to compliment him. ¡°Second tier? Amazing. Absolutely amazing! If I had eyes, they would be popping out right now!" Darusmi snickered beside him, and Hem''s proud demeanor slowly deflated. "Yer being funny, eh? No matter! Sounds like a good deal, but¡­" "...but what?" Bones asked, and Dar sighed, replying in place of Hem. "In short? He''s lazy. He doesn''t want to work much." Hem, upon hearing Darsumi''s blunt explanation, quickly jumped in to clarify. "Hey now, it''s not that I''m lazy, ye ¡®no? I just feel like making newbie equipment is beneath my skill level! Now, if I could delegate me work to apprentices, then yes, I see it working out, Boney!" Well, that was just underwhelming... Then, do we have a deal?" Bones remarked. Dar and Hem exchanged a glance, then nodded in agreement. "By the way, I''ve been ''dying'' to ask you, but what did you mean by second tier?" Bones inquired curiously. Chapter 46 The dwarves were somewhat used to Bones asking rather¡­ odd questions, so they didn''t question why or how he didn''t know about something so general. "Really? You¡¯ve been dying to ask?" Dar said with a smirk, clearly amused by Bones'' curiosity. "Well Bones, you are familiar with adventurer guild rankings, I take it?" Bones nodded, and Darsumi continued. "Splendid! Then you know that the adventurer guild is old... pre-system old? The Guild was founded with the purpose to fight and protect the people from the magical beasts and monsters that were growing in numbers on our continent. The Guild classified the strength of adventurers in bronze, silver, and gold ranks, with peak adventurers being around gold rank back then. When the system came, copper ranking was introduced before bronze and platinum after the gold rank, but that was a long time ago. Rarely anyone uses the term copper and platinum rank anymore." Darsumi paused, then continued. "The system introduced advancements, and The Guild later implemented tiers into their power ranking. Any kingdom or empire where the adventurer guild has a certain amount of influence uses their rankings as a measure of power. I don''t know why they still hold on to old rankings, but places outside of adventurer influence use tiers as a measure according to advancements achieved. I''m sure you get the picture now, yes?" Darsumi finished and downed his ale. Bones nodded, pondering the explanation. It did seem odd to categorize individuals solely as bronze or silver rankers. "Doesn''t that lead to a misleading assessment of users'' strength, though?" he questioned. Darsumi shook his head, explaining that the adventurer rankings had their merits. According to him, The Guild''s rankings not only indicated the user''s advancement tier but also provided a level range. "I see, that does make sense," Bones acknowledged. "At higher levels, the level range becomes less important, and the advancement tier is all the information you''d actually need." "Once you venture out into the world, you''ll find many who disregard The Guild''s rankings and instead classify both users and monsters into tiers," Darsumi concluded. Bones expressed gratitude for the clarification and redirected the conversation to the matter at hand. The remainder of the negotiation centered on determining the allocation of costs and profits. After some back and forth, Bones managed to secure 20% of the profit from the seasoned dwarves. Recognizing the substantial workload ahead, he appreciated their generosity. To kickstart the business, they required additional manpower, or in this instance, dwarven labor. Thankfully, Darsumi had a connection, and soon a dwarf tailor named Belmus joined their discussions. They hashed out the details well into the night, laying the groundwork for their venture. Bones opted to remain with the dwarves for a few additional days, ensuring all the details were ironed out before the shop''s launch. According to Darsumi, with the right connections, it was only a matter of days before they were operational. Reflecting on his plans, Bones realized he had neglected to inquire about acquiring a mana core. Although he possessed one from the Ant Queen, he deemed it prudent to secure an extra for contingencies. Determined, he resolved to broach the topic with the dwarves the following day. As the dwarves slumbered in Hem''s smithy, Bones delved into the pages of "Basics of Mana Engraving" that he had acquired in the capital. By morning, he had grasped the fundamentals and realized he required appropriate tools to commence his practice. Anticipating the dwarves'' awakening, Bones found himself waiting in vain as they remained deep in slumber. It dawned on him that dwarves deemed 9 am as early morning, preferring to approach their day at a leisurely pace. Bones sat at the kitchen table, putting the finishing touches on his notes in the book, when he heard the familiar stomping of footsteps on the wooden floor above. Presently, three groggy dwarves emerged into the kitchen. "Morning, Hem, Dar, Belmus. Coffee?" greeted Bones. "Boney? Morning, lad. Ye had a gud nite sleep?" Hem asked, as Dar shook his head and headed for a mug, followed closely by Belmus. [¡­] "Wut?" It took a moment for Hem to process the question, then he quickly added, "Oh, sorry, Boney. Wut did ye do last night?" "Just some light reading, I suppose. I do have a question, but it can wait until after breakfast," Bones replied. "Breakfast? Hah! It be lunchtime soon, Boney! We don''t eat no breakfast!" Hem chuckled. Bones glanced at the other two dwarves, who shrugged in response. It seemed Hemdus had a unique personality even among dwarves. After they finished eating, Belmus left to make arrangements with other dwarves for the shop. They needed more dwarven help, and fortunately, Stonefalls had an abundance of them. It was something Bones planned to inquire about later. Why were they all gathered in Stonefalls, of all places? "So¡­wut did ye want to ask us ''bout?" Hem inquired. "I bought the book ''Basics of Mana Engraving'' while I was in the capital, and I understood most of it, but I don''t have the right tools to practice. Would you know where I could acquire engraving tools here in Stonefalls?" Bones asked. "Hmm, let me think..." Hem stroked his black beard thoughtfully before exclaiming, "Of course! If it''s the tools for practice, then I could get ye one free of charge! But proper engraving tools, ye''ll need to acquire in Hagos!" "That''s great news! Now then, do you have any free time today and possibly for the next few days?" Bones inquired. Both dwarves looked at each other. Darsumi was the first to reply, stating that he could make some time if it was important, while Hemdus, without hesitation, said he was totally free. Bones appreciated the dwarf''s willingness to take time off work, knowing he had orders to fulfill. Bones didn''t divulge the specifics of what he needed them for, only mentioning that it pertained to the shop and other matters, and that he trusted dwarves more than humans in this regard. Both dwarves nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. The only additional information Bones provided was a rough location of where they were traveling to. They didn''t depart immediately but late that night, as the dwarves still had tasks to attend to before setting off. By early morning the next day, they arrived at a clearing. "Is this close to Westbrook? Is this the area where the ritual took place?" Darsumi asked, surprising Bones with his knowledge. The information about the ritual and the undead army was disclosed and not publicly shared. Darsumi chuckled and explained that he had a reliable information network. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Bones nodded and led them to the hidden entrance to the cavern. The boars kept their distance after sensing the three. Even with their dull senses, they detected the aura of a silver rank. Once they reached the not-so-hidden hatch, Hemdus snorted. "Wut crude craftsmanship! Wut is this hatch made of? Bones?" tsk tsk Darsumi stood silently by, shaking his head and surveying his surroundings, while Bones maintained an indifferent attitude and replied, "Well, I did my best with what I had¡­" "Eh? cough I see! I mean, it ain''t good, ye ¡®no? But it ain''t that bad either¡­yeah." If that was supposed to make Bones feel better, it didn''t. "Never mind, come." With a flick of the wrist, the hatch opened up and Bones led them down the ladders he made. After reaching the first platform, Hem jumped off and landed on the shabby wooden platform. boom crack The loosely set wooden logs gave in under pressure, and Hem found his foot stuck inside the hole he made. Bones passed him by without saying anything, and Darusmi silently followed behind. Bones approached the wall where faint markings were visible and motioned for the dwarves to take a look. Darsumi approached and squinted, following the markings with his eyes. His expression changed as he recognized the faint outline of an arch on the wall. He took out a torch, likely from his inventory, and lit it up. "The runes and¡­ this is?... I see!¡± Darsumi muttered, identifying the markings as runes and understanding their significance. ¡°Hem! Hem?" He turned to Hem and found him kneeling with his hands on the wooden platform. "This damn¡­wooden¡­travesty!" "Hem!" Darsumi called out, and Hem finally responded, tearing his eyes away from the dubiously made platform. "Come, take a look," Dar motioned. Hem yanked his foot out of the hole and walked over. Dar pointed at the wall. Hemdus took one look and shouted in surprise. "Cor blimey! Boney! Ye realize what this means?" "Yes, I have a general idea of wh-" "I''m going to have to redo the floor!" The dwarves grasped the significance of Bones showing them the dungeon. A newly discovered dungeon was no trifling matter. Undoubtedly, if word got out, the kingdom would lay claim to it and exploit it for its own gain¡ªprecisely what Bones intended to do! ¡°I assumed you obtained the chitin from the underground ant nest you stumbled upon somewhere beneath the mountains near Stonefalls. It never occurred to me that it could be from the dungeon.¡± Darsumi posed a few more questions about the dungeon''s size, level, and the behavior of its denizens, eventually realizing it was a small, natural dungeon. "No wonder you''ve amassed so many chitin parts. This changes things, Bones. A single small shop won''t suffice if you plan to exploit the dungeon for its resources. That is your intention, no?" "Of course, that''s why we''re here! There wouldn''t be a point in keeping the dungeon a secret forever. At least this way, we can make the most of it. I take it you have trustworthy peop¡­ dwarves, you can invite to join us?" "Of course, all dwarves! You can trust a dwarf!" Darsumi exclaimed. They both turned toward Hemdus, who was making rough measurements of the ground plan of the cave. "I have another thing I wanted to ask you about," Bones turned to Darsumi and asked. "Ask away," Dar replied. "You wouldn''t happen to know where I could acquire a mana core, would you?" Bones asked and added, "I failed to kill the boss in the second dungeon and got kicked out when the timer ran out." "Hooh? You managed to reach the boss of the second dungeon? That''s impressive considering your level. Usually, it takes a party of level 30+ users to take on the boss." Bones nodded and explained how "impressive" his fight against the Widow turned out. Darsumi chuckled and continued, "As for the mana core¡­I guess, since you were sincere about the dungeon, I could tell you. I don''t have the mana core, but I know where and how to acquire one!" There was a moment of silence. Darsumi waited for Bones to take a hint and ask him how and when Bones was about to ask, Dar shouted, "We steal it!" We steal it we steal it we steal it The sound echoed in the cavern, and Hem turned to Dar, frowning. "That''s real nice, Dar! Now wut he gon think about us?"
"I¡¯m telling you! We need a bridge and deep pits on both sides so when you look to the side, all you see is darkness!" "Boney, I''m tellin'' ya, that don''t make no sense!" They''ve been going at it outside a cavern for about an hour now, and Darsumi was getting agitated, trying to take notes. "You two, get on with it already!" Both Bones and Hem stopped bickering and looked at the irritated dwarf. Hem turned with a hmph and opened the hatch to the cave. "Fine! We''re gonna do it your way, Boney!" "Splendid!" Finally reaching some sort of understanding, Bones followed Hem back inside while Darsumi went to get more wood. Down below, Hem motioned for Bones to stand aside, watch, and learn. Bones didn''t know that besides smithing, Hem was an excellent handy-dwarf! Hem piled the logs off the ground and threw them to the side. According to Bones¡¯ wishes, he was to dig deep and make a pit, a dozen meters deep, with a bridge in the middle that would lead to the entrance of the dungeon. To Bones'' surprise, the dwarf reached deep within and started casting a spell. A moment later, two golems made of earth crawled out from the ground. Hem ordered the golems to start digging while he worked on the entrance and the stairs. "This would be a lot easier with more dwarves, Boney!" "I know, Hem, but not right now. The three of us are the only ones who know about the dungeon, and I want to keep it that way for the time being. It''s not that I don''t trust you, but can you tell me with certainty that the secret wouldn''t easily slip out in conversation with someone else?" Hmph "Alright, Boney. Yer right, it shoulda stay between the three of us fer now!" Bones watched the dwarf work and was amazed at the speed and precision with which Hem worked. Hem had plenty of materials with him, either in spatial storage or inventory¡ªBones couldn''t tell. Regardless, he kept bringing out huge amounts of stone blocks. His main affinity with earth made both digging and construction much easier. They stopped working once night fell and took to drinking. Once the dwarves fell asleep, Bones continued working out his plans for the future. The next day was much the same, with Hem doing most of the work, and Bones had to admit, the cave looked unrecognizable. Stone beams with wooden steps in a spiral led from the entrance of the cavern to the large stone platform below, where a hidden formation would be set up in the future. At Darsumi''s advice, the formation would be set up to recognize the mana signature within the users and deactivate the hidden trap under the bridge. Ahead of the platform was a narrow bridge, wide enough for a single user to pass, and on both sides of the bridge were pits deep enough to conceal their bottoms. Bones used his bone manipulation to set up a trap of densely packed bone spikes below. The walls were left as they were, with stalactites illuminating the cavern with dim, warm light. Next to the stone platform, to the side, Hem built a sort of accommodation big enough for a party to stay overnight, complete with a designed kitchen and bathroom. The only items missing were the kitchen appliances and the bed sheets. Hem decided to leave the final touches and polishing of the woodwork to one of his cousins with a carpentry profession. On the other side of the platform, Hem extended the cavern with storage space built into the walls. It took two whole days to build everything, and Bones looked at the dwarves with a newfound admiration. He had thought the project would take months. Never would he have imagined it would only take two days, and everything was made by a single dwarf! He could only imagine how efficient the earth mages specializing in construction would be. No wonder damages in Westbrook were repaired in a matter of days. Cities and towns could be repaired in weeks, if not days! "Wut do ye think, Boney?" Hemdus asked with smugness, and he had every right to be smug about it. "I''m speechless, Hemdus. I haven''t witnessed finer work!" Chapter 47 The company stayed the night in their new accommodations. Bones didn''t sleep, as he didn''t need to, and the dwarves could apparently sleep anywhere¡ªon a bed without a mattress and sheets, at the table, and even under the table, as witnessed by Hemdus. On the third day, they packed their things and left, but not before Darsumi worked his way around the entrance, properly covering it up. Bones had to admit, the dwarves were good at what they were doing. It was evening when they returned to the smithy, and contrary to what he expected, the dwarves didn''t take up drinking. Each headed their own way. Darsumi went to set up a meeting regarding a heist job, and Hem took up his hammer and got to work. Bones once again witnessed the virtue of the dwarves. He had seen Hem lazing about before, but once he started working on something, the dwarf didn''t stop until he finished! Bones left the workshop and sat at the table in the kitchen, took out a mana potion, and poured himself a drink. Once again, he would spend the night at the smithy. Hem was apparently used to other dwarves spending the night over, so he had rooms to spare on the first floor. Bones was an exception to the rule and was allowed to stay. The following day, Hemdus obtained a set of tools for Bones to practice mana engraving. The first tool resembled an ice pick, tailored for engraving on hard surfaces, while the other took the form of a pen, intended for smoothing the engravings made by the first tool. Upon inspecting the tools, Bones could swear they weren''t cheap. Both instruments were enchanted with minor durability enhancements. Proper engraving tools would typically be dual-enchanted with durability and mana infusion enchantments, making both mana infusion and engraving smoother and more manageable. Bones had imbued mana before. It occurred during the fight with the Viper, the miniboss, in the dungeon. Initially, he imbued his summoned lance, but due to the extreme mana cost, he switched to imbuing his sword. If he remembered correctly, the sword shattered not long after. Bones examined the tools in his hands and noted they weren''t made of iron or steel; they were crafted from something else¡ªa reddish metal well known to dwarves as orichalcum. "Alright," he thought, "I should find myself a quiet spot in the workshop so I wouldn''t be in Hem''s way, and get to it!" The workshop was spacious but rather cluttered. As Bones entered, tools in hand, Hem approached and offered him a few tips on getting started. "It''s all about control! Ye have advanced mana manipulation, don''t ye?" Bones nodded, and Hem continued, "Good! Imbuing mana isn''t as difficult as ye might think! Ye just need to channel yer mana into it and then expel it out, eh?" Hem added with a wink. To further clarify, Hem continued, "Ahem¡­wut ye need is to infuse mana and channel it gently, like making love to yer lady, ye ¡®no? Channel her, Bones! Channel her¡­" "I think I got the picture, Hem. I didn''t ask for it, but I got it," Bones replied dryly. "I''ll go over there, to that spot way over there." He motioned to a remote spot on the other side of the workshop. Hem nodded approvingly. "That''s right, ye need yer space! Go, Bones, and remember!" "Don''t say it..." Bones thought. "Channel heeer..." Hem couldn''t resist adding. Bones headed over to a spot and retrieved the thickest bone from his inventory. He wasn''t expecting to succeed on the first try, but rather to get a feel for it. He began by infusing mana into the tool and felt the energy leave him. The tool lit up faintly with blue veins running through it, and he adjusted the bone, ready to make contact. As the tool and the bone met, Bones started to chip away at the outer shell, creating lines. The first line was faint, and the second went too deep as he struggled to control the mana output. Channeling wasn''t difficult in itself; it was the constant and steady flow that proved challenging to control. Bones made a mistake, and instead of channeling mana through the tool, he expelled it in a burst, shattering the bone. "I didn''t expect it to be easy, but would it kill me if it were, for a change?" he mused. Bones wasn''t going to let the first failure deter him, of course. He retrieved more bones and continued his attempts. Unbeknownst to him, Hem stopped working and watched from afar, his eyebrows raised and mouth agape. He hadn''t expected Bones to infuse the mana so easily. Usually, it took time for newbies to successfully infuse mana into the tool and even more time before they could channel it through the tool and into the object they were engraving. By evening, Bones had managed to engrave the lines properly into the bone. They were rough lines, but they could still be considered a success. However, the system didn''t seem to think so, as Bones had yet to receive the prompt for the profession. With the lines made, Bones took the other, smaller and thinner pen-like tool and began smoothing out the lines. It was detailed but easy work, and by midnight, Bones had finished. Hem said goodnight and left Bones to his work. Barely acknowledging Hem''s departure, Bones remained focused on engraving. By morning, he had met the minimal requirements, and finally, the awaited prompt appeared.
New profession available: Mana Engraving Accept: Yes/No
Bones accepted and was now officially a mana engraver. However, he knew he was far from done with learning the profession. Like any other trade, engraving required practice and hard work. "Boney? Are ye still working?" Bones turned around and saw Hem at the door of the workshop. "What do you mean? What time is it?" "It''s morning. Have ye been working ole nite?" Hem asked, rubbing his eyes. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "Apparently so. I made good progress and learned the profession just moments ago." "Oh? That''s nice, good fer ye, Boney! Want a coffee or an ale?" "Um, coffee would be nice, thank you." "Arright, come on." Hem motioned for Bones to follow, then stopped and turned. "Wut profession?" "What do you mean, what profession? Mana Engraving, of course," Bones replied. "Huh...are ye going to start learning the runes already?" "Not yet, but soon, yes. Why?" "Nothing, @%#%(*." Grumbled Hem and left the workshop. Bones was puzzled but followed nonetheless. Today it would be just him and Hemdus. The others were too occupied with the necessary preparations for the shop''s opening. In the afternoon, Hemdus left the smithy and headed towards the construction guild, where, to everyone''s surprise, he took on two apprentices. The first shop would open in Stonefalls in one week''s time. Among the general adventurer necessities like sleeping bags, tents, and water containers, the shop would offer armor and weapons tailored for bronze rankers and those below. As the dwarves began filling the store with a variety of goods, Bones placed his bone decoration for sale in a small corner of the shop. It was a small, cat-shaped construct made out of bones. During his bone shaping practices, Bones had crafted many small and simple figurines, and he believed that the ones made recently were good enough to put on display. Once I gain more experience, I should try shaping larger and thicker bones. Maybe even my own! Last time... Bones shook his head and dismissed the idea. He remembered that one time he tried to shape his arm and... his failure was etched onto his soul. The pain... was very real. The runes were different. More complicated than engraving lines. They looked simple, but the intent behind each rune was intricate. Not only did the runes have to be precise, with little room for error, but they also needed to possess aim, design, end, goal, intention, objective, object, and purpose. All of this together fell under intent, and the effectiveness and function of each rune depended on the user''s ability to inscribe it. What that meant was that even a simple rune connecting and lighting up manaposts had a clear intent inscribed behind it. The runes held great value when inscribed on armor and weapons. The process of inscribing runes on wearable items like armor, weapons, and accessories was called enchanting and required more intent than, for example, inscribing runes on manaposts. Runes could make armor sturdier and resistant to a specific damage type, for example. Bones'' interest in mana engraving and runic smithing was a bit different. He didn''t plan to enchant weapons or armor, but rather to enchant something else that had been tested and experimented on before, albeit being greatly frowned upon and made illegal in many kingdoms. He planned to enchant his body¡ªbones, to be more precise. He knew it was only a matter of time before he wouldn''t be able to keep up with other classes physically, even in an empowered state. His solution to his weakness was found in engraving, and eventually, he wanted to inscribe runes on his body. It wasn''t his original idea. Many had tried to do so before, and the results were disturbing, to put it mildly. Not all were failures, though. Some races had better and more adaptive mana constitution than humans. One such race were the Rune Elves. From what Bones found in the books about them wasn''t much, but enough to give him an idea. The Rune Elves were natural casters, and their tradition and culture involved inscribing runes onto their bodies once they reached a certain age. The process was very painful, but once done, their ability to cast was among the best! The runes on their pale bodies looked like tribal tattoos, giving them that barbaric warrior look. Bones didn''t know if inscribing runes onto his bones would work, but he didn''t see any reason why they wouldn''t! He had to try at least. He wouldn''t test it on himself first, of course! That''s what he had the golem for! Another thing he learned was that it wouldn''t do him any good to use just any simple material to inscribe the runes on. Just like with the bones that shattered when he was practicing engraving, he needed better and higher quality materials¡ªor in his case, bones. He considered using human bones for creating a golem as he was most familiar with human anatomy. The other option would be the bones of a monster. They would be a better option of the two, as monsters held physical superiority, but would also prove to be more difficult to inscribe precisely because of that. There was also the matter of the quality of bones. The level and origin of the bones would dictate the capability and level cap of the created golem. For now, bronze-rank bones would suffice. "If I show up with a human skeleton golem, I''d imagine people would freak out. It has to be monster bones! A more difficult route it is, then!" he mused. Bones diligently toiled away in the workshop, meticulously crafting the bones for his next experimental golem. His goal was clear: to fashion a simple golem, slightly shorter than himself, with concise instructions for movement. He understood that simpler commands would facilitate smoother execution, making them ideal for this initial test phase. And the objective would be to gauge the efficiency and fluidity of mana flow from the nucleus through engraved bones. Despite encountering challenges in shaping the larger bones, he preserved until he finished. The bones he worked with were harvested from the massive Steel Tusk Boars he acquired after clearing the dungeon. By the time nightfall descended upon the workshop, Bones had painstakingly completed the shaping process. The next step would be to engrave the lines in a simple, straight pattern to make the flow smoother. However, he would have to postpone this task, as he just sensed dwarves entering the smithy. A dozen dwarves, to be exact! Bones quickly cleaned himself with a dirty towel resting by the hanger and headed for the exit of the workshop. Before he reached the exit, he could hear the clamor and shouting of each dwarf trying to outdo the other. Once he appeared, the clamor settled down, and all eyes turned to him. "All eyes on me, huh?" he thought wryly. "Alright... I thank you all for coming here tonight," Bones began, addressing the assembled dwarves. "I''d like to start with a simple joke I know all of you will appreciate." Confusion clouded the faces of the onlookers, their expressions contorted as if they were about to ask, "What?" But Bones paid no mind to their bewilderment and pressed on. "Hm... sorry! I''m wrecking my skull for a good joke about dwarves, but I keep coming up a little short!" he quipped with a wry smile. Silence enveloped the room as one of the dwarves dropped and broke his mug on the floor. Eyes widened and faces flushed with surprise. But then, as if on cue, the smithy erupted with boisterous laughter. One by one, the dwarves approached Bones, offering greetings and admiration. "You''ve got balls!" one dwarf exclaimed. "No, not anymore!" Bones replied with a grin. The last to approach was Darsumi, who greeted Bones with a deadpan expression. "I thought all undead were dead serious?" ¡­ The night buzzed with activity, yet no productivity was achieved in terms of work. Dwarves threw a lavish feast and brought out kegs of ale to keep the spirits high. Even the city''s only silver-ranked enchanter, a human, graced the gathering with his presence. He and Bones engaged in deep conversation, delving into the intricacies of engraving and enchanting throughout the night. Chapter 48 Days at the smithy with the dwarves were spent discussing business. It was decided that both the production and the main store would be situated in Stonefalls, with plans to open another shop in Westbrook at a later date. While expansion to the east was considered, the journey and associated risks deemed it not worthwhile. The dwarves dispersed the following day, each embarking on their assigned tasks. Meanwhile, Bones remained behind, continuing his practice of engraving in his secluded corner of the workshop. Darsumi called for another meeting to convene by the end of the week, where they would discuss the prospect of "retrieving" the mana core among other valuable endeavors. Darsumi''s information network proved to be pivotal, as everything hinged on the intelligence gathered. At the end of the week, under the dim light of flickering candles late at night, a meeting of a select few was underway. The seven dwarves and Bones sat around the table, studying the papers and floor plans scattered across its surface. "All targets are among the so-called nobility, so any house is a viable option for our heist," one of the dwarves stated, then turned to Bones. "One thing we ought to consider is the security and the objective of the heist for Mr..." he trailed off, prompting Bones for input. "Bones." He added, seeing as they were all meeting for the first time. "Right, for Mr. Boney." Bones exhaled, not even bothering to correct them anymore. The dwarf who had been speaking earlier continued, "Our information network has provided us with detailed information on the security measures in place, and I have to say, it will be difficult! Or rather, it would be difficult if we didn''t have a proper distraction, don''t we?" Snickers circulated around the table, leaving Bones feeling like he was missing something. "And what would be that distraction?" he asked. "Hm? Ah, apologies, Mr. Boney. The day of the heist coincides with the day of the festival! And we plan to hit all the targets in a single night!" the dwarf explained, his tone laced with confidence. However, Bones still didn''t grasp why the festival would serve as an effective distraction. "The festival?" "Aw, lad, where are ye from? There''s only one festival that would lure those nobles out of their houses! Every year, we celebrate the founding of the kingdom with a grand festival," explained Mirami, the female dwarf known for her expertise in thievery and burglary. Bones nodded in understanding and signaled for the meeting to continue. The security surrounding the estates and the homes of the nobles was indeed stringent. In fact, they wouldn''t even be having this discussion about the heist if it weren''t for the festival. However, on the day of the festival, security measures would be relaxed to some extent. The main priority for protection would shift from the houses themselves to their owners. While attendance at the festival might not matter much for those of lesser stature, for the nobles, it would be a matter of maintaining their reputation. This marked the first of many meetings to come, as the festival was less than six months away. Bones, for the first time, felt the weight of the impending tasks bearing down on him. However, he welcomed the pressure. He was accustomed to working under such conditions, and sometimes, pressure proved beneficial, keeping his wits sharp and his nerves on edge. Although one month had passed since he left the capital with intentions to return by now, it seemed he would need to prolong his stay with the dwarves. Nonetheless, he found comfort in their company. Another meeting was scheduled to take place soon. Afterward, Bones, along with the two dwarves, Hemdus and Darsumi, agreed to venture back into the dungeon once it completed its cooldown period. The dwarves sought to gather data for repeated dungeon farming to obtain valuable crafting materials. Bones was initially hesitant to join the party. It wasn''t that he had any aversion to teaming up with the two dwarves; rather, he had a preference for clearing dungeons solo. However, upon weighing the odds, he recognized it as an opportunity to experience a dungeon run in a party setting. Bones had always viewed seeking help from others as a sign of weakness, but faced with the reality that he couldn''t defeat the boss of the second stage on his own, he adapted his attitude. Moreover, he was curious to see the strength of the crafter and the smuggler firsthand. The dwarves estimated that Bones would need to reach a level comparable to that of the boss to stand a chance in combat. However, this wasn''t solely about reaching the boss level; it also involved advancing his skills beyond the basic tier and possibly even advancing his race upon reaching level 25. Just as Bones had received a boost in his stats from advancing his Bonemancer class, he could expect a similar boost from advancing his race, although the dwarves weren''t certain if this applied to the undead. With the support of two dwarves in the party, Bones would be able to clear the second stage and make his initial foray into the third. This would provide him with a rough gauge of the strength of his adversaries. Additionally, there remained a possibility of obtaining the mana core from the boss of the second stage. Based on the dwarves'' experience, even if they were overleveled for the dungeon, as long as Bones contributed the most to the battle, it wouldn''t diminish their overall chances of obtaining the loot. In fact, this was how higher-level players often helped wealthier, lower-level players with high standings to level up. The following day, Bones achieved success in creating his first golem using engraved bones. The precision of the engraving significantly eased the construction process, resulting in reduced mana consumption. Additionally, it facilitated smoother infusion of the nucleus. This time, Bones allowed his creativity to flourish, resulting in a golem that was combat-capable for the first time. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. With the rest of the party occupied, Bones ventured out of the city and into the expansive mountain range that extended beyond his newfound perception. His intention was to test the combat prowess of the new golem, preferably against the trolls that roamed the mountain peaks. He planned to return in time for the scheduled meeting, after which he would proceed to the dungeon. After scouring the area for a while, Bones failed to uncover any traces of the trolls. With the winter season gradually winding down, much of the snow had melted, leaving a thin layer covering the ground while rocks began to emerge. Undeterred, he ventured deeper into the mountains, descending into a ravine and following a narrow stream. Along the way, occasional critters crossed his path, prompting him to command his golem to attack a deer-like animal in the distance. However, the golem''s sluggish movement proved ineffective in catching the startled creature, leaving Bones to shake his head in disappointment. Pressing on, he continued downstream until nightfall. The night in the woods was far from silent, with the usual array of rustling leaves and snapping sticks echoing through the wilderness. Yet, what caught Bones off guard was the distant source of light flickering in the darkness. Turning to his golem companion, Bones realized it wouldn''t last until morning. Though he could wait for the nucleus to run out and create a new one, time was of the essence. Deciding to investigate, he silently closed the distance until he could discern the source: a torch wedged into a gap in a nearby tree. Surveying the area, he noticed faint outlines of people and objects in the distance. Was it a camp? They could be adventurers, guards, or perhaps even an army. Bone pondered his next move, wary of the potential risks lurking in the shadows. "Ay? Whos that? Is that yous, ya fuckers! I told ya to fucken leave me be when I take a piss!" As the voice drew closer, it became evident that the speaker was a bandit. Just as the bandit was about to emerge from behind a tree, Bones seized the opportunity and signaled his golem to strike first. Rushing forward, the golem attempted a punch, but its poorly executed attack landed with minimal impact. "What the fuck??" the bandit exclaimed, taken aback by the unexpected blow. Reacting swiftly, he delivered a retaliatory punch, shattering the golem''s skull and sending it flying from its body. Bones grimaced as he realized his golem''s failure, opting to confront the bandit directly. Stepping out from behind cover, he closed the distance swiftly, only to be met with a lightning-fast punch that sent him sprawling to the ground. As Bones'' hood flew off and his mask shattered, revealing his skeletal visage, the bandit''s astonishment was palpable. "A skeleton? What in blazes..." he muttered, eyeing the golem nearby. "And another one?" With a yell to his comrades, the bandit signaled for reinforcements before turning back to find Bones vanished, along with the damaged golem, now stowed safely away in Bones'' inventory. All that remained was the cracked and broken head of the golem, left behind as evidence of the encounter. Bones fled the gorge, not stopping until he was sure he was far enough and wasn¡¯t followed. Leaning against a tree, he struggled to make sense of the unexpected confrontation. With a wry grin, Bones straightened up, a hint of self-amusement in his eyes. "Well, that didn''t go as planned. Looks like my little adventure took an unexpected turn," he muttered under his breath. By dawn, he found himself back in Stonefalls. As he entered the smithy, he was immediately met with the pungent aroma of alcohol lingering in the air. What? I leave for a day and you''re already celebrating?" teased Bones while closing the doors behind him "Boney! Wut are ye doing ¡®ere already?" Hem asked, puzzled. Bones sighed and joined Hem and Darsumi at the table. He wasn''t in the mood for drinking and felt a bit crestfallen, which didn''t escape the notice of the smuggler. "So, care to share what happened? How did your golem do?" Darsumi asked. "Sure, I''ll share!" Bones replied with a laugh, reminiscent of his failed attempt to attack the bandit. Hearing the story, Hem burst out laughing while Darsumi fell silent, lost in thought for a moment. "Hm¡­ bandits in the gorge of a mountain range¡­ sounds familiar. Give me a second!" Bones observed as Darsumi sifted through a bundle of papers, while Hemdus was on the floor, roaring with laughter. "It wasn''t that funny!¡± Bones couldn''t help but retort as Hem continued to laugh uproariously. Meanwhile, he couldn''t shake the feeling that Darsumi was searching for something important among the reports and wanted posters. Darsumi stopped at a wanted poster and inquired before showing it to Bones. "Did you get a good look at the bandit? Is that him?" "Only for a brief moment before he knocked me out, but no, he''s not the one," Bones replied. "Then," grabbing the next poster, Dar displayed another wanted poster, and Bones recognized the bandit who bested him. "How unlucky. Among all the bandits in the camp, you managed to find the second in command," Darsumi remarked. "Is he strong?" Bones asked. "Compared to you? He should be. He''s at peak bronze rank, level 39," Darsumi explained. Peak bronze rank? That would put him around the same level as Guntar? "He was around the same level of strength as Guntar?" Bones inquired. Darsumi pondered for a moment, but Hem interjected. "It ain''t that simple, Boney, as there be many factors to consider, but let''s say he was, eh?" "Putting that aside," Darsumi continued, "could you point out the location of the camp?" He placed a map in front of Bones, prompting him to mark the location. "Don''t look at me like that. It''s valuable information, and it''s good to be in good graces with the right people! Besides, the bandits know their location has been found, and they no doubt relocated already." Understanding Darsumi''s perspective, Bones took the map, marked the location, and handed it back. Darsumi accepted it with a smile. "I need to go engrave more bones and reconstruct my golem. Is the meeting still on for tonight?" Bones inquired, receiving a confirming nod. The meeting, once again held under dim light, proceeded to discuss the who, what, and how of the heist. After the meeting concluded, the two dwarves retired to bed while Bones remained, continuing his engraving work and eagerly awaiting the dawn. Following a hearty lunch, the trio gathered their supplies and set out from Stonefalls. Chapter 49 The trio reached a clearing by nightfall and rested in the cavern accommodations prepared beforehand. At dawn, they ventured towards the markings on the cavern wall denoting the dungeon entrance. However, Bones halted them before entering and gestured to follow him outside. "Where are ye leading us, Boney?" Hem inquired, his curiosity evident. "Patience, Hem. It''s around here somewhere," Bones replied calmly. "We''re searching for a faint outline of an arch on a tree bark in the vicinity." "Are we searching for an entrance to the second stage?" Darsumi asked, and Bones turned to him, surprised. "No need to be surprised; Hem and I used to delve into dungeons with a party back in the day. Like any dungeon, there''s bound to be an entrance to the next stage, or at least a prompt allowing you to continue from where you left off. I suppose this one has different entrances?" Bones nodded and, after searching for a while, found the tree they had been looking for. "Can you do something to cover up the entrance? I doubt anyone would find this exact tree, but just in case. Also, make it easier for us to discern the tree in the future," Hem scoffed upon hearing Bones. "Yer demanding quite a lot, but I hear ye! I have something in mind fer the main entrance, but it will take time! Dar, do something with the tree, will ye?" "Fine, you two go on ahead. I''ll be with you shortly." The two returned to the entrance of the dungeon and waited. Soon, Darsumi returned. "Ready?" Bones asked, and Darsumi accepted the prompt. All three found themselves in the familiar safe zone of the first stage. As much as Bones would have liked to skip the first stage, he understood that their goal was to categorize the monsters and the items dropped. Once again, it was up to Bones to clear the way because the two dwarves were adamant about just following and observing, stating that he needed to level up his skills. Roughly three hours and many ant monsters later, they arrived at the Queen''s biodome. Bones rushed there by spamming his Bone Nova, and as the dwarves had said, he leveled up his skill. "Anyone else want to take care of the boss?" Bones asked, but he already knew the answer. Both dwarves looked to the side, observing the biodome they had already seen and monsters they had already identified. They just couldn''t be bothered with the low-level boss. Bones got to work, and the boss was swiftly taken care of for the third time now. Loot consisted of mana stones and body parts as usual. Once the portal to the second stage appeared, Hem rolled his eyes and exclaimed, "Finally!" much to Bones'' annoyance. Hours after entering the dungeon... "Do you always fight in melee?" Darsumi asked after noticing Bones continuously engaging in close combat with the summoned lance in his hands. Both dwarves found it odd that Bones cleared the first stage mostly by fighting in close range. Even Bone Nova was somewhat of a close-range ability. "Not always, but I often do," Bones replied, knowing he should, as a caster, keep his distance when fighting. smack "Bah, no wonder ye managed to ruin the coat! Have ye thought about wut improvements ye want me to make?" Darsumi chimed in. smack smack "No, not yet. I even considered fighting without gear." Just as Bones said this, both dwarves looked at him with odd expressions. sigh "Not nude, I have Bone Armor on me at all times." "At all times? You can keep it up permanently?" Darsumi asked, surprised. smack smack smack Bones thought for a moment before replying, "Out of combat? Yes, permanently. In combat? Only with proper mana management and if I don''t push myself too hard. Anyway, Hem¡­ could you please stop smacking spy-quitos?" "Sorry, Boney, it''s hard to resist, ain¡¯t it? Belmus could make ye some lightweight robes, reinforced wit¡¯ spider silk ¡®nd self-repair enchantments, ye know? Just don''t get hit often ¡®nd ye will be fine!" Bones approved. "Sure, anyway, if you wouldn''t mind, I''d like to test my golem''s fighting capabilities from here on out." Both dwarves shrugged and said they wouldn''t mind. Bones took out the engraved bones he had prepared in advance and started constructing the golem, while the two dwarves were wasting time doing their own thing. Darsumi was keeping notes while Hem was mutilating the corpses of the spy-quitos. Bones did his best to create the nucleus, and it cost him a whopping five hundred mana once he was finished. He fused the nucleus with the construct, and the golem was completed. After a few hours, the trio stood and watched the golem struggling to free itself from the spiders swarming all over it. Bones turned to the dwarves beside him and asked, "Was it really better to wait until the second stage to test the golem?" "Eh? Yer golem is doing great, Boney! It might have been easier in the first dungeon, but ye wanted to level up faster, right? This is the way!" Bones gave him a doubtful look. It was true that he was gaining proficiency in golem mastery faster, but his golem was struggling with every fight! The monsters far outleveled his golem. He looked to Darsumi, but the dwarf just nodded, proving Hem''s words to be correct. "Boney, yer golem''s gonna break again!" Bones turned, and indeed, he would have to intervene again. He cast Bone Spikes, one after another, pinning and crippling the spiders around the golem. Then he started removing the ones on it, one by one. The golem broke and undid itself from taking too much damage, which only added to Bones'' doubts about whether this was the fastest way to level his mastery. The dwarves had a lot more experience, however, and he was going to have to trust them on this one. "So, what do you think of the dungeon? By now, you should have a general idea if farming the dungeon for parts would be profitable, right?" Bones asked, changing the subject while he worked on the golem. Darsumi was the one to answer and said that any natural dungeon would be profitable, and this one is no exception! Plenty of monster parts dropped, which suited them perfectly. Chitin from the first dungeon, spider silk, and salamander scales from the second one. Darsumi also stated they had two teams prepared to farm the dungeon. Bones asked why just two, and Dar simply replied that they didn''t have enough dwarves. Stolen novel; please report. "We plan to hit both stages at the same time so they would come off cooldown around the same time." "Wait, so¡­the stages within the dungeon have a separate cooldown period?" Bones knew dungeons had a cooldown, but it didn''t occur to him that this meant stages and floors had separate cooldowns. "Of course. You could think of them as entirely separate dungeons if you''d like. We still don''t know the size and limits of the dungeon, and there are still many unknowns. I''m afraid, without the Runesmith to Identify the runes on the arch, we won''t be able to find out unless¡ª" "¡ªwe go in and find out for ourselves!" Bones finished the sentence. "Exactly!" Darsumi said and continued. "Since it''s a small dungeon, we can only presume a few, but less than five groups of people can enter each stage at the same time." "What about the enchanter in Stonefalls? Couldn''t he identify the runes on an archway?" "No. Rune Smithing is a broad term, Bones. Like crafting. Enchanting is just another branch of Rune Smithing. We need a scholar, a researcher! Someone with extensive knowledge of runes. A scholar like that would have a special add-on to the Identify skill that would allow them to read the runes." Bones nodded, even though he didn''t completely understand what Darsumi was talking about. He was still puzzled about how more groups could enter the same stage at the same time. ¡°Wouldn''t conflict often arise between different groups?¡± Darsumi explained that just because the dungeon had more entrances and more groups could enter at the same time, it didn''t mean that all the parties entering would be in the same instance of the same stage. As for the limit to how many people could be in the same instance, Darsumi didn''t have an answer. More accurately, there wasn''t a correct answer as it wouldn''t be found out without exploring and testing the limits of a dungeon. Most parties consisted of five members, but it wasn¡¯t always the case. Medium and large-sized dungeons required more people to clear. Such dungeons were cleared by raid groups consisting of up to twenty-five people in a single raid. This limit had been thoroughly tested and accepted as a general rule. "Alright, finished," Bones said after reconstructing the golem. The three continued exploring the dungeon. Bones had gotten his golem mastery to level 5, and the small threshold reached already had an impact on the golem''s behavior. While his golem was still underleveled for the dungeon and its inhabitants, its movements clearly improved. The golem used the mace Bones had looted long ago, as it couldn''t use his bone lance. The choice of weapon came down to the golem''s aggressiveness when attacking. It had no moral dilemma, hesitation, nor fear and attacked with reckless abandon. With the mace equipped, it pummeled the spiders it managed to hit to a pulp. The party stopped at the miniboss. A Common Green Viper blocked their path, and this time, Hemdus stepped up to fight it, much to Bones'' surprise. He wondered how the former adventurer fought, and soon, his expression turned unsightly. The dwarf fought even more recklessly than his golem. With a giant hammer in his hand¡ªBones suspected it was actually a two-handed warhammer¡ªHem kept charging the Viper, using crushing blows against its hard scales. With each hit, the scales were dented or would crack and break apart. Even the Viper''s poisonous fog didn''t have much impact on the dwarf''s high constitution. Darsumi, watching from the side, kept shaking his head as he wrote notes down. "No good," he said. Bones turned to him and asked what was wrong. Dar explained that the way Hemdus fought would ruin the scales. ¡°You''ll see! We need strong classes in our farming party for sure, but with enough precision so as not to damage the crafting materials. We will need a proper defender, preferably a peak bronze or early silver rank; an archer would be nice, and the rest could be mages. An earth and ice mage, no fire mages though." "Don''t want to scorch and damage the materials?" Bones asked, and Dar nodded. After he finished the fight, Hem proudly approached. "Did ye see that? Haha, wut an easy fight, barely a stretch!" "Really? What about the loot?" Darsumi asked. Hem stopped, said "give me a sec," turned around, and ran to loot the body. "Let me see, Pauldrons of the Viper, some mana stones, ¡®nd uh, ahem..." "Hm? What was that? What about the scales, Hem?" Darsumi inquired, sounding less pleasant. "Right, the scales. A few intact, pristine-looking scales of the viper!" "A few? What about the others?" "Ruined," Hem admitted, embarrassed. "Ruined! Thought they would be, considering you weren''t holding back!" "Sorry, Dar, couldn''t help meself, ye know? It''s been some time since I''ve stretched me legs!" "No matter, I think we have all the data we need from the dungeon, except for one thing, the boss." Bones slumped his shoulders just as Darsumi said that and thought, finally, the boss! "There''s one more Viper, roughly in that direction," Bones said, pointing with his hand, but Darsumi waved his hand dismissively. "I''m sorry, Bones, we will be finishing the dungeon shortly so we can return as soon as possible. There¡¯s still a lot of work to be done when we return. You only need to wait a month to return to the dungeon and grind skill levels to your heart''s content! Core''s content?" Bones nodded in agreement. Darsumi was right. This run wasn''t as much about clearing the dungeon as it was about gathering information. The three continued deeper through the jungle and toward the ruined temple. It didn¡¯t take long until they found their way out of the jungle and stopped in front of the temple. "We''re here," Bones said as he turned to the dwarves. Hem nodded and after clearing his throat, added, "Arright, we''ll be waiting for ye, so go right ahead!" "Stop teasing him and go inside, Hem. We''ll follow behind you, and this time, don''t damage the body too much!" Darsumi rolled his eyes and warned him. "Aye, aye." Taking out his "one-handed" hammer and a shield, Hem stepped inside the temple and continued down the corridor and into the main hall. Bones had warned them about the sneak attack beforehand, but Hem didn¡¯t seem fazed or overly worried as he approached the center of the hall. Bones soon witnessed why, as The Widow''s sneak attack was stopped abruptly by a shield bash. The impact barely made Hem take a step back. Bones turned to the side and saw Darsumi wasn''t there, already disappearing somewhere in the shadows. He too prepared and cast Bone Lance. This time, he would fight like a proper mage, from a distance. The Widow was assaulted by the barrage of attacks from all sides. Hem''s blunt attacks knocked the boss around and kept her from switching targets to a caster, and Darsumi¡¯s precise attacks crippled the boss so it couldn''t get away. And Bones? He had it easy, avoiding the acid projectiles and safely attacking from a distance. The Widow screeched her last not long after, and unfortunately, the mana core didn''t drop. "You''ll get it next time, Bones!" cheered up Dar. Two pieces of armor dropped, along with crafting materials and mana stones. A new portal opened up, and without time to spare, the party entered the third stage. The new area was hill-like, with lots of valleys and forests stretching far and wide. The entrance was located on a cliff overlooking a valley, and the first monsters they saw, far in the distance, were goblins. Bones groaned, while Dar frowned and Hem had no reaction whatsoever. "Hm...this one could prove to be difficult," Darsumi stated, stroking his beard. Bones nodded, thinking that humanoid monsters and their levels presented a higher difficulty, but Darsumi had other worries. "Looking at the goblins in front of us, they seem organized and properly geared. No doubt the result of the dungeon remaining untouched for who knows how long." Now that the dwarf mentioned it, Bones did notice the goblins had a different air about them. They moved differently and in formation. They were too far to Identify, but among a dozen goblins, a few had bows strapped on their backs, a few had a shield and a club, and the one that just appeared visible was riding a wolf-like creature. "Worg rider?" Hem exclaimed in surprise. Bones questioned what worgs were. They resembled a subspecies of wolves, larger and far more vicious. Dar frowned and added that worgs ridden by orcs were even larger. The worg rider stood out among the goblins, being larger, better equipped, and exuding a more imposing presence. Perhaps an elite? "Let''s wrap things up here. We''ve seen enough, and it''ll be a while before we assemble a proper team to tackle the third stage." Both Hem and Bones agreed to Darsumi''s suggestion, and they left through the same portal that brought them here. They reappeared not too far away from the clearing, a few kilometers at most, where the forest met rocky terrain leading toward the distant mountain range. Chapter 50 The time in the capital wasn''t uneventful while Bones was preoccupied with the dwarves. Just a few days after Bones was expelled from the dungeon when the time reached zero, a disaster befell the tunnels below Westbrook. Under Rayne''s command, the guild''s scout Veeno had ventured into the tunnels and not long after, encountered the undead. Although they had been warned to anticipate the undead, they were still caught off guard when the undead began emerging from the walls. The guild operatives swiftly dispatched a small group of undead and pressed on through the tunnel. They encountered undead in small groups every few hundred meters until they reached what appeared to be a storage chamber. There, amidst siege and monster-hunting weapons, they discovered large spherical containers with faded markings inscribed on them. Veeno surveyed the chamber but forbade his men from entering. Their purpose was not to examine the functionality of ancient weaponry. Instead, he meticulously recorded their findings in the small booklet he carried and vowed to return with the necessary detection tools to properly assess the weapons'' operability. As Veeno and his team pressed forward, they were suddenly ambushed by a larger group of undead just five hundred meters from the chamber. Surrounded, they found themselves in a desperate battle. Amidst the chaos, a distant explosion reverberated through the tunnels. The deafening noise, coupled with the ground-shaking tremors, momentarily distracted the group, resulting in their first casualties. Veeno, though momentarily rattled, quickly regained his composure, relying on years of training. He ordered his men to retreat and seek cover behind support beams. Spotting some in the distance, they rushed forward, evading attacks and disregarding the undead, who remained unperturbed by the threat of cave-ins. The tunnel continued to tremble and quake, and before the group could reach the safety of the support beams, the entire area collapsed, engulfing them in darkness. An hour before the cave-in... Roselyn seethed with frustration. First, the guild operatives under Rayne had ventured into the tunnels without her knowledge, and now she was tasked with apprehending them and carrying out a search for low-level undead. A gold-ranked operative like her shouldn''t have to deal with such trivial matters. Second, she found herself in a dusty tunnel surrounded by a group of inept men, trailing after a scout named Veeno. She begrudgingly followed the signs of battle, marked by scattered bones and footprints. They reached the chamber, which Roselyn assumed to be a storage unit for weapons. She observed from a distance as she ordered her men to enter and search for anything of potential use. Finding operational siege weapons would certainly bolster her report. "What''s that? Some sort of spherical container..." she overheard the chatter of her men inside. Curiosity piqued, she approached to investigate, only to find two fools attempting to lift a mana bomb. With a surge of panic, she screamed for them to stop. But it was too late. The bomb slipped from their grasp, triggering upon impact with the ground. The resulting explosion set off a chain reaction, igniting other mana bombs nearby. Reacting swiftly, Roselyn, with the agility of a gold-ranked operative, managed to evade most of the blast. However, her entire party was not as fortunate. As the chaos unfolded, she bolted out of the tunnel just in time to witness the entrance collapsing behind her. Swearing under her breath, she realized the devastating consequences of the mishap. "Fuck..." It took a full day to address the casualties and assess the damages caused by the explosion. Despite sustaining minor injuries, Roselyn''s resilience as a gold-ranked operative was evident. Her ability to endure the blast highlighted the strength of her tempered body. By midnight, Roselyn had completed her report and promptly sent it to the capital. Within hours, the report had reached the Adventurer Guild headquarters, and by morning, it had caught the attention of a particular individual. As word of the incident spread, a chilling presence descended upon the guild floor where Rayne''s office resided. In a matter of seconds, frost covered every surface, encasing the surroundings in an icy embrace. Rayne, with an icy demeanor and mesmerizing blue eyes, forced open the frozen door, shattering it into pieces. His frosty aura radiated as he strode through the hallway and out of the building, leaving a trail of cold in his wake. The sudden eruption of icy energy sent the guild operatives into a frenzy, scrambling to comprehend the situation. As Rayne departed, the ice melted away, dissipating into the morning air, but the tension lingered within the guild. "Rayne... where are you going?" Belle''s voice broke the silence as she followed him from behind, her unease palpable. He turned to face her, his expression as icy as the aura surrounding him. "Westbrook. I''ll meet you there." With those terse words, Rayne vanished, leaving behind a trail of frost, and Belle was left standing alone, her apprehension growing with each passing moment. The report submitted by Roselyn was met with widespread disapproval within the bureau, but Gustav, ever eager to assert his opinion, felt compelled to speak out. "It''s regrettable that an accident occurred, but that''s precisely what it was¡ªan accident! While tragic, casualties are an unfortunate reality in our line of work." However, Gustav''s cavalier attitude found little agreement among his colleagues, who were well aware that the deceased were members of Rayne''s team. Considering Rayne''s notorious temper, they hesitated to openly support Gustav''s stance. Nevertheless, Gustav, fully cognizant of the potential repercussions, wasted no time in ensuring that the report found its way to Rayne''s office. He anticipated Rayne''s swift and undoubtedly fiery response. As expected, Rayne reacted strongly to the news, and word of his departure from the guild in distress quickly reached Gustav''s ears. With a self-satisfied grin stretching from ear to ear, Gustav''s shifty eyes gleamed with malicious satisfaction. Rayne reached Westbrook within mere hours and before nightfall, he stood before the guild''s building. With commanding authority, he entered and, with a surge of power, compelled everyone to vacate the premises immediately. Startled by the sudden and overwhelming pressure emanating from Rayne, the guild members looked on in confusion and shock, only dispersed when an icy aura permeated every corner of the guild''s main hall, leaving a frosty chill in its wake. Amidst the eerie silence, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed from the top floor. Roselyn, undeterred by the chilling atmosphere, stepped forward and peered down from the top floor. "What the hell do you think you''re doing in my guild?" she demanded, her voice tinged with defiance. Her gaze locked with Rayne''s and she flinched under the intensity of his stare. Despite her seniority and experience, she knew the guild¡¯s leader didn¡¯t take Rayne as pupil on a whim. With a tightness in her jaw, she uttered defensively, "It was an accident! Just collateral damage! It''s not my fault they weren''t fast enough to escape. That''s all!" Though she attempted to assert her innocence, the uncertainty in her voice betrayed her inner turmoil. This time, it was Rayne who flinched, his frustration boiling over into a furious shout. "Ice Age!" he bellowed, unleashing his signature skill. Permafrost spread like wildfire, enveloping the entire building in its icy embrace. Windows shattered, and clusters of enormous ice shards erupted from the ground and walls. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Rayne''s focus narrowed on the shards as they grew in size, hurtling towards Roselyn with deadly intent. With agility born of desperation, she dodged the projectiles unscathed. But before she could react further, Rayne closed the distance in an instant, seizing her by the collar and hurling her bodily out of the window. As Roselyn crashed to the ground below, she looked up to find Rayne peering down at her through the broken window. "You son of a -" Swish, swish, swish. A relentless barrage of ice spears sliced through the air, cutting Roselyn''s words short. With a surge of adrenaline and fury, she dodged the lethal projectiles. Launching herself into the air, she soared towards Rayne, meeting him head-on in a clash of titanic proportions. Thunderous blows reverberated through the surroundings, each strike causing more devastation than the last. The once bustling square and the guild''s building bore the brunt of their conflict, the damage far surpassing that of the undead attack. Even the small coffee shop on the ground floor of the hotel was not spared from the chaos. By the time Belle arrived on the scene, the battle had reached its conclusion. The air hung heavy with the scent of destruction as she surveyed the aftermath. Her attention was drawn to Rayne, who stood amidst the chaos with a metal needle-like object protruding from his chest. In his hand, he held Roselyn by the neck, her unconscious form hanging limply above the ground. "It would be so easy to snap her wretched neck¡­" he muttered darkly. "I know Rayne, but you can¡¯t do that!" Belle''s voice cut through the tension, her tone hesitant yet firm. "Why? Why can''t I?" Rayne''s desperation was evident as he sought justification for his actions. Belle paused for a moment, choosing her words carefully before simply uttering, "Silva." Rayne''s grip on Roselyn loosened, and he released her, allowing her limp body to slump to the ground. Turning to face Belle, his expression softened slightly. "It was my fault, I sent him there," he admitted, his voice heavy with remorse. "I know. Don''t make the same mistake twice then," Belle''s words were a gentle yet firm reminder of the consequences of his actions. Rayne needed to confront his mistakes, not deny them. Nodding in acknowledgment, Rayne motioned for Belle to follow as they left the scene behind. He understood that there would be consequences for his actions, and they came swiftly the very next day. With his master absent from the guild and his own rash actions leading to his confrontation with Roselyn, Rayne faced expulsion from the adventurer guild in the kingdom of Wezar. This meant that while he could potentially seek membership in other adventurer guilds elsewhere, he was permanently barred from reapplying to join the guild within the borders of the Wezar kingdom. Rayne surrendered his badge and departed from the guild. Belle, loyal as ever, sought to follow him yet Rayne forbade her from doing so. He understood the importance of Belle''s future and career aspirations. Being part of the adventurer guild was not only beneficial but necessary for her to succeed along her path. Many renowned individuals had once been esteemed adventurers themselves. If Belle harbored aspirations of becoming a renowned adventurer, she couldn''t afford to be further entangled in his troubles. The help Rayne received thus far had always danced on the edge of what he deemed acceptable. Their relationship was one of mentor and pupil, both belonging to the prestigious guild¡ªone of the three major guilds in the kingdom, led by none other than Prince Tristan, the son of the king, who held the position of acting leader in the king''s absence. Now, liberated from the constraints of guild morality, Rayne''s thirst for vengeance burned fiercer than ever. Unshackled, he could and would operate in the shadows, employing more clandestine and unsavory methods to achieve his goals. As for the object of Rayne''s vendetta, Silva pondered whether Bones would ever return. While he was known for his patience, it had its limits¡ªand Bones possessed something he desired. "It''s strange to see you worried. It doesn''t happen often," Tivaara remarked, observing Silva across the table. Silva met her gaze and took a swig of his drink, attempting to brush off any suggestion of concern. "I''m not worried. cough cough Not in the slightest!" These days, the tavern was relatively quiet, with little excitement to break the monotony. Silva conducted most of his business in the shadows, delving into the underground dealings. Tivaara often disappeared to attend to her own affairs, leaving behind an air of mystery in her wake. Meanwhile, Solin dedicated his time to rigorous training and fierce battles in the arena, honing his skills. The necromancer, a figure not easily forgotten, laid bedridden yet stubbornly clinging to life. Amidst the mundane routine, Silva mentioned the need to begin preparations for the upcoming festival, a task that would require their attention and coordination amidst the backdrop of their everyday lives.
On one of the higher floors of the adventurer guild, away from prying eyes and curious ears, two clandestine figures convened in secrecy. The first, with a sickly pallor, a crooked nose, shifty eyes, and a narrow, repulsive visage¡ªwas none other than Gustav, a man whose very presence inspired revulsion in those who beheld him. Opposite him sat the necromancer Varia. "Varia!" Gustav greeted with false cheerfulness. "As per your request, I''ve ensured that information regarding the adventurer named Bones remains secure. When will I have the opportunity to meet this Silva you mentioned?" Varia''s expression darkened, his tone laced with irritation. "I expressly warned you against any form of communication within the guild! Have you lost your mind?" he rebuked sharply, disregarding Gustav''s inquiry. Gustav, undeterred by Varia''s admonishment, smirked confidently. "Relax, I''ve taken care of the meddling nuisance that''s been prying around," he boasted, referring to Rayne with disdain. "Haaaah, it seems the prestige of your position within the guild has gone to your head," Varia retorted, his patience wearing thin. "Listen, you fool¡ª" "You can''t talk to me th¡ª" "Shut up!" Varia''s voice rose sharply, cutting off Gustav''s protest with a forceful command. Gustav swallowed hard, his throat dry as he remained subdued under Varia''s piercing gaze. He listened intently as Varia spoke, a sense of apprehension creeping over him. "Rayne was never the problem," Varia asserted, his tone laced with a mixture of disdain and amusement. "No matter how much he searched, he would never find what he was looking for. If we wanted to get rid of him, we would''ve already done so." Varia paused, allowing his words to sink in before continuing. "Do you know why we let him do as he pleases? Don''t answer," he added, waving off any attempt at a response. "It''s because he was easier to track and watch out for when he was in the adventurer guild. But now that he''s back in his own guild, the same guild led by Tristan, the prince of this forsaken kingdom?" Varia shook his head in exasperation. "What you did was unnecessary and could make things difficult for us in the future! From now on, only do what you''ve been told to do! Understand?" Gustav gritted his teeth, his jaw clenching with tension as he nodded in compliance, a cold sweat breaking out on his brow. "One more blunder like this one and I''ll fucking kill you!" Varia''s words were a chilling promise, leaving no room for misunderstanding or leniency. After Rayne''s expulsion, Belle found solace in the depths of the Hagos dungeon. With newfound freedom from guild obligations, she dedicated herself to honing her skills and growing stronger, driven by a singular purpose¡ªto become a formidable force in pursuit of Rayne''s vengeance. Meanwhile, Rayne leveraged his connections with Prince Tristan in a relentless quest to uncover any information regarding the elusive Hounds. Despite repeated setbacks, each failure only served to sharpen his resolve. With each unsuccessful attempt, Rayne gleaned valuable insights, piecing together fragments of the puzzle that hinted at a shadowy figure pulling the strings behind the enigmatic group. He knew that this puppeteer must be someone with considerable influence, whether within the royal palace or the adventurer''s guild itself. Yet, despite his determination, Rayne found himself momentarily stalled in his pursuit, his momentum halted by the fallout from the disastrous encounter with Guntar. As for Guntar and Trevak, they had vanished without a trace, leaving behind a void of uncertainty regarding their whereabouts and intentions. In light of recent events, Rayne decided to focus his efforts on training with his master while also preparing to brave the upper echelons of the Hagos dungeon. Chapter 51 On the journey back to the smithy, Bones engaged in lively conversation with the dwarves about their recent expedition into the dungeon. Darsumi appeared particularly enthralled by the tales of adventure, while Hem maintained his characteristic stoicism. Upon their return to the smithy, Bones announced his intention to depart for the capital temporarily, promising to return within a month''s time with an upgraded golem, primed for dungeon exploration. However, he lingered for one more day, eager to witness the grand opening of the shop he had worked to establish. The event was marked by festivities and revelry, extending into the late hours of the night with copious amounts of drinking and merriment. The following morning, amidst the haze of the previous night''s celebrations, Bones bid farewell to the drowsy dwarves and set out from Stonefalls, and toward the capital. As he stood before the towering structure of the Hagos dungeon, its immense size never failing to captivate him, he marveled at its sheer magnitude. The towering spire seemed to stretch endlessly into the sky, its summit obscured by the thick blanket of clouds above¡ªa testament to the unfathomable depths and mysteries that lay within. Bones couldn''t fathom the amount of time and effort that went into constructing the tower surrounding the dungeon. Shaking his head in awe, he made his way toward the familiar tavern. As he pushed open the doors, he was greeted by the familiar ambiance¡ªa dimly lit interior, smoke lingering in the air, and the soulful strains of blues music. Though the usual crowd seemed thinner than usual. "Bones? Bones! Welcome back!" A voice called out, and Bones turned to see Clover, the barrier woman, standing at the foot of the stairs leading to the first-floor accommodations. Her smile was warm, but there was a hint of nervousness in her demeanor. "We weren''t sure if you''d be returning!" "It took me a bit longer to tie up loose ends. Where are the others?" Bones inquired. "They''re out, except for Solin. He''s in the backyard, training as usual. But there''s someone here who wants to meet you," Clover replied, her tone cautious. "If you''re not up for it, it''s fine. But Silva insisted that if you came back, I should let you know." Bones furrowed his brow in curiosity. "Who wants to meet me?" Clover leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a whisper. "The necromancer." "Why would... nevermind. Where are we headed?" Bones asked, his interest piqued despite his reservations. "Great, follow me!" Clover beckoned, leading Bones to the back of the tavern and through a concealed entrance. Bones hesitated before reluctantly stepping onto the platform and descended down the manavator into the depths of the Underground City. After a brief walk, they halted before a dilapidated building, its facade marred by grime and overgrown moss. "In here," Clover instructed, gesturing towards the entrance. Bones hesitated, casting a skeptical glance at the rundown establishment before stepping inside. As he took a few tentative steps forward, he couldn''t help but voice his surprise. "Another bar? Really?" Clover offered no response, merely shrugging and offering a cryptic smile. She waited outside as Bones ventured to the back of the bar and descended down the hallway. Passing by a room, he caught sight of a man in a white coat seated at a desk, engrossed in his work. He entered the room and greeted the man. Returning the greeting, the man in the white coat inquired if Bones needed assistance. Despite his initial puzzlement, Bones introduced himself. "I''m Bones. I was told to come here because someone wished to meet me?" "Ah, excellent! You''ve arrived," the man exclaimed, his demeanor eager. "Follow me, quickly!" Without further ado, the man¡ªBert¡ªmotioned for Bones to accompany him. Leading the way, Bert guided Bones down a flight of stairs and into the basement, where a frail figure lay on a bed, pallid and feeble. With a nod, Bert indicated that Bones had reached his destination. Bones tentatively asked if this was the individual he had been summoned to meet, and Bert''s affirmative nod confirmed it. "I''ll wait outside to give you some privacy," he offered before stepping out of the room. Bones expressed his gratitude to Bert before approaching the bedridden figure, who slowly and deliriously opened his eyes. "S''that you, Bones?" the figure murmured weakly. "Yes, it is I," Bones replied. "Finally! I''ve¡­been waiting for you. Why haven''t you come sooner?" the necromancer questioned, his tone betraying a sense of familiarity that left Bones perplexed. Despite this, the necromancer spoke as if they were old acquaintances or even close friends. He continued to ramble, engaging in idle chatter until Bones could bear it no longer. "Enough! What am I doing here?" "That¡­hurts, man. I thought we had something? I raised you, man," the necromancer rasped, punctuating his words with a fit of coughing. "You wouldn''t be here if it weren''t for me!" Bones was baffled; the man was truly delirious! "Raise me? Man... I don''t know you!" Everything about this situation was strange. What did he want with me? Hm? As the man continued to babble nonsense, Bones felt the mana within him stir. It felt... strange. Impure, disgusting even. He hadn''t sensed it earlier, but now it felt like the mana was building up to something. Ending the conversation, Bones cast Bone Spikes under the bed, impaling the dying necromancer and seemingly ending his life. Or so he thought. To his astonishment, the man''s eyes widened, and he coughed, asking why Bones had done that. ¡°What in the¡­¡±, he murmured. He was certain at least three spikes had pierced the man''s back! ¡°You annoy me!¡± Bones shouted as another set of spikes pierced the man, yet he remained alive. The necromancer''s cackle grew louder as mana continued to surge. Blisters spread across his body, and his skin cracked visibly. Outside, Bert couldn¡¯t ignore the escalating situation. He peeked inside and watched in disbelief as the necromancer''s condition worsened. As the manic laughter subsided and blood tears streaked down the man''s face, Bones realized the imminent danger. Drawing from his own mana pool, Bones hastily cast Mana Blast just as the necromancer triggered Corpse Explosion upon himself. Both spells collided, hurling Bones out of the room and crashing into the basement wall. The entire establishment trembled from the explosion, shrouding the basement in dust. Bert, the medic, was thrown off balance, even within the safety of the outer walls. Regaining his composure, he muttered, "What in the world¡­" before coughing amidst the debris. He turned to see Bones slowly rising, a piece of bone lodged in his ribcage. With a grimace, Bones extracted the bone and discarded it before joining Bert. Together, they entered the room, greeted by walls stained red. The collision of spells had obliterated the chamber, leaving no trace of the necromancer.Bert let out a belch, and without a word, Bones turned and departed. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Clover awaited them at the top of the basement stairs. Upon seeing Bones, she immediately asked what had happened. Bones suggested they leave, promising to explain as they went. The underground city mirrored its surface counterpart in bustling activity, but with a different populace. Children were conspicuously absent, replaced by thugs, drug dealers, thieves, and murderers. Here, the wanted and the lawless found refuge, free to be themselves without pretense. An equilibrium existed, where individuals lived between the righteous adventurers'' realm and the Underground, embracing their true nature without the need for a facade. After recounting the events with the necromancer, Bones inquired about the return of the others. "Not sure. They should be back by evening, so... in a few hours? Want to head back?" Clover asked, and Bones nodded. It wasn''t that Bones lacked interest in the Underground; he simply wanted to catch up with Solin after being away for a while. Besides, if Silva had wanted to introduce Bones to the Underground, he would have done so already. Upon reaching the courtyard behind the tavern, Bones approached the bench stealthily and seated himself, so as not to disturb Solin''s practice. He observed Solin deeply engrossed in meditation and waited patiently. When Solin finished, he took a deep breath and turned around with a smile. "Thank you for waiting, Bones! So much has happened while you were gone." Solin rose and gestured for Bones to follow. "Come, let''s go inside, and I''ll fill you in on everything! But first, let me take a quick shower. I''ll be right down." Bones chuckled at the youth''s enthusiasm and followed him inside. After a brief shower, Solin descended the stairs and joined Bones in one of the private booths, where drinks were already waiting. "Firstly, greetings, my friend! Secondly, the necromancer wishes to meet you. I''ll, um... I''ll take you there." "No need, I''ve already met the man. He''s dead," Bones replied casually. Solin''s reaction mirrored Clover''s nonchalance. "Oh... Anyway, you missed out on a wild dungeon!" "Oh? What happened?" Bones diverted the conversation, sensing that neither Solin nor Clover were particularly interested in discussing the necromancer. "Man, let me tell you! So, about three weeks ago..." Solin launched into an animated description of how the adventure guild received reports about a wild dungeon appearing in a remote area west of the capital. The guild promptly dispatched teams to assess the dungeon''s challenges, and soon after, a notice was posted on the guild''s board announcing the subjugation contract of the medium-sized dungeon. Raid parties were quickly assembled, and Solin, among others, was fortunate enough to be included. The dungeon featured multiple entrances on each stage, accommodating a single raid party per entrance. Two teams were dispatched to tackle the first stage, which harbored bronze rank monsters and a silver rank boss. Another team ventured into the second stage, facing a gold rank boss, while a third party, led by a third-tier gold ranker, tackled the third and final stage. However, unexpected challenges arose with the appearance of a mutant silver rank boss on both the first and third stages, resulting in numerous casualties. The dungeon, initially intended as an opportunity for lower-level adventurers to prove themselves and gain valuable experience, turned into a perilous trial for all involved. Solin snorted, remarking, "They certainly got more experience than they bargained for." The appearance of the mutant boss practically guaranteed casualties. With two raid parties converging in the same instance, they joined forces to confront the boss, resulting in the deaths of at least fifteen individuals. The second stage proved slightly less disastrous, with only a few casualties. However, the raid on the third stage suffered the most losses. Facing the towering presence of the Minotaur Prime, a mutant variant monster, only the third-tier gold ranker and a handful of fortunate survivors emerged. "They had the audacity to label the raid a success! Unbelievable," Solin exclaimed incredulously. "Is the Minotaur similar to the creature that pulls carriages, but upright?" Bones inquired, his curiosity piqued. Solin nearly spat out his drink before bursting into laughter. "Yeah, I suppose you could say that, if you imagined it three times larger, heavily juiced up on enhancers, and wielding a massive battle-axe!" "Anyway, I''d be lying if I said I didn''t gain a lot from the dungeon. In just a few days there, I acquired more than I had in the past few months! Check out this bad boy!" Solin proudly displayed a set of leather armor, the reward for slaying the boss, and wiggled his new spatial ring in front of Bones. Bones chuckled, acknowledging Solin''s significant gains, especially evident when he identified Solin and discovered he had reached level thirty. ¡°Two levels in two months? Impressive indeed. Speaking of items, I have something for you," Bones announced, catching Solin''s attention. Solin raised an eyebrow as Bones placed two daggers on the table. His eyes widened as he examined them. Solin was passionate about his weapons, and he eagerly picked them up. "Beautiful white hilt, made of bones?" Bones confirmed, observing as Solin inspected the daggers. Running his finger along the edge, Solin noticed something different. With a slight infusion of his mana, a faint green tinge appeared on the edge. "Heh, poison? These are fantastic, Bones! Are you sure you want to give them to me? You could sell them at auction for a tidy sum!" "The daggers are yours, but I wouldn''t mind accompanying you to the auction," Bones replied graciously. "I can take you there tomorrow. Actually, would you like to attend the arena matches tomorrow night?" Solin suggested, and Bones saw no reason to decline, so he agreed to both plans. As evening approached, Silva entered the booth and joined the conversation, already aware of Bones''s return. "A profession, you say?" Silva inquired with a smile. "Greetings, Bones. I''m pleased to see you''ve returned." "Greetings, Silva. I did mention I''d be back once I advanced my class." "And advance you did! No class change?" Silva asked, pouring himself a drink and sinking into his chair. The old man appeared weary. "No change, just an upgrade! I''m content with my current class," Bones affirmed. "Silva, I encountered the necromancer earlier today." Before Bones could continue, Silva waved his hand dismissively. "I''ve heard you paid him a visit. What was his purpose?" "To attempt to blast me away with Corpse Explosion, it seems," Bones replied nonchalantly. Silva''s fist slammed against the table, causing heads to turn in their direction. He quickly regained his composure, sinking back into his chair with a deep breath. "What happened?" he demanded, his voice tense with anger. Bones recounted the encounter with the necromancer, and Silva''s anger simmered. "That damn Pavlov..." Silva muttered. Observing Silva''s frenzied reaction, Bones sensed there was more to it than concern for his well-being. The old man seemed as if someone had threatened his most prized possession. Bones admitted he didn''t understand the necromancer''s motives, but it no longer mattered; he was gone. Changing the subject, Bones broached a topic that had been weighing on his mind. "Silva, what happened to the undead army? I know the ones attacking Westbrook weren''t all of them." Silva didn''t mind the question, but it was evident to Bones that he had missed a lot during his absence. As the night wore on and the others bid their farewells, Bones found himself alone in the booth, lost in his thoughts. Perhaps due to Bones'' prolonged absence, Silva seemed more forthcoming, and Bones gained insight into the Hounds. Decades ago, they were simply known as The Hounds¡ªa group openly opposing corrupt leadership, oppressive practices, and the exploitation of the weak for personal gain and power. Over time, they gained a reputation among the people and adopted the moniker Defiant Hounds. Although the name persisted, their objectives underwent a shift. Bones came to realize that their proclaimed noble goal, fighting the tyranny of the ascendants, was nothing more than terrorism. An example was their attack on Westbrook, a town once strategically important within the kingdom, housing an adventurer academy and serving as a frontline defense against monster incursions. Silva didn''t appear distraught over the necromancer''s demise or the failure of their assault on Westbrook. He was already plotting something new, something grander. Bones learned about the tunnels beneath Westbrook, where their failed assault served as a diversion to steal certain items. These items were discovered in the armory, where weapons used in combating monster surges were stored. The acquired items were the same ones responsible for the explosion in the tunnels earlier that month - mana bombs. Chapter 52 Silva anticipated that someone would eventually discover the tunnels and investigate them, so when he realized the necromancer couldn''t hold his own, he promptly had Tivaara booby-trap the tunnels with the remaining mana bombs. The outcome was devastating¡ªor fantastic, as Silva saw it. Bones was taken aback to hear about the explosion, especially since he had been in Westbrook just days before it happened. He was even more surprised to learn that Rayne had beaten the branch guild leader Roselyn to within an inch of her life the next day. However, he wasn''t the least bit shocked to hear that Rayne had been expelled from the adventurer guild. It was almost expected, but Silva... he really was a bastard. Bones would know, since he was one as well. The Defiant Hounds of today functioned more like a mercenary group, carrying out tasks for whoever had the deepest pockets. The puppet master behind The Hounds this time held a high position within the adventurer''s guild. Of that, Bones was certain, and if he could discern it, so could the others¡ªassuming they hadn''t already. Bones rose from his seat as the casino floor emptied, making his way back to his room. The advancement of his Meditation skill was imminent, only a few days away at most. He had long planned how he would reshape the skill. Settling beside the bed, he entered into meditation. The following morning, sensing activity stirring, Bones emerged from his room and joined the others at the bar table. Solin maintained his usual demeanor, while Clover seemed to be nursing a hangover. "Morning. Had a bit too much to drink?" Bones jested. Solin chuckled, but Clover winced, urging him to lower his voice. With a smile, Bones settled in, ready for his morning coffee, the routine already ingrained. "You can take off the mask here, Bones," Solin remarked, prompting Bones to remove his hood. Chuckling, Bones revealed the pristine white top of his head. "Not a mask," he casually tossed, to the surprise of the both. His mask had been destroyed during a scuffle with a bandit in the mountains, and he no longer needed it. His bone-shaping abilities had progressed to the point where he could make subtle changes to his bones, particularly the smaller and lighter ones. The reason Bones'' face resembled that of a masked figure was mostly due to the bone armor, which formed a thin protective layer across his face, concealing its natural contours and giving the appearance of a mask. Only narrow slits for his eyes and a small opening for his mouth remained visible. It was an unusual sight, especially considering Bones could now express emotions thanks to his advancements in bone manipulation and shaping skills. "Wow," was the best response he received from Solin while Clover promptly dozed off soon after. Engaging in small talk, the two made plans for the day. They agreed to attend the match, with Solin intending to register for a match and Bones planning to apply for the dungeon. Since Bones lacked a team, Solin offered him a spot in his own small team, comprised of members closely associated with the Hounds. Until they departed, Bones spent his time practicing shaping small bones into peculiar figurines and engraving some of the larger bones he had on hand. As evening approached, the two made their way to the tower. Solin handled the registration for the dungeon, returning with a ticket in hand. Bones was puzzled by the ticket''s existence. It resembled an entry pass for an amusement park, featuring logos of both the adventurer guild and the kingdom''s crest on one side, and the dungeon''s date and rank, along with the party members'' names stamped on the other. The entry fee was twenty mana stones per party member, which Bones found a bit steep. Glancing at the date on the ticket, set two months from now, Bones grunted in displeasure. Solin chuckled at his reaction, explaining that such waiting periods were standard for adventurers like them. Near the tower stood an ostentatiously adorned palace, adorned with motifs depicting battles between various figures, both human and monsters. Inside the palace was a grand hall where the user matches took place. The atmosphere was electric, with people cheering, shouting, and placing bets. "And this is considered a legitimate arena?" Bones mused aloud. Solin nodded, gesturing for him to follow. They managed to find free seats at the far end of the hall and settled in. "This arena is legitimate, sponsored by both the royal palace and the adventurer guild, alongside numerous small business owners. There''s a significant amount of wealth changing hands here through bets. However, not much of it trickles down to the fighters. That''s why many of us also participate in the Underground arena to earn some extra coin. Of course, the Underground arena operates under its own set of rules and is considerably more perilous." Bones nodded attentively as he listened to Solin. Unable to resist, he interrupted with a question, "Solin, how did you end up with the Hounds? A young man of your talent could find better opportunities elsewhere! It''s not that I dislike the others; they simply seem like a better fit for me than for you." Solin fell silent for a moment, clearly taken aback by the unexpected question. "Well, Bones, that''s quite the question you''ve thrown at me. Alright, I''ll share. You might already know, but I''m an orphan. Not exactly a rarity, considering how many have lost their parents and more, but do you know how I lost mine?" Bones shook his head, prompting Solin to continue. "Both of my parents were adventurers, bronze rankers. They weren''t reckless; they loved what they did and were content with their lives. I was just thirteen and attending the academy, eager to follow in their footsteps. That year, a special event was announced as part of the festival to improve relations between the two kingdoms: an exhibition match between ascendants, Domino from the Wezar Kingdom, and Kidllams from the Aphiton Kingdom." He paused, his attention shifting away from the present to a memory from ten years ago. "Imagine witnessing an exhibition match between two ascendants! Who wouldn''t want to be there? But let me tell you, a regular match between ascendants was nothing short of devastating," Solin exclaimed, his voice cracking slightly. He took a deep breath, collecting himself before continuing. "Their ''light spar'' demolished the arena, shockwaves tearing through the surroundings with each blow they exchanged. They were completely absorbed in the fight, oblivious to everyone else..." "My parents died trying to save me. My mother was torn apart instantly by one of the shockwaves. My father grabbed me and fled, but he was struck by debris and lost his footing. He pushed me through the window of a nearby building just before another shockwave hit him too." If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "I''ll never forget the expressions of those ascendants as I looked up through the window. There was nothing there, Bones. The two ascendants were indifferent about the whole thing, as if it had nothing to do with them! Those bastards..." Solin''s voice rose with anger, and he stood up, his outburst drowned out by the ongoing fight and cheering. He sank back down, adding bitterly, "They compensated me for my loss. A pension for my parents'' services as adventurers. Since then, we''ve been relegated to watching gold rankers flaunt their skills during the festival, from behind reinforced barriers." Bones was left speechless, trying to process the weight of Solin''s story. "Damn," he finally managed to say. I expected something tragic, but this... this is bordering on ridiculous. "How did Silva come into your life?" he asked, needing to shift the focus from the overwhelming emotions. Solin leaned back, reflecting on his past. "I was in a dark place back then. I had money to survive, but a lot of unresolved anger simmering inside me. After finishing the academy, I did legitimate adventurer work for a while before drifting into odd jobs. Eventually, I found myself running with the wrong crowd in the Underground, taking on contracts to kill. Silva was one of those targets I was assigned to eliminate. My boss discovered I had more than enough money stashed away and tried to have me killed for it." "Guess it didn''t quite go as planned," Bones remarked dryly. Solin chuckled, a hint of lightness returning to his demeanor. "No, it definitely did not go according to plan. Silva knocked some sense into me, wiped out the whole gang, and took me under his wing, vowing to help me seek revenge. I owe him a debt, Bones, a big one. I might not be directly involved in all of the Hounds'' operations, but I''m not oblivious either. When the time comes, I''ll do everything in my power to support him." "Even if it means risking your life?" Bones inquired, his tone serious. Solin hesitated briefly before replying with unwavering determination, "Absolutely." Sensing the heaviness of the conversation, Bones attempted to lighten the mood. "Looks like the action down there is heating up," he remarked, gesturing toward the arena. Solin glanced at the stage before turning back to Bones with a snort. "That was dreadful," he agreed, though a small smile played at the corners of his lips. The ongoing match featured two silver-ranked fire mages, each with a distinct approach to their elemental powers. One mage emphasized the sheer destructive force of fire, channeling raw power in their spells, while the other prioritized control and finesse. Despite starting from the same foundation, their contrasting strategies led to a captivating duel. In the end, it was the mage focused on control who emerged victorious. His emphasis on defense and precise manipulation of the fire element, even within his opponent''s spells, proved to be the deciding factor. By maintaining a tight rein on the flames, he was able to outmaneuver his adversary and secure the win. "Did you know that different places and cultures have different beliefs about the system?" Solin asked, his tone thoughtful. "We all understand that the system adapts to both society and individuals. It''s meant to guide us, but who''s to say that the path it sets is fixed and unchangeable? There are people and societies that learn and progress without relying on the system." "Without? How is that possible?" Bones questioned. "It''s not that they completely rid themselves of the system," Solin clarified, "but rather, they''ve learned to tune it out. They rely on experience, hard work, and the wisdom passed down by their ancestors over centuries. They''ve chosen the more challenging path, but their progress is remarkable. Take a skill like a fireball, for example. When used by them, it feels entirely different because, without the system''s interference, they''ve been free to modify the skill to better suit them." "But Solin," Bones began, attempting to interject, but Solin waved him off. "I know, Bones. The system already does that, right? Well, to some extent. But it doesn''t show us all the options available when advancing a skill, does it?" "True," Bones agreed. "So, where does that leave us?" "Nowhere, really!" Solin replied cheekily, a smirk playing on his lips. "I just thought we were having a casual chat, trying to change the subject!" Bones turned to him, mouth agape in surprise. "You cheeky little..." "Seriously though, we should watch the next match!" Solin''s tone shifted to seriousness as he directed Bones'' attention to the female mage stepping up on the podium. "She''s the one, Bones... Uh, not like that!" Solin quickly corrected himself, noticing Bones'' expression. "I mean, she''s the one I couldn''t defeat!" Bones followed Solin''s gaze and observed the young woman, not much older than Solin himself, as she entered the stage with a bow in her hands. "A bow?" Bones mused aloud. "A mage with a bow and not an archer? Now, that''s interesting..." "Watch this match, and you''ll witness the difference between talent and fucking prodigies!" Solin declared, his expectations high for the female mage-archer. Bones focused intently on the match unfolding before him. Both combatants were bronze rank, with the woman holding a slight edge in level. As the match commenced, the man surged forward with remarkable speed, aiming a powerful punch at the woman. However, the woman effortlessly dodged his attack, her movements seemingly effortless as her hair fluttered in the wind caused by the punch. With a graceful touch to her opponent''s extended arm, vines sprouted and ensnared him, immobilizing him in place. Stepping back, she raised her arm, summoning roots that bound the man even tighter. Taking a few steps back, the woman summoned a needle-like root, she swiftly nocked and drew her bowstring. Bones watched in fascination as she maintained complete control of the fight. Suddenly, he heard a disgruntled sound and turned to see Solin frowning and rubbing his chin. "Damn, she''s gotten faster! No doubt my defeat fueled her fire," Solin grumbled in annoyance. "What''s your win-loss ratio against her?" Bones inquired, recalling Solin''s frequent visits to both arenas and his recent encounter with the mage-archer. Solin grumbled softly, admitting to just one win and seven losses. "Anyway," he continued, "that wind mage is good, but she''s just on another level." Bones nodded, his attention fixed on the ongoing match. The woman maintained her distance, unleashing a barrage of roots while the wind mage attempted to fend them off with a summoned whirlwind barrier. Despite his agility and speed, he couldn''t evade her attacks entirely, eventually succumbing to the thorny vines that ensnared him. As the match concluded, the wind mage lay pinned in place, blood staining his body. "She''s a dual-class, a variant of a magic archer and a druid," Solin explained as they prepared to leave. "High nature affinity. She''s already been scouted by the major guild and found herself a sponsor. sigh Come on, let''s go." As the match concluded, they both rose from their seats and turned to leave. However, as Solin moved to register for the arena, he was abruptly stopped when someone grabbed him by the collar and pulled him to the side. "What the hell, Solin? Where have you been?" the newcomer demanded. "Hi, Morem..." Solin groaned in response. Bones watched with amusement as the female mage from the recent match began to chastise Solin. "Not like that, huh?" He teased, earning a scornful look from Solin in return. Chapter 53 "Bones, meet Morem. Morem, meet Bones," Solin introduced before swiftly slipping away to register for his match, leaving Morem and Bones alone. "A pleasure, Mrs. Morem," Bones greeted courteously, but his formal address was met with a raised eyebrow and a questioning look from Morem. "Mhm, look here... Boney-" Oh, for the love of... "I want to know where Solin was for the past two months and why he was avoiding me," Morem demanded, stomping her foot as vines twisted around Bones'' feet, holding him in place. Bones chuckled but remained silent. "It''s best you have that talk with Solin when he comes back." Hmph "Fine!" Morem huffed in frustration. Bones found the whole situation amusing. Solin never mentioned anything about having a girlfriend; all he talked about was training and constantly struggling against Mrs. Morem in the arena... Ah, right. How could I have missed that? It was pretty obvious. Roughly ten minutes later, Solin returned and noticed Morem keeping her distance from Bones, a look of puzzlement on her face. He approached her and inquired, "What happened?" Morem didn''t respond immediately. Her frown deepened as she struggled to find an explanation, eventually meekly replying, "I don''t know. There''s something... off about your friend." She glanced past Solin''s shoulder at Bones, who waved at her. "I guess it was nothing, sorry," she added. Solin nodded understandingly, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that Morem''s reaction wasn''t entirely baseless. He suspected that her high nature affinity might have made her sensitive to certain types of affinity, including a certain type of people and races, like an undead. "Bones approached the two and excused himself, mentioning he still had an errand to run. After bidding his goodbyes, he left, giving Solin a wink before departing. Solin sighed and then glanced at Morem, who was fixedly watching Bones as he walked away. Solin thought, ''Did she see Bones winking at me? That must have unsettled her.''" As Bones left the arena, he wandered aimlessly through the streets, simply observing the bustling crowd and browsing through the various shops. It wasn''t entirely untrue when he mentioned having an errand to run. He contemplated searching for engraving tools and checking prices for a basic alchemy set. While he knew that eventually, he would require higher quality engraving tools, the idea of an alchemy set had only recently crossed his mind. He didn''t have any aspirations to delve deeply into alchemy beyond the basics; he merely wanted to learn how to concoct mana potions. However, amidst his musings, he realized he had forgotten to visit the auction house. Wandering through the city center, he considered searching for an auction site on his own. Many shops were closing for the day, and bars were filling up with patrons ready for a night out. Bones couldn''t help but reminisce about the simpler times when having a place to stay was enough, and the idea of going out was considered unnecessary. Spotting a store that sold enchanted items, Bones peered into the window and spotted the engraving tools alongside a book about runes. Turning towards the entrance of the shop, he realized it had been closed for hours. "Guess I''ll have to come back tomorrow," he muttered to himself. Just as he was about to leave, Bones noticed a small note next to the display of tools, indicating a price. His plans to wait until tomorrow were suddenly reconsidered. "What the hell is up with these prices?" he exclaimed in disbelief. Contemplating the exorbitant cost of proper engraving tools, he realized it would be quite some time before he could afford them. Disheartened, he turned to leave but hesitated, scanning the area for any potential witnesses. The nearest bar with people was several hundred meters away, but Bones decided to give it a try nonetheless. After all, he was curious about the security measures in place nowadays. Cracking his neck and rolling up his sleeves, Bones summoned his Bone Lance. Empowering it to its fullest extent, he stepped forward and hurled the lance at the glass window with the force of a thrown projectile. There was a resounding thud as the lance struck the window, causing the glass to vibrate from the impact. However, much to Bones'' surprise, the window remained intact while the lance shattered upon contact. A faint glow emanated from what appeared to be a defensive formation inscribed on the window, activated by the attempted attack. "Holy shit!" He muttered under his breath as he quickly retreated from the scene, blending into the crowd inside the nearest bar. However, he soon left, feeling uneasy under the bartender''s scrutinizing gaze after ordering a mana potion at the bar. It didn''t take Bones long to locate a grand, palace-like establishment, where a constant stream of people flowed in and out. Observing the attire of the patrons, Bones deduced that he had either stumbled upon the auction house or was about to crash a very upscale party. He was content with either prospect. The building boasted three floors and initially appeared smaller than the palace where arena matches took place. However, upon entering, Bones realized that the structure extended far back, its depths shrouded from view. Overwhelmed by the grandeur, Bones momentarily lost himself in awe, oblivious to the approach of a man who appeared to be a receptionist, asking him questions. "Sir!" Raising his voice, the receptionist finally caught Bones'' attention. "Hm? Sorry, what? My ears aren''t what they used to be, speak up, boy!" Bones replied, playing it cool. "My apologies-" "Huh?" Bones teased, pretending not to hear. "My apologies! Can I be of assistance?" the receptionist exclaimed, his words echoing throughout the building and down the hall. A few people glanced their way, but the loud chatter and shouting within the building soon drowned out the sound. Bones cleared his throat, feigning disinterest. "Ahem, right. No need, lad. I''ll just browse around a bit," he replied casually, brushing past the receptionist. As he walked away, he couldn''t help but overhear the receptionist muttering curses under his breath. Bones smirked to himself. "Aaand that just earned you a soul link," Bones mused silently, "and hopefully a little bit of dread with a dash of nightmares." Exploring the building, he discovered that it wasn''t just an auction house but also a bustling trading hub. People were engaged in transactions involving a wide array of items, and Bones even stumbled upon a merchant selling bones. However, to his disappointment, they were ground bones used for alchemical purposes. Curious, Bones continued his exploration and encountered several more stalls selling the same ground bones. This pattern repeated until he couldn''t resist asking where he could purchase an entire skeleton. The merchant he queried gave him a quizzical look, inquiring about the purpose behind such an unusual request. It seemed that not many people were interested in purchasing whole skeletons rather than ground bones. Quick on his feet, Bones explained that he was in the bone shaping business, creating sculptures, which was enough to dispel any suspicion from the merchant. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. "Hm, adventurers might sell the whole thing. Try asking around, or you could try your luck in an auction in the main hall," the merchant suggested, offering Bones a potential avenue to acquire what he sought. Bones expressed his gratitude to the man and followed his advice, making his way to the auction in the main hall. As he entered, he was struck by the grandeur of the space. Contrary to his expectations, there wasn''t just one auction taking place, but multiple auctions occurring simultaneously. Standing by the side of the entrance, Bones observed the bustling scene. The hall was filled with noise, crowds of people, and an air of tension. Various items were being auctioned off, ranging from antiques and household items to items belonging to adventurers, which garnered the most attention. Bones cautiously approached closer, keenly observing the buyers, bidders, and the items being sold. However, as the night wore on, he realized that not a single bone was up for sale. Instead, the auction mainly featured weapons and armor of varying quality and purpose. Disheartened, Bones left the auction house late at night, his spirits low. However, his mood was soon interrupted by the approach of a shady character speaking in a hushed voice. The man seemed to have noticed what Bones was searching for and motioned for him to follow, claiming to have the goods. Bones felt a wave of skepticism wash over him as he regarded the man''s appearance, demeanor, and speech. He couldn''t shake the feeling that he was either about to be robbed or¡­ he couldn¡¯t think of anything else. Nevertheless, curiosity got the better of him, and Bones reluctantly followed the man, keeping his guard up. Once they were a safe distance away from the auction house, the man abruptly turned to Bones and opened his coat wide, revealing dozens of smaller bags filled with pills nestled within. Bones stared at the pills in disbelief, feeling a mixture of irritation and amusement at the shady character''s offer. "Here, man, take one and it''ll give you what you were looking for! A boner for the whole night!" the man exclaimed eagerly, thrusting the pills towards Bones. Bones remained silent for a moment, processing the absurdity of the situation. "Hey man, you hear me?" The shady character repeated himself, seeing Bones not responding. "Yes, I heard you. I just... I would have preferred if you were trying to rob me. Aren''t these the pills you can buy at pretty much any alchemy shop?" he asked incredulously. The man''s expression shifted from eagerness to confusion, and he reluctantly confirmed that the pills were indeed the same ones available at alchemy shops. "Then why are you..." Bones began to ask, but then he carefully scrutinized the man and sensed something familiar. A realization dawned on him. "You''re not a dealer, are you?" he questioned, his tone sharper now. The man''s expression shifted from eagerness to confusion, and he reluctantly confirmed that the pills were indeed the same ones available at alchemy shops. "Thought so, you''re an alchemist, aren''t you?" Bones remarked, his suspicion confirmed by the man''s demeanor. The man nodded hesitantly before being promptly kicked in the arse by Bones. Bones scolded the poor man for almost getting himself killed, berating him for his reckless behavior. After belittling him, Bones couldn''t help but notice that the man behaved oddly and didn¡¯t seem very approachable. It occurred to him that this might be the reason why the man wasn''t selling any pills in the shop but instead lurked around outside places with crowds. Bones shook off the thought of the pills and refocused on his own needs. He didn''t need the pills; he had enough bones, both long and hard ones. What he did need, however, was an alchemy set. Pressuring the man into giving him a basic alchemy set for the price of a bag of pills, Bones secured his purchase. Now, if only he could find a shady character with engraving tools...
In another place, within a vastly different palace, two figures stood in the grand hall before the imposing throne. One was a spymaster, delivering a report to Prince Tristan. "M¡¯lord, the tensions are escalating in the east. Our agents operating behind enemy lines reported a heightened activity within Aphiton''s army. It seems they are preparing for a strategic opportunity to launch a full-scale assault on our fortress." "I can''t fathom how we''ve allowed it to reach this point. We should have swiftly quelled their ambition after the debacle at the festival years ago..." the Prince seethed, his anger evident in his voice. "If only that geezer devoted more time to governing his damned kingdom, we wouldn''t be facing these dire circumstances. Those wretches have been provoking us for years now." "Things have never escalated to this point," the second figure, a general, interjected. "They''re on the verge of breaching our borders! It''s not mere provocation anymore, sir! Should we dispatch additional troops to reinforce the border?" "No, that''s not an option," the Prince replied. "We must keep our forces stationed here. However, I''ve been considering an alternative approach... Adventurers from beyond our borders have the freedom to decide whether they wish to partake in the conflict. We could issue a formal recruitment notice on the guild''s board! After all, the Aphitonians have intercepted our mana stone convoys, plundering what rightfully belongs to us!" "Splendid, m¡¯lord!" the spymaster exclaimed. "Arrange a meeting with the Guild Leader first thing in the morning and see it through!" "I regret to inform you, Master Frose is currently absent from the guild." "Then, what about the Guild''s Vice-Leader?" "Yes, m¡¯lord, it shall be arranged!" With a respectful bow to the prince, the spymaster turned and exited the hall. "General, may I have a moment?" The general, already on his way out, paused in his stride. "Of course, what concerns you, Prince?" "I''m troubled. Why this sudden push into our territory? It feels... orchestrated." "I share your concern. Any news on the king''s return?" "None, only rumors. All we know for certain is that he''s not in the Desolate Lands, but has ventured overseas." "Hmm... It''s a lengthy journey home, even for an ascendant," the general pondered. The Prince nodded, acknowledging the significance of the king''s potential return. If the king were to return, he would comprehend their actions, whether they chose to retreat or escalate the conflict. "If they succeed in taking the fortress, we''ll need to react swiftly and decisively to halt their advance." The general nodded in agreement, fully grasping the gravity of the situation. "Let us hope it doesn''t come to that." "Any updates from the north? Are they still maintaining their neutrality?" The Prince inquired about their neighboring kingdom to the north, which had declared its neutrality in the conflict from the outset, a stance it appeared to uphold. Thank you, General. That will be all," the Prince dismissed him. The general nodded in farewell and departed. Alone at last, the Prince reclined on the throne and shut his eyes. Sigh... ¡°So much to handle. Curse that old man! How much longer until you return this time? Is anyone here?" the prince called out into the empty hall. From the shadows emerged a figure, its form indistinct and blurred. "Ah, there you are, Shadow... one?" the prince queried. The figure nodded silently, prompting the prince to continue. "Is Rayne still brooding?" Another nod confirmed it. "Hah, that boy. Escort him to the dungeon, top floor, and instruct him to cease his idling! I''ll inform him if there are any developments regarding the Hounds'' movements." With a bow, the figure vanished back into the shadows. The prince closed his eyes once more, exhaustion enveloping him. "The third tier is far, Rayne and the Hounds are too unpredictable. Too many betrayals, too much self-righteousness..." "Honey? Are you still here?" A gentle voice interrupted the prince''s thoughts, coming from the hallway adjacent to the throne room. Opening his eyes, he beheld his princess standing there, giving him a pointed look. "Are you joining me in bed?" she inquired, arching an eyebrow. "Yeah, I... I''ll be there soon," the prince responded, watching as she turned and departed. A heavy sigh escaped the prince''s lips. ¡°Slowly, he rose from the throne, the weight of his duties pressing down on him. Could he endure? Could he overcome it? Could he¡ª¡± "Oh my god! Stop narrating and get in bed!" [¡­] "Alright, alright, I''m coming..." Chapter 54 The neighboring Aphiton Kingdom, situated to the east and likewise categorized as a minor kingdom, has exploited the intermittent absences of King Wezar to sow discord between the two kingdoms, with a keen focus on the coveted mines. Though tensions have simmered for some time, they reached a boiling point recently. Over the years, sporadic skirmishes have occurred, typically held at bay by a fortress situated along the border, deterring Aphitonian incursions. However, the dynamics shifted last month when invaders altered their strategy, targeting Wezar Kingdom''s vital mana stone transportation routes. This crippling blow to the kingdom''s economy served as the catalyst, propelling the conflict from minor clashes to full-scale warfare. Prompted by this aggression, the Wezar Kingdom swiftly mobilized its army to reinforce its borders, initiating a prolonged period of conflict that shows no signs of abating. The news of the contract, posted on the guild¡¯s board to rally adventurers to join the war effort under the guise of retrieving stolen goods, quickly spread throughout the city, reaching even the small tavern. Bones sat sipping his usual morning coffee, while Solin conspicuously avoided meeting his gaze. ¡°Something on your mind, Solin?¡± Bones teased, noticing the young man''s obvious reluctance to speak. ¡°No! I mean, yes. About yesterday... it¡¯s not like Morem and I were dating, you know? We just fool around sometimes, but I think she might be done with that now¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Bones replied, intrigued. ¡°Oh? That¡¯s it? That¡¯s all you have to say? What about sharing some profound wisdom?¡± Solin snapped back, his frustration evident. ¡°Like what? Solin, you¡¯re asking a bunch of old bones for love advice! Well, just don¡¯t complicate things too much and be straight with her, yes?¡± Bones replied with a chuckle. Solin wasn¡¯t as amused, but it got him thinking and quiet. Moments later, Tivaara crashed by their table. ¡°Y''all hear news about the war? Wanna go? It¡¯s a great experience boost!¡± The two exchanged glances, and instead of answering her question, Bones inquired about how she and Silva weren''t afraid of being discovered, considering they were wanted fugitives. She snorted and remarked that they would hear any approach. As for the war, Bones had no interest in joining at the moment, and Solin even less so. ¡°Anyway, Solin, up for a match this afternoon?¡±
Bones dedicated his days to various pursuits, from sparring sessions with Solin to honing his engraving skills, culminating in his first foray into the arena. His debut fight proved awkward, to say the least, as combatants were segregated into categories based on their level and arena rank. Without an arena rank to his name, Bones found himself pitted against a novice opponent, securing an easy victory against someone unaccustomed to facing another user. The remainder of the month was consumed by rigorous training, relentless practice, and ultimately, a breakthrough in his Meditation skill. True to his aspirations, Bones transformed Meditation into a passive ability, granting him permanently enhanced mana regeneration, albeit at a reduced effectiveness.
Meditation (advanced) - an advanced version of the basic meditation ability. A meditation technique heightens the user¡¯s state of awareness and focuses attention, increasing the mana regeneration by 20% at all times. Passively gathers and absorbs ambient mana into the body, strengthening it and nurturing one''s core by filtering impurities. The effect is slightly increased with each level in a skill.
¡°Status.¡±.
Status Attributes
Name: Bones Race: Undead Skeleton lvl 22 Class: Bonemancer Adept Lvl 29 Soul Weaver lvl 8 Profession: Mana Engraver lvl 4 Hp - 470 (4.7 hp/s) Mp - 900 (37 +7.4 mp/s) Sta - ¡Þ STR: 26 AGI: 5 END: 5 VIT: 47 INT: 90 WIS: 28 Free points:
Bones made significant progress in recent months. During a dungeon run with the dwarves, he attained a level in the Bonemancer Adept class. Since then, he had further advanced, gaining two levels in his Race and one in a new class, Soulweaver. Although his profession was advancing slowly, unlike other classes, he earned a free point at every threshold level, which he discovered occurred every five levels. However, he still hadn''t found a suitable endoskeleton for his golem. In truth, he was uncertain what criteria to look for in a golem. He hoped the dwarves might have better insights and resources to procure such a skeleton. With the month drawing to a close and the dungeon likely to have reset by now, Bones excused himself from his companions, citing pressing business, and departed the city. During his brief visit to the smithy in Stonefalls, Bones checked on operations and collected his share of the profits from the shop, along with the earnings from the mana stone deal. He bid the dwarves farewell, promising to return once he completed his dungeon venture. While he was occupied in the capital, the dwarves had been diligent, analyzing data from their previous dungeon run and pushing the limits of exploration. Each stage of the dungeon permitted a maximum of five party members. The farming team organized two parties, each comprising five dwarves, for the first stage, and one party with four dwarves for the second stage. Upon Bones'' arrival, the first stage was already occupied by two teams, while the third team had advanced to the second stage. Eager not to fall behind, Bones hastened to the entrance of the second stage and entered without delay. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. The second stage lacked a structured dungeon layout similar to the first stage, but the monsters can be consistently found inhabiting specific areas, making it easy for Bones to locate the minibosses. Alongside gaining combat experience, Bones focused on leveling up his Golem Mastery skill, recognizing significant improvements at each threshold level. Despite his golem''s improved combat prowess, it still trailed behind adventurers of comparable level. "Or perhaps my golem''s enhanced fighting abilities result from my continual intervention with the monsters through soul link?" Bones speculated. Bones was confident that the engravings on the golems contributed to their effectiveness as well. He couldn''t help but feel disappointed that the dwarves didn''t have a potential skeleton tucked away somewhere in a workshop corner, he mused. Darsumi had pledged to make an effort to acquire a silver-rank skeleton by the following month. Although silver-rank monsters were uncommon in the Wezar Kingdom, they weren''t particularly difficult to locate. The challenge lay in persuading an adventurer party to transport the entire monster carcass without damaging its skeleton. Bones progressed steadily through the stage, and by the fourth day, he had cleared all the monsters on his path to the temple. Standing once more before the temple ruins, he pondered whether to enter. With a sense of resignation, he opted against it; he didn''t believe he could emerge victorious from the impending battle. He resolved to confront the challenge only after infusing his golem with the mana core. With that decision made, he turned and hastened toward the exit, leaving the dungeon behind. Upon his return to the smithy, he greeted the dwarves and inquired if they wished to join him in facing the boss. However, he discovered that the dungeon entrance had been sealed the moment he exited, now under cooldown. "The issue isn''t entering the dungeon while someone is already inside," Darsumi clarified. "The dungeon initiates a cooldown period the moment all participants exit, which in this case, is you as the last participant." Bones nodded, expressing regret for missing the chance to defeat the boss of the second stage. Hemdus waved off his apology, explaining that they didn''t have a second team available to tackle the boss anyway, and he and Darsumi couldn''t be bothered to deal with a minor threat. The shop enjoyed immediate success, attracting attention from the day it opened its doors. The dwarves were not surprised, as the gear they offered was of high quality, tailored for lower levels and bronze rankers. Their heavy armor set, crafted from chitin, proved especially popular among defenders due to its robust defense. Meanwhile, Bones remained undecided about his gear. Despite considering fighting without armor, he found himself relieved when Belmus the Tailorsmith presented him with a set of durable robes. Crafted with care and enchanted for medium self-repair, the robes suited him well, transforming his appearance into that of a classic mage. Clad in a black hood that concealed his head and a long, flowing robe that reached below his knees with a split down the middle, Bones found most of his body enveloped. Loose, baggy pants made from lightweight material hung comfortably, paired with new leather boots that replaced his old reinforced ones. Though his old gloves remained mostly undamaged, he saw no reason to replace them. With a layer of Bone Armor covering the visible parts, he appeared entirely human¡ªunless someone inspected him closely. Studying his reflection in the mirror, Bones couldn''t help but appreciate the craftsmanship of the dwarf-made attire. However, a pang of realization struck him. "I look like I''m up to no good. I couldn''t appear shadier if I tried!" Bones didn''t linger as long as he had the month before. After observing an enchanter at work for the remainder of the day, he departed for the capital. Had he not befriended the old man during the earlier celebration, he doubted the enchanter would have allowed him to intrude as freely. Engraving runes demanded patience and, as always, extensive practice. With his thoughts drifting to his next move, Bones found himself with an unexpected surplus of free time until the next dungeon reset and his scheduled Hagos dungeon run in two months. Upon his return to the capital, Bones was taken aback to find Silva there, as he typically spent more time conducting business in the Underground than in taverns. His surprise deepened when Silva presented him with a newly acquired skeleton of a peak bronze-rank lizardman¡ªa bipedal, 1.7-meter-tall humanoid lizard. Though Bones had mentioned the need for a monster skeleton to construct his golem before, he hadn''t given it much thought at the time. Needless to say, Bones was elated and eagerly accepted the skeleton from Silva. With it in hand, he now possessed everything necessary to craft a proper golem¡ªalmost everything, that is. There remained the matter of his low-level golem mastery. While it wasn''t strictly required to fuse the golem with the mana core, Bones heeded the advice of Hemdus, who possessed experience with earth golems, and opted to wait until he reached level ten in Golem Mastery. Bones settled into a daily routine, engaging in sparring matches with Solin and dedicating himself to engraving, but his primary focus remained on his golem. Each day, he crafted a new golem, assigning it various tasks, all the while painstakingly engraving the lizardman skeleton. It proved to be a slow and tedious process, and before he knew it, a month had passed in the blink of an eye. Despite the dwarves'' busy schedules, the shop continued to thrive, with even Bones'' bone decorations selling¡ªalbeit in an unexpected manner. A young child found the bone kitten Bones had displayed adorable and promptly took it without paying. However, no one intervened, charmed by the child''s innocence and the negligible value of the item. Meanwhile, the opening of a new shop in Westbrook was postponed until the following month due to unforeseen damage resulting from a clash between two gold-rankers. Despite these developments, the farming teams successfully completed their scheduled dungeon runs. As for Bones, he once again found himself standing before the ruined temple, grappling with indecision. Despite reaching level ten in golem mastery during his time in the dungeon, he hadn''t had the opportunity to construct the new golem. Recognizing the dungeon''s unsuitability for such a complex task, he reluctantly turned away, leaving the dungeon without confronting the boss yet again. On his way back, Bones spent the night at the smithy, engaging in discussions about their heist plans and reviewing the newly acquired floor plans of the houses they intended to rob. With the upcoming festival expected to bring chaos, they made slight adjustments and expanded their strategies accordingly. With excitement, Bones unveiled the lizardman''s endoskeleton he planned to use in crafting the golem. However, to his disappointment, the others didn''t share his enthusiasm for the bunch of bones as he did. Two weeks before the scheduled Hagos dungeon run, Bones completed the engraving of the entire lizardman''s endoskeleton. Reflecting on his accomplishment, he couldn''t help but feel proud of his work. Engraving the skeleton was a delicate and slow process, demanding patience, precision, and leaving no room for errors. Unlike previous bones he had engraved and used in constructing his golem, these bones proved much harder to work with due to their higher level. Bones considered it fortunate that the skeleton wasn''t from a silver-rank monster, as he would have struggled to engrave it delicately. The next step in the process was to create the nucleus and infuse it into the mana core¡ªan even more intricate and complex task. During the month of preparation leading up to the pivotal moment of completing the golem''s construction, Bones delved into research about lizardman folk. He studied their traits, behaviors, and combat capabilities, unsure if this knowledge would directly impact the creation of the golem. Nonetheless, he believed it couldn''t hurt to attempt to adapt the golem''s core to mimic the traits of its original lizardman owner as closely as possible. Considering that lizardmen were known to wield spears as their primary weapons, Bones made a concerted effort to procure an adequate spear for his golem. He had previously discovered that his summoned Bone Lance couldn''t be utilized as a melee weapon by others, prompting him to seek an alternative. As Bones applied the knowledge he had acquired, he meticulously crafted a nucleus more complex than any he had made before. The process of infusing the nucleus into the mana core proved to be a true test of his patience. Failure plagued him repeatedly, with each unsuccessful attempt resulting in the wastage of a small portion of mana from within the core, including his own mana. While it didn''t have a detrimental effect, as the core would recharge over time, it took a toll on his mental fortitude. Fortunately, his permanently active Meditation skill helped him maintain a level-headed demeanor throughout the ordeal. After enduring numerous setbacks, Bones finally achieved success and was rewarded with the following notification.
Congratulation, you have successfully created a Golem Core
A week before the dungeon run, in the courtyard behind the tavern, Bones engaged in a sparring match against his new bone golem. With each exchange, he noticed the golem''s increasing proficiency in wielding the spear. It dawned on Bones why golem mastery was crucial¡ªit elevated the golem''s cognition. Not only did it enhance the golem''s ability to acquire factual information, such as perceiving, recognizing, conceiving, and reasoning to a certain extent, but it also facilitated the golem''s quick adaptation to Bones'' movements with the spear. As the sparring session progressed, Bones sensed a newfound weightiness to the golem''s existence, a sense of vitality he hadn''t experienced before. It almost felt as if the golem were alive. "I don¡¯t know where my path would lead me, but I¡¯ll have you accompany me until the end!" Bones declared to his faithful companion. Chapter 55 The day before embarking on his dungeon climb, Bones meticulously reviewed his progress. Since the dungeon run with the dwarves two months prior, he had completed two solo dungeon runs without finishing the second stage. The difference in experience was evident, as he now found himself over-leveled compared to most of the monsters. During this time, he had only gained one level in each class and a race. The remaining time between dungeon runs was dedicated to his profession, and it proved to be time well spent. His mana engraving skill had advanced from level 4 to level 9, earning him a free attribute point at level 5, which he allocated to the VIT attribute. With all the free points gained from his Soul Weaver class invested into WIS, Bones decided to channel the free points from his profession and Bonemancer Adept class into VIT moving forward. This decision aimed to strengthen his Bone Armor and enhance the effect of his passive Calcium Carbonate skill. The increased mana regeneration from Meditation provided just enough boost for comfortable spellcasting without the risk of running out of mana. ¡°Status.¡±
Status Attributes
Name: Bones Race: Undead Skeleton lvl 23 Class: Bonemancer Adept Lvl 30 Soul Weaver lvl 9 Profession: Mana Engraver lvl 9 Hp - 510 (5.1 hp/s) Mp - 910 (38.3+7.66 mp/s) Sta - ¡Þ STR: 27 AGI: 5 END: 5 VIT: 51 INT: 93 WIS: 29 Free points:
Bones acknowledged that his point distribution had become somewhat disorganized, lacking a clear path. He had been allocating points based on intuition rather than adhering to a set distribution plan, and he didn''t anticipate this changing anytime soon. The intensive engraving he had undertaken over the past month had left him mentally and spiritually drained, and he could feel the strain on his body from the excessive use of mana. This was one of the motivating factors behind his decision to focus on boosting his VIT, in the hopes of alleviating some of the strain he was experiencing. On the day of the dungeon run, Solin convened the team at a small pub near the tower, a popular gathering spot for adventurers. There, he introduced Bones to the rest of the team and outlined a few rules they followed as a cohesive unit. With a veteran defender and damage dealers among them, the party leaned heavily towards offense. Opting not to start from the first floor, where monsters were below level thirty, the team''s average level stood at thirty-two, with Bones¡ªthe lowest level in the party¡ªsitting at level thirty after gaining a level previously. While Solin had organized the dungeon run, the leadership fell to a middle-aged defender named Vern. Vern possessed an unusual variant class specializing in shielding abilities and shield attacks. He wielded a giant shield vertically instead of horizontally and went into battle without any weapon equipped. The rest of the party comprised another rogue, similar to Solin, armed with a sword and a dagger in the off hand, and a ranger variant class capable of lesser healing and summoning spectral wolves for short durations. Bones assumed the role of a support mage, accompanied by his golem in combat. Upon reaching the safe zone inside the dungeon, Bones proudly summoned his golem from the dimensional space provided by his newly acquired class skill, Bone Collector. This skill proved to be greatly beneficial and came at the perfect moment for their expedition.
Bone Collector [passive] - is an add-on to the Inventory which allows the user to store and separate bones according to type, size and quality. The Bonemancer gains an ability to store created constructs and golems and reduce the time needed to repair a conszruct while stored.
Bones had always been able to store and retrieve bones from his inventory, but now they were neatly organized in a separate tab. Additionally, his golem had its own private slot in his inventory. Solin whistled in amazement and leaned in closer to ask Bones if the golem was wearing his old gear. Bones confirmed that was indeed the case, explaining that the equipment gave the golem the appearance of a proper adventurer. "Well, it''s great to have an addition to the party. Our ranger also has a summoning ability, but it''s short-term," Solin remarked before walking over to the rest of the team. Bones followed suit, and after confirming that everyone was ready, they stepped outside the safe zone and onto the path leading deeper into the lush green vegetation of a tropical forest. Glancing around, Bones observed his surroundings. "Is it not an open space?" he inquired. One of the damage dealers, the one with a sword and a dagger, responded to his question. "Nah, not on this floor anyway. The path is pretty straightforward, and the instance is private¡ªjust us inside." If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Bones nodded in understanding. The first floor consisted of a vast area with numerous linear paths, each designated for a single instance. This setup ensured that each party had its own instance of a stage, preventing any potential loot stealing by other parties. High walls of roots and vines further partitioned the area, preventing access to the other side where another instance likely existed. Whether direct interaction with these other instances was possible remained unknown to Bones and his teammates. As they delved deeper into the dungeon''s second floor, themed around plant wildlife¡ªa new experience for Bones¡ªSolin''s warning resonated. He cautioned against relaxing or underestimating the monsters, emphasizing the potential struggle of battling against plants. Soon enough, Bones understood the validity of Solin''s words. The party navigated along the earth path covered in vines and roots, with no clear road to walk on, with movements detected in the nearby forest. Though Bones sensed the presence of something, he remained silent, noting that the others were also on alert but refrained from voicing their observations. The leaves rustled as whatever was moving approached rapidly, and moments later, a wild boar charged through the foliage. It collapsed onto the path in front of them, hindered by vines ensnaring its hind legs. Watching in fascination, Bones witnessed more vines emerge from the forest, ensnaring the boar and dragging it back into the bushes from which it had emerged. The sound of distant squeals echoed through the forest, silenced shortly after. Bones turned to Solin, who simply shrugged and remarked, "Monster plants, man." Aside from the plant creatures, the party expected to encounter insects, small beasts like boars, venomous snakes, and arthropods. They were now heading toward one such miniboss. The party dispatched beasts and monsters with practiced ease, their cohesion evident as they seamlessly coordinated their actions. Each member knew their role and contributed effectively to the group''s success. Bones, positioned at the rear, kept his golem ready to intervene if needed, while the defender demonstrated capable leadership, guiding the party forward with confidence. The ranger and rogue skillfully held off vines and beasts, preventing them from breaching the party''s defenses. Of particular note was Solin, whose abilities had undergone a significant improvement since he last trained with Bones. The progress was surprising, reflecting Solin''s dedication and growth as an adventurer. For Bones, the current dungeon run contrasted sharply with his previous experience with the dwarves. In that instance, they had breezed through the dungeon, effortlessly overpowering everything in their path. However, this time, the challenge matched their level, requiring a more deliberate approach. As they encountered their first obstacle¡ªa rushing mushroom creature¡ªVern''s command to spread out was met with immediate compliance from Bones, who instinctively fell into formation while assessing the threat before them.
Myconid Sprout, level 31
As the sprout closed in, the defender Vern sprang into action, rushing forward to intercept it. With a swift slide, he positioned himself between the sprout and the rest of the party. The moment the sprout collided with Vern''s shield, a deafening boom reverberated through the air, sending the defender stumbling backward. In the spot where the sprout had been, a cloud of green substance lingered¡ªa clear sign of poison. "Is everyone alright?" Vern called out, quickly ensuring the safety of the team. After receiving affirmations from the others, he signaled for them to press on. However, their path was soon obstructed by more sprouts, sometimes attacking in pairs or even trios. It became apparent that the sprouts'' primary tactic was to detonate themselves upon reaching their target. Despite their best efforts, there were a few close calls, particularly for Solin and the other rogue, who found themselves caught in the rapidly spreading poison fog due to their close-quarters combat tactics. Solin swiftly activated a skill to counter the poison, bringing relief to the party as the toxic effects subsided. Meanwhile, the other rogue quickly consumed a potion, bolstering his poison resistance and nullifying its effects for the duration. The ranger''s innate nature affinity provided him with a natural resistance to poison, further supported by his passive healing regeneration, which helped mitigate any lingering effects. With his high constitution and vitality, the defender proved resilient to the poison''s effects, experiencing only a minimal impact. As the others tended to their recovery, Bones took advantage of his natural immunity to poison, studying the surrounding plants while they rested. His immunity allowed him to explore the flora without concern for toxic effects, potentially uncovering valuable resources. As the path ahead split into two, the party veered down a side path, drawing closer to their first miniboss encounter. Arriving in a spacious clearing devoid of grass and vines, shaded by towering trees, the team came to a halt. With practiced efficiency, they assumed their formation: the defender positioned at the forefront, flanked by the rogues on either side, while Bones and the ranger remained positioned at the rear. "Alright, everyone knows their role! Bones, stick close to Gareth and maintain your distance," Vern cautioned, addressing the ranger by name. Gareth nodded in acknowledgment, readying himself for the imminent confrontation. The anticipation grew palpable as the ground trembled under the weight of approaching footsteps, the rhythmic skittering of countless legs heralding the miniboss''s arrival. As the miniboss closed in on the team, the thunderous thumping of its approach abruptly ceased, replaced by the rustling of leaves and snapping of branches. Suddenly, a massive centipede descended from the trees, landing squarely in front of Vern. Without hesitation, it lunged forward, its venomous fangs aimed directly at the defender. Vern reacted swiftly, deflecting the strike with a forceful bash, sending the creature''s head recoiling. Solin swiftly joined the fray, targeting the soft spots between the segments of its body, while the other rogue mirrored his efforts on the opposite side. Meanwhile, the ranger preemptively adjusted his position, anticipating the centipede''s attack and seeking a strategic advantage. Sensing an opportunity, Bones unleashed Bone Spikes, aiming to cripple the creature''s multitude of legs and hinder its mobility. The battle was underway, each member of the party seamlessly executing their roles in the coordinated assault against the formidable opponent. The centipede proved to be a formidable adversary, its segmented body and multitude of legs granting it unparalleled agility and flexibility. Despite its erratic movements, Vern skillfully maintained its focus with taunting maneuvers, drawing the creature''s attention away from the rest of the party. Bones keenly observed the fluctuations of mana surrounding the centipede each time the defender employed his taunt skill, puzzled by its mysterious effect on the creature''s behavior. Meanwhile, the two rogues executed a nimble dance around the colossal body, deftly evading the thrashing of its legs while inflicting precise, bleeding wounds upon its segmented form. Positioned strategically, the ranger utilized his spectral wolves to slow the centipede''s movements, preventing it from delivering venomous strikes to Vern. With their jaws firmly clamped onto the creature''s frontal legs, the spectral wolves effectively hindered its mobility and protected the defender from harm. At the rear of the battlefield, Bones''s golem launched relentless berserking assaults upon the centipede, its powerful strikes penetrating the creature''s segments with each blow. Though only a fraction of its attacks found their mark, the cumulative damage steadily mounted, wearing down the creature''s formidable defenses over time. As the centipede''s health dwindled to a mere 20%, its frenzied convulsions sent shockwaves through the clearing, prompting the party to retreat momentarily. Suddenly, the creature curled into a defensive fetal position, its segments tightly coiled as it prepared for its final gambit. Vern''s urgent warning pierced the air just as a noxious gas erupted from the gaps between its segmented body, billowing outwards and enveloping the vicinity in a cloud of poisonous vapor. Vern, equipped with a sturdy helmet and fortified by his robust vitality, resisted the paralyzing effects of the poison with relative ease. Solin swiftly activated his skill to counteract the toxin, but it took him precious moments to recover from its debilitating effects. Meanwhile, the ranger and the other rogue succumbed to the paralytic venom, immobilized and unable to move. Unaffected by the poison''s influence, Bones and his golem pressed on, launching a relentless barrage of attacks upon the incapacitated centipede. With each strike, they whittled away at its remaining strength, steadfastly holding the line until their comrades regained their mobility and rejoined the fray. Chapter 56 The Giant Centipede didn''t last much longer after its last-ditch effort with the poison. The team swiftly dispatched it and resumed their journey, returning to the point where the path diverged. They pressed onward, methodically clearing each section of the stage. Though the loot they gathered was modest¡ªconsisting primarily of crafting materials and mana stones¡ªit proved valuable to their collective efforts. The ranger, with his expertise in alchemy, eagerly claimed the various plant-based ingredients found throughout the dungeon, recognizing their potential for potion-making. Meanwhile, Bones contentedly accepted his share of the mana stones and the experience gained from their encounters, finding satisfaction in contributing to the team''s success. Moreover, he took pleasure in witnessing Solin wield the twin bone fang daggers he had gifted him, the weapons proving effective in the rogue''s skilled hands. As the team progressed further, the Myconid Sprouts were replaced by Adult Myconids. Unlike their sprout counterparts, the adults possessed limbs and exhibited average strength and speed comparable to adventurers of the same level. They attacked in numbers, and Bones wasn''t certain whether the number of attackers was predetermined or dependent on the size of their party, as there always seemed to be twice as many adversaries. While the adult mushrooms weren''t particularly challenging to handle, they emitted poisonous spores with each hit they endured. As they delved deeper, they encountered more variants of Myconids. The next miniboss in line was a Myconid Sovereign, accompanied by three Elite Myconids. These Elite mushrooms boasted above-average strength, essentially being larger and more formidable versions of the Adult Myconids. While the two rogues and Bones dealt with the Elites, Vern engaged the boss, with the ranger providing support from behind. The Sovereign, a bulky mass of mushroom wielding a spear made of roots, unleashed poison from its spores like other Myconids, but its primary strength lay in its physical prowess. Vern struggled to withstand the boss''s attacks, but once the Elites were taken care of, bringing down the boss became much easier. Once again, the ranger reaped the most rewards from defeating the boss, as the dungeon bestowed upon him a sturdy bow crafted from roots and imbued with nature affinity. After the battle, the team took a break to tend to their minor wounds. Despite the ranger''s offer to heal them, the others declined, preferring to save his healing abilities for when they truly needed them. After all, these were battle wounds meant to sting, and there was a lesson to be gleaned from their injuries. Bones didn''t quite understand their perspective, but he acknowledged their greater experience in such matters. Instead of using healing potions, the injured members applied healing salves¡ªa gelatinous substance¡ªto their wounds. While not as potent as a health potion or a healing skill, the salves proved effective in treating superficial wounds. "Alright, we''ve made good progress through the dungeon so far," Vern remarked, and the others nodded in agreement. With prior experience in the dungeon, they knew what to expect, minimizing surprises. While the run had been smooth and seemingly easy, the team had come well-prepared. Any unprepared group would face a rude awakening, encountering the suicidal exploding sprouts and the poisonous spores released by the Myconids right from the start of the stage. Having spent over half a day in the dungeon, the team felt ready to press forward. However, they were aware that the final part would pose the greatest challenge, requiring swift and precise reactions. The scenery began to change subtly as the path became increasingly covered in roots, vines, and various types of plants. Eventually, the path disappeared altogether, leaving them with only a tunnel of trees to guide their way forward. The atmosphere grew more humid, and mist enveloped the area, obscuring movement on the ground. ¡°Careful, Bones, use your senses to detect any movements around you!" Solin warned. "Of course, I always do," Bones replied. Solin grinned and added, "Oh, and watch out for¡ª" The team abruptly stopped walking, and Solin fell silent. A buzzing sound grew louder in the distance, drawing closer to them. "They''re coming!" Solin exclaimed, then turned to Bones. "Flying, biting little pests!" Bones glanced at the young man, a bit puzzled by Solin''s choice of words. Did mushrooms fly now? In front of them, a swarm of insects approached rapidly, heading straight for them. ¡°Ah, those pesky creatures.¡± Bones remained unfazed; while direct physical attacks might prove futile against a whole swarm, his mana blast was a perfect counter. And he wasn''t the only one equipped to deal with them. In fact, none of his teammates seemed concerned and welcomed the challenge. Vern utilized a barrier skill that shielded him from the insects while also reflecting some of the damage back at them. The rogue opted for slashing attacks, testing their effectiveness against the swarm. Solin employed a new skill, creating a cloud of poison around him that weakened the swarm until they began falling dead. Gareth, the ranger, much like Bones, utilized a mana-related skill with a nature affinity to swat the insects down. After swiftly dealing with the flying insects, the team hurried forward to the exit of the tunnel, emerging into an open field enclosed by walls of roots on all sides. The area was adorned with flowers and yellow trumpets with bell-like blossoms, creating a picturesque scene. "Quickly, pulverize the yellow trumpets!" Vern ordered, and the team sprang into action. They narrowly avoided missing the timing as a new swarm of insects emerged from the bell-like flowers. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Bones observed that the team remained alert even after the skirmish, their focus fixed ahead of them. Despite the lack of an apparent exit from the enclosed area, everyone seemed tense. "Bones, miniboss ahead," Solin stated, pointing forward. Bones followed his gaze, only to behold a colossal plant rising from the ground. Fully extended, the stem of the plant stood around five meters tall, crowned with white flowers at the top. Emerging from the base of the stem was a rosette of five leaves, each adorned with lobes and hinged blades forming traps at their ends.
Giant Venus Life Trap, level 37 miniboss
The last miniboss before the final stage boss resembled a plant-life version of a hydra. Each trap was large enough to engulf a human whole, and the leaves extended up to four meters in length, providing it with considerable reach. The fight this time took place at close to mid-range, as the limited space made it easier to engage in close combat, despite the risk of being ensnared by the snapping traps. The teammates were already well-acquainted with the miniboss and adeptly dodged the snapping traps¡ªan ability that Bones and his golem struggled with. The golem, lacking understanding of boss attack patterns and unable to interpret Bones'' commands, found itself ensnared in the traps on several occasions. Fortunately, neither the golem nor Bones were affected by the paralytic properties of the traps. It took the team some time to defeat the miniboss by severing all of its leaves. Plant life forms, in general, seemed to possess an astonishing amount of health points, perhaps as compensation for their average strength and limited mobility. Some, like this miniboss, remained stationary throughout the battle. As the roots on the wall slowly retreated to the ground, revealing a new path, the team collapsed, beginning to tend to their wounds. Bones, unaffected by mortal troubles, sighed and settled down to repair the damage done to the golem. As he worked, he listened to the team''s conversation, which mostly revolved around the upcoming war brewing at the border. It seemed that relations between the two kingdoms had been strained for some time, and the conflict was now reaching the brink of full-blown war. Many young individuals were eager to prove themselves on the battlefield... Bones shook his head, familiar with both the reality of war and the profound loss it brings. In the end, no one truly wins in war. Well, perhaps that wasn''t entirely accurate, was it? War, he thought, a grim and inevitable reality. "Alright, are we ready to tackle the boss?" Vern stood up and inquired. As a well-prepared team, they had made their arrangements and discussed tactics beforehand. Once everyone affirmed their readiness, they pressed forward. There were no more tunnels or areas filled with colorful flowers awaiting them. Instead, they found themselves in a large, somber expanse, with mist-covered ground stretching out before them. And in the center of it all, awaited the boss. "Just like that, huh?" Bones thought to himself as he surveyed the plant before him. If the miniboss they had faced earlier resembled a hydra, then the boss in front of them could only be described as a legendary Kraken.
Bloodthorn, level 39 boss
It was the largest life form Bones had ever encountered. Its main body resembled that of a Venus Life Trap miniboss, but instead of flowers, there was a colossal bud situated at the tip of a thick stem. The bud remained dormant until the team entered its range of senses. Then, like a flower unfurling, it revealed five separated petals adorned with a menacing set of thorny teeth around the edges. Within the bud, a large mouth with rows of razor-sharp teeth sent shivers down everyone''s spines. With a screech that sent chills down their spines, the creature began to move towards them, supported by vines from beneath, leaving Bones bewildered at its unexpected mobility. Once within mid-range, Bloodthorn launched its attack with a whip-like motion, wielding a thick root bristling with thorns. Solin deftly sidestepped the root, but hesitated to advance as another attack swiftly followed suit. The assaults came unpredictably from the base of the main body and lurked beneath the cover of mist. The terrain offered ample space for the team to kite the boss and employ hit-and-run tactics. In addition to its whip-like root strikes, Bloodthorn utilized root spikes in an attempt to immobilize its targets. Bones couldn''t help but notice the uncanny resemblance of this attack to his own Bone Spikes. Fortunately, with precise timing, the attacks could be easily avoided, as they exhibited a slight delay before deployment. The increase in mana concentration at the targeted area also served as a telltale sign of an imminent attack. The battle became a test of endurance as the team slowly whittled away at the boss''s health points. As the boss''s health dwindled to a lower threshold, a simultaneous attack struck all team members. Despite Solin''s prior explanation of the boss''s attack patterns, Bones found the experience of facing them firsthand to be markedly different. Suddenly, the vines beneath the boss exploded outward with astonishing speed. Before Bones could react, they ensnared him, their thorns digging deep as a life-draining effect took hold. Seconds passed without any change, Bones struggled to free himself from the tightening grasp of the vampiric vines. Despite his teammates'' efforts to approach and assist him, their attempts proved futile as more and more vines entangled around Bones, dragging him inexorably toward the gaping maws of Bloodthorn. As he was pulled across the ground, his teammates'' attempts to aid him faltered. However, in a quick and decisive move, the ranger Gareth reacted, casting a healing spell on Bones. However, as an undead, Bones could not be healed by conventional means. Instead, the healing spell had the opposite effect, causing damage rather than restoring. Bones felt a sensation akin to a thousand ants pricking him all over, an unpleasant sensation that seemed to pierce his very soul. Despite its inefficacy, the attempted healing left Bones feeling more irritated than grateful. Bloodthorn seized Bones, its maw poised to snap shut around him, when Bones tapped deep into his mana pool. With a surge of power, he unleashed a mana blast, shattering the vines and freeing himself. Upon landing, Bones instinctively activated Soul Gaze on the ranger, causing the ranger to freeze as a sudden grip tightened around his soul, causing him to drop his bow. The impact of Bones'' mana blast stunned Bloodthorn momentarily, interrupting its attack and freezing the vines in motion. Seizing the opportunity, the team launched an all-out assault, swiftly overwhelming the boss and ending its existence. Turning to the ranger, Bones remarked, "Thanks for the attempted healing, but don''t overexert yourself now!" The ranger snapped back to his senses a moment later, retrieving his bow while casting a wary glance at Bones. Chapter 57 As the party made camp and settled in for rest, an awkward atmosphere descended upon them. The rogue and the ranger sat by the fire, stealing occasional glances in Bones'' direction. Vern, the defender, remained by himself, meticulously cleaning his shield, while Solin approached Bones, who sat a short distance away, maintaining a noticeable distance between them. Despite the successful dungeon clearing, the mood had turned sour. With no casualties suffered and favorable loot drops, one would expect jubilation rather than tension. So, why the foul mood? Bones glanced at Solin as he settled down beside him. ¡°So, what do you think of the dungeon?¡± "The dungeon was definitely unexpected," Bones replied. "Those giant flowers caught me off guard, that''s for sure. It added a new layer of challenges to my usual encounters." Solin nodded, considering Bones'' words. "I appreciate the gesture, Solin, but no need to hold yourself back. Ask away," Bones added, sensing Solin''s hesitation to ask what he really came to ask. Solin looked away for a moment, then back at Bones. "That transparent, huh? I really wanted to ask what happened there at the end. Gareth healed you, then you unleashed a mana blast, and then... I felt something odd. Your posture, Bones, and the way you looked at him. I didn''t see your expression, but I felt it..." Bones nodded, pondering his response. "What do you want me to say? Heal doesn''t work on the undead, you know that. At least, not the way it should. Anyway, I might have turned my aggression towards our fellow ranger." Solin nodded, understanding that something like that had occurred. "Well, it''s in the past now. Do tell, however, about the skill you used on Gareth... What was it?" With a wide grin, Bones excused himself. "Sorry, it''s just an undead thing! Do you think we might encounter any issues down the road because of me?" Solin turned to look at the two by the fire, then confidently stated, "No, they''re not like that. I wouldn''t call them good guys, but they wouldn''t backstab¡­" He paused mid-speech, considering his words, then concluded, "I''m sure we''ll be fine!" The party relaxed for a while before gathering together to share the loot they had acquired from the boss. Bones retrieved the staff he had obtained and inspected it closely. The shaft of the staff was crafted from sturdy wood, adorned with engraved lines that ran from the bottom to the top. At the apex of the staff, a large mana crystal was embedded into the tip of the shaft. This mana crystal appeared larger and emitted a brighter glow compared to any crystal or mana stone Bones had encountered before. When he inquired about it, Solin explained that it was a mana crystal of medium quality. It was Bones'' first encounter with a mana crystal of such size. Solin further elaborated that unlike mana stones, crystals had a lower output but lasted longer. This made them more suitable for crafting staffs or powering utilities. Once depleted, the crystal would break but could be easily replaced by a specialized crafter. Among the loot dropped by the boss were items not usable by any members of the party, such as the Bloodthorn Whip. Adhering to their premeditated rules, any items deemed unusable by the party members would be sold, with the proceeds split evenly among the group. Within an hour, the party had completed their preparations and was ready to move on. Bones gazed at the now familiar portal that materialized after the boss''s defeat, then followed the rest of the team through it one by one. The third floor would mark the final stage of their dungeon run, as the monsters on the fourth floor were on average of silver rank, with the boss being in the 2nd tier¡ªtoo formidable for the current strength of the team to handle. Solin briefed Bones on what to expect on the third floor, while Vern, assuming his role as the leader, repeated the process with the other members of the party. Once again, the party found themselves in a small clearing surrounded by the forest. Unlike the previous floor, the third floor was populated by humanoid monsters such as kobolds, creatures Bones hadn''t encountered since the beginning of his journey. Occasionally, they encountered elite trolls at level thirty-seven. Surprisingly, these monsters were easier to handle than the plants from the previous floor. While the plants relied mainly on poison with paralyzing and hallucinogenic effects, which required careful preparation to counter, the kobolds posed a more straightforward threat. The kobolds were numerous and lived in tribes within the dungeon, if such a term could be applied to their existence. Despite being larger than the ones Bones had previously encountered, they retained their aggressive nature. They frequently attempted to ambush the team in groups of three to five, launching ferocious attacks with basic proficiency in their respective weapons. To Bones'' surprise, his golem seemed to mimic some of the kobolds'' moves with the spear. Trolls, on the other hand, were fewer in number, and the team always encountered them individually. They proved to be durable adversaries, requiring time and teamwork to deplete their health to zero due to their high-speed health regeneration. Bones made an observation, realizing the significant advantage he had as an undead over these creatures. Thus far, all the monsters they had encountered seemed adapted to oppose, kill, and counter the living with poisons, bleeding attacks, acid, mental assaults, and even soul-based attacks. While Bones was already aware of his inherent advantages, it was only now that he truly grasped the extent of the disparity between them. Despite the team''s effective coordination and ability to handle monsters, including bosses, with relative ease, it was not without the necessary preparations and planning beforehand. Bones also realized just how much he lacked skills that reinforced his body. While he did possess a single passive skill that boosted the sturdiness of his bones, it paled in comparison to the body reinforcement skills acquired by his comrades through years of training. However, Bones reassured himself that this was acceptable. In due time, he planned to address this deficiency through engraving. For now, his golem would compensate for his weaknesses, and he had to admit, it performed admirably. While there were limits to what the golem could and couldn''t do, it was his lack of proficiency in golem mastery that prevented it from reaching the same level as his party members. Bones also observed that the ranger began progressively distancing himself over the course of clearing the third floor. Soon enough, he noticed others doing the same. The other rogue and Gareth made it evident what they thought of Bones as he overheard them slandering him over what happened during the fight against the boss Bloodthorn. However, Bones didn''t really care. Vern still acted as the leader, but he too, showed signs of unease being around him. It seemed like people couldn''t be in close proximity around him for a long period of time without feeling it. That''s Misanthrope for you! Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Solin was the one most perplexed, as his teammates didn''t know that Bones was undead, and he didn''t plan to share that information with them. For some reason, Solin seemed unaffected by the skill. The final boss was an ogre at level forty-four, presenting a formidable challenge. It proved to be a tough battle, as the ogre displayed resilience to physical attacks and unleashed powerful but slow strikes. The party''s focus on damage output was precisely to penetrate the boss''s defenses and swiftly bring it down. Solin emerged as the primary damage dealer, leveraging his expertise with both poison and stacking bleed ailments. His proficiency greatly accelerated the overall progress on the floor. Solin had mastered the art of incorporating mana bursts into his piercing attacks, maximizing their effectiveness. Additionally, he utilized the twin bone daggers gifted to him by Bones to poison and debuff his targets, further enhancing his combat prowess. Once the boss was defeated and the floor completed, the rest of the team wasted no time in leaving. They bid their farewells and departed without so much as a glance in Bones'' direction. The defender, however, approached Bones and expressed gratitude for the successful run. He also apologized for the behavior of the others and advised Bones not to dwell on it. In Bones'' perspective, the dungeon run was a success, but it appeared that he wouldn''t be able to enjoy future dungeon climbs with a party. Another noteworthy observation was the increased effectiveness of the Misanthrope skill, particularly when combined with Soul Gaze. Recognizing this synergy, Bones decided to hone his soul abilities further. After parting ways with Solin upon leaving the dungeon, Bones began searching for easy targets to continue practicing his soul abilities on. As he reflected on his experiences, he realized he had yet to experience a night out in the western district. Bones strolled through the bustling streets of Nightingale Row, known as the shadiest part of the city where the worst of the worst congregated. He moved stealthily, navigating between brothels and bars, and weaving through the throngs of people without drawing attention to himself. Every opportunity was seized to employ his soul skills on unsuspecting victims. The effects of his abilities were sometimes immediate, particularly when in close proximity to the target. On a few occasions, he even managed to provoke a target into attacking him. His choice of victims tended to be the riff-raff, individuals far below his level, who wouldn''t be missed if they were to disappear. Furthermore, they were unlikely to garner much sympathy or prompt a search for the perpetrator. Losing himself in madness, Bones enticed thugs by jingling a pouch of coins as he walked by, inviting them to attempt to rob him. Unfortunate victims fell prey to his Soul Gaze and Soul Link abilities, allowing Bones to peer into their very essence. Once sufficiently shaken up, more often than not, they would retaliate physically, only to be swiftly dispatched by the golem''s precise spear. That night, the streets ran with blood more than usual, and Bones found himself thoroughly enjoying the chaos. Before returning to the tavern at dawn, he made sure to change into a clean robe and indulged in a morning cup of coffee. The night proved to be bountiful as Bones gained four whole levels in the Soul Weaver class, unlocking a new skill at level ten. The Soul Barrier skill Bones gained acted as a shield for the soul, a passive ability that didn''t scale with anything but levels in the Soulweaver class and time. Bones couldn''t fully explain it, but he felt the barrier around his core, akin to an eggshell encasing an egg. He hoped it wasn''t as fragile as it seemed. As he sipped his coffee, Solin joined him, ordering breakfast and offering apologies once again for the events of the previous day. Bones didn''t mind; in fact, he found it insightful to observe how the misanthrope affected those around him. He was relieved, in a way, that the passive effect wasn''t immediate on stronger individuals and took time to manifest. Solin, in particular, didn''t seem to be affected. Even now, as they sat together at the table, there were no evident red flags. Bones pondered the reason behind this. Was it because they knew each other? Perhaps they shared a good relationship? "You''ve made significant progress, Solin," Bones remarked, offering praise. "I was genuinely impressed by how you handled yourself in the dungeon yesterday. Your precise and timely attacks were crucial to our success." Solin was momentarily stunned by the unexpected praise, responding with a smile rather than words. It was clear he wasn''t accustomed to receiving compliments. After a brief moment of awkward silence, Solin looked up at Bones and expressed that he had gained valuable insights from fighting alongside him over the past few months. Bones couldn''t fully grasp the challenges Solin faced as an assassin trying to strike someone without any discernible vital points. Solin had to adapt his fighting patterns and incorporate imbued attacks into his combos. While imbued attacks were typically acquired at higher levels, Solin had modified his approach to imbuing them, reducing the strain of their usage. He had even developed a new skill to make executing them easier. Once again, Solin emphasized the importance of self-learning skills and customizing them to one''s needs, rather than merely accepting what the system provided. Bones smiled at Solin, a wave of nostalgia washing over him as he remembered the struggles of his past life. Yet, he respectfully disagreed with Solin''s approach. For Bones, embracing the path guided by the system felt like a welcomed journey, and he had no intention of deviating from it. Changing the topic, Bones inquired about Solin''s girlfriend, Morem. Solin''s demeanor instantly shifted, and he eagerly set his dish aside, ready to provide an update. "I completely forgot to fill you in! Everything''s going really well! Following your advice, I''ve been keeping things simple with her and just being straightforward." "Ah, that''s fantastic news!" Bones responded genuinely, his sincerity evident. Despite the emotional turbulence he experienced, or perhaps because of it, Bones found himself more sincere with Solin than with anyone else... except perhaps the dwarves. "Yeah, she was more understanding than I thought she would be when I said I needed more time to myself,¡± Solin explained. ¡°Hmm? Well, she sounds like quite a catch, Solin,¡± Bones commented, not eager to delve further into the affairs of the youth. The notion of her being understanding raised a slight red flag, but he trusted them to resolve any potential issues. ¡°-out you, Bones?¡± Solin repeated, trying to regain Bones'' attention as he seemed lost in thought. ¡°Sorry, what?¡± ¡°I asked if you had any family? I don¡¯t mean to pry, you just never really talk about yourself. Do you remember if you have a family?¡± Solin inquired, attempting to draw Bones into a more personal conversation. ¡°I don¡¯t mind the question,¡± Bones responded, considering how to answer. ¡°I did have a family in the past. I had a wife, sons, and daughters once. If disease or plague didn¡¯t take them, violence did.¡± His gaze drifted towards the window, memories of anguish flooding back. ¡°It led me down a path of self-destruction, becoming a bitter old man.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have children after my first wife, but I did marry again. She died of old age. She wasn¡¯t like us, baptized by magic and able to live for over a century.¡± Bones turned to Solin, who looked somewhat guilty for bringing up the subject of family, and continued. ¡°I thought I would join her soon¡­¡± He trailed off, reflecting on the passage of time. ¡°Anyway, I no longer have an interest in starting a family, and I don¡¯t really think that¡¯s an option anymore, given what I am,¡± Bones finished, his tone somber. Solin looked like someone had poured cold water over his head. ¡°Man, you really know how to bring the mood down,¡± he remarked with a cheeky smile. ¡°It¡¯s only morning, but I got the blues for the whole day.¡± Bones chuckled at Solin¡¯s response. ¡°You cheeky brat! Finish your breakfast and let¡¯s go browse the shops if you don¡¯t have anything better to do.¡± ¡°Sure, I have the time, though I should visit the adventurer guild and take on a quest to fulfill my quota.¡± ¡°What quota?¡± Bones asked, puzzled. Solin raised an eyebrow. ¡°Uh, Bones? When was the last time you completed a contract for the guild?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s been around, two months, maybe?¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯re coming with me to the guild. Every adventurer is required to complete a single contract at minimum every three months, and it seems both of us are nearing that time.¡± Chapter 58 Bones contemplated the idea, wondering if being a member of the Adventurer Guild was truly worth it. The accompanying sense of duty wasn''t something he particularly desired. However, the question weighing on his mind wasn¡¯t something he could answer on the spot. Ultimately, he agreed to Solin''s proposal and together, after breakfast, they made their way to the Adventurer Guild. While Solin usually handled his contracts solo, he made an exception this time, suggesting they take on a monster hunter quest together. Bones had taken subjugation and collection quests before, but the term "monster hunter" was new to him. He turned to Solin and asked if monster hunting wasn¡¯t essentially what they already did by killing monsters. Solin shook his head and explained that subjugation quests and monster hunter contracts were not the same. For example, while a subjugation quest might involve clearing out an entire goblin tribe, a monster hunter contract might specifically target the tribe¡¯s chief. Bones questioned if a subjugation quest might be a better option, considering it involved both a chieftain and the tribe. Solin agreed, acknowledging that while it was feasible for lower-level adventurers to handle subjugation quests solo, it became increasingly challenging at higher levels. He gestured towards a poster on the board, depicting a Forest Troll, explaining that these were the types of monsters targeted by Monster Hunters¡ªlarge, formidable creatures that required specialized hunting skills. As they discussed, Solin elaborated on the various specializations offered by the guild, mentioning occupations like Vampire Hunter, Demon Slayer, Treasure Hunter, and Dungeon Explorer, among others. The possibilities seemed endless. Adventurers at higher levels often chose specializations and formed teams to tackle specialized contracts, as the dangers were significant and few were willing to risk their lives solo. Vern, the defender from their dungeon run, exemplified this approach. Despite being of middle age and only at level thirty-four, he was content with his current strength and focused on tanking lower dungeon floors up to the third level, for a fee, of course. Bones understood the reasoning behind this cautious approach. Many adventurers preferred to find a comfortable level and stick to it, avoiding unnecessary risks. In the kingdom, the average level of adventurers hovered around twenty-five, with only a handful reaching ascendant status. Third-tier gold rankers were rare, numbering barely a dozen, while gold rankers totaled around a hundred, and silver rankers around a thousand. Below them were bronze rankers and adventurers of lower ranks. Not every magician or warrior was an adventurer; guards, soldiers, and village hunters often boasted higher levels, albeit below level twenty on average. Turning to Solin, Bones asked, ¡°What about you? What do you plan on specializing in?¡± Solin replied straightforwardly, stating that his core focus was on assassinations, but he wouldn''t shy away from monster hunting contracts. Group fights didn¡¯t suit him; his skills were better suited for one-on-one combat, allowing him to focus on a single target. Bones, however, couldn¡¯t decide on a single specialization, expressing that he didn¡¯t feel a strong inclination toward any particular path. Solin shrugged, motioning toward the Forest Troll contract. ¡°What do you think? Wanna take this one together?¡± He suggested. Bones agreed, lacking a strong preference. ¡°I''ve fought trolls before. We just faced them in the dungeon,¡± he remarked. Solin chuckled, anticipating Bones¡¯ line of thought. ¡°This troll won¡¯t be like the ones we encountered in the dungeon. While they may have had an elite tag, they were still weakened versions of the trolls outside a dungeon. Trust me, this Forest Troll is the real deal. The picture doesn''t do it justice.¡± As Solin went inside the guild to register them as a party taking on a monster hunter quest, Bones remained outside, observing a pair of adventurers approaching on lizard-like mounts. The duo, one male and the other female, appeared to be of high levels judging by their well-equipped gear. Other adventurers respectfully made way for them as they dismounted in front of the guild gates, not far from where Bones stood. A guard promptly approached and, with the efficiency of a seasoned stablehand, led their mounts away behind the building. "Don''t stare so much. You''ll attract unwanted attention," Solin cautioned while descending the stairs to the guild. Bones complied without question, following Solin as they walked away. "What kind of adventurers are they?" Bones inquired once they were a safe distance away. Solin offered a brief explanation, "They''re the type with strong backing and inflated egos. Both of them are gold rankers and members of the major guild, Radiant Hawks." "I suppose I should know about the Radiant Hawks?" Bones pondered aloud. Solin sighed, realizing he might need to provide more context for Bones. "They have quite a reputation. The Hawks are considered one of the top guilds in the kingdom, even though they lack an ascendant leading them." "Oh? How come?" Bones asked, genuinely intrigued. "The prince Tristan is the guild leader of the Radiant Hawks. He is the Radiant Hawk. You know he isn''t an ascendant yet, right?" Bones shrugged, and Solin grinned knowingly. "Come on, let''s head back to the tavern. I''ll fill you in on the way." The two turned back, leaving the thought of browsing shops behind. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. "Tristan wasn''t the king''s first child. He had many during his reign, but Tristan was the only one in the last hundred and fifty years or so. Despite the king''s notorious strictness, he spoiled the little brat ¨C I mean, the prince, or so I''ve heard." "Anyway, the prince had the best mentors, best education, best training, and¡­ best of everything he needed. Like King Wezar''s, his class is classified¡­" Solin snickered at the pun and continued, "it is known that the prince was capped at least in one class. A lot of people disliked him because everything was handed to him since birth, but there was no mistaking his talent and the strength he possesses. I''ve heard he could even go toe to toe against an ascendant! Can you believe it?" "Okay, fanboy, we''re here," Bones interrupted. Solin looked up and realized they were already in front of the tavern. He frowned and followed Bones inside. "I''m not a fanboy¡­" Bones had nothing to pack, as everything was already stored in his inventory. While waiting for Solin in the courtyard, he took out a set of bones from his Bone Collector tab and started working on the already missed, spooky-looking cat. An hour later, Solin found him and handed him a small set of vials filled with mana potion. Bones looked up in surprise and gladly took them off his hands, appreciating the gesture. ¡°What are you working on? Is that a cat?¡± Solin asked. Bones nodded and explained that it helped him practice Bone Shaping and Bone Manipulation. He had made progress in practicing Bone Shaping, but he still couldn''t freely shape his own bones. While he could manipulate small bones effectively, shaping larger structures like his arm remained beyond his current capability. There was a time when he entertained the idea of transforming his arm into a spear or a massive spike during combat, but now that he had a golem, such thoughts seemed unnecessary. In reality, it was a far-fetched idea that was unlikely to come to fruition. Instead, his focus shifted to making the Bone Armor a permanent solution, perhaps by integrating it with his skeleton if such a feat was possible. With only two more levels until his Bone Armor advanced, he was eager to see what he could achieve. "So, what''s next once you finish with your...cat?" Solin asked, his curiosity piqued as he glanced at Bones. ¡°No idea, to be honest. I might put it up for sale, or perhaps in the future, I''ll use the mana core to create a golem or an automaton out of it,¡± Bones replied, putting the finishing touches on the small, cartoonish-looking bone cat. For now, he would infuse the nucleus into the cat as he usually did, along with a set of simple instructions and behavior rules to follow. "We ready to leave?" he asked, and Solin confirmed. Their journey would take them outside the city gates and northeast around the lake, leading into a vast stretch of forest close to the border with the Aphiton Kingdom. Further northeast, a part of the forest would lead them in and out of the Aphiton Kingdom, and into one of the smaller elven kingdoms known for dense rainforest, small hills, and sparsely populated areas. Elves eschewed grand cities, preferring to live harmoniously with nature alongside other forest inhabitants, such as Forest Trolls. They didn''t need to venture deep into the forest to find them, as the Forest Trolls had encroached into Wezar Kingdom territory, prompting the contract to eliminate the threat. Collecting the troll''s heart would serve as both a quest item and proof of completion. The party traveled on rented horses, which they would leave at the stable in the last village before entering the forest. The concept of renting was foreign to Bones, but he adapted to the idea without much fuss. After leaving the city through the eastern gates, they headed northeast along the lake''s shore. Many fishermen''s houses dotted the shoreline, with people tending to their boats or working on their catch. These lakeside dwellers appeared less affluent than those within the city walls. Solin noticed Bones¡¯ gaze lingering on the fishermen and understood why. These people were exposed outside the city walls, and while guards patrolled the area, there was no guarantee of safety from the lurking dangers of the waters. Stalking Drowners were the aquatic equivalent of ghouls and a common menace near any body of water. They were known to stalk and harass individuals on boats, dragging them into the depths to drown and feast on their flesh. They were not hesitant to venture near the shore either. Any passerby along the shoreline was a potential target, often falling victim to these flesh-eating monsters. The lake wasn''t an exception, and the fishermen were easy targets for the flesh-eating Drowners. A problem left for lower-level adventurers to deal with. The two continued along the river bend, and after a few hours of riding, they drifted away from the lake. Open plains spread far and wide, with people tending to their fields. From the outskirts of the forest in the distance, Solin spotted a pair of goblins dragging an unfortunate villager. With a determined resolve, Solin steered his horse in their direction, with Bones following closely behind, struggling to keep pace. The goblin pair turned sharply as Solin approached, raising their weapons in defense. Without missing a beat, Solin leapt off his horse, soaring over the goblins with grace. Landing swiftly, he dispatched the goblin holding the villager with precise strikes before swiftly dealing with the other assailant. The villager, though heavily wounded, wasted no time in fleeing. "You''re welcome..." Solin muttered quietly as he turned towards the forest. "You can''t expect a common man to remain calm in such a situation," Bones remarked. "The man fled without even realizing he was safe." Solin understood but couldn''t help feeling a twinge of disappointment at the lack of gratitude. "Do you want to follow the goblins'' trail and see where it leads?" Bones suggested. "Yeah, you don''t mind, do you? It''ll only take a couple of hours of our time," Solin replied. "None at all, lead the way." The two ventured into the forest, and with Solin''s unexpectedly proficient tracking skills, they followed the goblins'' trail. While they were adept at ambush tactics, they lacked the knowledge to conceal their tracks. Within half an hour, the duo stumbled upon what appeared to be a makeshift campsite. Gurgling sounds emanated from the goblins gathered there, while several villagers were bound and in poor condition. "Strange," Bones remarked. "I would have expected adventurers or patrols to handle goblin kidnappings like this." "And you would have guessed right," Solin growled. "They were supposed to deal with this kind of stuff and make bloody sure it doesn''t happen in the first place! We''ll deal with the goblins and escort the villagers back." Bones nodded, and without bothering to hide their presence, both rushed the goblins, catching them off guard. Chapter 59 The villagers were saved and safely escorted back to their homes without further casualties. The village elder explained to Solin and Bones that when the goblins first started raiding, the locals took up arms. They managed to fend off the attacks for a while, but couldn''t keep up after sustaining injuries. The renegade group of goblins numbered around twenty and were between levels eighteen and twenty-three, outclassing the villagers. The locals used what little mending herbs they had on the injured, and with no other options left, sent one of their young men on the fastest horse to the nearest town for help. The young man had left the previous day and had yet to return. The goblins didn''t relent overnight, kidnapping those who couldn''t barricade themselves in time. The villager Solin saved was a desperate father who went after the goblins to rescue his kidnapped sons. If it weren''t for Solin''s and Bones'' timely arrival, the goblins would likely have taken or killed all the villagers eventually. The village elder offered money as compensation, which Solin refused. However, he gladly accepted the offer to stay for lunch. Later that day, the young man returned with a few well-equipped men following behind him. The leader of the newly arrived party introduced himself as Wilmer, a silver ranker at level forty-two and a captain of the guard. He explained that they came as soon as they could after the young man arrived in town urgently seeking help. Wilmer thanked Solin for fulfilling his adventurer duties and scrutinized Bones, unable to identify him. He marked the goblin subjugation quest as complete and checked his own quest as well. Solin, however, didn''t seem overly friendly with the captain and his men, and he didn''t hide his displeasure. Bones understood where Solin was coming from. If it weren''t for the two of them, the party of adventurers would have arrived at a goblin-infested village without any villagers left alive. He recognized the grim fate that awaited the captured villagers when he first saw the goblin camp. The little greenskins weren''t at the top of the food chain, and the villagers were easy prey. "C''mon, Solin, it''s time we set off," Bones said. Solin agreed, and after saying their goodbyes, the two continued their journey. If they traveled at a leisurely pace and through the night, they estimated they would reach the last village around noon the next day. The duo didn''t encounter any more situations like the one with the goblins and only stopped once to rest the horses. Around noon the next day, they reached the last village and left the horses at the stable. Solin bought a few more necessities he deemed essential, including a map of the local area. Bones didn''t ask why, but Solin offered an explanation anyway: the maps provided by the guild were often outdated and could be inaccurate, a risk they couldn''t afford on a quest like this one. The quest had no time limit but would be voided if they didn''t report back once before a month had passed. They also wouldn''t be the only ones in the area undertaking the quest. It had been posted recently, and multiple hunting parties were already involved. This underscored the urgency of the quest and the need for its completion. The last sighting of the trolls was about an hour away from the village, alarmingly close to civilization. Solin and Bones observed as a party of three adventurers battled one of the Forest Trolls. The adventurers noticed them watching but remained focused on the troll. The fight was chaotic, with the troll, a massive, wobbly-moving giant, swinging a tree trunk with brutal force. It was significantly larger and stronger than its mountain counterparts. Solin and Bones watched the battle for a while longer before Solin broke the silence, reminding Bones to note the troll''s weak spots and memorize its attack patterns. Despite the injuries inflicted, the troll didn''t bleed and seemed unphased by the crippling traps the hunter in the party continuously placed around it. Solin frowned and said, "This spells trouble. It doesn''t bleed due to its absurd high regeneration." He turned to Bones and added, "The two of us will have to out-damage its regeneration to have a chance of putting it down." Bones nodded but corrected him, "You mean the three of us, no?" Solin smiled and nodded. He didn''t seem worried. Both of them were damage dealers and used mobility to evade their opponent''s attacks. The troll would be like any other opponent, only sturdier and more resilient. "Fuck, this is going to be a drag," Solin commented, then motioned for them to continue moving deeper into the forest. They hadn''t met any other parties on their way and soon encountered their own tree trunk-swinging troll. Their meeting was rather unexpected; as they entered a clearing, they found themselves not even ten meters away from the troll. Their eyes met, and Bones was the first to react. He summoned a golem next to him, directing it to flank the troll from the right while he cast Bone Lance. Solin surged forward, quickly catching up to and passing the golem from the left, and was the first to strike the troll. The Bone Lance hit right after, embedding itself in the troll''s shoulder. Without pause, the troll swept the area with its trunk, sending leaves flying in a whirlwind around them. Through the leaves, the golem lunged, thrusting its spear against the troll''s side. The spear hit, but it didn''t pierce the thick skin. "This is going to be tougher than I thought," Solin grunted, dodging another swipe from the troll. He slashed at its leg, hoping to slow it down, but the troll''s regeneration began to heal the wound almost immediately. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! "We need to keep the pressure on," Bones called out, preparing another Bone Lance. "Focus on its joints and eyes. We have to cripple it!" The golem continued its assault, attacking the troll''s legs and keeping it off balance while Solin and Bones coordinated their strikes. Solin''s agile movements allowed him to dodge the troll''s powerful swings, landing precise cuts and stabs, while Bones launched a relentless barrage of Bone Lances and directed his golem to exploit any opening. The troll roared in frustration, its movements becoming more erratic as it struggled to fend off the relentless assault. Despite its high regeneration, the combined efforts of Solin, Bones, and the golem began to take their toll, wearing the creature down little by little. "Keep at it!" Solin shouted, ducking under another swing. "We''re getting through!" Bones nodded, channeling more mana into his attacks. "Just a bit more!" he urged, his eyes focused on the troll''s increasingly desperate movements. Finally, with a coordinated strike to its knee and a powerful thrust to its eye, the troll stumbled and fell, unable to keep up with the onslaught. With one final, concentrated effort, Bones and Solin delivered the killing blow, ensuring the troll wouldn''t rise again. Panting and covered in sweat, Solin looked over at Bones and the golem, a tired but satisfied grin on his face. "Not bad for our first troll." Bones gave a curt nod, recalling the golem and letting it dissolve back into its component bones. "Let''s hope the rest aren''t as tough." With the troll defeated, they took a moment to catch their breath and assess their surroundings. The forest was silent once more, the echoes of their battle fading into the distance. Solin sat cross-legged and immediately entered meditation. Bones didn''t need to, as he permanently enjoyed the effects of meditation, a fact that made him feel a bit smug. He settled down next to Solin, taking out a set of small bones to construct a miniature bone cat. Solin opened one eye, catching sight of Bones, but didn''t comment, turning his focus back on regenerating his resources. Ten minutes later, Solin asked, "Why a cat, though?" "I haven¡¯t really thought much about it. I just like cats," Bones replied. Solin nodded, adding that he was more of a dog person. He then began to analyze their battle with the troll. Its attack patterns were easy to remember and easy to discern when an attack was coming. The problem was the troll''s large area of attack with the tree trunk. Bones could stay out of its range, and Solin was capable of evading the attacks, but the golem¡­ Both turned to the golem, and Bones commanded it to come over. The golem had cracked bones in places, and Bones tsked, thinking of the work awaiting him, but nothing that needed his immediate attention. "Ready to move on?" Solin asked, wiping his blade clean. Bones nodded, his eyes scanning the trees. "Let''s keep going. We have a job to finish." The duo continued north along the border, encountering their second troll three hours later. This time, they rushed the fight, aiming to deal as much damage as quickly as possible. The fight proved to be riskier, but they managed to halve the time it took to kill the troll. Their third encounter was more paced and with less risk, as they applied what they had learned from the first two fights to be more effective. By evening, they stopped fighting and set up camp. Solin tended to his weapons while Bones inspected the damage to his golem. "What''s the damage?" Solin asked. "Don''t ask!" Bones retorted, clearly unhappy with the extent of the damage. "It''ll take a while to repair the bones and redo the engravings. Are we planning to camp for the night?" Solin nodded and replied that there was no reason to rush the hunt and that proper rest was needed between the fights. At least he needed proper rest. Bones worked on the golem through the night, fixing and replacing the bones as needed. By morning, the golem was as good as new. The damage wasn''t as severe as he initially thought. Bones wasn''t exactly unhappy with how the golem fought. It was programmed with a set of instructions, so he wasn''t expecting it to think and act independently. However, it did bother him that he had to constantly direct the golem when to attack and when to stop and retreat. When the golem was commanded to attack, it kept attacking without stopping. "I wish I could give it more complex instructions," Bones muttered to himself as he examined the golem. "It''s too rigid. It needs more adaptability." Golem mastery affects how well the golem receives and applies instructions. Is there a way to program the golem to be more self-sufficient? Maybe advanced golem mastery would make it capable of doing just that. It''s something to ask Hemdus about¡ªhe''s the only one I know who uses golems. "Morning," Solin said, summoning a meal he had prepared beforehand from his spatial ring. Bones stored the golem, greeted him back, and asked if the plan was the same as yesterday''s. ¡°If it works, don¡¯t try to fix it!¡± Solin remarked with a grin. He would keep engaging the troll in melee, using his evasive maneuvers to keep the troll¡¯s focus on him, while Bones would provide support from range. With his powerful lances, Bones would create opportunities for his golem to deliver precise, crippling attacks. The two had hunted five trolls in total so far, netting them a good amount of experience. Bones gained a level in his race, bringing him to level twenty-four, just one level below the anticipated race upgrade at level twenty-five. By the end of the hunt, he expected to gain a level in his class as well. "How long until you advance your race?" Bones suddenly asked. Solin looked up from his meal and replied that he had already done so a month ago. Bones gasped, asking him why he hadn''t said anything. "It wasn''t that big of a deal. I had a classic race upgrade, like most humans do at level twenty-five." "What do you mean by classic? Is advancement the same for all humans?" Bones asked, curious. "It''s common knowledge, but essentially I gained a fixed increase in stats and a slight boost in overall experience gained. Unless a human follows a specific path that significantly alters their physical body, like a transformation, they''ll have a standard, or classic, upgrade." Solin confirmed that the majority of humans had the same classic upgrade. "What about you? Have you found any information on undead race advancement?" Chapter 60 Bones shook his head. If there was any detailed information on the undead race to be found, he either couldn''t find it or simply didn''t have access to it. "No, I didn''t find any information, but at this point, I''m expecting a normal upgrade as well. Like my class, most of my skills underwent a rather standard upgrade, so why would my race be any different? The information I did come across on the undead focused more on their weaknesses and how to combat them. However, I did stumble upon an interesting theory suggesting that the undead, and not just them, but monsters in general, have a system of their own," Bones said, realizing immediately afterward that he had referred to himself as a human rather than as an undead. Solin listened and remarked that he expected it would be something like that. The Wezar Kingdom was, after all, a minor kingdom and far from real danger. Most people were normal citizens, going about their lives, ignorant of how the world works and the threats outside the kingdom. So it wasn''t exactly a surprise that most available information was related to humans only. "This place is too small, Bones. You should leave and explore the world once you level up some more. There''s so much to see and experience that you can''t read about in books." Bones was, as he had been a few times before, surprised to hear Solin speak this way. The young man had a serious and intelligent side to him that he often didn''t show to others. "Aye, I did plan to leave eventually. What about you? Are you going somewhere?" Solin chuckled, storing an empty plate back into his inventory and standing up. "Of course! Once I reach peak bronze, I plan to leave and explore the continent. Staying here would only stall my progress. If you haven''t noticed, there aren''t any monsters here in the second tier outside of dungeons." It wasn''t just the Wezar Kingdom; other smaller kingdoms also had limited progress when it came to hunting monsters. Dungeons were the primary way to level up once you reached a high enough level. However, without solid connections, wealth, or influence, it was nearly impossible to reserve a slot to explore dungeons on a monthly basis. Besides, many adventurers in the kingdom were locals who wouldn''t risk their lives traveling and seeking ways to push themselves further. Bones stood up after Solin, and once they packed their camp, they headed north. The Forest Trolls hadn''t posed much of a problem yet, but they noticed their levels increasing as they traveled further north. Trolls weren''t the only inhabitants in these parts; wolves followed their trail from a distance but lost interest in the duo after witnessing their skills hunting trolls. By the end of the second day, they had hunted six trolls. Once again, they set up camp and sat by the campfire. "Why troll hearts?" Bones asked, wondering about that from the start. Not just now, but most quests required proof of the kill, and butchering the bodies, even those of monsters, wasn''t for the weak-hearted. He had a general understanding of what the items could be used for but still decided to ask. Solin had a solid understanding of the system and had been most helpful in answering his every question. "Not gonna lie to you, I''m not sure, but most likely the reason is that the hearts are used either in medicine or alchemy. That''s usually how it goes." Bones nodded; it was just as he thought. Troll blood and organs were valued ingredients in both fields. He himself saw value in troll bones. He even considered constructing a golem out of them. However, it would be difficult, probably even impossible for the time being. The lizardman''s skeleton had already proved challenging to construct and engrave, and he was already pushing his limits while doing so. The Guild, though, had quite a rotten but effective way to amass items of value. Under the pretense of doing general good, they had adventurers risking their lives to collect items as a means to complete quests. They performed a job deserving respect and approval in the eyes of the citizens while gaining valuable items. Or maybe I''m just looking into it too much? I thought badges kept track of quest progress? "Ah!" Bones exclaimed and summoned his adventurer''s badge from his inventory. "I forgot to take out my adventurer badge¡­" Solin snorted in amusement and admitted he forgot about his too. "Don''t worry about the badge; that''s why we collect troll hearts. Besides, the guild can''t track the signal here, if that''s what you were worried about." "Really? I wasn''t worried, but now that you mention it, why not?" Bones asked. Solin explained that while badges were well-made, it came down to the cost of enchantments, and the guild wouldn''t invest so much in bronze rank badges. Simple runes were inscribed, and for the guild to ping their signal, they would have to be in the vicinity of the guild. Headquarters had a farther reach, encompassing most of the kingdom, but adventurers tended to hide the signal by storing the badges in their inventory. "Before you ask why, no one likes to be tracked." Compromises had to be made between the guild and adventurers for them to work together. Bones was about to ask why the guild would allow the badges to be stored, but Solin answered the question before he could ask. Instead, he inquired why the guild couldn''t track them in the tavern. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. "The tavern has a jamming formation, courtesy of Clover, our barrier and formation specialist. Your best bet is to keep the badge in your inventory, which you already do. I thought Silva already explained all this stuff to you?" Solin asked, sounding surprised. He knew Bones and Silva had a lengthy talk once he got to the capital, but to think Silva would leave out this information¡­ "Silva never mentioned anything beyond keeping the badge in my inventory to hide the signal." "Weird, but it''s possible he just forgot if you hadn''t asked him about it." "Yeah, I don''t think he forgot about it, Solin. He probably didn''t feel the need to tell me." "Tomorrow might be our last day here as we''re getting closer to the end of the border," yawns Solin continued. "We should start backtracking and clear the trolls we missed on the way." "What about-" "I''m tired!" Solin interrupted, looking exhausted. "I''m sorry, Bones, I didn''t mean to snap at you. I''m just not used to hunting for long periods of time without taking breaks." "Ah, my apologies, Solin. I seem to have neglected your needs," Bones replied, feeling guilty, and wondered if Solin was finally affected by the effects of misanthropy. Solin waved him off, adding that it wasn''t Bones'' fault but that he would need longer breaks between fights. He wasn''t accustomed to the fast pace of their hunting. Solin needed more time to regenerate his resources, as it was taking a toll on his core, and he would need to take it down a notch. Bones, on the other hand, was used to fighting day in and day out without stopping and would only feel the overload after truly pushing his core over the limit. He hadn''t considered how his pace would affect Solin. Now he knew and appreciated all the time he spent fighting solo. Solin entered his tent, and Bones once again turned to practicing his shaping while his golem idled by his side. Sometime in the middle of the night, a loud boom startled Solin awake. He jumped up and bolted out of the tent. Outside, he saw the golem attacking the Forest Troll, and Bones looking around, on the lookout for something. Their eyes met, and Bones shouted, "Wolves." Solin immediately understood. The same wolves that had been following their trail earlier took advantage while the troll was attacking the camp to launch an attack of their own. How bold of them! He sprang into action, disappearing from sight and locating the first of the six wolves. Bones spread his senses, locating the rest of them, and directed Solin, without taking his focus off the troll. The golem, while improved, wasn''t capable enough to deter the troll alone, but the two of them would be more than enough. Solin swiftly disposed of the rest of the pack, and the trio finished the troll right after. The camp was destroyed, the tent beyond repair. Bones turned to Solin, asking if it was normal behavior for the Forest Troll to attack overnight. It wasn¡¯t. Most trolls weren''t nocturnal. They were territorial and would rarely leave their territory unless being forced to. ¡°Then something is forcing them out of their comfort zone and pushing them south, across the border,¡± Bones said, gazing at the dead troll. "Do we go and investigate?" Solin shook his head. He didn''t know why the trolls were migrating south across the border, and it wasn¡¯t his job to speculate about monster behavior. "Let''s finish the quest here and report back to the guild. They have scouts capable of investigating on their own," Solin suggested. Bones didn''t mind; they had already hunted quite a number of trolls, and it was nearing that time of the month when he would leave to solo his dungeon. It wasn''t uncommon for the camp to be raided overnight. That''s why party members took turns standing watch. However, the frequent occurrences of trolls and the recent attack were indeed unusual. Solin didn''t return to sleep, assuring Bones he had enough rest to continue hunting. Bones didn''t entirely believe him, but if the young man said he was good to go, then he had nothing more to add to that. They continued along the border, killing two more trolls, then turned south. By morning, they were only a few hours away from the village. They passed multiple parties and didn''t encounter a single troll on their way back. The forest had been cleared of trolls, and by noon, the party was back in the village, renting horses and continuing their journey back to the capital.
Bones stood in front of the contract board outside the guild, preferring not to mingle with the crowd inside if he could avoid it. He waited for Solin to finish completing their quest. When Solin returned, deep in thought, Bones gave him a puzzled look, but Solin didn''t explain himself; he just asked Bones to go have a drink with him. Once they sat down in the nearest pub, Solin mentioned that the guild had paid them for the hunting contract and said they would look into what drove the trolls away from their territory when they had the time. "That didn''t sound like they would take appropriate steps to investigate," Bones remarked, and Solin confirmed that they wouldn''t. "Before I forget, I wanted to ask you if you still have that staff from the dungeon with you? I''d like to buy it from you!" "Sorry, Solin, I stopped by the auction house right after our dungeon run and sold it. You wanted to buy it for Morem." Solin looked away, feeling embarrassed. "That obvious, huh? Why didn''t you use it?" It was expected for a mage to have a staff or a wand equipped, as it would amplify the effectiveness of their spells. Bones, however, still fought using the summoned Bone Lance. "I don''t feel the connection with other weapons. I can still use them, I just don''t feel the familiarity when using them. Maybe if the staff was made of bone and not wood?" Solin shrugged in response, stating he didn''t have issues like that and that he had never seen a magic staff made of bones or any other material besides wood. He explained that a wooden shaft is cheap, serves as a good conduit, and is easily engraved. While he knew of iron staffs, they weren''t intended for use by mages. Battle staffs were heavy and sturdy, unlike normal staffs, and didn''t have mana crystals embedded at the tip of the shaft. Bones noted that there were more people in the crowd than usual. He listened to the murmurs for a while, and one name kept popping up in conversations. "Has something happened? I keep hearing something about Prince Tristan," Bones inquired. Solin also noticed and turned to ask around. "Hey, friend!" he shouted to the man by the table next to them. The man glanced their way, and Solin asked him what the commotion was about. The man, already tipsy, eagerly shared the news. "It seems the prince has decided to join the frontlines, and yesterday, with his troops and a group of adventurers, left southeast toward the border." Chapter 61 In the present time, inside a private tent set up in a camp of the Wezar Kingdom''s army by the border, a figure could be seen sitting behind a desk, writing in a small notebook. ¡°It''s been two months since I, Guntar, was forced to flee the capital. My trusted companion and partner, Trevak, broke me out of my imprisonment in the dungeons beneath the Adventurer Guild, and we headed east. His connection was supposed to lead us out of the Wezar Kingdom and through the Aphiton Kingdom. Because of the situation at the border of the two kingdoms, all routes east were blocked. We were forced to settle in a safehouse in the nearest town close to the border until we could find a safe passage towards our destination, the Slesian Kingdom further east. Our plans have been put on hold as tensions on the battlefront rise each day, with skirmishes occurring more frequently. We stayed and waited for an opportunity to leave. About one month ago, we heard news of adventurers enlisting in the royal army. This was the opportunity we had been waiting for! No one would look for wanted men in the midst of battle, so we took the chance and bribed our way into the army. The man recruiting didn''t care enough to check our backgrounds and recruited us the moment he saw our levels and received his payment. I''m beginning to think the payment was unnecessary. I even shaved after a decade! Trevak looked appalled, watching me with gawking eyes.¡± Guntar and Trevak had been exploiting the frontlines for a month, gaining experience and leveling up while waiting for the right moment to slip out and continue their journey. Two months had passed since the prince issued a contract recruiting adventurers to "reclaim his stolen goods." The Aphitonians launched a coordinated attack and took over the fortress. Their next target was the nearest mines, just seven kilometers from the border. The army set up camp close to the mines, fighting to keep the Aphitonians from taking them over¡ªa fight they were losing. A day later, Trevak burst into the tent shouting, "Oh. My. God!" He grabbed Guntar and started dragging him by the hand. "What¡ª" "You need to see this!" Trevak interrupted, not letting him finish the sentence and leading him out of the tent. What Guntar saw outside left him speechless. Prince Tristan had joined the battlefield, brandishing his greatsword and leaving flashes of light with every swing, cleaving the terrain and leaving corpses behind. "They told us to stay away from the battlefield," Trevak warned. "No shit!" Guntar responded with a snort. Three hours later, something even more incredible happened. The Aphitonians responded in kind. An ascendant had joined the fight!
A day before Prince Tristan, his troops, and the recruited adventurers marched outside the city''s gates and headed southeast toward the border with the Aphiton Kingdom, the situation was dire. With the Aphitonians gaining more ground and taking over the fortress, the prince was forced to join the frontlines earlier than expected to reclaim the lost territory. He was advised not to leave the throne, but the prince wasn¡¯t worried about an empty throne. Who would be foolish enough to try and take it when the king was bound to return? The battle raged with increased intensity as the prince pushed the opposing forces further from the mines, but he was stopped at the fortress. The news of the prince joining the battlefield reached the enemy capital quickly, and the Aphitonians responded by sending one of their few ascendants to stop him. The prince wasn¡¯t surprised they would send an ascendant; what surprised him was how fast their response was¡ªalmost as if they were waiting for him to join the frontlines. Most people on the battlefield were low-level soldiers below silver rank and adventurers ranging from first-tier bronze to second-tier silver rank. After the prince clashed with the ascendant, the battlefield was divided into multiple fronts. The lower levels were pushed to the side toward the swampy area in the south, away from the main front where gold and silver rankers dominated the battle for the fortress. After days of constant fighting, the prince was forced to retreat and was recuperating from the numerous wounds inflicted by the ascendant. The general was with him in the tent, and they discussed their next course of action. "Kidllams, that bastard¡­he''s clearly here to stop me from retaking the fortress!" the prince seethed in vexation. "Yes, that seems to be the case¡­They must''ve known that having an ascendant involved would break the treaty," the general spoke with worry. "Tristan¡­" "I know, Varis. That''s what worries me as well. They intended to break the treaty, and they don''t seem to be overly concerned about the consequences. What gives them such confidence? There is something else going on¡­something we overlooked!" The prince said the last part, looking at the general. General Varis nodded and said he would look further into the Aphitonians'' actions in the past to see if they had overlooked anything. The general left the tent, and the prince addressed the shadow within. "Shadow One?" A figure rose up from the prince''s shadow. The prince flinched a bit every time he saw it rising. The shadows weren''t human; they were created by Domino to follow and protect the prince. He didn''t know what skill the ascendant used to create them, nor could he get rid of them. What he did know was that they were around gold rank and followed his commands within the realm of possibility¡ªexcept for leaving him alone. "Send word to the spymaster to message Guild Leader Asim of Forsaken Garde and ask him to keep an eye out for any surprise attacks on the royal palace." Forsaken Garde was the third major guild in the kingdom, and their guild leader Asim was one of King Wezar¡¯s most trusted and loyal friends. For all the prince knew, the Aphitonians could really be planning to take over the throne in the king''s absence, no matter how absurd that sounded. The Aphitonians weren''t worried about the consequences of their actions or the involvement of the ascendant because they had major backing. Unbeknownst to most, Peon Tusk, at the helm of Yelsa Co., had been pushing for an open war with the Wezar Kingdom. The reason? Control over the mana stone market! Peon Tusk loved power, but more than power, he craved control. The Wezar Kingdom''s greatest export was mana stones, and by targeting their transport routes, Tusk was crippling their business. His next aim was to either take over or destroy the kingdom''s mines, thereby reducing the overall value of the mana stones they were exporting. Yelsa Co. was a major power on the continent, and while Tusk wouldn''t directly operate against the major kingdoms, he controlled and influenced minor kingdoms behind the scenes. The orc was patient and liked to play it safe. He would send bronze and silver rankers to run small operations within the kingdom, avoiding the attention a gold ranker would attract. These operatives would make connections with local organizations, gather intelligence, and sow disorder. Peon Tusk had been supporting the king of the Aphiton Kingdom economically and financially. The king was enticed as Tusk had given him an ascendant, Kidllams, to join his ranks, boosting the strength of his army and giving him a false sense of power. Tusk even sent the Defiant Hounds to create chaos within the Wezar Kingdom. What the Aphiton king didn''t know was that the Hounds operated in both kingdoms¡ªPeon Tusk was playing both sides. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Why would Tusk go to such lengths when Yelsa was already one of the most powerful organizations on the continent? Only the orc himself knew the true reason. And speaking of the orc¡­
In the office on the top floor of his tower, Tusk sat behind his desk, going over documents in his hands. A woman with pale skin, long ears, and visible runes on her face patiently waited by his side. Knock knock Tusk grunted, not taking his eyes off the document in front of him. After a few seconds, the large door of the office opened, and a meek-looking gnome waddled forward. The gnome was about to speak when the orc extended his hand, holding his index finger up, gesturing for the gnome to wait. The gnome closed his mouth and nervously looked around the office, as if searching for something. The witch isn''t here? he thought, then turned his focus back to the orc behind the desk with a twinkle in his eyes. His orcishness is busy! Every day, so busy! My name is Nesmop Bafflewadle, and I am the leading researcher in the Lost Technologies department of Yelsa Co. I wasn''t always the leading researcher. No... While waiting, the gnome reminisced about the time he first came to know Mr. Tusk. As a young and promising researcher specializing in the lost technologies of our ancestors, I had already made a name for myself after graduating from the prestigious academy. I began my career as a lecturer at a Magic Institute situated in the grand Empire of Prusha. It was no surprise that my work drew the attention of many influential figures, including one of the most powerful individuals on the continent¡ªPeon Tusk. During one of my lectures on the possibilities and applications of mass teleportation, Mr. Tusk approached me with incomplete schematics of a mass teleportation portal and offered to fund my research. I was elated! Every fiber of my being wanted to snatch the schematics from his hands and dive into the project immediately. But I couldn''t accept his offer right away. I had to play it cool. Mr. Tusk invited me to dinner to discuss our future relationship, and I must admit, I may have agreed to his proposal too soon¡ªI accepted his offer before we even sat down. Mr. Tusk looked very pleased, which he signified with a grunt. I''ve come to learn he does that often! We talked and shared our goals and visions of using lost technology to shape the world for a better future. We traveled to the Brales Kingdom, where the headquarters of Yelsa Co. was situated. I was shown a towering building that would be my future home for the next twenty-seven years. The next few years felt like a dream. Mr. Tusk was constantly handing me new projects to work on, and I knew I hadn''t made a mistake in coming here! The projects varied from teleportation research to tubular pipes powered by mana stones with the purpose of discharging mana. There were many projects and artifacts from the past that I hadn''t been introduced to yet, but I looked forward to exploring them all! The year I was introduced to one of the said artifacts, everything changed. Mr. Tusk led me into a research hall I had never been to before and introduced me to a tall, several-ton heavy black pillar. Runes were inscribed all over and around the pillar in a strange, crossing pattern. Without even glancing my way, Mr. Tusk told me that I was to decipher the runes and find out why the obelisk wasn''t activating. I couldn''t help but ask about its purpose, though I wish I hadn''t. Mr. Tusk repeated his answer with an indifferent expression on his face. The obelisk was a remnant of when the Demon race invaded our world thousands of years ago. Its purpose was to disperse corrupted mana and terraform the surroundings. In that moment, I knew that Tusk wasn''t the orc I thought he was. Chaos dispensers were destroyed long ago for good reason, and whatever purpose Tusk wanted it functional for couldn''t be good. Over the years, his demeanor changed¡ªor maybe he just wasn''t hiding behind a facade anymore. I had come to learn more about the orc I once thought so highly of. The projects kept piling up, and I was forced to do research on different kinds of weapons. I wasn''t a happy gnome anymore. There was no satisfaction in my work, nor the drive to unfold the mysteries of the past. Tusk noticed, and I was called into his office. That was it. I was done for¡­ His office was dimly lit, the only source of light illuminating his visage as he stood by the window. When he turned to me as I approached, for the first time, I noticed he wasn''t alone. Two aqua blue eyes flashed beside him, and a silhouette of a woman appeared, clinging to him. She smiled, and I froze for a second, mesmerized. "Come, take a seat," Tusk said, ushering me to sit in the chair across from him. The sound of his voice snapped me out of it, and I obeyed, taking the seat across from him. He handed me a document, and I saw that it was a contract. Tusk noticed my puzzled expression and explained it was time to renew my contract. I read through the document while he waited patiently, leaning against the chair with his eyes closed. I looked up and around, but couldn''t find the woman anywhere. As time passed, the contract began to reveal its true nature. At first glance, it seemed perfect, offering everything one could ask for in employment. But between the lines? My keen eyes and sharp wits told me it was anything but perfect. Tusk knew everything about me in detail, including my family, and how they would be taken care of. It became clear that the contract was designed to assert control over me, leaving me with no choice but to accept and proceed with the research. With a heavy heart, I watched as people came and went from that building, unaware of who they were truly working for. Over the years, I witnessed Tusk''s projects and ambitions grow, achieving remarkable feats. Before I knew it, I found myself sharing his ambition and even developing a grudging respect for him. In recent years, his orchisnesses pursuit of power became more direct. While he had always appeared calculated and cautious, something had changed. It must¡¯ve been the influence of The Siren, that witch! She possessed a mesmerizing beauty, the most captivating sight my gnomish eyes had ever beheld. However, I refused to succumb to her allure as Tusk had! Unbeknownst to the little gnome, her enchanting gaze had already ensnared me with just one look, years ago... "-mop?" grunts "Nesmop!" ? "Stop daydreaming and hand over the report!" Tusk''s sharp command snapped Nesmop¡¯s out of his reverie. He had been absent-minded far too often lately. "Ah! Yes, your orchishness!" The gnome enthusiastically handed the report to the orc. Tusk grunted again and started leafing through the report before closing it and asking his leading researcher directly. "How''s the project going? Any progress made?" "Which one? There''s no new progress on mass teleportation, I''m afraid. We need a complete schematic. But we did make progress with the chaos dispenser! Theoretically¡­" Nesmop weakly said the last part. "Theoretically?" sigh Tusk deflated a bit. Progress had been halted for years now. "Can you tell me if we''ve made any progress whatsoever?" "Yes!" The gnome exclaimed and continued. "We modified the point-and-shoot so we can now use mana crystals instead of mana stones! Output isn''t as great but we-" "Point-and-shoot?" Tusk interrupted and questioned. Nesmop nodded and explained they didn''t have an official name for the weapon yet, so they tagged it with the temporary name. The two discussed the possibility of mass production when The Siren appeared, clinging behind Tusk as she always did, and looking over his shoulder at the spooked gnome. Nesmop''s heart rate sped up, and he excused himself before running out of the office. "Mmmnn I could just eat him up," The Siren whispered in Tusk''s ear. "Hands off my researcher! What''s the news?" "Just a little bite? A nimble?" She pleaded. Tusk grunted in annoyance. "Your involvement in the two kingdoms will have to be cut short," she stated, having been ignored. "He''s on his way back?" "My little birdies tell me he is on his way as we speak." "Can''t you stall him?" "I can, but not for long. He is not alone. Domino is with him." Tusk grunted in acknowledgement. "Convey my message to codename Alpha: the Hounds are to return to the Den after the festival and await further orders!" "Yesss siiir," a creepy voice said from somewhere in the room. "I luv it when you''re serious¡­" grunts "I''m always serious!" Chapter 62 After spending the night drinking at the pub, Bones helped Solin return to the tavern in the morning and bid him farewell. It was time to finally clear the second stage of the dungeon. With his leveled-up abilities and a combat-ready golem by his side, Bones had no more excuses to avoid the confrontation with the Widow Queen. As was his routine, Bones stopped by the smithy and entered. Around midday, Hemdus was engrossed in the workshop with custom orders, oblivious to the bell at the front door. Bones found Darsumi in the kitchen, legs crossed on the table, absorbed in the headlines. Darsumi glanced up, one bushy eyebrow raised, and welcomed Bones with a smile, motioning for him to join at the table. The dwarves had been expecting Bones to stop by any day now. "So, think you''ll be able to handle the Widow boss this time?" Dar probed, smirking. "I better! If not, I don''t think I have what it takes to be an adventurer." Darsumi lowered his newspaper and gave him a look. "Are you joking?" he deadpanned. "What do you mean?" Bones asked. Darsumi didn''t reply immediately. After a few seconds of making eye contact, he huffed and returned to reading the headline. "What? Honestly, I''ve no idea what you meant by that!" Bones said, confused by Darsumi''s reaction. Darsumi slammed his newspaper on the table and pointed a finger at Bones. "Your class and your race are overpowered nonsense!" he exclaimed, spreading his arms. "I don''t know wh-" "Oh please, Bones¡­ how many adventurers do you think can complete a dungeon solo?" Darsumi interrupted and paused, seeing Bones mulling over the question. Then he continued answering his question. "Bloody few! People do dungeons in parties and raids for a reason! Even if you don''t manage to kill the Widow Queen this time, all it would take are a few levels and possibly another golem at your side before you do." "I guess that''s true," Bones admitted. He wasn''t exactly comparing himself to others, but he knew the advantages he had. "By the way, what''s your golem like? What are its innate abilities? Did you find the materials for the second one? You can create two now, right?" Darsumi asked question after question, changing the subject. "Yes, I can create two now, but I don''t have the skeleton to make the second one combat-capable. The one I have seems to have weapon proficiency with the spear and is pretty agile." Darsumi cocked his head and murmured, "seems?" "Wut was that bout innate abilities?" Hemdus chimed in while entering the kitchen and wiping his hands on a piece of cloth. "Boney¡­ dun tell me ye didn''t identify yer golem?" Bones remained silent. It didn''t cross his mind that it was a possibility! The two dwarves burst into laughter while Bones summoned the golem by his side. Hemdus whistled upon seeing the golem in a full set of leather equipment with the hood covering its head. It resembled Bones''s previous appearance, except for the lump in the back where the tail was. "Might hav to redesign sum parts of the armor to better fit the lizard," Hemdus remarked. Bones used Soul Link with Identify to get a better feel for his golem. The golem had two innate abilities. The first one was "Basic Spear Weapon Proficiency", just like he thought the golem had, and the second one was "Improved Reflexes", which raised the golem''s perception and gave it a slight boost to agility. The golem''s attributes were agility-oriented, akin to a rogue or a hunter class. Like Bones, it couldn''t use stamina, but it made sense since its main source of power was, after all, a Mana Core. "Aye, ''twas to be expected of the Lizard folk. Have ye thought about what ye want fer yer second golem?" "Something bulky! Capable of taking damage, probably. I already made an inquiry at the auction house, but I''d like to ask you, Darsumi, if you could keep an ear out for any skeletons around silver rank for sale?" "Will do! Have you thought of a name for the golem?" "Bones turned to Hem, his face puzzled, seeking an explanation. He opened his mouth to speak, but Hem beat him to it. "Aye Boney. Naming a golem is a thing, and ye can''t name it golem!" Bones''s shoulders slumped. Hemdus had completely read his mind. He moved his hand to his chin and began stroking it, as if making a difficult decision. He turned to his golem, observing for any traits to give him a clue what to name it. "What about ska¡­no, skull? Skulls? Skully? Yes, Skully will do!" The dwarves shared a look. "Bones, you¡­you''re not good with names, are you? I''m beginning to think your name wasn''t a mistake," Darsumi said, and Hem snickered by his side. "What? What''s wrong with Skully? And my name WAS a mistake!" Bones spread his arms wide and said in defense, as if hurt by what he had just heard. "Ye ye, sure Boney!" Hem waved his hand dismissively. "What about you then? You have earth golems, no? You gave them all names? Did you infuse them with mana cores, by the way?" This time, it was Bones who was asking questions. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. "Of course, Boney! Rocky one, Rocky two¡­all the way to Rocky six!" Hemdus exclaimed proudly. "And no, I didn''t bother wit the cores. I use golems temporarily and fer utility purposes. The earth is all the material I need to create one." Bones was baffled. "And I''m the one with no sense of naming?!" He turned to Darsumi, who, meanwhile, picked up the newspaper and continued reading. "Have you heard about the war?" Bones asked. "Of course, they''ve been at it for years! It was only a matter of time before it escalated into a full-blown war. What about you? Do you plan to join the front?" "Didn''t plan to," Bones simply answered. Dar gave him a look but continued reading, not commenting further. "Well, it was nice seeing you, as always!" Bones stood up and stored Skully back in his inventory. Seeing as Bones was ready to leave, Darusmi added, "Be sure to stop by after you finish. We have matters to discuss regarding the acquisition of your mana core." "Ye, and I''ll be done before ye return so we could have a drink or two!" Hem winked. Bones chuckled. "Sure, I''ll see you in a day or two."
Bones reached the clearing just before nightfall, finding it shrouded in dense fog that obscured visibility. Darsumi had done an impeccable job concealing the entrance; Bones struggled to locate it amidst the mist. With a flick of his wrist, he triggered the hatch to open a few meters away, revealing a staircase spiraling down into the cavern below. As he descended, the stone platform at the base faintly illuminated. ¡°A formation? Darsumi must have set it up.¡± Various sources of light soon filled the cavern, illuminating the surroundings. Bones turned towards the small wooden cabin nestled in the corner and pushed open the door. Inside, he found a cozy living area complete with a kitchen, bathroom, and bunk beds. Despite its humble appearance, the dwarves had made themselves quite at home, leaving their belongings scattered about as they went about farming the dungeon for monster parts. Over the past few months, the dwarves had been gradually improving the cavern, each contributing their skills. With the help of one of their cousins, a skilled woodworker, they had added finishing touches to all the wooden structures. Bones had to admit, the dwarves were truly master crafters. Bones left the cabin behind and ascended the stairs out of the cavern, setting off towards the entrance to the second stage. This would mark his final dungeon run in that particular stage. While the dungeons had initially held his interest as a means to gain experience, the repetitive nature of running the same stage had begun to wear on him. Reaching the familiar tree, Bones touched its bark, causing runes to dimly light up before he disappeared, accepting the prompt. Summoning his golem by his side, Bones swiftly made his way through the tunnel, leaping and vanishing into the dense jungle beyond. He had no intention of wasting time on low-level monsters; having outleveled most of the creatures in the stage, he wouldn''t gain much experience from battling them, except for the minibosses, which posed a worthwhile challenge. The miniboss differed significantly from normal and elite monsters, offering valuable crafting materials and items upon defeat. However, what intrigued Bones the most was testing his golem''s combat prowess against it. Crafted from level thirty-nine Lizardmen, the golem''s level had been halved due to Bones'' low level of golem mastery. With each level gained in golem mastery, the golem''s level could increase, potentially reaching its maximum level. Bones knew he''d eventually need to construct a new golem, but for now, he focused on honing Skully''s abilities. Observing the number twenty-nine above Skully''s head, indicating its current level, Bones contemplated the progress of his golem mastery, now at level twelve. Anticipation grew for reaching level fifteen, unlocking another level of improvements for his golem. Progressing to level twenty seemed distant, yet Bones remained hopeful for the possibility of acquiring a third golem or an alternative upgrade upon reaching advanced mastery. Reflecting on his choice to employ minions, Bones pondered the potential power of other classes with golems and minions. Commanding Skully to attack any encountered monsters, Bones continued their journey until they reached a clearing. Motioning for Skully to stand at the center, Bones climbed a nearby tree and settled on a branch, establishing Soul Link with his golem, readying himself for the impending battle. The atmosphere was eerily silent, devoid of the usual sounds of nature. No rustling leaves or distant calls could be heard. It wasn''t long before their presence was detected by the Viper, which swiftly slithered toward them, moving silently and effortlessly through the grass. From his vantage point in the tree, Bones watched as the snake approached, marveling at its ability to remain hidden and strike with deadly precision. As the Viper lunged forward, Skully sprang into action. Though lacking in movement skills like Quick Dash, the golem compensated with its lightning-fast reflexes and agility. With a graceful sidestep, it avoided the Viper''s strike and retaliated with a precise thrust, damaging the serpent''s scales. Bones couldn''t help but grin, impressed by Skully''s capabilities. Bones had grown accustomed to directing Skully in battle, his commands flowing effortlessly as they worked together seamlessly. The Viper, though fast and vicious, found its attacks futile against the resilient golem. Skully, unfazed by the serpent''s strikes, continued to carry out Bones'' orders with unwavering determination. With each calculated move, Skully proved to be more proficient with the spear than Bones himself. As the battle progressed, Bones decided it was time to end it. Issuing a decisive command, he urged Skully to intensify its assault. With a flurry of rapid thrusts, Skully delivered the finishing blows, and the Viper collapsed under the relentless assault. But Bones wasn''t merely a spectator in the fight. Coordinating with Skully, he used Soul Gaze to weaken the Viper, leaving it vulnerable to their combined attacks. Together, they proved to be a formidable team, each complementing the other''s strengths in battle. In no time, Bones and Skully dispatched the second miniboss with ease, their coordinated efforts proving effective against the Viper. However, Bones couldn''t ignore the wear and tear on Skully''s spear from the relentless attacks. He resolved to instruct Skully to target weak spots and focus on weakening their foes rather than delivering full-force blows. As they pressed forward, Bones noticed a pair of boots among the loot dropped by the miniboss. He replaced Skully''s worn-out boots with the new ones, ensuring his golem was equipped for the challenges ahead. After only a few hours in the dungeon, the duo arrived at the familiar temple. With Skully leading the way, they ventured deeper into the corridors, guided by the flickering torches lining the walls. Bones halted at the entrance to the hall while Skully pressed forward, reaching the middle before abruptly being swept off his feet by a swooping shadow, reminiscent of Bones'' own encounter with the Widow. This time, however, Bones was prepared. He observed the attack unfold, then swiftly Quick Dashed behind the Widow, imbuing his lance with energy before delivering a powerful thrust that severed one of the spider''s legs. As the Widow screeched in pain and turned towards Bones, he retreated, creating distance between them. The spider, momentarily thrown off balance by the loss of a leg, recovered and retaliated by swatting Skully aside. Yet, before Skully was knocked down, he managed to land another hit on the Widow. Despite this, the Widow remained focused on Bones, poised to strike. Anticipating her move, Bones circled around to her blind spot, orchestrating a coordinated attack with Skully. They synchronized their movements, flanking the Widow from opposite sides. Bones then engaged Soul Gaze, momentarily stunning the Widow, allowing them to each sever one of her remaining legs. The Widow thrashed wildly, spraying acidic blood that sizzled upon contact with the ground. Bones and Skully maintained their distance, strategically positioning themselves opposite each other. With the Widow''s attention divided, she struggled to keep up with the coordinated assault from the duo. Chapter 63 As the boss encounter progressed into its second stage, the Widow Queen, deprived of half her legs, compensated by taking to the air. She launched web projectiles in a spiraling pattern, ensnaring the walls, ceiling, and corners of the hall with thick, sticky threads. Bones watched in awe as the Widow suspended herself in midair, emitting a long, almost silent hiss. From every crevice and crack in the walls, hundreds of fist-sized spiders emerged, flooding the hall. With a quick command, Bones directed Skully to maneuver around the hall, attempting to reach the Widow while evading the onslaught of spiderlings. Skully followed his command, skillfully navigating through the swarm of spiders. However, despite his efforts, he was eventually overwhelmed, surrounded by the relentless horde. Bones observed with annoyance as the spiders engulfed his golem, inundating him with their numbers. Bones swiftly altered his golem''s course, redirecting him toward himself instead of the Widow Queen. With a determined effort, Skully obeyed, pushing through the swarm of spiders until he reached Bones. As he drew near, Bones unleashed a fully powered Mana Blast, propelling Skully backward with tremendous force. The blast slammed Skully into the wall, scattering the remaining spiders that clung to his back. Despite the impact, Skully maintained his grip on his spear, his torn leather armor bearing witness to the fierce encounter. Meanwhile, Bones shifted his attention back to the Widow Queen, unleashing another Mana Blast to repel the encroaching spiders. The force of the blast scattered the arachnids, reducing them to a pulp under its powerful impact. Enraged by the destruction of her offspring, the Widow Queen emitted a furious wail that reverberated through the hall. Yet, to Bones'' surprise, neither he nor Skully seemed affected by the high-pitched sound or the mental assault it implied. "This didn''t happen during our dungeon run with the dwarves. By this point, we had already dispatched the boss. Could it be that Skully and I are taking too long?" Bones noticed something strange happening around him. All the spiderlings'' blood began to move, coalescing into green blobs before levitating toward the suspended Widow. Bones didn''t interrupt the process but continued to watch in amazement. He had never witnessed anything like it before. "Is the queen going to¡­" Just as he thought, the Widow started absorbing the liquid blobs, and her missing legs began to regrow at an accelerated rate. "Oh no you don''t!" Bones summoned four Bone Lances and began to wave his arms in a motion to attack. He commanded Skully to rush under the queen and unleash havoc upon her. Before Skully reached the boss, Bones unleashed a barrage of attacks. The Widow raised her intact legs to shield against the projectiles while Skully slipped under her and, as directed by Bones, went berserk. The Widow screeched and recoiled from the attack. Instinctively, she lowered her legs to shield her abdomen while forcefully knocking Skully away. Bones seized the opportunity he had been waiting for. With grand and sweeping movements of his hands, he guided and unleashed a precise barrage of attacks, aiming for the Widow''s vital points such as her neck and eyes. In the brief span of two seconds, a dozen projectiles found their mark as the Queen swayed from the impact, still suspended in the air. The damage was devastating; Bones was certain of it. The Widow was on her last legs, so to speak, but Bones knew the battle wasn''t over yet. She still clung to a thread of life, and at this juncture, she was most dangerous. Skully and Bones backed away as the Widow dropped to the ground, her massive body stirring up dust upon impact. Bones observed her motionless form from a distance, hesitant to approach. Thick threads still anchored her to the walls, and he remained vigilant for any potential danger. Thus, he instructed Skully to cautiously investigate the Queen. Skully approached the Queen tentatively, prodding her as if seeking directions. In an instant, the Queen seized Skully''s body and yanked herself back into the air, leaving her abdomen detached on the ground. Bones watched the surreal scene unfold, silently grateful for his undead nature, because, well, screw this situation. The Widow sank her teeth into Skully''s head, attempting to absorb vitality from the empty-headed golem to no avail. "Damnit, Skully!" Bones yelled, though he knew it wasn''t Skully''s fault. Still, the damage to the golem was accumulating, and the thought of all the repairs he would have to make after the fight made Bones wince. Hastily, he opened his inventory and began to search, stopping at the item he needed. With a swift motion, he retrieved the adventurer''s necessities kit and hurled it onto the ground. He couldn''t recall when he acquired the basic kit, but he was grateful to have it now. Kneeling down, he rummaged through the contents: a backpacking tent, a sleeping bag, and a torch. He seized the torch, igniting it before tossing it under the Widow, where her detached abdomen lay. Bones took a gamble, hoping that the acid produced by the spider glands was flammable. His risk paid off as the abdomen combusted suddenly, and the flames swiftly engulfed the Queen and Skully in a blaze. As the Widow released Skully, he plummeted to the ground while she screeched and thrashed in the air. Bones dashed toward Skully, scooping him up and rolling away, anticipating the Widow''s descent. He turned back just in time to hear multiple dings echoing in his head. The Widow hung motionless from her web in the center of the hall, her body now charred to a crisp. With a final, lifeless slump, she too plummeted to the ground. Bones released his grip on Skully, allowing him to collapse, and approached the singed corpse of the Queen. Kneeling beside her, he extracted a medium mana stone from her chest. sigh ¡°In the end, no mana core¡­¡± He hadn''t expected a mana core, knowing the slim chances of its drop, but he still felt a pang of disappointment. He would have to rely on an upcoming heist to acquire one. Bones proceeded to loot the shell parts of the Widow''s carapace along with a piece of steel spider silk. Some of the shell parts were singed from the fire, while others were completely ruined. Nearby, a shield crafted from the carapace and a pair of leggings lay next to a pile of ash that had been the spider''s abdomen not even a minute ago. Bones picked up and stored the shield before examining the thick, hairy leggings. "They... they look like giant spider''s legs! I''m starting to understand why people craft gear based on drops like these!" This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. After looting the Widow''s body, Bones turned his attention to Skully. He prioritized looting the body first, knowing that Skully would require sustained attention for an extended period. Approaching the singed and damaged golem, which stood motionless, awaiting further instructions, Bones issued a command. "Kneel," he ordered, and Skully complied. Leaning over the skull, Bones observed the spot where the Widow had struck the core with her jaws. He extended his hand through the hole and felt for the golem''s core, identifying it. With a curse, he grabbed the core and forcefully extracted it from Skully''s head, severing the connection between the core and the skeleton. Examining the golem''s core, Bones noted that it appeared intact but drained of mana. He stored it in his inventory for recharging and glanced back at Skully. The golem would have to wait a bit longer; there were important notifications that Bones needed to address first.
Level up! Congratulations, you have gained a level 31 in Bonemancer Adept class
¡°Level up in a class as expected!¡±
Congratulation, your skill Bone Armor has reached level 20 Upgrades available: 2 Synergy between Bone Armor and Mend Bones detected Bone Armor > Bone Aura Bone Armor > Hulking Armor
¡°Two upgrades available? Surprising!¡±
Bone Aura [passive] - Permanently wraps a thin layer of hardened armor around the user and grants the ability to repair the damage over time. The rate at which the armor mends depends on the level of Mend Bones skill and is not affected by attributes. Levels in Bone Aura Increase the effectiveness of armor and the rate at which the armor repairs. The armor is affected by the Calcium Carbonate skill. Mana cost is removed
Hulking Armor [active] - Grants the ability to exponentially increase defense by temporarily boosting the armor mass. The armor is affected by the Calcium Carbonate skill. Ability can be empowered, further increasing the effects of armor and Calcium Carbonate skill at increased mana cost. Effectiveness and duration of armor increases with levels in Hulking Armor.
Bones paced back and forth, weighing his options carefully. He was torn between two upgrades: Bone Aura, which would provide constant protection, and Hulking Armor, offering higher defense. The allure of increased defense was undeniable, especially considering the potential to further enhance it with empowerment and his racial skill''s scaling with vitality. While Hulking Armor seemed like the more immediately beneficial choice, Bones hesitated. He recognized the importance of Bone Aura for his future plans and the versatility it offered, particularly the ability to maintain full effectiveness of Mend Bones. Despite the temptation, Bones ultimately chose to stick with his original plan, believing it would yield greater benefits in the long term.
Are you sure you want to upgrade Bone Armor > Bone Aura? Yes/No?
Bones accepted the upgrade, feeling the changes take hold. As he removed his equipment, he extended his hand and watched as a thin layer of bone manifested, wrapping itself over his hand and then spreading across his body. The transformation took only a minute, but when it was complete, he observed the changes. The new armor was smooth and slightly thinner than his previous Bone Armor, yet he could sense its increased sturdiness and defensive capabilities. It hugged his bones tightly, resembling a second skin over his skeleton, its creamy-white hue reminiscent of ivory. Despite maintaining his thin skeletal frame, Bones prioritized function over appearance. As long as the new layer provided protection and facilitated better equipment fitting, he was content. "Alright," Bones said, turning to Skully, "-it''s your turn now!" He circled the golem, closely inspecting the damage. Numerous bones needed repair, but fortunately, his proficiency in Bone Shaping and Manipulation had improved. However, he knew that the gear and core would take time to recover, a reality he accepted. Bones retrieved his engraving tools and began meticulously working on the bones. While he had bones of the correct size and shape, they required engraving, a task that occupied the remainder of the day. Once finished, Bones allowed the Create Bone Golem skill and system to work their magic, effortlessly replacing the damaged bones. Though he didn''t fully understand how all the bones seamlessly "clicked" together, he was grateful to have one less worry on his mind. Skully was now set and ready to become operational again, but Bones couldn''t help but notice that the golem¡¯s core was... half empty or half full, as he liked to think. It seemed the core took longer to recharge than the equipment needed repairing. Or perhaps it was because the golem''s core had that much more mana capacity? Regardless, Bones decided to linger a bit longer and wait for the golem''s core to recharge. Unable to enter meditation anymore, he retrieved his engraving tools once more and began working on the next step of his plan to strengthen himself. "If I''m not mistaken, just like the first time I tried to modify my bones, this will be painful¡­ extremely painful!" Bones had this idea that to compensate for the lack of body enhancement or reinforcement, he would engrave and eventually inscribe runes on his own bones. He had tested if engraving bones worked by constructing the golem with engraved bones, and it had proven successful. The difference in the golem''s fighting potential with and without engraved bones was significant, but after infusing his golem with the golem''s core, that disparity became worlds apart! Now, his golem could actually fight on par with monsters of his level, despite its own level still being too low for such adversaries. Bones started small, engraving the bones of his fingers, and he was right¡ªthe pain was excruciating! As he chipped away at his bony digits, making incisions on the sides, after an hour, he had to take a break. grooaan "Gods¡­fucking¡­¡± Gritting his teeth, the pain began to affect the precision of his work. Despite the agony, he pressed on, completing only his thumb before moving on to his index finger. But soon, he had to halt. What he was doing felt like self-mutilation, yet he refused to give up. Dismissing the red flashing warning notification, he steeled himself for what lay ahead. Once the pain subsided, he resumed his work... Chapter 64 The body of the Widow Queen was in the process of dissolving when Bones finished engraving his right hand. He collapsed onto one knee, taking a moment to gather his wits. "This... might become a problem in the future," he thought. The pain was endurable, but he realized he would need to find someone capable of engraving the parts he couldn''t reach, like his back, or he would have to give up on engraving his entire body. "I don''t actually need to engrave my whole body. Arms and legs should suffice. Maybe my head and chest too..." Bones didn''t put the glove back on his newly engraved hand. Instead, he gave it to Skully. Once he engraved his other hand, he planned to give away that glove as well. He no longer deemed them necessary. The gloves had minor mana regeneration enchantments that had been helpful at early levels, but now the regeneration boost was barely noticeable. Besides, he had an all-black theme going on, and the milky white gloves didn''t fit. "Alright, Skully, time to go. Let''s see what the third stage has to offer!" Bones and Skully entered the portal and emerged on a cliff overlooking a valley. Bones scanned the distance but didn¡¯t see the goblins that had been there the last time. He knew they were lurking somewhere. Turning to the side, he noticed a set of rock stairs leading down the cliff and began his descent. At the base of the cliff, a stretch of forest awaited him. It wasn''t a jungle, but a typical forest, much like the one near Westbrook. A pack of wolves with black matted fur and rabid red eyes greeted him. "You know what to do, Skully!" Bones commanded, signaling Skully to attack. Skully sprang into action, rushing toward the nearest wolf. The wolf took a low stance, snarling and baring its fangs at the approaching golem. The other four wolves in the pack dispersed, circling and flanking Skully as he closed in. The first wolf lunged forward but froze, immobilized by Skully''s Soul Gaze. Seizing the opportunity, Skully pierced the wolf''s skull while somersaulting over it. As he landed, the remaining three wolves pounced on him. The fourth wolf switched targets, rushing toward Bones. "Oh, it noticed?" Bones thought, crediting the wolf for its awareness of his involvement in the death of its packmate. As the wolf charged, Bones raised Bone Spikes, but the wolf agilely leaped to the side, avoiding the trap. Before he could cast another spell, the wolf pounced, knocking him to the ground and sinking its teeth into his neck. Bones wrestled himself free, rolling to come up on top. He wrapped his legs around the wolf''s body, pressing both hands against the wolf''s temples. The wolf thrashed, trying to break free, but Bones held firm. He sent a short but powerful pulse of mana through his engraved hand, and a second later, the wolf''s head exploded. Bones felt around his neck while getting up, noting the scratch marks left by the wolf''s bite but pleased that the improved bone armor had held up. It hadn''t managed to penetrate. "Good. I''m glad the new bone armor is sturdy enough," he muttered to himself, reassured by its effectiveness. Bones glanced at Skully and saw the golem finishing off the last of the wolves. He wasn''t surprised by Skully''s efficiency, having directed the golem throughout the fight via Soul Link. Approaching his companion, he motioned with a swirl of his finger for Skully to turn around, inspecting the damage. "All the damage is to the equipment. Good!" "Come, Skully, let''s look for more wolves. We could use the practice against a group of hostiles." The forest felt more alive than the jungle from the second stage, teeming with both plant life and wildlife. Moss covered the tree bark, fungi sprouted on the forest floor, and various critters scurried and chattered in the underbrush. Bones spotted a pack of wolves in the distance, chasing after a stag. The alpha of the pack paused, glancing his way before resuming the chase. Observing the scene, Bones mused, "Animals hunting, feeding, depending on each other¡­ Do animals and plants live in a biotic community here?" The thought occurred to him briefly, but he quickly dismissed it. "No, don''t forget, this is just an imitation made of mana created by the dungeon core. Everything will dissipate back into mana from which it was made." It wasn''t long before Bones found a forest path. He crouched and observed the imprints left in the grass by multiple footsteps. The steps were small, like those of a child, and whatever made them was barefooted. Bones already had a good idea of who the footprints belonged to. However, he couldn''t determine the exact number. Among the smaller footprints, he noticed a distinctively larger paw print. "A worg rider? If so, there might be at least a dozen goblins. Too many for a simple patrol." Bones'' eyes followed the direction the footsteps led, then he turned and started walking in the opposite direction. He wanted to see where they were coming from. Twenty minutes later, Bones entered a clearing surrounded by the corpses of wolves and goblins. A fierce battle had taken place here just hours ago. The blood was still fresh, and it wasn''t hard to deduce that the wolves had lost. Bones moved among the bodies, observing and inspecting the injuries inflicted. He approached the largest wolf among the corpses, kneeled beside its body, and identified it. The wolf had multiple deep gashes and puncture wounds, clear signs of a brutal fight. This wasn''t just any wolf; it was a dire wolf, and a chieftain at that!
Gray Direwolf Chieftain, level 37
Bones was taken aback. Wolves had a hierarchy and lived in clans, which meant the body in front of him belonged to the leader of the clan! He stood up and looked around until he found two alphas buried under the corpses. "I was right! This might be the whole clan massacred." "I''ve encountered direwolves before. Where was it¡­ where was it, Skully?" ... "Bah..." Bones waved his hand dismissively, then remembered. "Right, there was a direwolf back then. If I remember correctly, it used a Wind Blade!" A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Bones searched around for any signs of the skill and found a few deep cuts on a nearby tree resembling wind cuts. "There, Skully! See that?" he exclaimed, addressing his golem. As expected, Skully didn''t respond, but Bones didn''t mind. He just liked having someone to talk to without expecting a reply. "Alright, let''s see now¡­" "We have a few corpses with arrows sticking out of them, which means goblin archers! Shallow cuts and gashes were likely made by daggers and swords. Deep wounds with extensive bleeding were caused by thrusting weapons¡ªdaggers and swords again, but most likely spears. Hm?" Bones noticed crushed bones and dented body tissue on one of the wolves. "Mace? Hammer, perhaps? Too advanced for goblins, maybe clubs?" "This stinks, Skully! It reeks of tactics and organized assault!" Bones exclaimed. The dwarves were right; the three of them¡ªwell, four now¡ªwouldn''t be able to clear this stage without difficulties. "We won''t be giving up now, will we, Skully?! Let''s go and gather more intel." Bones started walking back but abruptly stopped and turned around. "Right, right, right¡­I should loot the bodies." Bones methodically searched through the remains of the wolves and goblins, hoping to find anything useful or revealing. He sifted through the tattered gear and belongings, collecting any arrows, weapons, and other potential resources. As he looted, he noted the quality of the goblin weapons and armor, which seemed more refined than he expected. "Interesting," he muttered, examining a finely crafted dagger. "These goblins are better equipped than usual." After gathering everything of value, Bones took a final look around the clearing. The evidence of an organized and well-equipped goblin force was unsettling, but it also provided valuable insight into what they were up against. "Alright, Skully," he said, standing up and adjusting his gear. "Let''s head back and see if we can find out more about these goblins and their plans." Bones followed the forest path that led directly to the goblin village. Unlike the previous stage, this one actually provided a path and directions. He was free to run off course, but he wasn''t compelled to. He considered his approach and looked up high toward the trees. "No good," he muttered. "The branches are too thin and too dense, and might not support my weight¡­" The trees, while tall, had many thin boughs growing out of the trunk, full of twigs. Bones didn''t see enough room to move freely from tree to tree. He decided to wait for the cover of night, and while waiting, he circled the village, looking for weaknesses he could exploit. He didn''t have to wait long for the sun to set. The small village was lit up by torches, casting long shadows that provided ample cover. Bones found many shadows he could use to move freely within the village. He approached the wooden fence surrounding the village and climbed over, moving silently and swiftly. Once inside, Bones paused to assess his surroundings. As he suspected, the goblins were organized and surprisingly human-like in their village structure. They had patrols making regular rounds and a small watchtower with an archer guard stationed at the top. The goblins slept in wooden huts, and in the middle of the village stood a larger wooden cabin¡ªprobably the chieftain''s accommodations. It was hard to guess how many goblins lived in each hut, but he estimated there were around sixty goblins in the village, give or take a dozen. Before springing into action, Bones took a moment to identify the goblins patrolling in pairs. Both were level 31, the same level as him. He brought up his status screen and saw he was close to leveling up his class. "Alright, Skully, let''s get me that level up!" Bones whispered. He stepped up behind the two goblins and penetrated their heads with Bone Lance at the same time. He dragged their bodies off the path and laid them down in the shadows. He crouched and started sneaking on the path along the fence. He stopped by the hut that had an entrance looking in his direction and took a peek. Five goblins lay huddled on the leaves covering the bed made of wood. Bones stepped inside and focused on the area beneath the goblins and cast Bone Spikes twice in quick succession. Gurgling sounds were heard, but otherwise, the kills went unnoticed. "Good. Next hut!" He stepped outside and, after taking a step, turned right in time to lock eyes with the startled goblin watching him leave the tent from afar. The goblin opened its mouth, but before it uttered a sound, Bones impaled it with Bone Lance. The force of the impact knocked the goblin toward the center of the village, making enough noise to alert the other goblins. Dozens of goblins left their huts upon hearing the commotion. Bones clicked his tongue and charged the first group of goblins who stared at the body of their fallen comrade in confusion. There was no plan or much tactics involved. Bones and Skully flourished their weapons with abandon. The group was decimated before the goblins realized what was happening, and the duo had already rushed the second group when the war horn was blown, raising the alarm. A massive battle broke out after the alarm. Half of the goblins turned to their tents to retrieve weapons, while others, not the smartest ones, charged at Bones. The goblins'' reach was just too short, and they couldn''t do enough damage to stop the whirlwind of death that was Bones and Skully from starting to destroy their village. They had numbers on their side, but Bones had Bone Spikes and Mana Blast. The momentum was stopped with the appearance of a worg rider, and Bones finally got a proper look at the goblin. Correction: Hobgoblin¡ªwith shield and spear brandished his way. This new and advanced goblin was a head taller than his lessers and didn''t have an ounce of fear in its eyes. The hobgoblin raised his shield and started thumping on it with his spear. A war cry was shouted following the hype-up chants and cheers of the goblins. In unison, they raised their weapons and were promptly blasted away as Bones didn''t stay idle watching the show. The moment he heard a war cry, Bones positioned himself and took advantage of the brief moment the goblins were distracted by euphoria. The hobgoblin was pissed off and pointed his spear at Bones while shouting something intangible and guttural. Bones didn''t need to know what was said. The goblins rushed at him and Skully, frenzied and enraged. Skully was given simple commands: Swing wide and don''t stop moving, while Bones focused on the hobgoblin. The hobgoblin was as tall as Bones, and the worg was a massive canine. Now that he had a proper look, Bones estimated it was as big as the alpha direwolf. Bones had no means of approach, nor did he wish to get closer. The worg had a gaping maw and saliva dripping down its sharp fangs, and the rider was proficient in using a spear and a shield. Luckily, the hobgoblin had no intentions of dismounting, so Bones had an easier time avoiding a single target than two, but he wasn''t stupid enough to make it a fair fight. This was no arena, and there were no rules to follow, so he turned and ran, the worg rider chasing behind him and gaining ground. Bones used huts and other goblins as obstacles and torches to keep the worg away. He would swing the torch widely, then throw it at the worg or the nearest hut. Skully seemed capable of dealing with the rest of the goblins, and Bones, in the process of running around, helped cull their numbers. After some time, the hobgoblin slowed down in his pursuit of Bones. The constant chasing started to take effect, and unlike Bones, the hobgoblin and his worg were getting tired. Bones kept casting Bone Spikes while keeping his distance, and by now, the damage had accumulated. The worg was limping while ferociously snarling at Bones. He didn''t blame the beast, but it was an easier target of the two and had to be put down. It wasn''t long until only a few goblins and the hobgoblin remained alive. There was no last stand or one big final attack coming. The goblins simply fought until the end, and the hobgoblin joined them in death after being left to fight alone. After dealing the final blow, Bones turned to look at the carnage they''d done. Dozens of goblin corpses lay around them, and the huts were on fire. It was still nighttime. Bones took both the spear and the shield of the hobgoblin and gave them to Skully, who received the spear and dropped the shield to the ground. Bones looked at the golem in surprise, then shrugged. "If he didn''t want it, then I won''t force it on him. Wait¡­ did Skully just make a choice?" Bones observed the stupid blank expression on Skully and shook his head. "Nah¡­" "I think we''re done here, Skully. Good job!" Bones praised Skully, but didn''t receive a response. "The hobgoblin was an interesting opponent, but I fail to see how it could kill the direwolf chieftain." He muttered then came to a conclusion. "These weren''t the goblins we''re looking for! Come, Skully, there are other tracks on the other side leading away from the village." Chapter 65 Bones continued following the forest path until he reached an intersection. He had two paths available. He tried to visualize the map of the area and remember the paths he took to get here. "I remember the goblin patrol from the entrance of the stage. I went forward through the forest until I reached a forest path, then took a turn right and followed the forest path until I saw the remnants of the battle. I backtracked and went northwest until the goblin village, and then west again until the intersection!" Bones concluded that the left path would lead him south, back to the start of the stage, so he turned right and continued north. He would find out if he was right soon, and sure enough, not even ten minutes later, he saw a goblin patrol coming his way. He stopped, got off the path, and hid behind a tree. He waited until the patrol passed him by and then secretly followed from behind. He followed the patrol until the intersection, and once he saw the patrol turn left toward the demolished goblin village, he sprang into action. His approach didn''t go unnoticed, and the last goblin in the patrol turned around in time to see Bones cast Bone Spikes. The skill did wonders on small and ground targets. The only downside was a rather small radius of attack, but nothing a few consecutive Bone Spikes didn''t fix. None of the six goblins in the patrol died due to spikes, but all were crippled and pinned in place. They were normal goblins, equipped with spears, swords, and one with a bow that tried to fire an arrow at Bones. He was the first to die and also the goblin that noticed Bones approaching. Without being able to display their nimbleness, the goblins were sitting targets, and again the reach of Bones'' spells and Skully''s weapon attacks played an important role in taking care of the goblins without suffering injuries. Bones brought up his status screen and saw that he had a long way until the next level up in both class and race. He just leveled up his class, so it wasn''t a surprise, but he hoped he progressed more with his race. "I guess race experience will pick up speed when I invest more time in engraving and shaping." Bones looted the goblins of their weapons and returned to the place from which he started following the patrol. He continued north along the path for some time but changed his mind and got off the path. He forgot that he was supposed to gather intel on the dungeon first and foremost! He moved northeast through the forest and encountered another goblin village, but he didn''t engage this time. He observed the goblins from a distance and noted there seemed to be more of them, with two hobgoblins residing in the village. Further east, Bones engaged a pack of wolves with two alphas, whom he had a hard time fighting against. The wolves were more cautious than goblins and, from what Bones could gather, more intelligent. Their cautiousness forced him to taunt the wolves and leave himself open to attacks. Eventually, he baited the wolves into making mistakes and killed them, but not without cost. "See, Skully, that''s why you evade attacks rather than take the hits!" Bones said while trying to adjust his broken arm and looking for his leg. Skully didn''t fare much better. Still, the leather equipment offered more protection than Bones''s robe. Bones didn''t bother fixing himself up but focused on repairing the golem. His bone armor would fix itself over time. One of the perks he enjoyed was the synergy between the permanent Mend Bone and Bone Armor skill. "I think I might be close to the center of the stage. South, southwest, and west are areas I''ve encountered goblins and occasional wolves. The area of the massacred wolf chieftain might be southeast then. If I''m right, I should encounter both soon and on a larger scale¡­" Roughly two hours later, Bones watched from a hidden spot on a hillside forest as a small regiment of goblins engaged multiple packs of wolves in formation. Led by hobgoblin worg riders, the goblin forces faced off against the wolves, with a mysterious figure in mage-like robes commanding from the back. Though too far away to identify the figure, Bones was certain it was a goblin mage¡ªthe first he had ever seen or heard of. On the opposite side were wolves, led by direwolf alphas, with a direwolf chieftain at the forefront. "It seems like history repeating itself," Bones mused. "The goblins outnumber the wolves, and I wouldn''t be surprised if the same outcome occurs." "Now then¡­ what should I do?" Bones pondered. "I don''t see how I could get involved in a large-scale battle like this one. How would a party of adventurers engage? Direct confrontation or wait and observe?" "I think I''ll sit this one out and see what happens." Bones observed as the confrontation escalated into a full-blown battle. While the hobgoblin worg riders and the direwolf chieftain dominated the battlefield, it was the goblin mage that caught Bones'' attention. The mage continuously cast spells of different affinities and purposes, focusing on support rather than direct damage. A blizzard descended, slowing the wolves, followed by bolts of electricity that briefly stunned their foes. Finally, a totem pole emerged from the ground, boosting the nearby goblins'' attributes. "A shaman!" Bones recognized the goblin mage as a shaman. With the shaman''s involvement, the tempo of the battle shifted, and the goblins gained the advantage. Bones could now see how the direwolf chieftain would lose. Initially, the wolves had the upper hand with their mobility, but the situation changed after the goblins were buffed. With a temporary boost to strength and a frenzied state, they overpowered their enemies. Soon, the direwolf chieftain was left alone, facing the full brunt of the goblin regiment''s attack. It didn''t take long for the chieftain''s vitality to be depleted, but not before biting the head of the hobgoblin and killing dozens of goblins in a last stand. ¡°Vitality? Oh¡­¡± Bones checked his status.
Status Attributes
Name: Bones Race: Undead Skeleton lvl 24 Class: Bonemancer Adept Lvl 31 Soul Weaver lvl 13 Profession: Mana Engraver lvl 11 The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Hp - 530 (5.3 hp/s) Mp - 950 (42.5+8.5 mp/s) Sta - ¡Þ STR: 28 AGI: 5 END: 5 VIT: 53 INT: 96 WIS: 33 Free points: 2
"I can''t believe I forgot to distribute the points from the class level up and had a leftover point from Mana Engraving reaching level ten!" Seeing the battle winding down, Bones hurriedly allocated the two free attribute points into VIT and closed the screen. After the battle, the shaman gathered the survivors and began chanting a spell. Bones watched with interest as a green light enveloped the goblins, and their wounds began to heal. "As expected of the shaman. The healing spell has a long casting time though. Around twenty seconds, I think? Is it because it''s an area healing spell?" The shaman finished his spell and slammed the butt of his staff into the ground before turning and leaving. The rejuvenated goblins followed behind him. Bones waited for some time after they had left before descending the rough hillside. The battlefield was a gruesome sight, littered with mangled corpses, missing limbs, and other body parts. Bones proceeded to loot the bodies, a common practice in such situations. However, to his surprise, he found no mana stones among the corpses. While he could gather weapons and shabby clothing from the goblins, Bones expected more substantial loot from the wolves, particularly the alphas and the chieftain. "Could it be because I didn''t kill them myself?" Bones pondered aloud. "That''s the only plausible conclusion I could come up with. I seriously doubt the hobgoblin, direwolf alphas, and direwolf chieftain wouldn''t drop more loot." It made sense, and Bones realized he wouldn''t be able to reap the benefits without getting his hands dirty in the future. "All these monsters outlevel me by a few levels. I won''t be able to fight on par against them for quite some time¡­" Bones noted that the goblins and wolves'' corpses were of higher levels than their counterparts he had encountered before. Realizing that the dungeon run had turned into more of a scouting mission, Bones decided not to take any unnecessary risks, such as engaging in combat like he did with the goblin village. He adjusted his course northeastward, avoiding the forest path patrolled by goblins. As he progressed, Bones observed an increase in the number of goblin patrols, each led by a hobgoblin worg rider. Occasionally, these patrols sensed his presence and gave chase, but Bones managed to evade them each time. Despite the challenges, he pressed on deeper into the forest, aware that he had no business being so far from safety. "It should be close to two days since I entered the dungeon, and I did say I would return to the smithy in a day or two," Bones mused. "I''ll stay for a few more hours, then leave." Furthest east, Bones encountered an obstacle he couldn''t bypass or go around. The densely forested hills were too steep to climb, blocking his path. Undeterred, he continued walking north along the hillside, eventually reaching what seemed to be the edge of the stage. As night fell, Bones heard the unmistakable sound of howling wolves. Intrigued, he followed the sound until he stumbled upon a large den, presumably belonging to a pack of wolves. Approaching cautiously, Bones stopped several dozen meters away from the den''s entrance. He extended his senses, detecting a figure deep inside the den. Strangely, the figure seemed to sense his presence and started moving toward the entrance. Sensing danger, Bones quickly retracted his senses, suppressed his aura, and made a swift retreat toward the nearest tree that he could climb for safety. He watched intently as a pair of glowing yellow eyes emerged from the darkness at the den''s entrance. With cautious movements, a wolf the size of an alpha stepped into view, scanning the surroundings with keen senses. As Bones identified the creature, it suddenly locked eyes with him and let out a piercing howl. Without hesitation, Bones swiftly somersaulted off the tree, landed gracefully, and vanished into the forest, sprinting away. Though he didn''t sense the wolf in pursuit, Bones didn''t dare to stop running. Only after several minutes did he slow his pace, continuing southward toward the entrance of the stage. Having seen enough, he decided it was time to depart, glancing at the screen before him with a sense of finality.
Queen''s Cub, lvl 40 elite
Bones had successfully located the boss''s den, a crucial discovery for his progress in the dungeon. He estimated the boss, likely the Queen, to be a formidable opponent, potentially several levels higher than the wolves he had encountered before. "Once again, facing an enemy over ten levels above me. Clearing this stage will require considerable preparation and strength," Bones mused aloud, addressing his silent companion, Skully. "But dwelling on it won''t change anything. You''re quite the attentive audience, Skully." Reflecting on his accomplishments in the dungeon, Bones felt a sense of satisfaction. With his objectives achieved for now, he wasted no time and promptly exited the stage, ready to continue his journey outside the dungeon. By morning, Bones returned to the smithy after replenishing his mana potion stock at an alchemy shop. The smithy appeared busier than usual, with unfamiliar faces bustling about, likely apprentices. Upon entering, Bones was promptly approached by the same dwarf he had encountered before. "Mr. Bones! You were expected to stop by anytime now. It''s been a few busy days, and Hem has left a message for you!" the dwarf informed him. Handing Bones a note, the dwarf then bowed slightly and departed. Bones glanced at the note, which simply read, "When ye get ''ere, come to the shop!" "Why the note? Could''ve just said so¡­" Bones mused, referring to the dwarf who had delivered the message. Bones left the smithy and made his way to the shop, which was situated close to the Construction Guild, necessitating a forty-minute walk since he preferred not to use public transport. Upon entering, he found the shop bustling with a crowd of people, and he spotted Hem waving to him from the back. Pushing through the throng, Bones finally reached the back room where Hem was waiting. "Hem! Good to see you. What''s going on?" Bones inquired, gesturing to the crowded shop. "Heya Boney! What ye mean? It¡¯s been like this fer the last few days! Ye didn¡¯t ¡®no?" Hem replied in his characteristic dialect. Shaking his head, Bones admitted he hadn''t realized the shop was typically so busy. Hemdus went on to explain that the recent border war had driven up demand. While the capital''s armor and weapons shops were often too expensive for many, their shop offered more affordable options, leading to the influx of customers. "So business is¡­" Bones trailed off, prompting Hem to finish his sentence. "Booming, ye!" Hem confirmed with a grin. Hem handed Bones a ring with his share of the profit from the sales and explained that he left the note because he had been spending more time at the shop due to the increased demand. In his absence, hired apprentices occupied the smithy. "So, killed the spider lady?" Hem inquired, and Bones nodded in confirmation. "Out with ye loot then!" With a sigh, Bones began unpacking the loot from his dungeon run, starting with the fur pelts. Hem''s interest was piqued as he watched. "Ye tried the next stage? Noice, Boney!" After unpacking everything, Bones briefed Hem on his experiences in the third stage and the likelihood of encountering the wolf boss. Hem nodded, noting that he would pass the information along to Darsumi. "Look, Boney, yer gon have to find yerself something to do until evening, kay? Come meet us at the smithy later!" Hem suggested before bidding Bones farewell for the time being. Bones took the hint, nodded, and said he''d come by later then. He turned to leave the shop but not before asking if his bone miniatures had been sold. Hem cheerfully replied, "All sold!" "That''s great! For how much g¡­silver have you sold them for?" Bones asked. Noticing Hem''s hesitation, he corrected himself. "Copper?" "Ah, yes, forty-five copper per toy!" Hem admitted reluctantly. Sigh They''re not toys¡­I''d rather you gave them away then! Bones turned and left the shop without waiting for a response. Chapter 66 Bones returned to the smithy in the evening and found the dwarves waiting for him. Not only Hemdus and Darsumi but the others were also present, indicating another meeting regarding the heist. Once everyone settled in a private room, Darsumi initiated the discussion. ¡°Since we''re all here, let¡¯s get started, shall we? First, thank you all for coming. The agenda for today¡¯s meeting is to discuss the recent changes in vault security for the last two, and I¡¯m confident to say, the most valuable houses on our list. Bones, you wouldn¡¯t know since you weren¡¯t here, but one of the two noble houses we¡¯re targeting in today¡¯s meeting has an intact mana core in their vault. We¡¯re certain of that. However, the issue lies in our outdated intel on security. Specifically, the overall security of the mansion and the entrance to the vault is more robust than we initially anticipated. Fortunately, we have you for that!¡± ¡°Me? What can I do to help?¡± Bones asked in surprise when Darsumi addressed him. ¡°We need you to make something for us! Something usually hard to come by, but you might just have what it takes to make what we need!¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re just keeping me in suspense on purpose! You know I¡¯m not a crafter! What is it?¡± Darsumi smirked and without beating around the bush, said, ¡°We need you to make a Skeleton Key!¡± All eyes turned to Bones, eagerly awaiting an answer. "I''ll do what I can to help, of course, but you need to explain to me first what a Skeleton Key is!" Bones replied. Darsumi nodded and briefly explained that the Skeleton Key is a master key capable of opening a variety of locks. He promised a more detailed explanation after the meeting. The meeting concluded before midnight, with many ideas and scenarios discussed but nothing conclusive reached. Until more accurate information was gathered, their plans remained incomplete and unchanged. The dwarves left, leaving Bones and Darsumi alone in the smithy. With Hemdus yet to finish with the shop, they talked while waiting. "I see you made some changes to your¡­Bone Armor was it? Made it permanent?" Darsumi asked, referring to Bones'' new and thinner frame. Bones confirmed and talked about the Widow Queen, stages of the fight, and his experience in the third stage. Darsumi kept writing notes and occasionally nodded his head. "The third stage seems troublesome! It will take a while until we have a team capable of clearing it. We lack a leather type of equipment, and wolf pelts would increase our diversity of armor," Darsumi stated, then asked, "How''s your golem? I see the equipment is getting worn down. Yours too, a bit! And¡­" Darsumi paused before he continued, "What did you do to your arm?" Bones extended his arm and rolled down the sleeve. Darusmi sucked in a breath, seeing the engraving lines done on a thin layer of bone coating Bones'' hand. "That¡­looks painful!" Bones scoffed. "That''s an understatement! It''s a bit early to analyze the result, but I can already feel the difference. Once I finish the whole arm¡­" "You plan to engrave your whole arm?" Darusmi asked, a bit of shock and surprise in his voice. Smirking, Bones replied, "Not just an arm! Arms, legs, and possibly a chest too. I''m doing this to compensate for the lack of physical reinforcements you fleshy mortals have!" "Fleshy mortals?" Darsumi murmured. "I get that you want to improve your body, but this¡­ No, you''re right. I might''ve done the same in your position," Darsumi admitted after thinking about it and continued. "While you have the advantages, there''s an apparent weakness that asserts itself with levels. More and more people will overwhelm you physically, and the gap will just widen. I''d suggest you wait until after your race advancement, but might as well start early. Are you any closer to advancing?" He asked, knowing that Bones needed one more level until his race advancement. "Halfway through a level. While combat gives plenty of experience, it doesn''t add much to racial level." Darsumi nodded, not surprised. Class was, is, and always will be easier to level up. "Speaking of experience," Bones started, "-do general skills always level this slowly?" "Are you referring to skills like Identify?" "No¡­ I mean yes, Identify too, but I was referring to Mana Blast. I''ve been using the skill for quite some time now, and it still hasn''t advanced! I''m close, only a level away from advancing, but I''ve been using the skill often and for a long time!" "I see. Mana Blast is a skill you learned yourself, right?" Bones nodded, and Darsumi continued. "Then there''s your answer! General skills level slower; that''s general knowledge. And if you didn''t know, your Mana Blast will be capped in progress after advancing." "Capped? What do you mean?" Bones asked, not familiar with the term. "It means you won''t be able to progress after you advance Mana Blast. It will stay at level 1. Now if you were to choose an Arcane Mage class or any other class based on arcane affinity, your Mana Blast would become an Arcane Blast, and you''d be able to continue your progress with the skill." If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "I see. A shame, really. The skill, while mana-consuming, did the most damage. What about the synergy between the skills?" "What about it?" Darsumi asked, rising and moving to the cabinet, retrieving a bottle and two glasses. "I''m getting more and more notifications about the detected synergy between skills. The synergy even altered the upgrades available when I received the skill advancement." "All normal, Bones. As you level up, more skills will have synergies between them and fuse into a new skill. The system is designed to help you along the path. You customize skills to suit you better, and while you pick plenty of skills along the path, the end goal is to have a few skills you have completely mastered! Otherwise, you''d have ascendants running around with hundreds of skills at their disposal." After a pause and a swig from the bottle, Darsumi continued. "Now then, you didn''t answer me about the golem! How is it? Skully, was it?" "Skully is fine. Leveling Golem Mastery helped improve his combat capabilities by a margin. Say, couldn''t I have used a used mana core on the golem since they are so hard to find?" Before Darsumi managed to reply, Hemdus, who just walked through the entrance, pitched in. "A used one won''t do ye any good. Ye need an intact ¡®nd new mana core fer yer golem! Trust me, Boney!" "Mmmm, I do trust you¡­evening, Hem!" "''ello lad." Hemdus greeted back and joined them at the table while rubbing his neck. "We have too many orders these days ¡®nd the apprentices can''t keep up! Anyways, ye misunderstood something. Mana cores aren''t hard to find! Wut do ye think powers up this smithy?" Hemdus asked. Bones looked at the dwarf, surprised by the question. It hadn''t occurred to him. "You mean¡­" "Aye, ''nd it''s not just my smithy! Machinery in the Construction Guild, at quarries, even public transport ye luv so much. All powered wit the mana core! The hard part is findin'' an unused core! And again, ye need an unused core if ye want a proper, non-defective golem bound to ye!" Hemdus finished, looking at Darsumi and motioned to the table and the missing glass. Darsumi rolled his eyes and went to get him a glass. "Thanks, cuz!" Hem poured himself a drink and continued. "Once ye program a nucleus ''nd infuse it wit the mana core, they become bounded no? There¡¯s'' ways to unbound and delete the nucleus but it damages the integrity of the core. Ye dun want that, do ye?" Hem asked matter-of-factly, and Bones shook his head. "If we had thought a used mana core would suffice, we would have already acquired one for you!" Darusmi added, seeing Hem take to the bottle. Bones didn''t stay the night this time and left before midnight. He noticed that Hem needed a proper rest, and with him being there, they would most likely stay up until late in the night or even early in the morning. Bones commissioned a new set of clothing and some modifications to be done to Skully''s equipment when Hem found the time. With a bit less than two months until the festival, Bones planned to use the time to practice his profession and make a Skeleton Key. Darsumi gave him a set of instructions with an explanation on how to make the key and its purpose. Bones was reading the instructions while slowly making his way to the capital and realized why he was commissioned to make one. The Skeleton Key didn''t have to be made of bones, even though its name implied it would be. A key made of wood or metal would work just as well. However, Bones was the only one among the dwarves who could delicately shape and manipulate the material needed to make the key, in this case, small bones. He was instructed to do his best and make at least an incomplete version of the key, as the complete key was impossible to make without a profession related to making keys, a Keymaker. "Making the key looks to be an interesting project! The details and precision required bother me though. I''m not at that level of shaping," Bones mused to himself. He stopped and looked at his engraved hand. "Perhaps engraving my whole arm would give me enough of an edge to make the key? Yes¡­yes! I could see it happening. The engraving should make manipulation and mana flow smoother and easier, which is precisely what I will need! I could ask Silva for a private place to not be disturbed while I work!" With his next course of action made up, Bones increased his pace and around noon reached the now familiar gates of the capital, Hagos. Bones didn''t immediately head to the tavern. Instead, he made his way toward the shopping district, casually browsing the goods displayed in the windows of the shops until he reached the auction house. The palace was as busy as ever, with a constant rush of people going in and out. Upon entering, he began perusing the items for sale, not with the intention of purchasing anything, but to locate a trader selling certain types of items: monster''s body parts. After an hour of searching, Bones found what he was looking for. The merchant had set up a lavishly decorated shop, indicating his proficiency in the trade. The merchant himself was a big, fat man with a swirly beard, dressed in extravagant clothing that matched his opulent surroundings. Bones engaged in casual conversation with the jovial merchant to gauge his personality, concluding that the merchant knew how to put up a convincing facade. Leaning in closer, Bones spoke in a hushed voice. "Look, you seem like you know a thing or two, but I am in need of someone who can acquire something not easily obtained." The merchant harrumphed proudly, boasting that he could acquire anything, from eyes and ears to tongues and bones, if needed. "To the very bones, you say?" Bones repeated, intrigued. "Of course! To the very bones!" the merchant confirmed with a grin. Bones explained that he was in need of a skeleton, specifying the qualities he desired but without a preference as to whose skeleton it was. By the end of their conversation, both parties were making a deal in hushed voices, away from prying eyes. Just like monster body parts, bones weren''t illegal to sell, but what Bones asked for was. As he considered his needs, Bones reflected that Skully was primarily a damage dealer. Therefore, he was in search of something to fulfill a defensive role¡ªa "tank." "Mr. Bones, I must insist on an advance since I''ll be the one taking on the risk here. I won''t promise anything, but you will get your money back if the item seems¡­unacquirable." "How much?" Bones inquired, awaiting the figure. The merchant raised his hand and gestured an amount with his fingers. "Three?" Bones questioned, slightly puzzled. "What? No, three hundred gold¡­". Ah, three hundred gold for an advance. Seems like a steep price, but if the man can deliver¡­ Bones agreed and handed over the gold to the merchant. If the man double-crossed him, Bones was confident he could find him again and retrieve what he was owed. He continued browsing goods, even purchasing some used alchemy tools he was missing, as he intended to make use of them someday. When he left the palace, darkness had already fallen. Time surely flies by. Chapter 67 Bones entered the tavern, greeted by a familiar tune. The place was bustling, and he navigated through the crowd to reach the back of the bar. Walking down the hall, he encountered the burly man standing at the entrance to the casino, who gave him a skeptical glance. Bones stopped beside him, a hint of mischief in his voice. "Say¡­ you wouldn''t happen to be interested in becoming a golem? I''d even pay you!" Bones deadpanned. The man regarded him with a puzzled expression, questioning what he meant. Bones waved off the inquiry and proceeded into the casino. The atmosphere inside was lively, filled with the sounds of various games. While Bones had observed these games before, he had never taken the plunge himself. Today, he decided to satisfy his curiosity. Approaching the casino cashier, he exchanged a hundred gold into tokens, the currency used in the establishment. With a determined mindset, Bones tried his luck at the games. However, luck seemed to elude him as he gradually lost all his tokens. Undeterred, he returned to the cashier, exchanged another hundred gold, and continued his gambling endeavor. Bones'' streak of losses was interrupted half an hour later by a hand on his shoulder. Turning, he saw Solin with a mischievous grin. "Hey there! You doing alright?" Solin asked, eyeing the last token in Bones'' hand. "Hit me while I''m down, why don''t you! Evening, Solin," Bones replied, his spirits slightly dampened by his losing streak. "Bones, you know the house always wins! Come to the booth," Solin said, gesturing for Bones to follow him. "Yeah, yeah, I know," Bones muttered, placing a final bet and losing his last token. He followed Solin to the booth, ready for a change of pace. "So, what''s new?" Bones asked, noting Solin''s eagerness to talk. The young man had a way of signaling when something good had happened. "That obvious?" Solin chuckled. "Doesn''t matter! I''ve finally advanced all of my skills!" He announced proudly. Bones attempted to whistle in admiration, but it came out as more of a wheeze. Nevertheless, Solin appreciated the sentiment. "Your shop business doing ok? Oh yeah, have you heard about the frontlines?" Bones spared Solin the details of his shop''s success, simply confirming that things were going well. However, he was intrigued by the news of the frontlines. "Something happened? The prince went to the frontlines, right?" "Oh, he went there alright! Rumors say he jumped into battle as soon as he got there and pushed the Aphitonian out of the mines within an hour! And check this¡­he engaged in a fight against the ascendant!" Solin exclaimed, his excitement palpable. "Get out of here!" Bones exclaimed, genuinely surprised by the news. The idea of witnessing a battle between the prince and an ascendant was astonishing. "And? They clashed?" Bones asked eagerly, wanting to hear more. "Oh yeah! From what I hear, they''ve been fighting for three days now! The prince is trying to take back the fortress, but the ascendant wouldn''t let him," Solin replied, his enthusiasm unabated. "The prince is¡­quite impressive!" Bones admitted, acknowledging the prince''s remarkable feats. "What are you two talking about so passionately?" Silva asked, appearing out of nowhere and joining their conversation. Both turned to him, and Solin shared the news about the war, while Bones greeted both Silva and Tivaara, who entered the booth right after. It had been some time since they all saw each other, and they had a lot of catching up to do. While conversing, Bones felt his Soul Barrier quiver. The sensation startled him, causing him to stop talking. He looked at Silva, who was concentrating with a frown on his face. Silva sensed him staring and looked up. "Hm? Everything alright, Bones?" Silva inquired. Bones feigned like he didn''t notice anything and replied, "Yes, why do you ask?" Silva cocked his head, seeming skeptical. Without others noticing, he once more forced his skill onto Bones. The barrier shook once more, harder than before, but Bones endured the pain that ensued without giving anything away. "Are you really sure you''re alright?" Silva asked again, concern evident in his voice. Bones sensed the disturbance clearly. "Now that you mention it, I do feel a little under pressure," he replied, attempting to brush it off. "Must be the weather. I think I better head upstairs and meditate on it." With those words, Bones stood up, signaling his departure. "Alright, take your time," Silva replied, watching Bones leave the table with a furrowed brow. As Bones made his exit, Tivaara leaned in, her curiosity evident in her whispered question to Silva. "What was that all about?" Silva''s expression remained somber, but he offered no immediate response. After Solin departed, Tivaara turned back to Silva, pressing for answers once more. Silva sighed heavily before responding, hinting at a more urgent matter concerning Bones. Tivaara pressed for clarification, and Silva reluctantly disclosed that he had encountered a soul barrier when attempting to delve into Bones''s thoughts discreetly. "Do you think he noticed? Is he aware?" Tivaara inquired. "I can''t say for sure, but he at least suspects something. The barrier is new. He might have taken up a second class with abilities related to souls," Silva said, his expression twisted. "I won''t be taking any chances. I''ll deal with our guest sooner than expected." Once Bones was in his room, a sense of dread washed over him. "That bastard has been poking around my soul for God knows how long! I need to find out what he did just now." This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. It would be too suspicious if he were to leave right away after the moment with Silva, but he didn¡¯t plan to prolong his stay. "In two days! I''ll leave the day after tomorrow!" The next morning, Bones descended the stairs and felt as though all eyes were on him. They usually were, but today that feeling intensified, as if there were an extra set of eyes watching his every move, just waiting for him to make a run for it! Bones felt paranoia, perhaps for the first time since becoming Bones. He couldn''t be blamed." Last night, when Silva touched the barrier, for a brief moment Bones felt what his experimental subjects from his previous life felt when he was meddling with their souls, bending and shaping them in an attempt to take control. Bones scanned the room and spotted Solin already having breakfast. Silva and Tivaara were nowhere in sight. He walked over and greeted Solin before taking a seat next to him. "Feeling better? What was that all about last night?" Solin asked. "Hm? Ah, yes, all better now. No idea what happened. Anyway, where are Silva and Tivaara?" Solin raised an eyebrow but didn''t press any further. "Right... they''re not here. Silva, as usual, returned to the Underground, probably preparing for the festival. And Tivaara... well, you know how she is by now." Bones nodded, everything seeming to be business as usual. "You up for a round after breakfast? I bet my golem could sweep the ground with you!" Bones smirked. Solin paused for a moment, then grinned. "You''re on!" In the back of the Tavern, in the courtyard, Solin was lightly stretching while facing Bones and Skully. "I''ve already seen what your golem can do, and I admit, it''s capable! For a golem, that is!" "Hmph. You''ll see that what you previously saw wasn''t everything!" The match began with movement techniques, and the contrast between the two was evident. Solin''s movements were faster and more refined, always a step ahead. Despite this, Solin was surprised to see Bones keeping up with him. As they exchanged blows, testing each other, Bones seized an opportunity to start a conversation. "So, the date of the festival is nearing... What''s your role in whatever Silva was planning, if you don''t mind me asking?" Bones inquired, genuinely interested, as he hadn''t seen Solin involved much beyond his own activities. "Gathering intelligence. If you want to join in, you should ask Silva! I''m sure he could use an extra hand." "No, no, that''s quite alright. I think I''ll enjoy the festivities from the sidelines!" Bones replied, dodging an attack while directing Skully to flank Solin. "What''s the plan for the festival, anyway?" "Sorry, Bones! You should ask Silva about that one too! I don''t know the exact details, but whatever the plan is, it involves mana bombs!" Solin replied. After hesitating for a moment, he continued, "Silva''s been hiring local thugs. Whatever he has planned requires many hands and many distractions¡ªor so he says." Bones nodded. "And what happens after the festival?" Solin backed away and stopped, his breathing steady and undisturbed by the combat. "I see what you''re trying to do, Bones. I don''t know what happened between you and Silva yesterday, but like I mentioned before, I owe Silva, and I plan to repay my debt." They stood five meters apart, staring at each other. Skully stood by Bones, shifting from combat to a default stance. "I guess we''re done?" Solin asked, sheathing his daggers. "For now. I still can''t catch up to you!" Bones admitted, feeling defeated. Solin sized him up, then shook his head. "You do this a lot, you know?" "What?" Bones asked. "This! Comparing us and feeling inadequate. You''ve made tremendous progress since you came here a few months ago. You have this slightly hunched posture and always look down, avoiding eye contact. Do you know I''ve only seen you once without your hood on in all this time? Even during our matches, it never comes off!" "Solin, where are you goi¡ª" "I can''t even make you take your hood off. You might be falling behind me, but not by much. It''s infuriating!" Bones didn''t know what to say, so he remained silent. For a moment, they both stood there quietly. "Just be careful around Silva, Solin. Later¡­" Bones broke the silence first and left the courtyard. Solin stayed for a while, then unsheathed his weapons and continued practicing. Bones headed toward the central area of the city, where the shops and auction house were located. ¡°I wanted to finally start working with an alchemy set, but it doesn''t seem like I''ll have the time anytime soon. Once I leave, I''ll head to Stonefalls and consult with Darsumi on what to do next. While Silva knows about the shop, he doesn''t know the exact location, and I''ve never spoken about the dwarves. They should be safe if Silva decides to come after me¡­ he wouldn''t go that far, would he?¡± Bones made a few stops on the way to the auction house. He still had a child-like curiosity toward anything new and shiny, and the shops were filled with new stuff! While he could spend the whole day browsing, he was pressed for time. He bought a few adventurer necessities he might need someday, an overly decorated pen to write with, and arm guards for Skully because they looked nice¡ªa decision he regretted the moment he left the shop. ¡°Why did I buy the arm guards? I literally have an armorsmith who could craft better ones¡­¡± ¡°I should check out the spears on sale. The one Skully uses still holds, but not for long. I should''ve bought him a more durable spear. The one he''s using now doesn''t even have an enchantment! Am I being cheap?¡± Bones looked up, snapping out of his wandering thoughts, and realized he was on an unfamiliar street. He turned around and retraced his steps. It wasn''t the first time he had wandered somewhere while deep in thought. Bones stopped a few times on his way back and was even refused entry into one of the shops! He stopped at a building with a guard stationed at the front and approached. The man he thought was a guard was actually a silver-rank adventurer working for the establishment. When he saw Bones approaching, he stepped up, greeted him, and politely asked him to pull down his hood and remove his mask. Bones was surprised; this was the first time he had been asked to do so. After the man explained himself, Bones politely excused himself, turned around, and left. ¡°Huh¡­ Well, that limits me greatly!¡± It''s customary for establishments trading in rare and valuable goods to require proof of identity as a security measure against unknown clientele and potential dangers. Bones didn''t plan to rob any stores anytime soon, but it did limit his shopping spree. The auction house, while requiring an ID card, didn''t ask for anything else, and Bones spent most of the day browsing and trading items. He sold the few pieces he didn''t leave with the dwarves, like hairy spider leggings and an ant headpiece that someone actually bought. Bones acquired a few books, used alchemy tools, and ingredients for mana potion making that he would have paid a lot more for in an alchemy shop. The recipe for a low-quality mana potion was simple and didn''t require an actual alchemist. Just a set of tools and carefully following the instructions. Powdered mana crystal was used as the solute, and an extract of blue orchid flower as the solvent, in a process of diluting to create a dilute solution. The end result was a liquid mana potion that exponentially increased mana regeneration when consumed. Overuse could lead to mana poisoning, which Bones had no issue with. The same recipe had an increased effect when made by an alchemist. Health potions were something else entirely, and Bones didn''t bother to learn the recipe. He was reluctant to buy a new spear for Skully, as he could request Hem to make one, even though he wasn''t a blacksmith. Hem could bend and shape metal to an extent, which would be enough to make a spearhead. The problem was... ¡°enchantments, huh?¡± Bones knew the enchanter in Stonefalls, but the man could only inscribe a few enchantments, and none were combat-oriented. In the end, Bones bought a spear with medium durability and a minor sharpness enchantment. Chapter 68 Bones returned to the tavern by evening. Silva and Tivaara were nowhere to be seen, and Solin was sitting in a booth with someone Bones didn''t recognize. When Solin saw him, he waved him over. Bones approached and noticed a dozen empty mugs on the table. The other man was another member of the Hounds who had returned not long ago. Bones joined them and, seeing how this would be his final night here, ordered the expensive stuff. Since this will be my final night here, I might as well make it a memorable one! Another member of the Hounds joined them an hour later, followed by Clover. The party moved to the gaming tables to gamble, then switched back to drinking in the booth, and finally ended up in the courtyard where everyone lay drunk on the ground. The next morning, Solin squinted as the sun''s rays hit his eyes. ¡°Gods¡­ I''m never drinking again,¡± he falsely proclaimed before standing up and looking around, not seeing Bones. Bones had left the tavern before dawn and visited the smithy by noon, just in time for lunch. Both dwarves were there and were surprised to see Bones so soon. He joined them at the table and briefly explained his situation, mentioning that he had left the capital for the time being. "You''re a magnet for trouble, aren''t you?" Darsumi asked the skeleton sitting across from him. "I''m not even trying hard," Bones replied, while Hemdus kept stuffing himself without commenting. After finishing his meal, Hemdus voiced his opinion. "Think ye did the right thing leaving, Boney. From what ye told us, this Silva is a dangerous character. Yer welcome to stay here with me as long as ye want!" Bones expected Hem to say something like that but shook his head. "Thank you, Hem, but I think I''ll stay in the cavern for the time being. Do you need me to take anything with me?" "No. We already brought and set up everything the farming team needed to stay. There''s plenty of room, so you can make yourself as comfortable as you can. The team only comes to clear the dungeon and leaves right after, so they won''t bother you much," Darsumi said. They talked some more about the Skeleton Key, and Bones said he would return to the smithy after the farming team''s next dungeon run. He didn''t waste any more time and, before night fell, left Stonefalls and continued toward the cavern.
The day before, on the night Bones took to drinking with Solin and the others, a meeting was taking place on the opposite side of the city, in an abandoned building at an unknown location. A meeting of three. Two figures introduced themselves to each other while waiting for the third. "You must be Silva? I''ve heard much about you. I''m Gustav." "Mmm, likewise. I am Silva. Thank you for helping me with Bones back then." "Hm? Ah yes, Bones. No problem at all! What did you wan¡ª" Gustav was interrupted mid-sentence when a third figure entered the room. Both turned and greeted Varia. "Seeing as how you two have already introduced yourselves, I''ll skip the introductions and get straight to the point. We''re in the final and most important phase of our plan. So listen closely¡­" The meeting was kept short and on point. Gustav would play a pivotal role in acquiring the security details of the festival beforehand. Until then, they put the final preparations on hold. With his orders received, Gustav left, leaving Silva and Varia alone. "It''s been a while! How''s your pet project doing?" Varia asked, turning to Silva. "It sure has. I''m... having difficulties with my pet. I''m afraid I''m going to have to tie a tight leash on it!" Silva replied, frowning. Varia was surprised to hear that. "What happened? I thought you had him under control." "Control? No... not him! I tried to dive in yesterday but got noticed." "Hoooh! And?" "And nothing. He scurried off to his room," Silva scoffed, then added, "I will have to go through the Soul Transfer earlier than planned!" Varia thought for a while, then said, "Do it after the festival. I need you at full strength and not in a weakened state! Besides, you''ll have all the time you need after the festival." Silva stopped walking and, seeing Varia''s questioning look, continued, "We have new orders from the client. We are to return to the Den after the festival and await further instructions!" "From the client... Tusk?" Silva questioned, receiving a nod from Varia. "Then Wezar?" "Yes, Wezar is returning, and our client has halted operations in both Wezar and Aphiton Kingdom." "I see. Am I to guess correctly that our new friend... Gustav won''t be returning with us?" "Of course not. It was never our intention to take him with us. He will stay behind and take the fall. I see a torturous future awaiting him." This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Silva smirked. "How much does he know?" "Only on a need-to-know basis. Just enough to do his job and not enough to reveal anything important about us. I made sure of that!" Varia coldly stated. "Alright, I can wait until after the festival with Bones. I''ve made contact with numerous local groups, and now that Domino is out, most of them took the deal. My guess is at least a third will cross us." "Is that going to be a problem?" Varia asked. While he was the alpha of this whole operation, he left all the small details to Silva, so he wasn''t up to date. He and Silva would meet and exchange information occasionally, but now that the time of the festival was near, they would meet more frequently. "We will have enough people on our side. Rest assured," Silva replied. "What about you? Can you inscribe the bombs in time?" "It''s pressing, but there''ll be enough time. It was a good call to booby-trap the tunnels. We''ll do what we can with the remaining bombs." "Like we always do!" added Silva. They both left the building, each going their own way. It took Silva until the next day to notice that Bones had emptied his room and left for good. He was furious but quickly assured himself there was enough time left until the festival to find and bring Bones back. He instructed a few men to go to Stonefalls and search for Bones and another group of local thugs to scour Hagos. It was difficult to find a single person in a city full of people, but Silva had no other choice. He regretted giving Bones so much freedom. "I should''ve kept him on a leash from the beginning, damnit!" Silva exclaimed, infuriated. He took a deep breath to calm himself. "No matter! There''s a month and a half left until the festival, and I will find that old bag of bones. You can run, but you cannot hide from me, Bones!!" Meanwhile, Bones had made himself comfortable in the accommodations in the cavern. He summoned Skully and had him stay idle while infusing the cat construct with a temporary nucleus, instructing it to chase flies in close proximity. "Whatever, as long as it''s active and I''m gaining experience," he thought. As for himself? He stared at his engraved hand for a bit, then shook his head. "Not now. Creating the Skeleton Key is a priority!" Darsumi had given him a sturdy piece of bone to make the Key from. Bones didn''t know where the bone came from, but he could feel the resilience of a silver rank, if not even a second tier. "This will be a challenge!" Bones sat at the table in the kitchen and got to work. Hours passed, and Bones barely scratched the surface, so to speak. No matter how hard he tried to shape the bone, it felt impossible to do so. It was a small piece, yet it was giving him so much trouble. After another two hours, Bones gave up. "This absolutely won¡¯t do, Skully!" "The only way I see it happening is if I engrave the bone first. It would make any attempt at shaping easier. It''s just¡­" Bones was right. If he were to engrave the small piece, he would have an easier time manipulating and shaping it. However, engraving presented another hurdle. Bones took out his engraving tools and took a deep, metaphorical breath, concentrating. When he felt focused enough, he began engraving. Hours passed, and the cat construct eventually ran out of power, stopping in a lying position. Bones glanced at the cat, then slowly stood up and walked over. He didn''t need to, but felt like stretching after hours of working. The whole day had passed, and the mana crystals embedded in the walls of the room turned on as night fell, illuminating the accommodations. Bones hadn''t even known the dwarves had installed the lighting. After creating a new nucleus and infusing it into the cat, he returned to the table and continued working. "Skully, make yourself useful and start practicing," Bones said, mentally directing the golem on how to move and attack. Once Skully started practicing, Bones sent a simple directive to keep repeating the pattern and focused back on his work. Engraving was a slow process, but Bones made progress. He thought that without his engraved hand, engraving the key wouldn''t be possible. By the second day, he had completed the engraving and switched to shaping the bone. After an intense effort, Bones grinned. He could shape the bone! After a week''s time, Bones finally finished shaping the key. He had greatly miscalculated the difficulty after his successful shaping on the second day. A little nudge he managed made him... content, and he thought he would have it easy from there on. "I... I should have engraved my arm first!" Bones said, his voice shaky and tired. He took small breaks every ten hours or so but ultimately hadn¡¯t stopped working on the bone until now. The bone had a classic design of a key with a round bow, a thin, long stem with all the teeth filed down, and a double-notched bit at the end of the key. There was some final polishing left to do, but when all was said and done? The key could be considered a success! After Bones finished the finishing touches, he received a notification of the successful creation of an Incomplete Skeleton Key. Somehow, it didn¡¯t sound like a success. Bones didn¡¯t like that the key was incomplete but understood the limitations. In time, as he maliciously worked on the key, Bones received a level up in Golem Mastery and two levels in Mana Engraving. His efforts weren¡¯t without merit. Bones left the cabin and circled in front of the spiral staircase, deep in thought. "I wanted to start doing alchemy, but... I already started engraving my bones. With how things are, I think it would benefit me a lot more if I were to continue engraving... It¡¯ll be bloody painful though!" There was a bit less than three weeks left until the dwarves came for a dungeon run, and Bones decided his time would be best spent working on himself. He would''ve loved to do more work on Skully, but there wasn''t anything else he could do to improve him. The whole lizardman skeleton was already engraved, and Bones wasn''t able to inscribe the runes yet. Skully was limited by Golem Mastery, and the only thing Bones could do was to try and raise it as much as possible in the time he had. He instructed Skully to continue practicing while he gritted his teeth and started engraving the rest of his arm. A week later, Bones finished engraving his arm up to his shoulder and received a notification. He wasn''t surprised when he read that he had scarred his arm and damaged the integrity of his bones. The pain was substantial and didn''t subside upon finishing. Bones spent a few days recovering from the ordeal until the "scars" disappeared, then polished the engravings done. With less than two weeks left, he started engraving his other arm. The process was easier and slightly faster now that he worked with an engraved arm, but the pain was still there. Bones pushed himself hard and ultimately overdid it, but managed to engrave his other arm too and just in time. Before he could make the final touches and polish the engravings though, he succumbed to exhaustion. Bones entered Eternal Rest and was recovering for the last two days before the dwarves would show up. He was startled awake from his rest by the loud and merry dwarves entering the cavern and started packing his things. He wasn''t very familiar with the farming team as he only saw them once before. After a small talk, Bones learned that the first stage of the dungeon had a miniboss he completely missed the few times he cleared the stage. It was an enormous Giant Golden Mole with dark, thick, and glossy brown wooly fur and large sharp claws. Bones had regrets about not fully exploring the network of tunnels but not so much as to go back and repeat the stage. He didn''t plan to enter the dungeon this time. He had enough of the second stage, and there wasn''t much he could do in the third stage. Besides, he had a lot to do before the festival and was short on time. He said his goodbyes and left, picking up the pace and heading back toward Stonefalls. Chapter 69 Bones didn''t get sidetracked on his way back to Stonefalls. Delivering the Skeleton Key was crucial to the heist, so he went straight to find Darsumi. He stopped by the store, which was as busy as usual, and continued to the smithy where he found Hemdus in the workshop. Hemdus directed him to Darsumi''s place, mentioning that Darsumi had been holed up in his house for the past few days, working out the details of the heist. Bones had never been to Darsumi''s house before. In fact, he hadn''t been to many places other than the smithy. Darsumi''s house was down the mountain, about a ten-minute walk from the smithy. Bones followed directions through numerous alleys until he stopped in front of a small house nestled between two apartment buildings. He knocked on the door and waited. Shortly after, he heard footsteps and the grumbling of a dwarf. The door snapped open, revealing an aggravated dwarf. "What?" "Uh, i-it''s me, Bones!" Startled, Bones stuttered as he pulled his hood up, revealing his bony face. "Oh! Sorry, Bones! Come on in," Darsumi said, stepping aside to let Bones inside. Once Bones entered, Darsumi glanced around quickly before closing the door. As a proper host, he offered Bones something to drink and then led him down into the basement. Bones descended the stairs and found the basement transformed into a base of operations. Papers covered the walls, and in the middle of the room stood an enormous table with seven miniature models of mansions on it. Two dwarves were at the table, engrossed in a discussion and pointing at one of the models. "Don''t mind them, they''ve been at it since morning," Darsumi said. "Now then, do you have the key?" Bones tore his gaze from the table and focused on Darsumi. He summoned the Incomplete Skeleton Key from his inventory and handed it over. Darsumi inspected the key and nodded in satisfaction. "That''s great, Bones! I was counting on you. One less thing to worry about." "About that..." Bones began hesitantly. Darsumi sighed, then offered an apology. "I take it you realized you''d have to be the one to use the Skeleton Key?" he asked. Bones nodded, questioning if that had been the plan all along. "It was. I didn''t say anything in case you failed to make the key. Regardless, you''re the only one who can use it and make the necessary adjustments when needed," Darsumi explained. He motioned for Bones to come to the table and take a look. Bones circled the table, examining the models. He noted that they were all two-story mansions, though not as grand as the ones he had seen at the lakefront before reaching the capital. "These are the miniature models of the mansions on our list to rob. There are seven of them, but unfortunately, we''ll have to remove two from the list. Something came up, and the residents won''t be leaving for the festival. That leaves us with five, two of which concern you." "One of the two has a mana core in the vault, right?" Bones asked to confirm. Darsumi grinned. "Both houses might have intact mana cores. One definitely does. It''s the last mansion on our list and the most difficult to rob," he said, pointing at a model slightly bigger than the rest. "We should at least be able to get you one mana core, if not both! Now then, we still have some quirks to work out. You can leave and wait at the smithy if you don''t want to join us here. I''ll stop by the smithy in the evening!" Bones thought for a moment and decided he would wait for Darsumi at the smithy. It wasn''t that he wasn''t interested in the plans; he still had some polishing to do on his newly engraved left arm. Bones left the house and returned to the quarries and ore processing site but didn''t go up the mountain to the smithy. Instead, he continued walking along the base of the mountain until he reached a remote spot surrounded by trees and devoid of people. The location near the city walls seemed adequate for his business. He sat cross-legged and pulled up the sleeves of his robe, revealing his left arm. Inspecting the deep and rough lines engraved on his bone armor, he noted the rushed quality of his work¡ªa result of his haste to finish quickly. Bones took out his engraving tools and, after another glance around to ensure no one was nearby, began working. Bones finished before midnight, but not without difficulties. He struggled to control the mana flow and output through his engraved arm, which he used to polish the incisions. The flow was smoother, and the mana output was much higher now than before, and Bones wasn¡¯t used to it. Once he finished polishing the engraving on his left hand, he switched to the engravings on his right arm and rectified his previous work. Satisfied with the result, he stood up and made his way back to the smithy. He was a little late, having gotten lost in his work. As Bones reached the smithy, the burglar dwarf Mirami was just leaving. "Greetings, Bones! Yer just in time! We finished our business, so ye can join the merry folk in the kitchen," Mirami exclaimed. "Greetings... Mirami, was it? Hope everything is going as planned," Bones replied. "You and me both! Later!" Mirami shouted back as she walked away. Bones nodded in acknowledgment and waved a hand in farewell, then entered the smithy. Inside, Darsumi and Hemdus were already in the kitchen, drinks poured and a blue-colored drink set aside for him. "Gentlemen!" Bones announced, drawing their attention. "Heya Boney! Yer just in time! Come, come! ''ere..." Hemdus gestured toward the blue drink. Darsumi nodded in greeting, waiting for Bones to take a seat before speaking. "Sorry about earlier today. It''s been a busy few days, but I think we covered most of the plan, so... what have you been up to for the past month? I can''t imagine you spent all your time working on the key?" The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Bones chuckled and pulled up his left sleeve, revealing the engravings on his arm. Hemdus spat out his drink, startled, while Darsumi sucked in a breath. "Boney, ye..." Hemdus was left speechless. Bones continued, explaining the difficulties he faced, and concluded that it was worth the effort due to the significant effect. "What do you plan to do about your... problem back in the capital?" Darsumi inquired. Bones took a swig, emptying his glass, before answering. "I thought about that while I was away and concluded that perhaps it would be best if I continued my journey beyond the Wezar Kingdom." There was a moment of silence before Darsumi responded, stating that they kind of expected that. "How did you plan to go about it? Bones, while you were away, some thugs came to the shop asking for you. They''ve been snooping around for a week before giving up and leaving. They seemed like the type that hung out in the Underground City in Hagos." Bones sighed, leaning back in his chair and gazing up at the ceiling. After a brief pause, he responded that he planned to join the frontlines immediately after the festival, and then continue his journey across the continent. As for his destination, he admitted he hadn''t decided yet. "Darsumi, given your expertise, I''d like to enlist your services," Bones said. "Given my expertise, you say? Alright, what can I do for you?" Darsumi stroked his beard, intrigued. Bones explained that he wished to continue traveling as an adventurer, as it had proven beneficial, but he wanted to acquire a new identity. He didn''t want the Hounds following him around like dogs. "Difficult, but manageable with enough resources, of course," Darsumi mused. "What sort of resources? Gold? Mana stones? Something else?" Bones inquired. Darsumi shook his head before responding. "To tell you the truth, Hemdus and I already discussed what we should do in case you decided to leave." Bones glanced at Hemdus, who nodded in agreement while sipping his drink. Darsumi extended his arm and summoned a spatial ring in his hand, which he then handed to Bones. Bones eyed the ring for a moment before swiping it into his hand, giving Darsumi a puzzled look. Darsumi smirked and motioned for him to look inside. Bones took a peek, then glanced at Darsumi and Hemdus before taking another look inside. The spatial ring contained only one item: gold coins, five thousand of them to be exact. "What is-" Bones began. "It''s a downtime payment for the rights to the dungeon. The amount of gold in the ring is nowhere near the actual value of the dungeon, but it''s all we could gather at the moment. Do you... agree to leave the rights to the dungeon with us?" Darsumi asked, attempting to conceal his discomfort at broaching the subject. Bones tapped his finger against the table as he pondered, genuinely surprised that the dwarves had thought so far ahead. He had already intended to leave the dungeon to them and negotiate some sort of deal, but the dwarves had already planned ahead. A wide smile spread across Bones'' face, the layer of bone armor covering his face giving him a rather menacing appearance. "It''s not like we had an official contract regarding the rights to the dungeon. I don''t mind, but that''s quite an amount you''ve gathered." Both dwarves chuckled and clinked their drinks in agreement, relieved that Bones was understanding about the dungeon. "You see, Bones, while mana stones would be more useful for travel, having too many would draw attention, signaling that you possess something valuable! Besides, a basic spatial ring couldn''t handle that many mana stones," Darusmi explained. Before Bones could interject, Darusmi raised his hand and continued. "You could store the mana stones in your inventory, of course, but that would strain your soul. Don''t do that to yourself if you can avoid it! That¡¯s why we''re paying you with gold instead, for now. Speaking of which, on the topic of acquiring you a new adventurer ID... Gold will suffice, but it''ll cost you quite a sum!" "Ahem," Hemdus interjected, drawing Bones¡¯ attention. "Err, I''m afraid we''ll have to take some of it back. Sorry, Boney, we didn''t account fer ye wanting a new adventurer ID." "Hem is right, Bones. I''ll make inquiries and after some rough calculations, I''ll get back to you on the cost. Regardless of the price, you''ll have enough for your journey, and if you ever run short, you''ll always be welcome back here!" Darusmi assured him. "Thank you for everything, truly," Bones said sincerely, starting to rise. "It''s late, and you probably want to get some rest. Shall we continue in the morning?" "Nonsense, my boy!" Hemdus exclaimed, making Bones pause. "Sit. Sit!" He ushered, and Bones slowly settled back into his seat. "What he meant to say was that we''ll be staying up all night. We have no trouble staying up for a night or two. Hell, we stayed up for a whole week before when it was necessary, so don''t worry about us," Darsumi explained. "If you''re sure, then..." "Boney, this be our third night awake," Hem ensured. "Alright, alright then... pour me another drink!" Bones said, grinning and noting Hem''s more than usual slurred speech. Hem guffawed and slammed a whole bottle of mana potion on the table. "Here! Pour yerself a drink!" After a round of drinking, Hem headed to the kitchen while Darsumi began speaking. "While we''re on the subject of leaving, do you at least have a direction you''re heading? Since you mentioned the frontlines, I take it east?" "That''s right. I think I''ll head east, over the Aphiton Kingdom, and then north, northeast." Darsumi nodded and mentioned he''d bring a larger map so Bones could have a proper look. Meanwhile, Hemdus returned with bread, cheese, and spotted sausages. While the dwarves indulged in food, Bones further explained and instructed Darsumi on what he wanted his new ID to be. As the hours passed, a new day dawned bright and sunny. "Alright, Bones, so your new ID would be under the name of Muriel Jones with the golemancer class?" Darsumi confirmed. "Yes, that''s correct. Do you think it sounds plausible?" Bones inquired. ¡°Didn¡¯t you use that name the first time you came to us? Did you use it anywhere else?¡± Darsumi asked, vaguely recalling the name. Bones paused, trying to recall when and how many times he had presented himself as Jones. "I think it was once before Westbrook and at the smithy. For the life of me, I can¡¯t remember anywhere else." ¡°Should be fine, I think. Let''s stick with Jones,¡± Bones settled. ¡°Sure, sounds good. Look, I¡¯ll be going to the capital tomorrow for an errand and I¡¯ll make an inquiry. I should get an answer by the end of the week, but I''d like to make arrangements as soon as possible rather than going back and forth, making a deal.¡± ¡°Do what you feel is best. How long do you plan to stay there?¡± Bones inquired. ¡°A day or two, depends. Why? Do you need anything from the capital?¡± ¡°Actually, yes. Before I left, I visited an auction house and made a deal with a merchant named Sagard to acquire something for me. I''ve been away for a month and I''m beginning to worry.¡± ¡°Sagard? Big guy? Dressed like he owns the place?¡± Darsumi recalled. Bones nodded. ¡°So you know the man?¡± ¡°I had dealings with him before. Sagard is an antique dealer. Last time I saw him, he was smuggling goods. I didn¡¯t know he was back in Hagos. Whatever deal you made, you don¡¯t have to worry about him not delivering!¡± Darsumi reassured. Chapter 70 Just as he had promised, Darsumi left for the capital the next day. Hemdus was busy with commissions, and with no other plans until the festival, Bones joined him in the workshop. Bones walked over to a remote spot, the same one he had used when he first started engraving, sat on a chair, and summoned an alchemy set. Since I''ve decided to go to the frontlines, I might as well prepare the best I can. I''m not well-versed in alchemy, but what I know should be enough for what I need. After setting up the alchemy table, Bones opened his inventory and searched for the items he needed: poison glands. Bones had always wanted to make use of them but hadn''t decided how until now. The poison glands occupied two inventory slots: tier 1 poison glands looted from spiders in the forest near Westbrook and tier 2 glands dropped in the second stage of the dungeon. Bones took out all the poison glands he had looted from the spiders over the past few months and placed them on the table. He selected a gland from each tier and performed a simple test to evaluate the potency of the poison within them. His work sparked Hem¡¯s interest. He waltzed over and watched Bones working over his shoulder. "Ye doin'' alchemy now, Boney? Makin'' mana potions? Dun look like it!" Bones replied without stopping. "No, not mana potions. I''m testing the potency of the poison from these poison glands. Hem, higher tier items imply better quality, right?" "Hm? Aye, higher tier poison would be better! Do ye plan to coat yer weapon with it?" "Poison coating on weapons? Interesting idea, but no, not at this time." Seeing as Bones didn''t continue with an explanation, Hemdus excused himself and left Bones to work in peace. As Bones had suspected, the results of the test concluded that tier 1 poison was mild at best and wouldn''t have much effect on anyone at bronze rank and higher. Bones discarded the whole batch of tier 1 poison glands, leaving only the tier 2 glands. Bones used alchemy tools to dissect the poison glands and extract the venom within. It was a slow process, and each gland yielded only a small dose of venom. Bones collected the venom in phials, and with hundreds of glands to go through, it took the rest of the day. By the end, he had only a dozen vials full of spider venom. "I''m done for the day. How ye doin''?" Hem approached, noticing the phials filled to the brim with yellow liquid on the table in front of Bones. "I''m done with the first step. Next is to transform the liquid into powder... luckily, I have just the right planting agent for it!" Hemdus made some incoherent sound, then said, "Am sure ye know wut ye doin''. Later¡­" and left. Bones chuckled and continued working throughout the night and well into the next day. Occasionally, Hem would stop by and ask questions. Bones didn''t mind and answered his questions to the best of his capability, but it was clear that Hem didn''t have much interest in alchemy and would mostly zone out when Bones was explaining what he was doing. A day later, Darsumi returned around midday and found Bones busy in the workshop, using a mortar and pestle to grind dried orchid flowers into a powder. He approached quietly to avoid disturbing him and looked at the worktable full of small pouches. Taking a peek inside one and sniffing, he grimaced. "What a strong scent! What are you doing there?" Bones was startled away from his work, almost dropping the mortar. He was so engrossed in his task that he hadn''t noticed Dar approaching. "My god, Dar, my heart almost gave out. When did you get back?" Darsumi snorted, and after exchanging greetings, said he had just returned. He took out the spatial ring Bones had given him before he left and handed it back. "Check it, it''s all there!" Bones excitedly snatched the ring and stood up. Darsumi moved aside to make room as Bones summoned the skeleton stored within the ring. Bones marveled at the skeleton of the orc, standing a bit over two meters high. "You''re playing with fire, Bones! Some might misinterpret having an orc for a golem, but better an orc than a human or, worse, a dwarf!" Darsumi stated and added, "No wonder it cost as much as it did!" Bones nodded. "It''s exactly what I was looking for!" He identified the skeleton and saw it was from a level 48 orc. ¡°This will prove to be a challenge to engrave but¡­¡± He glanced at his hands and formed a fist. ¡°A challenge I''ll gladly tackle!¡± "You seem satisfied! I''m glad everything worked out for you. Now..." Darsumi glanced at the pouches on the table, and Bones followed his gaze. "Right, take a seat. I could use your input!" Bones said, storing the skeleton into his Bone Collector inventory. The golem can wait a few more hours. "By the way, what about my new ID?" Darsumi sat down and said he had made contact with his associate and arranged for a new ID. "I''ll have all the information by tomorrow and I''ll get back to you on the price and everything else." Bones thanked the dwarf and turned to his alchemy set in front of him. "I''m working on something to give me an edge on the frontlines." "I noticed the powder has a rather strong, distinct smell of poison,¡± Darsumi said, continuing, ¡°It seems surprisingly potent, but I don''t think it''ll work well against higher-ranked foes. Bronze rankers have a constitution high enough to significantly resist the effects of poison. Where did you get the poison from?" "You''re right, it is poison. I extracted the venom from the poison glands dropped by the spiders in the dungeon," Bones replied, watching Darsumi''s surprise as the poison seemed more potent than expected. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Bones guessed what had surprised Dar and explained, "I used a Blue Orchid Flower, mostly used in mana potion making as a mixture agent to absorb the venom, dried it, and then ground it into a powder, as you can see." "And you are telling me you''re not an alchemist? Because I know a few alchemists, and they use various methods to increase the effectiveness of their concoctions. It seems to me you at least have the basics down!" Bones chuckled at that. "I used to make simple concoctions and serums back in my time, but nothing on the level that would make me an alchemist." Darsumi raised an eyebrow. "Back in my time, you say?" Bones paused, recognizing he''d made a blunder. He put the alchemy tools down and stood up, wiping his hands on a piece of cloth. "How about we take a break and move to the kitchen?" Darsumi nodded. On the way out of the workshop, Bones motioned for Hemdus to join them on the break, to which he happily agreed. "Since the festival is approaching, I might as well explain a few things." Both dwarves stayed silent and focused their attention on Bones. "You two have been more than accommodating with having an undead breathing down your necks, so to speak. Why didn''t you ask anything? I''m sure this isn''t a normal situation, even for the two of you!" Hemdus chuckled and said, "Yer business is yer own, Boney. We figured if ye wanted to say sumthin'', ye already would." "We had doubts when we first met and then some more after you revealed yourself to us. Don''t take this the wrong way, Bones, but you aren''t a real threat to us. So we waited to see how things would play out between us, and I think I can speak for both of us when I say we''re glad things worked out the way they did," Darsumi added. Bones nodded, feeling a mix of gratitude and relief. "I appreciate that. It''s not often I meet people willing to take things in stride as you both have." Darsumi smiled. "Well, we¡¯ve been around a while and seen our share of strange things. But you, Bones, are a first." Bones chuckled, "I aim to be memorable. I don''t know what you thought of me, but my past isn''t as important. What I want to share is that I was born and lived in a time before the system," Bones said, pausing to see if the dwarves would react. When they didn''t, he continued. "I was a mage, average in skill. The only special thing about me was my affinity for Soul Magic, which at that time was almost unheard of. I wasn''t particularly strong compared to other mages and I was nearing my end when... through a series of events, let''s call them that, my soul became embodied in a recently raised skeleton." "Wait! Wait, wait, wait..." Darsumi interjected. "That day with the necromancer and the undead army..." Bones nodded. "Yes, that was the night. When I came to, I was in the body of a skeleton, looking at the transparent blue screen in front of me. Now that I think back, I must admit I was pretty distraught and could have handled my actions better back then." There was a brief silence before he added, "I think that''s pretty much it. I met a few adventurers on the way to Westbrook, met Silva there, and from there on, I mostly went with the flow." "Huh, ''nd I called ye a lad when yer as old as... well, very old! I thought ye were one of ''em enlightened ones or an experimenting type ¡®nd ye did this to yerself!" "You''re not far off, Hem, but no. I am the result of the system... Honestly, I was expecting more of a reaction from you two. That¡¯s a pretty big bomb I just dropped! Wait, what do you mean by the enlightened ones?¡± Hemdus shrugged nonchalantly. "Well, it''s a first for me, but it''s not the worst thing I''ve heard," he remarked. Darsumi, deep in thought, nodded in agreement with Hem. "You do look a bit deflated," Darsumi added with a chuckle then explained the term ''enlightened'' is used to describe sentient monsters, those who''ve risen above their primal urges. ¡°Knowing you''re a product of system shenanigans is actually reassuring. It also explains why you have so many weird questions! Though, I must say, your story could use some embellishment¡­" Bones gasped dramatically. "Oh? My story is lacking, is that so? Then what about you two? Why don¡¯t you tell me what''s up with you two!" The two dwarves exchanged a glance, and Hemdus innocently replied, "Whatever do ye mean, Boney?" "Since I shared, it¡¯s only right for you to share as well, no?" Bones pressed on. "It didn¡¯t strike me as odd at first, but now, after all this time, I can¡¯t help but wonder why there are so many dwarves in Stonefall of all places?!" Before Hem could respond with a generic excuse, Bones added, ¡°And don¡¯t tell me the same story you told me back then! I can tell there¡¯s more to you than just being a talented smith. There¡¯s no point in all of you being here and stalling your progress rather than being in the capital or somewhere else for that matter.¡± Hemdus looked down, gritting his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s not like I wanna be ¡®ere¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re exiled, Bones,¡± Darsumi interrupted. Both Hem and Bones looked at him in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Just as you said, there¡¯s no way we would be here if we weren¡¯t forced to be here. We¡¯re from the Ebasal Kingdom to the south and we-¡± ¡°Glorious place, Boney, just glorious!¡± Hem interjected, his voice filled with a pang of nostalgia. ¡°High mountains as far as yer eyes could see! Rich soil ¡®nd advanced cities! Oh, the smell of ore, Boney... takes me back¡­¡± Hem whispered the last part. ¡°Uh, wow, okay. What happened?¡± Bones asked. "Back home, Hemdus was a renowned young smith coming from a long line of smiths, and I was, well, his cousin and a smuggler. As glorious as our Kingdom was, clans often waged wars against each other for resources. You see, our greatest weakness is that the dwarf always wants more, and our clan waged war with others over a mountain rich in ore and precious stones," Darsumi explained, taking a swig of his drink and coughing before continuing. "Hem was one of the smiths conscripted to make armor and weapons for the clan. But me and Hem, we thought better than to just make equipment for our clan¡­" "Don''t tell me¡­" Bones interjected incredulously. "That''s right. We were selling to other clans as well as our own. Hem made the equipment, and I smuggled it. Our clan eventually won, and certain things came to light. Our families have been labeled as traitors and were expelled from the kingdom. Of course, they didn''t just exile us. They blacklisted us! We won''t prosper ever again no matter where we go! They wouldn''t let us!" "Damn, Dar! I didn''t expect that," Bones said, glancing at Hem, who kept staring down at the table, lost in thought. "But you have a shop now?" Darsumi shook his head. "When we first came here, we opened multiple shops in the capital. Once our reputation spread, we were quickly shut down. No doubt the work of our people. A small shop like this one and the one in Westbrook won''t raise any red flags!" Bones sighed inwardly. This is just great, Bones. Nice company you keep. Terrorists, traitors, and I guess I fall under murderer... he thought, feeling a pang of bitterness at the realization of the company he was keeping. "I think we''re done with the break. How about you show us what you''re making?" Darsumi said, starting to get up. Bones nodded and turned to Hem. "Hem? Come on, no use dwelling on the past." sniff "Yeah, yeah¡­ I''ll be coming wit ye in a second." Chapter 71 Back in the workshop, Bones sat at the alchemy table, continuing his meticulous work while Hem sat next to him and Darsumi stood behind, glancing over his shoulder. "Don''t keep us waiting! What are you working on?" Darsumi asked again. "A type of bomb," Bones said, not taking his eyes off his work. "Ooo¡­" Hemdus made an ''O'' with his mouth and slowly started distancing himself. "Are ye really makin'' a bomb? In my workshop?!" "Yes! I, uh, I''ll be careful, Hem. Not to worry!" Bones tried to reassure him but saw Hem was still distancing himself, looking at him dubiously. "Why have you decided to make a bomb of all things? What kind of bomb is it?" Darsumi asked, getting to the important questions. "See, when I was observing humans around me, I noticed one common weakness they all share, and everyone else for that matter. It was once even my own!" "Weakness that everyone¡­ shares?" Darsumi repeated, puzzled. "Yes. You see, they have the tendency to need to breathe air!" "Ah yes, quite the flaw!" Darsumi said sarcastically. "Amused, are you? Just wait until you see the effect of my bomb!" "Alright, so this new bomb, what is it going to do exactly?" "What I am making is a highly concentrated poisonous substance that is highly virulent and spreads fast once in contact with air." Bones turned to Darsumi and continued, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of excitement and determination. "The poisonous fumes resulting from the explosion should cause difficulty breathing, coughing, wheezing, and overall weakness. Those at the point of impact will feel the brunt of it and suffer the most harmful effects from the chemicals. Sudden collapse, convulsions, and possibly even death are a possibility. I just need to find a way to disperse it quickly enough¡­" Bones finished, returning to his work. "Gobrick''s beard, Boney¡­ dat''s monstrous!" Hem said. "I wouldn¡¯ wanna be yer enemy¡­" "Thank you, Hem. It would make me sad if you ever were one. I''ve grown quite fond of you dwarves." cough "Well¡­ ye ''no," Hem started mincing words, "We''re just glad ye weren¡¯ the type of undead lookin'' to eat our brains!" Bones raised a hand to his chest and said, "It warms my heart to hear you say that, Hem. I would never risk our friendship for a midnight snack!" Darsumi snorted and laughed. "Ye ''no? I feel a bit insulted just now! Takes a real bond for a dwarf to open up like that!" "I''m sorry, Hem. Are there many brain-eating undead out there?" "Sure, most will try to take a bite out of you," Darsumi replied, then switched back to the topic at hand. "You said you need to find a way to disperse the fumes?" "Yes," Bones said, his tone growing more serious. "The effectiveness of the bomb depends on how rapidly and widely the fumes can be spread. I need a mechanism that ensures the gas disperses quickly once the bomb is detonated." "Hmm, ye need somethin'' that can blast the gas out in all directions," Hem mused. "Maybe somethin'' like a burstin'' charge that spreads it evenly?" "Exactly," Bones replied, nodding. "A bursting charge, or perhaps a pressurized container that releases the gas instantly upon impact. Do you have any way to acquire something like that?¡± Darsumi stroked his beard, thinking. "I believe I do. You should find Mirami and ask her for help. She makes most of her gadgets herself, smoke bombs included!" "Oh? That would be perfect! I''ll go find her after I finish here. Thank you!" "Then, we''ll leave you to work in peace!" Darsumi said, motioning for Hem to follow. On his way out, Hem pleaded with Bones not to destroy his workshop. Hah, what characters! Bones thought. I think I know why the bomb was a surprise though. I can''t imagine many would use gadgets and bombs on the battlefield surrounded by the constant barrage of spells. If I can get Mirami to help me, all that will be left to do is find a container for the bomb and test it! Bones finished grinding the leftover dried Blue Orchid before evening and left the smithy, heading toward the pub where Mirami spent most of her time. The pub had a classic look for that type of establishment, serving mead and ale to a working class that made up most of the clientele. Bones found Mirami in a booth hanging with her dwarf friends. He approached their table and, after greeting the bunch, asked to speak with her privately. Once they were away from the crowd, Bones explained what he needed her expertise for and asked her if she could help him. He didn''t know much about the young dwarf apart from being a thief and a burglar, but Mirami always came off as an easy-going type. "Why sure, Mr. Bones. Come by my place tomorrow afternoon and we''ll see what we can do for ye! Let me write down my address." Bones received a small note with her address written on it and stored it. "Then, I leave you to your friends and I''ll be seeing you tomorrow! Thank you and have a good night!" "Ye too, Mr. Bones," Mirami said with a wink. "I''ll be expecting ye. Have a good night!" Mirami waved him goodbye and Bones slowly headed back toward the smithy. As he walked through the narrow streets of Stonefall, a figure approaching from the opposite direction drew his attention. There was something about the approaching figure that made Bones'' spine tingle. When they were just a few meters apart, Bones recognized the young man he had seen once before. "Small world¡­ it''s been a wh-" thump Bones'' senses were completely cut off. The last thing he remembered before blacking out was a lightning-fast hand reaching out to him. As he came to, he could faintly make out voices around him. "That¡­ n''t work." "-at? Why?" This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. "Why? Because he is a skeleton! Wait¡­ I think he''s waking up!" Bones finally got his senses checked and working. He saw that he was sitting in a chair, tied up in a ransacked room, watched by two people. On his left was a young girl, tapping her finger on the hilt of her rapier, but the man on his right fully drew his attention. Both were the figures he had seen in the Adventurer''s Guild the first time he came to Hagos. "Ahem, like I already tried to say, it''s been a while, former branch guild leader and adventurer," Bones said to Rayne, who leaned closer and stared him down. "Quite a while. Are you having fun being an adventurer?" Rayne asked, his tone indifferent. "I do. A membership has its perks. What can I do for the two of you?" Bones asked, looking at the two. Rayne straightened his back, turned, and walked over to the window, looking at the lights in the distance. "I need information, and I am prepared to do anything to get it out of you. Do you understand me?" "Well, if I''m getting this right, you''re threatening me?! With what exactly?" Bones asked in a mocking tone. The situation he got himself into caught him by surprise, but the moment he saw Rayne, he knew what he wanted. "I told you I''m prepared to do whatever it takes!" Rayne pressed. "You have nothing to threaten me with!" Bones chuckled in response. Rayne frowned. He knew he didn''t really have a way to extract the information he needed out of the undead, but he was at the end of his wits. He felt his chance to catch Silva was slipping, and every second he wasn''t making progress was a wasted second. It had been half a minute, and Rayne was lost in thought, doing nothing but standing there. Bones saw no reason to delay this any further, so he turned to Belle. "Is he okay? This is getting a bit awkward." Belle glanced at Rayne, then turned to Bones and answered his question. "No, Bones, he''s not okay. I''m afraid he is going to lose it if he doesn''t find-" "Silva! Yes, I remember from the interrogation." "-then what? I torture the information out of him? What would even work on an undead?" Both Bones and Belle turned to Rayne, who kept voicing his thoughts, still looking out the window. "Torture wouldn''t work, nor is it necessary, Miss Belle." Bones shifted back to young girl. "Then, do you know where Silva is?" she asked, hopefully. Bones grinned. "Tell me! Please!" she pleaded. "Sure. I''ll tell you where you can find him and the rest of the Hounds!" "Ohmygodreally?" Belle blurted out. Rayne, still lost in his thoughts, muttered, "Light affinity works best on undead, but this one is a bit different. They''re weakened by the sun, and this one doesn''t seem to be affected by it! What if I don''t find Silva¡­ No! One of his goons ought to know where he is!" "Yes, but could you untie me? This is getting out of hand." "You won''t try to run away?" Belle cocked her head and asked. "Could I run away from the two of you?" he asked, and Belle shook her head, giggling. "Then I won''t try and run away. Could you¡­do something about him as well?" Bones motioned toward Rayne, who was still lost in his own world, occasionally shaking his head and whispering, "this won''t do!" "-ne?" "-ello? "Hello! Rayne?" Belle screamed. Rayne snapped out of it and turned around, only to see Bones untied, waving at him, and Belle with her arms spread wide, silently mouthing "what the fuck?" "Uh, wha¡­what are you doing, Belle?" Rayne asked, looking at Belle incredulously. His expression turned serious, and the room temperature started dropping. "Wait, wait, Rayne! We made a deal! It''s done!" Belle hurriedly said. Rayne abruptly stopped and glanced at Bones, who winked at him. "What is?" he asked. It didn''t take long for Belle to explain what transpired. Convincing Rayne, however, did. "And he implicitly said, when you asked him, that he knows where Silva was and is willing to sell him out?" Rayne repeated, having a hard time believing it. "For the tenth time, yes!" Belle answered, exasperated. Rayne turned to Bones, who sat in the chair rubbing his wrists, relieved to be free from the bindings. "Why? Why now and like this?" Rayne asked. There was no reason for Bones to give up Silva now. Unless¡­unless something happened between them? That would explain his willingness to cooperate. A thought occurred to Rayne. "You''re running away from him, aren''t you? What happened?" "Things have changed," Bones simply said, not willing to comment further. Rayne snorted and agreed to a cooperation, saying he doesn''t really care what happened between them as long as he can have Silva. Before working out the details of their deal, Bones asked to change the location to a more¡­accommodating place. The trio left the building and visited the nearest pub, where they sat in a booth and ordered ale. "You can drink ale?" Belle asked Bones in surprise. "Not really, it dissolves immediately. Mana potion is my choice of drink," he replied, and Belle made a sour face after hearing that. Bones turned to Rayne and asked how they found him. "We followed the thugs Silva sent. We didn''t know they were searching for you, though," Rayne replied. Rayne had been looking for Silva all this time and knew Silva hired numerous thugs to work for him. He tried interrogating them, following some, and bribing for information, but no one knew where Silva was. They all said that Silva would find them when he needed something. Last he was looking for him was in the Underground City, where he saw a group of thugs leaving Hagos. He followed them to Stonefalls and watched them search the city until they gave up and left. Rayne stayed and waited, trying to find information on who they were looking for until he spotted Bones going through the city''s gates. Bones was dressed differently but still covered his head with the hood and walked a bit hunched, looking down. It was enough for Rayne to notice and focus his attention on the suspicious figure. He still wasn''t completely sure it was him until tonight, when he got close enough and still failed to use Identify on Bones. "So, you¡¯ve been tailing me since I entered the city?" Bones asked. "Yes, and it wasn''t easy. You''re quite elusive for a skeleton," Rayne admitted. "Why not approach me directly?" Bones inquired. "We couldn''t risk alerting Silva. We needed to be sure you were alone and willing to cooperate," Rayne explained. Bones nodded, understanding the caution. "Alright, let''s get to the point. I can tell you where Silva is and the location of the Hounds'' hideout, but you need to make sure he is really there when you go after him!" Rayne nodded, urging him to continue. Bones explained that Silva spent most of his time Underground, no doubt making plans for the festival. Rayne¡¯s heart started racing at the mention of the festival. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. "Rayne¡­stop it!" Belle said, raising her voice. Rayne took a deep breath, calming down. "I can''t let them succeed like they did in Westbrook!" "It won''t be like Westbrook! The necromancer is dead!" Bones affirmed, then continued. "Look¡­" Bones revealed that the Hounds were preparing something big, much bigger than Westbrook. At the mention of the mana bombs, Rayne threw another fit, his rage barely contained. Bones further voiced his opinion, stating that the hired thugs were part of the plan but couldn''t specify their exact role or where Silva planned to detonate the mana bombs. Rayne wanted to go immediately and raid the hideouts after Bones disclosed the locations, but Bones persuaded him not to. Bones leaned forward, emphasizing his point. "Think about it, you attack them now and you catch some of them. If you want all of them, you need to do it prior to the attack when they''ll be gathered in the same place, Silva included." Rayne reluctantly agreed to wait after considering Bones'' words. He also needed time to prepare. At first light the next day, he would go straight to the Adventurer''s Guild in the capital and request the guild leader to let him form and lead a small task force. Even if he wasn''t a member of the guild anymore, he had no doubt his master would comply with his request. The assault needed to be handled with a small group of people as Rayne didn''t know who to trust in the guild but his master. "I think I''ve told you everything. I take it you won''t be mentioning my involvement in this to anyone?" Bones asked after finishing his ale. Rayne nodded. "We''ll respect your decision as part of the deal. Your involvement stays between us." Belle added, "We appreciate your help, Bones. Let''s just hope this plan works." Bones bid them good night and left the pub, feeling a strange sense of relief mixed with unease. He knew Silva wouldn''t take betrayal lightly, but it was a necessary risk. Rayne finally leaned back in the chair and relaxed, closing his eyes. Finally, a solid lead on Silva. He felt a renewed sense of purpose, a fire igniting within him. Chapter 72 Around noon the next day, Bones arrived at the address Mirami had given him. He stood before the steps leading down to the basement of an apartment building. Mirami''s workshop was a cluttered haven of gears, cogs, and an assortment of contraptions that baffled Bones. He paused for a moment, taking in the organized chaos that filled the space. Mirami greeted him enthusiastically, her shirt and face smudged with dirt and grime. "Hey Bones! Is it afternoon already?!" She glanced at a small circular object on her wrist and let out a surprised exclamation. "Darn! Time sure flies by! Well, come on in!" Bones followed Mirami through the cluttered basement, careful to avoid stumbling over scattered tools and components. They navigated towards a large working table piled high with gadgets of all shapes and sizes. Mirami deftly shuffled through the clutter until she found what she was looking for¡ªa small object that resembled a lightbulb. "Here! This is what ye were looking for!" Mirami announced proudly, handing the object to Bones. Bones took it in his hands, turning it over curiously. Despite his expertise in alchemy and magic, this device was unfamiliar to him. He couldn''t immediately discern its purpose. ¡°To be honest, Mirami, I am at a loss here. What am I looking at?¡± Bones admitted, looking to her for guidance. Mirami chuckled good-naturedly, taking the object back from him. "No worries, Bones! This is a powder dispenser. It''s perfect for dispersing the substance you mentioned needing for your bomb. I use a similar mechanism for my smoke bombs." She began explaining the intricacies of the gadget to Bones, detailing each part and how it functioned. Mirami beamed with pride as Bones praised her ingenuity. She nodded enthusiastically as Bones absorbed the instructions, ensuring he understood each step clearly. "See the top part?" she began, and Bones nodded in response. "Ye twist and take the top off, then add yer powder substance inside the container and twist the top back on. Make sure ye twist it tightly so no air would leak inside! Next is this needle right here¡­" Mirami paused briefly, searching through the clutter on her table until she located a small box with a transparent lid. With a satisfied nod, Mirami opened the box, revealing an array of neatly organized needles inside. She carefully selected one and handed it to Bones, who accepted it with a nod of thanks. Mirami continued her instructions without missing a beat. ¡°Sorry ¡®bout that. It¡¯s a bit of a mess right now. The needle is the igniter ye need to pierce all the way through the top," Mirami explained. "When ye want to activate the dispenser, all ye need to do is gently imbue some mana into the needle and it will activate. Yer bomb will detonate on impact, or after two, maybe three seconds so be careful about that!¡± Bones listened intently, impressed by the simplicity and effectiveness of Mirami''s design. "This is amazing, Mirami!" he exclaimed sincerely. "This is better than I expected! I thought about inscribing a rune to ignite the powder, and I am not confident I could inscribe the runes yet!" Mirami grinned broadly, clearly pleased with herself. "Glad I could help, Bones! I knew my gadgets would come in handy one day. If you need any more help or modifications, just let me know!" Bones only had a dozen pouches of ground powder, and with the small dispenser, he estimated he could make around thirty bombs. Mirami was initially reluctant to part with thirty dispensers, but Bones compensated her generously. She preferred mana stones to gold, and fortunately, Bones had hundreds of them. After concluding his business, Bones headed back to the smithy, hoping Darsumi had all the information needed to calculate the cost of his new ID. As he entered the smithy, he heard a lively conversation. For some reason, the kitchen, rather than the living area, was the place to gather and chat. Bones figured it was because food and drinks were conveniently within reach. ¡°What got you all so worked up?¡± Bones asked as he entered the kitchen and greeted everyone. Hem and Dar were sitting at the table with two other dwarves: Belmus, whom Bones had met before, and Thaddeus, a member of the dungeon farming crew. "Bones! Come sit and join us," Darsumi said. "You remember Thaddeus from the dungeon? He just returned from the capital with some interesting news." Bones greeted Thaddeus again and asked what was new in the capital. The dwarves at the table spoke simultaneously, each trying to outdo the other. From the chaos, Bones gathered that Prince Tristan had returned from the frontlines after being away for over a month. Crowds of people welcomed and cheered him upon his return, but what truly captivated everyone''s attention was the fact that the prince had lost an arm. The dwarves were passionately discussing the prince''s remarkable achievement on the frontlines. Bones couldn''t grasp what they considered an accomplishment; losing an arm and failing to repel the enemy hardly seemed noteworthy to him. His confusion was swiftly countered as everyone explained to him just how extraordinary it was for the prince to battle an ascendant on equal footing. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. "Mr. Bones, you must understand, ascendants typically face other ascendants, not those of lower rank and level. It''s rare for a third-tier to confront an ascendant and only lose an arm!" Belmus interjected, while Hemdus added, "With the resources at his disposal, his arm will be as good as new within a month!" "A whole month? Doesn''t the royal palace have healers capable of regrowing limbs?" Bones asked, surprised by the lengthy recovery time. snort "There ain''t no healers in the kingdom capable of healing an ascendant or someone at the prince''s level! There''s a third-tier healer in the palace, but even he can''t regrow limbs fer someone like the prince!" "Hemdus is right, Bones. As you ascend in levels, your body becomes more resistant to healing from lower-level sources. Only healing from someone of equivalent level would have a significant effect, and healers of that caliber are exceedingly rare! Otherwise, everyone would be advancing past the third tier with non-stop healing." Darsumi finally chimed in, feeling left out of the conversation. After the prince departed the frontlines, so did the ascendant. Though unscathed, he was incensed that someone below the rank of ascendant could match him in battle. While he fulfilled his orders and prevented the prince from reclaiming the fortress, the difficulty he faced was considered a personal defeat. Prince Tristan had been born with a silver spoon in his mouth. From birth, he had enjoyed the privileges of royalty: the finest tutors, resources, and unlimited access to Hagos Dungeon. Being the sole heir to the throne in over two centuries, he was pampered by the king. At hundred and forty-eight years old, Tristan was one of the youngest prodigies poised to ascend. His prowess in battle stemmed from a dual class, with his primary class capped at level ninety-nine. The specifics of his classes were classified and unknown. Once he ascended, the Wezar Kingdom would emerge as a dominant force among the minor kingdoms, which explained the citizens'' pride in welcoming their prodigious prince back from war. "Bones, shall we move to a more private place to discuss your plans after the festival?" Darsumi interjected into the ongoing conversation. Bones nodded and followed Darsumi into the workshop, where they settled at a secluded table he had used before for work. Darsumi spread out sheets of paper and reviewed them before speaking. "Alright, good news: everything''s set for your new ID, and it''ll be ready for you to use soon," Darsumi began. "Will be ready?" Bones interrupted. Darsumi gestured for him to let him finish. "Forging a new ID is a process, Bones. It can take up to a month. I''ve considered your plans to head to the front and then travel northeast as you mentioned. Your new ID card, along with a fresh adventurer badge, will be waiting for you at a branch of the Adventurer Guild in a small town in the Remore Kingdom." Darsumi pointed out the location on a map he handed to Bones. "That''s your destination. After that, it''s up to you. You''ll find more details about who you''ll meet and the exact exchange time in the documents I''ve given you. Don''t lose them." "Now, this is crucial, Bones, so listen carefully. Since you''ve disclosed your... past to us, I need to warn you and explain a few things about your new ID. What I''m arranging involves bribing an administrator at the guild''s branch office to falsify the mana signature and register you as a new adventurer. Your mana signature as ''Bones'' is already on record in the database at every Adventurer Guild headquarters, and possibly in branch offices by now." Darsumi paused, allowing Bones a moment to digest the information, but sensing the need to clarify further. "Every new and existing member of the guild has their mana signature recorded and stored in crystal displays used throughout Adventurer Guild buildings. The larger displays store comprehensive information and are located at headquarters across kingdoms and empires. Local branch offices use smaller displays for storing regional data on adventurers, quests, monsters, and criminals. Updates from branch offices to headquarters occur monthly, varying by location and transmission time. When you visit a guild, it''s crucial not to trigger your mana signature more than once." "If your signature is detected twice, the administration office will be notified, and your mana signature could become associated with two different names. Both IDs would be revoked, followed by a thorough investigation into your guild activities. Given your reasons for seeking this new identity to evade Silva and his guild connections, discovery must be avoided at all costs." After Darsumi finished, Bones admitted he had often wondered about those crystal displays on reception desks. He expressed gratitude to Darsumi and inquired about the cost involved. Just bribing an official had set him back almost as much as acquiring an orc skeleton. After factoring in all expenses, Bones had spent fifteen hundred gold out of the five thousand he received from the dwarves. Despite this expenditure, he remained content; gold was something he could always acquire more of, in his view. Bones suddenly asked Darsumi, "Dar, do you plan on going to the capital once more before the festival?" Darsumi shook his head, indicating he had no such plans, but mentioned that Thaddeus would be returning to the capital in two days. "Great! Would Thaddeus mind delivering a letter for me?" Bones inquired. "No problem at all. Just make sure to give him the letter before he leaves," Darsumi assured him. "I think we''ve covered everything now, Bones," he added as he stood up, ready to head back to the kitchen. Bones opted to stay behind, expressing his intention to begin working on his new golem. Darsumi nodded understandingly and departed, leaving Bones to his tasks. Bones started engraving the skeleton in preparation for obtaining another mana core. Working on the bones of the once very alive orc proved challenging due to its level, but his engraved skills made the progress faster and smoother than expected. He wrapped up his work after midnight and slipped outside under the cloak of darkness. Bones still needed to complete the bombs and acquire one final item. The local cemetery lay inside the city walls, situated in a remote area within walking distance of the residential district. Casually strolling along the cemetery fence, Bones eventually jumped over, landing quietly in a crouch. As he rose to his feet, he scanned his surroundings, half-expecting someone to be present overseeing the grounds. "Thought there''d be a watcher here. I guess the work hours are done," Bones muttered to himself. He navigated through the rows of tombstones until reaching the far end of the graveyard. Checking once more for any observers, Bones retrieved two shovels from his inventory and summoned Skully, handing one shovel to his skeletal companion. Together, they began to dig... Chapter 73 It was wicked, sinful, and immoral! But Bones justified his actions by reminding himself that he wasn¡¯t robbing the graves of valuables. "I mean, it¡¯s just convenient since I¡¯m most familiar with bones, and skulls would make perfect containers! Besides, I only need... thirty-ish skulls", he rationalized. Bones was nearly ready to create his bombs; the only thing missing was suitable containers. Instead of searching through various shops, the idea of using skulls from a cemetery popped into his mind. With only a few hours to work, the night seemed peaceful aside from the sounds of shoveling and the unsettling desecration of graves. Digging wasn¡¯t difficult for someone of Bones'' level, but it still took hours to unearth thirty-one skulls. As dawn approached, Bones sensed movement nearby. ¡°Someone is coming! This early? Must be a gravedigger! Take it up a notch, Skully, we have company!" Bones urged Skully to hurry and exhume the last grave while he kept an eye on the perimeter. Once Skully unearthed the final skull, they both hastily began to fill the grave back with earth. Their work was rushed and sloppy, frequently interrupted by the approaching gravedigger making his rounds and closing in on their location. Bones glanced sideways at the mess they had made. Out of thirty-two graves, maybe half were properly filled and smoothed to be flat. The rest had noticeable mounds of dirt. ¡°You''d have to be blind not to notice something was off, especially... Forget this, what''s done is done!¡± Bones quickly stored the shovels and Skully, then fled the area, leaving the last grave half-filled. The gravedigger, still groggy from sleep, stumbled into the graveyard, unaware of the recent disturbances. As he walked absentmindedly, he tripped and fell into the half-filled grave. The old man screamed in pain as he sprained his ankle upon falling, then looked around in confusion. "Wha... what is this? Are... gasp The zombies!!" the old gravedigger exclaimed before crawling out of the grave and making a run for it. Bones dusted off his robe as he leisurely walked back toward the smithy. Things were looking up, sort of. He counted on Rayne to foil whatever Silva planned. He didn''t know the exact plan, only that it involved mana bombs in large quantities. Two, or was it three, had rocked the tunnels and caused a cave-in in Westbrook. Having ten of them¡­ that could cause massive damage in crowded places. A new day had started, and he had work to do. It was still too early to start making noise in the workshop, so after washing off the dirt and changing his robe, Bones sat at a bench in front of the smithy and summoned one of the skulls. His shaping skill had reached a high enough level to shape the skull and close almost all the orifices, leaving only a wide hole at the bottom. He set the skull aside and took out one dispenser and a pouch full of powder. Carefully, he twisted the top off the dispenser and added the poisonous substance inside, then tightly secured the top. Holding the skull in one hand, he used the other to place the dispenser inside the skull from the bottom. He shaped a small gap at the top of the skull, leaving only the top of the dispenser visible, and finished by closing the hole at the bottom. Bones stood up and marveled at the skull in front of him. He observed his work and made slight adjustments where needed. Once satisfied, he stored the skull and left a note in the kitchen saying he went up the mountain to test the bomb. He then left the smithy and headed toward the stone steps leading up the mountain, seeking a remote place to test the effectiveness of his newly made bomb. The steps led in a zigzag pattern, and Bones passed by more than one smithy on his way. After fifteen minutes of climbing, the houses and the view of Stonefalls were no longer visible, replaced by trees and towering mountains. This should be far enough, he thought. He summoned Skully, then retrieved the test bomb. The bomb needed one final touch to be explosion-capable: the needle, or igniter, as Mirami called it. Bones took out a single needle and, as instructed, embedded it through the top of the dispenser, leaving only a minuscule amount sticking out. "I think we''re done! Skully, be a pal and go stand right over there," Bones said, pointing at a spot a dozen meters away. Skully moved to the designated spot, stopped, and played the best test dummy he could be. Bones gripped the skull with his right hand and mentally reviewed the instructions one last time. It''s simple. All I have to do is guide the flow of mana out of my hand and encompass the skull to activate the igniter. Hm¡­if I hold the skull by the top, I don''t actually have to encompass the whole skull. Bones turned the skull upside down and held it at the top with his palm. The igniter needle was touching his palm, and he briefly expelled mana through his palm. He felt the mana leave and activate the igniter. Without a moment''s pause, he lobbed the skull at Skully''s location. The bomb hit the ground at Skully¡¯s feet and exploded on impact. A burst of dark green smoke filled the area, obscuring Skully from view and rapidly spreading. The smoke permeated the area within a five-meter radius around Skully, lingering for a minute before starting to dissipate. ¡°Come over here,¡± Bones commanded his golem once the smoke had completely dissipated. Skully approached, and Bones inspected the faint traces of green left by the smoke. The smoke caused by the explosion is dense! Denser than I thought it would be considering the amount used in a bomb. The radius is good as well, taking into account that I can¡¯t sense the wind here. The wind would spread the smoke over a larger area but would reduce its density. That¡¯s fine though. The bomb works! The first test was a success, but Bones wasn¡¯t done experimenting. He walked over to the nearest tree and sat down, leaning against it. He summoned another skull, a dispenser, and the pouch of powder he had used in the previous bomb. He repeated the process, and roughly five minutes later, another bomb was ready. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°You stay right there, Skully. I won¡¯t be needing your assistance this time,¡± Bones said, walking over to the clearing with the bomb in his hands. Lobbing the bomb works, but the impact is rather¡­ impactless. It took around five seconds for the poison to spread to a maximum radius. This time, I won¡¯t be lobbing the skull. Bones gripped the skull and smashed it down on the ground with force. The skull exploded in a cloud of green smoke, similar to the first time, but the impact and the speed at which the smoke spread were significantly greater. The radius of the explosion increased by two to three meters. So the strength and speed at the point of impact affect the magnitude of the explosion. Best used right at my feet, noted! Satisfied with the results of his bombs, Bones decided to continue making them without further testing. He sat back down, leaned against a tree, and got to work. Hours passed as he meticulously crafted more bombs. Eventually, he heard voices coming from the direction of the stone steps. Looking up, he saw Darsumi and Hemdus approaching. ¡°What''s takin'' ye so long?¡± Hemdus asked. ¡°Obviously, he¡¯s not testing anymore, Hem. He¡¯s making more bombs!¡± Darsumi replied. ¡°He could¡¯ve done that at the smithy too!¡± ¡°True. Greetings, Bones. How¡¯s it going?¡± Darsumi asked. Bones grabbed one of the skulls and tossed it to Hemdus. ¡°Catch!¡± Hemdus''s eyes widened as he caught and fumbled the skull in his hands. ¡°Cor blimey, Bones!!!¡± Bones? I don¡¯t think he¡¯s ever called me Bones before. He must really not like the bombs. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a story behind the reason why¡­ or common sense? ¡°What brings you two here? Want to test the bomb?¡± Bones asked, amused. Darsumi explained that they had waited for Bones to return, but after he didn¡¯t show up by noon, they decided to find him. Bones was so caught up making bombs that he didn¡¯t notice the time passing. The bombs weren¡¯t overly difficult to make, but the shaping and closing of the orifices took most of the time. "I have a few more to make until I finish. Why don¡¯t you test the bomb in the meantime? The result is best if you smash the skull at your feet,¡± Bones suggested. Both dwarves looked at Bones with raised eyebrows. ¡°Aye, Dar? Ye can have it.¡± Hemdus said, passing the skull to Darsumi. sigh ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Darsumi said, taking the skull in his hand. He moved away from Hemdus and into the clearing. Bones nodded and directed Skully to go and play the testing dummy again. ¡°There, aim at Skully. He will be fine.¡± ¡°Right, thanks¡­ Do you often talk to your golem?¡± Darsumi questioned as he watched Skully walk away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with talking to yer golem? I still do that sometimes¡­ when I¡¯m alone, of course!¡± Hemdus added. ¡°I¡¯m not really expecting a conversation, Dar. It just comes naturally more than giving directions telepathically all the time,¡± Bones explained. Darsumi shrugged, muttering, "I suppose so," and focused back on Skully some distance away. Bones briefly instructed the dwarf on how to activate and use the bomb. He watched as Darsumi took a few steps back and hurled the bomb. The bomb made a nice parabolic arc and fell just short of Skully. It exploded in a cloud of green smoke, enveloping the area around Skully. Both dwarves exclaimed in amazement as the dense smoke spread out quickly. "Blimey! That''s somethin¡¯!¡± Hemdus said, eyes wide with astonishment. Bones looked at Dar, then back at the smoke, exclaiming in surprise as he observed the cloud being carried further away by a slight breeze. He stood up and walked over, stopping next to the dwarves. They watched as the breeze spread the poisonous gas over a thirty-meter radius, with a green cloud still lingering in the area. The dwarves glanced at Bones, who returned their questioning look. "What?" "Ye made a bomb outta skulls? Where did ye get all them skulls from?" Hemdus asked. "Bones, don''t tell me¡­" Darsumi began, realizing what Bones had probably done. Bones scratched the back of his head and nodded. Hemdus facepalmed, coming to a sudden realization. "Let''s get outta ''ere before someone comes ''nd questions what we doin'', eh?!" "I second that," Bones concurred, adding that he could finish the rest at the smithy. Back at the smithy, Bones finished making the rest of the bombs within an hour. He then sat in the kitchen, writing a letter. Once he was finished, he asked Dar where he could find Thaddeus. "He''ll come by later, so you can hand it to him then," Dar replied. Bones nodded and made his way into the workshop. With the bombs done, he still had one more task he wanted to complete before the festival: engraving the orc''s skeleton. Thaddeus visited in the evening, and Bones handed him a letter with specific delivery instructions. After receiving additional guidance from Darsumi, Thaddeus departed for the capital, his mission clear. "Preparing for the heist?" Bones inquired, catching snippets of their conversation. "Thaddeus handles our contacts for the goods we acquire," Darsumi explained. "What are your plans until the festival?" "Can I assist with the preparations for the heist?" Bones asked, eager to contribute. Darsumi shook his head. "Everything''s under control; no need for more help." "Then I''ll continue with my engraving," Bones decided, returning to his workshop. Darsumi remained behind, keeping Hemdus company in the kitchen. The dwarves'' presence added to the lively atmosphere, and Bones could hear Hem''s slurred speech echoing across the workshop. It was never quiet around here when the dwarves were in their element. Around midnight, Bones was halfway through engraving the skeleton when an unexpected notification chimed on his screen. Intrigued, he paused his work to investigate. This was indeed unexpected.
Level up! Bone Shaping has leveled up to lvl 16
Level up! Congratulations! Race: Undead Skeleton is lvl 25 Congratulation on reaching level 25 Undead Skeleton Race advancement available: 1
Chapter 74 Bones stared at the screen, his mind wrestling with the unexpected choice before him.
Race advancement available Undead Skeleton > Undead Revenant Would like to advance a Race: Undead Skeleton > Undead Revenant Yes/No
"Revenant?"
Undead Revenant - a revenant is a form of an undead creature that inhabits a vengeful soul that has died a gruesome death and has possessed a body of a dead. Now, in the form of an undead, it seeks to haunt, terrorize and strike fear in the living or a subject of its vengeance. The Revenant has increased physical attributes and is relentless in pursuit of his target. +10 to all attributes Warning: the user will undergo a physical transformation
Bones read the description again and sighed. He hadn''t expected this. The advancement was far beyond what he had anticipated. He thought perhaps he might simply upgrade from an undead skeleton to an adept, but this... this was something else entirely. "Strange that I have only one upgrade available. There are a number of reasons why that would be, but only one comes to mind. I must have met certain hidden criteria and Revenant is the only option forward." He read the description again. A vengeful spirit? Against whom? He didn''t harbor hatred toward anyone in particular. Himself and the rest of the world, maybe¡­ The gruesome death part fits perfectly, and as for terrorizing and striking fear... "Ah! Right, I do have the Misanthrope skill." The boost to his attributes was immense and welcomed, but the physical transformation gave him pause. He wasn¡¯t sure what changes would occur or how drastic they would be. He paused his thoughts, then chuckled. "Can''t be worse than a skeleton, right?" His mind buzzed with possibilities and concerns, but it was obvious he was going to proceed with the advancement. He just wasn''t sure where he wanted the transformation to take place. The workshop wasn''t a good idea. If he collapsed or entered Eternal Rest, he''d be out of it for who knew how long, and he didn''t want to disturb Hem or have them find him on the floor. Outside the smithy was out of the question for obvious reasons. "Guess I''ll just head to my room then." Bones left a small note at his work table, saying "Advancing in my room," and left. Once inside his room, Bones double-checked that the door was locked and the curtains were drawn. He took a deep breath, mentally preparing himself for what was to come. The idea of transforming into a revenant filled him with a mix of anticipation and trepidation. He summoned Skully and instructed him to keep him company. Bones then took off his robe, sat cross-legged as usual, and brought up the screen again, the option still waiting for his confirmation. With one last deep breath, he selected: Yes.
You have chosen to advance a Race Undead Skeleton > Undead Revenant Advancement initiating¡­
At first, the mana within his body steadily increased, much like it did in his empowered state, until he felt it reach his maximum. Then it went beyond, and a steady increase turned into turmoil. The excess mana scourged the pathways through his body, and unnatural changes started taking place. Bones, in the meantime, was incapacitated, and once the transformation started, he entered Eternal Rest.
Knock knock. "No answer?" "Naw, I think he''s still at it!" Hemdus replied. This was the second time the dwarves had come knocking. Hem found the note Bones left behind when preparing for work in the morning. He didn''t think much of it as the dwarves knew it was only a matter of time until Bones had his advancement. At noon, before taking a lunch break, Hem decided to check up on Bones again but left upon hearing no reply. It was evening now, and Darsumi visited the smithy, asking if Bones was still in his room. "Nothing to it then. Let''s go grab ourselves a drink and something to bite," Darsumi said. Hemdus nodded and followed Dar to the kitchen. There are different types of Revenants, and they all share a physical image of a recently deceased corpse. While not a rule, most revenants fall under the category of zombies. Bones was not a Zombie. Through sheer system frolics, he was an undead skeleton, and now the transformation was taking place. The excess mana rampaging through and around his very bones was dense and felt thick, almost tangible. Tendrils of mana attached themselves to the defensive layer Bones had from his Bone Aura skill and, like metal at high temperature, began to melt the layer. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Unconsciously, Bone Shaping activated, and the melted layer started to twist and bend around his bones. The new layer had no form yet, and after hours of erratic shaping, it solidified into the form of muscle tissue. The engravings Bones had made on his arms were no longer visible straight lines. The incisions twisted and curved during the transformation along with the defensive layer, becoming a part of it. Pulses of blue hue gently glowed in the incisions between the muscle-like tissue on his arms, tinged with a luminous green. Bones'' overall mass increased with the expansion of his bone structure. He looked lean, no longer scrawny as before. He came to his senses by nighttime to the sounds of merry dwarves coming from the kitchen on the ground floor. Bones groggily stood up, clutching Skully for support. His head felt like a puzzle with thousands of scattered pieces. He reached for the door, groping for the doorknob. "Skully¡­ door." Skully didn''t respond. Bones'' mind was in such a mess from the advancement that he couldn''t form coherent thoughts. After great effort, he managed to open the door and tumbled down the hallway until he reached the staircase. Taking a step forward, he missed a step and rolled down the stairs. Crash Silence permeated the kitchen as Bones stood back up and, with heavy footsteps, proceeded toward the kitchen. The dwarves watched as Bones'' head peeked out from the entrance, glancing their way. Both dwarves tensed up, their eyes widening. Bones held onto the door frame for support, then staggered into the kitchen and made his way toward an available chair. Hem stuttered incoherently while Dar summoned a dagger and placed it on the table in front of him. Both watched Bones clumsily pull a chair and take a seat. "Boney, ye alr¡ª" Hem began to ask, but Bones held up a finger, motioning for him to wait while he took out a mana potion. He placed the vial on the table, and then his head abruptly slumped down, hitting the table with his forehead, breaking the vial and spilling its contents. Dar was speechless, but the scene made him relax. He stored the dagger away and watched as Hem burst into laughter. They left Bones as he was, wiped the table clean, and continued with what they were doing. Around midnight, Dar said his goodbyes and left. Hem was ready to go to his room but pondered whether to leave Bones be or not. He shook Bones by the shoulders, hoping to "wake" him up and heard a groan, followed by a raspy voice. "Hem, wha¡­ where am I?" "In the kitchen, Boney! Ye doin'' ok now?" Bones slumped back in the chair, his head falling backward. "I feel like I haven''t slept for months, you know?" Bones said and turned to look at Hem. His eyebrows raised, even though he actually didn¡¯t have any, and a sinister glow flickered in his eye sockets. "Hells, Boney¡­ I dun think ye shoulda let anyone see ye like this." "What? Why?" "Ye mighta looked a bit harmless before when ye were only a skeleton, but now ye look proper menacing! Ye should see yerself in a mirror! I am off to bed! We''ll talk in the morning, eh? G¡¯night!" "Alright. Good night, Hem." Bones said his goodnight and turned his focus to the blaring notifications awaiting him. Before doing anything, he popped open a mana potion and drank it in one gulp. Then another one and the third one on his way back to his room. When he entered the room, he greeted Skully and thanked him for standing idly by and not helping with the doors. The mana potion alleviated some of the murkiness he felt, and Bones headed straight to the bathroom. He stood stupefied in front of the mirror. Before the transformation, he looked like someone had wrapped his skeleton tightly in a thin layer of silk. Now, he looked like someone had skinned him, but instead of flesh and meat, he had thick, solid bones shaped like lean muscles. Bones touched his face, feeling the solidified bones coating his skull and the lack of indentation. It actually looked better now. Then he noticed the glow in the mirror. He looked down and inspected the glow coming off both his arms. Probably incisions from engraving since I don''t see the lines anymore, Bones thought. He clenched his fists, and the glow intensified slightly. Bones could feel the qualitative jump in power. It was expected as he did gain a boost to strength, but it seemed more than simply that. He sensed both the layer and the engravings were part of him, like they had always been a part of him and not layers he did and added himself. He unclenched his fist, then clenched it again, observing how the bone in his forearm twitched and strained, imitating the functions of a muscle. The transformation had turned his skeletal frame into something more formidable, with an appearance and strength to match. "Fascinating!" he exclaimed in wonder. He couldn''t do that before. At least not as naturally. He watched and observed the changes on his body, but the glow on his arms wouldn''t escape his notice, neither did the faint tinge of green mixing with blue. Curious about the changes, he brought up his notifications. There were many to go through, starting with successfully advancing from Undead Skeleton to Undead Revenant. He had gained a boost to his attributes he was still getting accustomed to, and was surprised to read he had gained two levels in Bone Shaping. ¡°Bone Aura is still here. I thought it would change or even disappear after the defensive layer fused with my skeleton. Is that the right word? Fuse?¡± Bones continued and paused at the next notification, leaving him puzzled.
Affinity [Chaos, low] acquired
Many questions went through his head. How? When? Why? He could have gained an affinity during the advancement. That''s what he first thought, but a nagging feeling made him think back to everything that happened so far, and a realization hit him. ¡°Was it back then? The necromancer...and the blasts? Are you kidding me?¡± The memory of the chaotic blasts from the necromancer''s attack came rushing back. The raw, untamed energy that had surged through him during that moment. Could it be that the remnants of that chaotic magic had lingered within him, manifesting now with his advancement? Bones wasn''t happy about gaining chaos affinity. Being an undead already raised awareness in people sensitive to mana like Morem and perhaps Gareth, the ranger from the dungeon. Having chaos affinity on top of that, and he wouldn''t escape the notice of others, less sensitive as well. ¡°Luckily, it''s low affinity, so it shouldn''t be as discernible yet. Long term, it might play right into my hands! There''s not much defense against the unstable and disorderly chaos magic from what I can tell. How would it affect my spells, though? What about my golem? No point in overthinking it right now, but I should find more information on chaos mana. I''ll ask Darsumi about it when I see him tomorrow¡­or is it later today? It''ll dawn in a few hours.¡± Bones stretched in front of the mirror for a while longer, watching as his solidified new body bent and stretched with flexibility, when it shouldn''t have been possible to. Satisfied with the result of the transformation, Bones left the bathroom and laid down on the bed with his legs crossed and hands behind his head. There was one notification he skimmed through and planned to go back to.
Skill: In pursuit of Vengeance [active] - Allows a Revenant to use a fragment of his soul to inflict a mark on the target of his vengeance and never lose them in pursuit! The Revenant will be able to sense the marked target wherever they are and when confronted with his target, he will gain a boost to his attributes all the while the confrontation lasts. Only one target may be marked at a time.
The level 25 skill he gained truly fit his racial upgrade. Bones was both intrigued by it and concerned about the cost of this new skill. What does it mean to use a fragment of my soul? Does it use a piece of my soul? Can I restore it back? Many questions clouded his mind. ¡°The skill seems like it would be best used situationally and definitely with caution. I won''t know how it works until I try it out though.¡± Bones pushed himself up into a sitting position. He had brooded enough over a skill he had no target to test on right now. While many great changes had taken place in the last twenty-four hours, Bones still had a golem to engrave, and he wanted it done before the heist. ¡°I think there¡¯s less than a week before the festival? Yes, and I lost a day on advancing my race, so there should be five days left now. Thaddeus should¡¯ve reached the capital and delivered the message by now¡­¡± Chapter 75 Bones summoned an orc skeleton from the Bone Collector Inventory tab and laid it on the bed. He pulled up a chair and sat next to it. The skeleton was too big for the small bed meant for dwarves. Even Bones had his feet dangling off the bed when sleeping over. It didn¡¯t matter as the orc couldn¡¯t voice any complaints. Bones summoned his used engraving tools and got to work. He was tempted to try and give more freedom to his lines, doing complex intersecting patterns instead of simple straight lines, but decided not to push it. Complex engraving patterns were of a higher skill level and beyond what Bones was capable of at the moment. Simple engraving lines increased his golem''s capabilities, mostly speed and attack power to a certain extent. Pattern engravings would make his golem a lot stronger at the cost of increased mana consumption from the mana core. Simple worked on Skully and it would work on the yet-to-be-named golem too. Should I start thinking of a name already? Bones shook his head. Mana Core first, then everything else! Before starting this session, he was already halfway done engraving the orc skeleton and he hoped he would finish within the next three days. Once he started though, he was pleasantly surprised at the ease with which he was making incisions in the bone. Controlling mana output and the sharpness of his lines was a notch higher than it was before the transformation. While he was staying in the cavern, he struggled engraving his arms and then struggled some more after he started working on the new golem as the bones of the orc skeleton proved to be too resilient to cut into. All that was a thing of the past now and Bones made great progress throughout the night until he heard the dwarves waking up from outside his room. He stopped working and joined them in the kitchen downstairs shortly after. Both dwarfs showed great interest in the transformation Bones went through and while he was sharing his experience during the breakfast, the capital was busy with preparations for the festival.
There was a rumor spreading through the city that the festival might be postponed or even canceled due to the ongoing conflict at the border. Given the state of affairs, it seemed plausible, but just a week before the festival, the prince reassured his people that the celebration would proceed as planned. The festival held deep historical significance, commemorating the kingdom''s founding and marking the culmination of the year. It was a time when people proudly celebrated their achievements and looked forward to the promise of a new and prosperous year ahead. The festivities were set to begin with an elaborate opening ceremony, where thousands of participants, including dancers, acrobats, and magicians, would parade through Hagos''s main street, each showcasing their most dazzling skills. Following the opening parade, the prince himself would deliver a stirring speech, addressing the gathered crowds and emphasizing the significance of the festival in commemorating the kingdom''s founding and celebrating its achievements. As the day progressed, the city would come alive with a lively music festival, spanning various corners of a central area. Musicians and performers from far and wide would entertain the crowds, their music and talents weaving through the festive air. This musical celebration would continue over the course of two days, filling the city with joyous melodies and lively rhythms. On the third and final day of the festival, the excitement would peak with a tournament featuring silver and gold rankers from different tiers. Competitors would showcase their prowess in various disciplines, vying for honor and glory in front of a captivated audience. The tournament would culminate in a grand closing ceremony, where the achievements of the participants would be celebrated and marked with awe-inspiring fireworks lighting up the night sky. Already, the city streets were adorned with decorative lights, vibrant paper flowers, and fluttering flags. A grand stage had been erected in the park, ready to host numerous bands throughout the festival. In front of the park, a bustling square hummed with activity, filled with food stalls and throngs of people joyously partaking in the pre-festival revelry. Below the vibrant city of Hagos, hidden in its depths, a different kind of activity unfolded in secrecy. The Hounds, an elusive group with ambitions veiled in shadows, orchestrated their clandestine preparations. Giant spherical containers, meticulously moved through the sewers, were destined for strategic points beneath the city squares and festival stages. Silva, their leader, orchestrated a synchronized assault on these sites, timed to disrupt and sow chaos during the grand festival celebrations. Silva''s recent ventures into the Underground had been dedicated to forming alliances, greasing palms with bribes, and recruiting local muscle. Months of careful planning and intelligence gathering culminated in this audacious scheme¡ªa bold strike intended to leave a lasting mark on the Wezar Kingdom''s history. For Silva, this mission wasn''t fueled by personal vendetta but by calculated strategy. It marked one of his longest-running operations, a collaboration spanning borders with allies in Aphiton Kingdom. Their plans evolved gradually, shaped by opportunities and vulnerabilities uncovered along the way. The discovery of operational mana bombs beneath Westbrook months ago had provided the final catalyst for their meticulously crafted scheme. Varia, the group''s Alpha and a longstanding presence in Hagos, had laid the groundwork seventeen years ago. Silva and Tivaara joined the effort later, followed by others who had become integral to their operations. Despite losses along the way, including figures like Pavlov the necromancer, whom Varia had once mentored, The Hounds remained resilient and adaptable. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Solin, the newest recruit, had caught Silva''s attention four years ago, his potential and determination apparent after a personal tragedy. In the impending chaos of the festival, Solin''s loyalty to The Hounds would be tested, a crucial step towards solidifying his place among them. His role would be pivotal alongside seasoned members like Clover, adept in formations and barriers, ensuring their plans unfolded with precision. As Hagos prepared for its annual celebration of history and hope, unbeknownst to its joyful citizens, the shadows beneath the city harbored a threat that sought to challenge the kingdom''s peace and stability. Three days before the operation began, Tivaara found Silva agitated and drinking alone in their private booth. Sliding into a seat opposite him, she teased him about Bones. "It''s rare to see you break your ''I''m not bothered by anything'' character," she remarked, adding fuel to the fire. "The clock is ticking, old man, tic toc tic toc, and your time is slipping away." She chuckled, then asked if he preferred her to go fetch Bones for him. Silva wasn''t amused. He waved her off, insisting he would track down that mouse himself after the festival. Tiv laughed, narrowing her eyes, and said teasingly, "A hound chasing a bone, how amusing..." The irony wasn''t lost on Silva, adding to his already foul mood. "You would do well to keep that mouth shut!" he threatened, practically snarling at her. "Oh? Or what?" she replied, her interest piqued. Leaning closer, she made eye contact and waited for him to make a move. Silva scoffed, turning his head away, muttering, "Battle maniac," as he stood up to leave. Tivaara was now level fifty-nine. Over the last six months, she had pushed herself toward gold rank, and her battle prowess was already considered on par with an average gold ranker. Silva didn''t know where she disappeared to, but he knew she was a member of the Assassin''s Order for a reason. Unlike the Assassin Guild, where anyone could join by paying an entrance fee and leave without consequences, the Order was far less accessible and forgiving. They selected members by invitation only, after passing a grueling trial that truly tested one''s limits; once inducted, one remained a member for life. The Assassin''s Order boasted only elite members, and Tivaara was among those elites, with decades of experience behind her. Hired by the Order to collaborate with the Hounds on this mission, Tivaara knew their partnership would end once the mission concluded. As their final days together approached, Tiv grew impatient and began acting out, eager for action. Silva chose to ignore Tiv''s provocations, but the situation with Bones unsettled him. Initially, Silva had wanted Bones to feel free and unrestricted while with them, avoiding suspicion and leveling at his own pace with the Hounds'' support. Eventually, Bones would join them and depend on their assistance. In two to three years, when Silva''s current body expired, he planned to inhabit Bones''s body as an undead, reaping its benefits. Now, however, doubts gnawed at him; he feared his opportunity might be slipping away, just as Tivaara had bluntly pointed out. "No matter. I have more pressing matters to focus on right now!" Tivaara watched as Silva departed, returning to the Underground via the manavator.
On the other side of the city, in the private office of the Adventurer Guild''s leader, Rayne sat across from his master, Fluvis Frose, and the vice-guild leader, Glem Rokniz. Rayne had requested a formal meeting because he possessed crucial information about a potential threat to the upcoming festival. "Rayne, how reliable is this information? How did you come by it?" Glem inquired. "It comes from someone connected to the Hounds. My contact wishes to distance himself from Silva, for personal reasons," Rayne explained. "Who is this contact?" Fluvis pressed, determined not to leave any detail undisclosed. Rayne hesitated. Initially sworn to keep Bones'' involvement confidential due to concerns about a traitor within the guild, he now saw no choice but to reveal the truth. "Bones is my contact. He''s the one I interrogated months ago regarding the Westbrook assault and his ties to Silva." "Who?" Both Fluvis and Glem asked simultaneously. "Come now, surely you haven''t forgotten? Bones is undead; not an easy detail to overlook!" Rayne retorted, sensing something amiss. Fluvis and Glem exchanged a glance. Glem then asked why there was no report following Bones'' interrogation and who had authorized it. "I did submit a report! And the authorization came from Gustav..." Rayne paused, realizing the implications. "Gustav, it seems, has been a contact for the Hounds within our guild all along!" Glem swiftly stood, declaring his intent to dispatch guards to apprehend Gustav, and left the office. "Master, that''s not all. Bones revealed the location of Silva''s hideout!" Rayne continued urgently. "I formally request a small team, led by myself," Rayne insisted. Fluvis sighed, hesitant due to Rayne''s personal ties to Silva but ultimately conceded. "Very well, you''ll have your team. But no action until I give the order. Understood? Have you informed the prince of any of this?" Rayne expressed gratitude and admitted he had not seen the prince recently, choosing to confide in his master first. "This matter exceeds the guild''s jurisdiction. We''re limited in our actions. I''ll contact the palace to take appropriate steps," Fluvis decided, pacing the room. "I''ll also request a postponement of the festival until the threat is neutralized, though convincing the prince won''t be easy." Within an hour, word of the threat reached the palace, but the prince refused to cancel the festival solely on the word of an informant without solid proof. Instead, he bolstered security by increasing guard patrols and intensifying sweeps for anything suspicious. Despite these efforts, the mana bombs Varia had enhanced went undetected. Clover had meticulously concealed their mana signatures with a formation barrier, ensuring they evaded detection. Over the next three days, the upper echelon and key members of the Hounds covertly covered their tracks and slipped away from the tavern unnoticed. Those left behind were local recruits, unaware of the unfolding situation and deemed expendable by Silva, who had cultivated connections with them over the years. Chapter 76 On the evening before the festival, in front of the tavern, Tivaara was giving Solin final instructions for his mission during the upcoming event. As they conversed, Solin noticed a figure approaching from a narrow alley. He turned and saw Morem walking toward them, stopping a few meters away. Seeing her again after their breakup months ago stirred turmoil in his thoughts. Tiv noticed Solin''s distracted gaze and leaned closer, whispering in his ear, "Aren¡¯t you going to introduce me to your friend, Solin?" Startled, Solin snapped out of his reverie and blurted, "What are you doing here, Morem?" His accusatory tone made her flinch, and she closed her eyes, looking dejected. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a letter. "This letter was addressed to me, for you. It¡¯s from a friend... your friend," she said softly, walking closer until she stood right in front of him. She extended her hand with the letter, and Solin took it. Before letting go, she asked him a question of her own. "What is this about, Solin? And who is she?" She nodded towards Tivaara. Solin''s heart raced. Morem wasn¡¯t supposed to see him again; he had planned to leave the kingdom after the festival, likely never to return. Tiv watched with amusement but reminded Solin they were pressed for time. Solin didn¡¯t answer Morem. He didn¡¯t want to lie, but if it meant keeping her out of his and the Hounds'' business, he would. He snatched the letter from her hand and began to read. The letter was lengthy, and Solin''s frown deepened as he read on. Tivaara leaned over his shoulder and skimmed through the letter before Solin abruptly turned away, shielding its contents from view. Tiv chuckled. "And? What does your ''friend'' have to say?" she teased. With a quick glance, Tiv skimmed through the page, absorbing its contents almost immediately. She knew Bones had written the letter, and its content was a warning. Solin glanced her way but remained silent, continuing to read as he paced around. You don''t seem to truly realize what kind of person Silva is. At least I hope you don''t because if you do, then you''re not the person I thought you were. Tiv chuckled. "And? What does your ''friend'' have to say?" she teased. With a quick glance, Tiv skimmed through the page, absorbing its contents almost immediately. She knew Bones had written the letter, and its content was a warning. Solin glanced her way but remained silent, continuing to read as he paced around. "You don''t seem to truly realize what kind of person Silva is. At least I hope you don''t because if you do, then you''re not the person I thought you were," Solin read aloud from the letter. Turning the page, Solin continued reading the other side. Bones warned that guild members, likely from the Adventurer Guild, knew of the imminent Hounds'' attack and the locations of their hideouts in the western district and the Underground City. The trap was set, giving Solin a narrow window to slip away without being caught. Solin''s eyes widened, and he jerked his head towards Tiv. Frowning at his expression, Tiv smirked, connecting the dots. "The old man has some nerve pulling this on us," Tiv commented, continuing to smirk. "We have to warn them!" Solin exclaimed, losing his composure and starting to move before Tiv''s hand stopped him. "What are you doing?" he demanded, clearly agitated. "It''s too late. They''re closing in on us," Tiv said quietly, sensing approaching figures. "Solin, what''s happening? Who is she to you?" Morem interjected, her patience wearing thin and feeling overshadowed by Tivaara''s presence. "Solin!" Tiv suddenly shouted, drawing attention from bystanders. "You two-timing son of a bitch!" SLAP Both Solin and Morem looked on in shock. Solin quickly regained his composure. "Tiv, what are you¡ª" "Why don''t you take Miss Morem to a safe place and meet us later at the safehouse north of the city," Tiv whispered urgently. Solin hesitated, then nodded. He grabbed Morem''s hand, still dazed from the slap, and hurried away before the guild members arrived. Tivaara watched as Solin disappeared around a corner, then turned towards the tavern and entered. "Now then, shall we play cat and mouse?" she snickered to herself. Outside, a team of silver rankers with a gold-ranked leader closed in on the tavern, preparing to ambush the hideout. Meanwhile, another group led by Rayne approached from the Underground City, converging on the second hideout. The leader of the first team, Marc, directed his men to spread out and surround the tavern. With a signal, they initiated the operation. One of Marc''s men approached the entrance, partially opened the door, and hurled an object inside before swiftly closing it. A muffled explosion followed, and then a projectile smoothly pierced through the door, fatally injuring the man who had thrown the explosive. "Charge in!" Marc shouted, leaping up to grasp the balcony rails. He pulled himself over and entered through the balcony of the room above the tavern''s entrance. Inside, chaos erupted as the tavern''s patrons began to flee. The guild members engaged with thugs who blended into the crowd, though the thugs were only of bronze rank, while the guild members were silver. Despite the confusion, the guild members systematically eliminated the thugs one by one as they attempted to escape. Outside, city guards led by Captain Duneth had already sealed off the streets and exits, apprehending the fleeing crowd. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Marc cleared the upper floors but found no sign of their targets. The rooms were empty except for unconscious civilians, whom he rendered unconscious with a controlled burst of mana pressure. Descending to the ground floor where the commotion was centered, he frowned as he surveyed the scene. Several of his men lay incapacitated, pierced by projectiles. Grimacing, Marc turned towards the direction where his keen gold-ranked hearing detected movement and sounds. Marc rushed through the doorway next to the bar, following the faint sounds down the corridor. He snapped into motion, crashing through a wall to find one of his men flung across the hall, slamming into a flipped table. The hall, a casino just moments ago, now bore signs of a skirmish. "Well, well, it took you long enough!" a woman called out, seated atop one of Marc''s fallen comrades, a mischievous grin on her face. Three other bodies lay nearby, recognizable to Marc. Fortunately, only one casualty was apparent. "Beautiful, dark skin and a mischievous grin. You must be Tivaara," Marc remarked, recalling the description Rayne had given him. "Oh, my, how accurate," Tiv replied with a smirk. "I''ll be taking my leave now. You can come after me or tend to your men while they''re still breathing." Marc cracked his neck with a smirk of his own. "Guess we''re playing then," Tiv quipped, swiftly slashing her dagger across the throat of the man beneath her. Enraged, Marc charged, meeting her dagger with his drawn sword. Sparks flew as their weapons clashed. More guild members flooded into the tavern, securing the area but wisely refraining from joining the duel. Meanwhile, as Marc and his team continued their skirmish, Rayne discreetly closed in on the bar in the Underground City. Bones'' directions had been vague, but this time they had identified the correct building. "Rayne, this is the right building," one of his agents reported. Rayne nodded, swiftly instructing four agents to block the streets, taking two with him while the rest guarded the entrance. "Sir, is it wise to block the streets here in the Underground? We don''t usually intervene like this," one agent questioned. "It''s necessary. The Guild Leader approved this operation," Rayne assured them. While the Underground City operated in a gray area, this situation demanded immediate action. Dealing with Domino''s delegate would have to wait. Rayne entered the bar, and the music abruptly ceased. He scanned the half-empty room, noting the routine clientele who were all tied to The Hounds. Every eye in the room fixated on him. Before any commotion could start, Rayne unleashed his aura, freezing everyone in their seats. "You are all under arrest for conspiring against the kingdom with the criminal organization known as The Defiant Hounds," Rayne declared sternly. "It would be wise to remain seated and refrain from any foolish actions." Not a muscle twitched. No one dared challenge a gold ranker. Rayne signaled to the two agents behind him to conduct a sweep while he exited the bar, frowning. His heightened senses detected no one else in the building besides those in the bar. Something was amiss. Could it be mere coincidence that not a single person above bronze rank was present in the entire hideout? Where were the others? Where was Silva? Rayne''s eyes widened momentarily as he ordered the remaining agents to enter and apprehend everyone inside. A few minutes later, the agents returned from their sweep, reporting that they found no one else in the hideout. However, they had discovered something significant in the basement. Nodding gravely, Rayne followed them down into the basement. He paused at the entrance to a room drenched in blood. "Sir, over here!" one of the agents called out. Approaching cautiously, Rayne observed a workshop strewn with debris¡ªbroken glass, tubes, and unfamiliar instruments littered the floor. Signs of recent activity were evident, but it was unclear what exactly had been worked on. Rayne''s gut twisted with unease; he sensed something ominous. This could very well have been where they manipulated the mana bombs. Whatever they did, it couldn''t be good. Rayne gave one last sweep of the workshop, ordering his men to bag everything before preparing to leave. As he headed out, an agent rushed down the stairs, clearly flustered. "What now?" Rayne asked, anticipating bad news. "Sir, it''s Marc..." Rayne bolted out of the building, sprinting down the street in search of the alley leading to the manavator directly connected to the tavern. He didn''t know its exact location, only the vague direction Bones had mentioned. Spotting an agent from the second group ahead, Rayne closed the gap in seconds. "Marc?" "Over there, sir. At the end," the agent said, pointing down the alley. Rayne nodded briskly and vanished, reappearing in front of the badly injured gold ranker sitting beside the manavator. "You look like hell, Marc," Rayne blurted out, relief flooding through him despite the injuries. Marc was riddled with wounds, but nothing that couldn''t be healed in a week or two. "I wish I could say ''you should see the other guy,'' but there was no other guy. It was a beauty that handed my ass to me!" cough cough spits "Rayne, the threat is real," Marc rasped, his voice strained. "We''ve apprehended many, but they seem clueless. They''re willing to talk now, realizing they''ve been deceived." Rayne nodded, concern etching his features. "It sounds like we''re facing the same challenge down here. Did you uncover anything? Any clue about The Hounds'' whereabouts or their plan?" Marc took a few deep breaths before responding. "Tivaara happened. What''s with that woman? She''s just a bloody silver ranker, but I swear she could take on anyone, even you!" cough cough Rayne asked about Marc''s health potion, then handed him one when Marc confirmed he''d already used his own. As the potion took effect and Marc''s injuries began to ease, he continued. "I haven''t pinpointed their location, but she did let slip one piece of information." "She did? Why would she do that? What did she say?" Rayne inquired skeptically, knowing Tivaara had little reason to cooperate. "She mentioned the bombs are already set in place, and using detection devices from above won''t work," Marc revealed. "What? Is that all she said?" Rayne pondered aloud, processing the revelation. "That''s it. We''ve tried detecting the bombs without success... Wait! She specifically said it wouldn''t work from above," Marc affirmed, starting to rise slowly. Rayne steadied him, helping Marc into the manavator. Before pressing the button to ascend to the tavern, Rayne turned to the agent who had joined them in the alley. "Go find Belle at the guild. Tell her to bring me the blueprints of the city''s sewers," Rayne instructed urgently. "The sewers are the only passage between the upper city and below. We''ve been searching in the wrong place!" Chapter 77 The night had descended, casting shadows across the bustling Adventurer Guild. Despite the operation supposed to be kept secretive among a select few, Rayne knew the presence of traitors like Gustav posed a risk of information leaks. Time was running short. Rather than returning to the guild, Rayne commandeered a small guard station near the central area. He coordinated a joint operation with multiple guard divisions and their captains, preparing to sweep the sewers once more in search of the bombs. The city had already been swept once, including the sewers, yielding nothing. Rayne found it suspicious and questioned if Tivaara had merely misled them. Uncertain of what to trust, he had to entertain every possibility. "Belle, you sh-" "I''m going! You can''t keep me sidelined, doing nothing!" Belle interrupted firmly, refusing to yield. Rayne knew he couldn''t force her to stand down. After a brief pause, he relented. "Alright, alright, I hear you! Take a few men and cover this area," he indicated on the sewer blueprint Belle had brought him, "from here to here. But be cautious, and don''t take unnecessary risks, understood?" She nodded her head vigorously, and Rayne distributed the detection devices among the teams. Turning to the assembled guards and guild members, he addressed them with a firm tone, fully aware of the gravity of the situation. "I have no doubt your teams conducted thorough sweeps of the sewers before. However, we may have underestimated our adversaries. There could be someone among them capable of illusions or setting up formations to hide the bombs and mask their mana signatures. That''s likely why our initial search yielded nothing. This time, each team will include a trap specialist and a tracking specialist. We will sweep the sewers again, meticulously following this map." He gestured towards the sewer blueprint spread out before him. "Our objective is clear: locate and neutralize those bombs. Do I make myself clear?" "Yes, sir!" The response came in unison from the assembled men. "Good. Time is against us. You have thirty minutes to prepare. Be ready to move out." Rayne concluded, watching as the teams dispersed to make their final preparations. Belle stepped forward, offering encouragement. "You''re doing a remarkable job leading them, Rayne. Once this is over, you should consider rejoining the guild." Rayne arched an eyebrow, considering her suggestion. "Perhaps," he replied cautiously. With the dawn approaching, multiple groups stealthily entered the sewers, ready to begin their critical search. The sewer system, designed spaciously for both access and water flow, unexpectedly housed Ratmen, anthropomorphic rodents with keen senses but poor eyesight. Though the guildies mostly ignored them, the Ratmen''s presence and the labyrinthine tunnels slowed their progress. As the groups explored, they encountered an unusual absence of Ratmen, which soon became clear¡ªthey had hit a dead end. This discovery contradicted the interconnected nature of the city''s sewers. Specialists within each team identified and dispelled a concealment barrier, revealing the continuation of the sewer network. Some guards, inexperienced in such environments, were unnerved by the sudden appearance of oversized rodents and a gelatinous blob that fell from the ceiling, causing chaos as it burned one of them upon contact. The affected guard''s screams and frantic attempts to remove the burning substance alarmed the group, but quick action with healing salve prevented further harm. "Quiet down! It''s just a slime!" the group leader admonished, swiftly turning to confront the approaching threat. Footsteps mingled with Ratmen''s scampering announced the arrival of company. The leader narrowly dodged an arrow aimed at his head, reacting with urgency. "Weapons ready! We''re not alone!" he commanded, rallying his team to prepare for an imminent confrontation in the dark, labyrinthine sewers. While the group engaged in battle, similar scenes unfolded elsewhere. Rayne confronted a swarm of Ratmen, while Joshua, his second-tier barrier specialist, worked to dispel a concealment barrier. Suddenly, Joshua cried out in pain, clutching his head. Rayne hurried to his side and saw blood streaming from his nose and ears. Joshua reached out as if grasping for something, and the barrier dissolved, revealing a figure at the tunnel''s end. Rayne''s eyes widened as he started running toward the figure, but halted after a few steps. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. Rayne didn''t want the party to accompany him into the sewers; in this area, only the two of them remained, and Joshua''s safety took precedence. Returning to Joshua, Rayne caught a glimpse of Silva vanishing around a bend in the tunnel. They were on the right track, and for a moment, Rayne dared to hope that everything might yet turn out alright. Joshua sat on the ground, leaning against the wall. "Let me take a look," Rayne said, lifting his head. The bleeding had stopped, but Joshua looked worse for wear. "The bleeding has stopped, Joshua. How are you feeling? Do you know what happened?" Joshua looked up, his eyes bloodshot. "My core, my soul, it''s damaged," he murmured, slumping down, exhausted and nauseous. Rayne remained silent, his face twisted with concern. He helped Joshua to his feet and guided him back to the surface. Rayne saw that Joshua wasn''t the only casualty. Leaving the barrier specialist in the care of a healer, he approached the other group receiving treatment and inquired about what had transpired. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. After hearing that the other group had also been attacked after dispelling the barrier, Rayne hastened back to the sewers, rushing through the tunnels to find other group members. He ordered each group he encountered to retreat and regroup outside. Within the hour, all groups were accounted for, and Rayne listened to reports from each group leader. All the barriers had been concealment barriers hiding parts of the sewers. No group had been able to venture deeper because they were attacked. The assailants were few in number, three or four per group, but they were well-prepared and formidable. Two guild agents at the second tier and five guards had died in the confrontation. One agent was slain by a weapon, and the other had his core shattered. Rayne instructed each group leader to mark the locations where they encountered barriers and ordered everyone below the second tier to return to the guild and await further orders. While Rayne was planning a new course of action, Forvas Vog, a third-tier gold ranker, was summoned from the frontlines and was busy interrogating the men apprehended the previous day in the hideout. Vog was a top-ranking officer in the army and an interrogation specialist, having spent the last month on the frontlines acquiring intel from captured Aphitonians. "Mr. Vog, you called for me?" Belle asked after a messenger found her and relayed the message that she was needed back at the guild. "Greetings, Belle. Yes, I did. I finished interrogating the prisoners. Here, deliver this report to Rayne at once while I take one to the prince." Belle received the report and rushed out of the Adventurers Guild, heading to where Rayne was staying. The members of the group who hadn''t stayed at the guard station had returned to the guild by now and reported what had happened in the sewers. As noon approached, Rayne felt the weight of responsibility pressing down on him. With just a few hours remaining until the opening ceremony, he sensed they were close to uncovering both the bombs and dealing with Silva. Standing outside the station, he observed more people streaming toward the squares. The crowd was gathering early... Glancing down at the blueprint of the sewer system in his hands, Rayne noted the concealed passages leading to the squares in the central area. "Squares, huh? Makes sense. That''s where the crowd will be most concentrated," remarked Sandro, one of the second-tier members who had stayed behind. Rayne nodded in agreement. "It''s a risky move, though," Sandro continued. "What if this is a diversion? What if they plan to attack the royal palace or the Adventurer Guild? Any place and anyone could be a potential target..." "Easy, Sandro. Stressing about ''what ifs'' is my job, not yours." "Rayne!" Belle''s voice cut through the conversation. Rayne turned to see her racing toward him, a report already in hand. She reached him swiftly, ready to deliver her findings. Rayne took the report and began scanning through its pages as he headed back inside the guard station. "Well?" Belle impatiently asked as they entered the station. Rayne raised a finger, signaling for a moment, then turned to her. "In short? The report says the men we arrested yesterday are clueless about the attack. They''re local muscle paid to gather intel and handle mundane tasks for Silva. As for Silva himself, their answers about him were vague and disjointed. Forvas noted traces of mind manipulation among some, and a critical case of soul tampering..." Rayne finished, gripping the pages tightly. "You think Silva did that to them?" Belle asked, surprised to hear about Silva''s manipulation abilities for the first time. "Yes. I saw him, Belle. In the sewers, I caught a glimpse of him," Rayne explained. "He used a soul attack on Joshua." "Oh my god! Is he... dead?" Belle gasped loudly, drawing attention from those nearby. "What? No, he''s okay. He''ll be okay," Rayne reassured her before addressing the others. "Here''s the situation. The six of us are the only ones capable of resisting soul attacks. Fortunately, only one of the attackers seems truly dangerous, but don''t let your guard down. We''re heading back into the sewers to focus on the remaining uncovered areas together." "We have around two hours until the start of the festival. We don''t know exactly when they plan to attack, but we have to assume it will be shortly after the ceremony begins." Rayne spoke urgently. "Belle, go find Master Frose and ask him to try and delay the ceremony." "Um, the guild leader isn''t here. He''s already left for the royal palace, and Mr. Vog said he would deliver the report to the prince himself. Also, reinforcements are on their way. They should be here within minutes," Belle replied quickly. "Alright, we can spare a moment. The situation has taken a turn for the worse, and I don''t want you anywhere near the squares. Go back and stay at the guild," Rayne insisted. "But¡ª" "Please¡­" Rayne pleaded with her to listen. "Alright, be careful, Rayne. It''s okay if Silva escapes, understand?" Belle relented. Rayne smiled and nodded. "Sure." Belle left, and Rayne waited for the reinforcements to arrive. They soon appeared: another gold-ranked adventurer like him and three second-tier silver-ranked ones. With this team at his side and newfound confidence, Rayne led them into the sewers. Despite narrowing their search area, the tunnels remained an intricate network. The new team proved formidable, successfully breaking through barriers and overcoming an ambush orchestrated by Silva''s new henchmen. As they meticulously scoured the sewers, Silva himself busily made his own sinister preparations.. The new lackeys, despite being easily subdued initially by overwhelming force, refused to stay down and cease their attacks. There was something unsettlingly off about them¡ªthey exhibited a crazed demeanor, throwing themselves into danger without regard for their own lives. Although there were nine initially, the gold rankers noticed more approaching from behind. Arndell, the other gold ranker, confronted the incoming threat from the rear. After repeated clashes with no signs of relenting, Arndell abandoned restraint. He struck one of the lackeys, causing their body to explode from the impact. "Mother of¡­ Rayne!! There''s something seriously wrong with them!" Arndell exclaimed, covered in blood, guts, and remnants of the assailant. Rayne witnessed the gruesome spectacle but struggled to comprehend what was happening. These men were nowhere near their level of power; they barely qualified as silver rankers. Despite their wild and poorly executed attacks, they possessed ferocity and unexpectedly potent strength. The silver rank members had little trouble evading their erratic swings, but any blow that connected, even against guards, proved disadvantageous. "I don''t know, Arn! They fight like they''re possessed! Just focus on neutralizing them for now!" Chapter 78 With each passing minute, the intensity of the fight in the tunnel escalated. The attackers'' strength grew supernaturally over time until their bodies couldn''t handle the power anymore, and one by one, they either collapsed or exploded upon impact, just like the first one. After the battle ended, Arn wiped the blood off himself while Rayne inspected the dead bodies. Arn joined him and noticed that the corpses looked dried up and drained of vitality. "Rayne, I think I know what this is," Arn said, genuine worry etched on his face. "You''ve seen something like this before? What happened to them?" Rayne asked, his expression mirroring Arn''s concern. "These are... soul puppets. I don¡¯t know how they¡¯re here, but I¡¯ve encountered something similar before. Any form of self-consciousness and reason is stripped away, leaving only a primal urge for violence. They act like rabid dogs, attacking anyone in sight without hesitation." "Rabid dogs..." Rayne muttered. "But why were they so strong? They started near the second tier in power and ended close to gold rank in strength. It seemed like their strength kept increasing!" Arn shook his head. "That''s the nature of soul puppets. Their strength grows exponentially as they tap into the life force they''re consuming. But it''s unstable. Eventually, their bodies can''t contain the power and they self-destruct. It''s a dark and dangerous form of magic." Rayne''s mind raced as he processed this information. "Gods... I didn¡¯t know soul puppets were this revolting," Rayne said in disgust. We need to find Silva and stop him before he can create more of these abominations." ¡°Aye. The poor souls¡­ something truly foul was done to their bodies,¡± Arn agreed, his voice heavy with sympathy. Rayne was momentarily lost for words. He turned to the silver rankers and asked if anyone was injured. A few agents had suffered light injuries, but overall, the attackers hadn¡¯t posed a significant threat. "Is that so? Then let¡¯s move on. We¡¯ve wasted enough time as it is." The group rushed down the tunnel until they reached an intersection. They chose a direction and continued, engaging another group of puppets before encountering another barrier. ¡°So this is their plan,¡± Rayne said, smashing his fist into the wall. ¡°They¡¯re trying to slow us down, biding their time.¡± ¡°Speaking of time, boss, isn¡¯t it about time for the opening ceremony to start?¡± one of the agents asked. It was true¡ªthe opening ceremony should have started by now. Rayne didn¡¯t know why it hadn''t begun yet but knew they had been given more time. "Whatever the reason, it''s a blessing. Let''s use this extra time to our advantage," Rayne said, determination steeling his voice. "Stay alert and keep moving. We need to find Silva and stop this madness." While Rayne and his team were stuck in the sewers chasing after the bombs, the prince, Guild Leader Frose, Vice-Guild Leader Glem, and gold ranker Vog were devising their options in the royal palace. The prince had delayed the opening ceremony by an hour, giving Rayne more time to find the bombs and himself more time to decide what to do about the festival. So far, while the threat of an attack was acknowledged, there was still no concrete evidence of a bomb threat. "If the goal is to harm the kingdom the most, then the timing of the attack should be obvious!" the prince said, looking out the palace window. His left arm was missing, replaced by a stump that was slowly regrowing. "Your plan is to be the bait!" Frose stated, stroking his beard. "At this time, the greatest impact on the kingdom would be if any harm came to you. If the royal guards heard you talk like that, they¡¯d lock you up in the palace." "That''s why it¡¯s just us here. People have come from afar to enjoy the festival, and I''m not going to take it away from them. Besides, you''ll be at my side, won''t you?" "Ho ho ho. You''re placing too much trust in this old man. Very well, I''ll stay by your side. Glem, I need you back at the Guild to keep things under control. Issue a contract on short notice for every free and willing adventurer to help patrol the area. You know the drill." Glem nodded and left at once. Vog mentioned his abilities were best used in the crowd, so he excused himself and went to patrol on his own. Once they were alone, the prince spoke freely. "Am I endangering everyone by not canceling the festival? There have only been a few times in history when the festival was canceled, and that was only due to an inevitable threat like a dungeon break." "I can''t make that decision for you, Tristan. There are many factors to consider, but I don''t think you''re in the wrong here. If something does happen, we will be there and ready to act in time!" Frose smiled and reassured the prince. Meanwhile, Rayne''s unit fought off another group of puppets. For the past hour, they had been encountering more of them with increasing frequency. Ahead was another dead end, indicating the presence of a concealment barrier. One of the agents dispelled it, and as the wall in front of them dissipated into a mist of mana, they saw a transport trolley with a spherical container fixed in place. Just as Rayne exclaimed, ¡°Finally!¡±, the sound of trumpets and cheering erupted from above¡ªthe opening ceremony had officially started. Rayne''s team cautiously approached the bomb. The same agent who had dispelled the barrier, Marcel, stepped closer and circled the container, making observations. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "Boss, the bomb is inscribed! Empowered, most likely. The problem is the trolley the bomb is sitting on. From what I can tell, there''s a formation engraved on it. Probably to hide the bomb''s mana signature, but I can''t deactivate the bomb without disabling the formation first." Rayne listened and watched the blue pulses going through the bomb''s engravings. "The bomb is activated?" he asked. Marcel confirmed that it was. "You can deactivate the bomb, can''t you?" "I believe so, but I''d like everyone to put some distance between us first. Just in case." Rayne reluctantly nodded, and the rest of the team moved back, watching Marcel work from a safe distance. After a minute, Marcel called out to Rayne. He approached and listened as Marcel instructed him on how to turn off the formation and disable the bomb. Rayne was puzzled and couldn''t help but feel dubious after hearing the instructions. "It can''t be that easy, can it?" "I don''t know what to tell you. I''ve observed the formation pattern in detail, and I can say with certainty that I can turn it off easily! But it will take time." "How long?" Rayne asked, dreading the worst. Time was the one thing they couldn''t afford to waste. "Roughly ten minutes," Marcel replied. He laid on his back, crawled under the trolley, and started nullifying the runes one by one. Ten minutes later, the formation was disabled, and the bomb was deactivated. "I don''t think there''s more to it. It seems like rushed work¡ªthey prioritized getting the job done." Rayne wasn''t fully convinced, but the first bomb was found and deactivated. "Great work! We''ll see if the next one is the same. Let''s go." An hour later, Marcel had deactivated another bomb. "Same pattern, same process. About ten minutes of work. What now, boss?" "It takes too long to find each bomb! We''re going to have to split up so we can cover more ground. I doubt there are puppets behind every concealment barrier," Rayne said, glancing at the shriveled dead bodies behind them. "We must''ve dealt with at least forty of them by now. What the fuck have they done to all those people¡­?" Arn agreed with Rayne and took a knee next to one of the puppets, inspecting the body. Something he should have done the first time they encountered soul puppets. "What is it?" Rayne asked. Arn didn''t reply immediately. He leaned closer and could barely make out a faded ink on the shriveled arm. "These are locals, Rayne. Like the thugs we apprehended and questioned yesterday." Rayne nodded. "There are many small local groups in the Underground. Not many would care if a hundred people disappeared... I don''t know if it was Silva or if there''s someone else capable of doing... all of this!" Rayne finished, gesturing at all the dead bodies with his hands. Arn stood up, his face grim. "It doesn¡¯t matter who''s behind it right now. Our priority is stopping those bombs. If splitting up increases our chances, we should do it. But we need to stay in constant contact. Any sign of trouble, and we regroup immediately." Rayne nodded. "Agreed. Arndell, take Marcel and the three that came with you and head east, toward the next square on the map. The rest will come with me. We''ll head west and hopefully, we''ll meet back in the middle and head toward the main square together." Rayne grabbed Arndell''s hand in a firm handshake. "Good luck and may fortune favor the bold!" Arndell added, "the brave!" Rayne finished with, "and the strong!" Many long tunnels and intersections away, Silva stood beneath a manhole, talking to Clover and a small group of Hound members. "Things aren''t exactly proceeding as planned, but we anticipated that and came prepared." "Varia sure made quite a number of puppets¡­ Clover, I need you to do something for me." "Sure, sup?" Clover said while chewing on something. "Is that candy? Never mind, I need you to tamper with one of the formations on the trolleys beneath the main square." "Um, I can do that, but the formation won''t work properly then. They''ll sense the mana sign¡ª" "Doesn''t matter! I need the bomb to go off when they try to tamper with the formation," Silva said mischievously, sporting a wide grin. "But then the bomb would go off ahead of schedule!" Clover stated. "Yes, Clover, I know how the schedule works. We have no choice. By the time of the prince''s speech, all our bombs could be found and deactivated. I''ve marked the location of the bomb for you at the east side of the main square. Don''t dawdle after you finish! Get out and head north toward the safehouse¡­ Directly toward the safehouse! Understand?" Silva warned, emphasizing his words. Clover nodded, swallowing the last of the candy. "Got it, boss. I''ll get it done." Silva watched Clover leave and turned to the rest of the Hound members. "Fidref, Grir, go with Clover and make sure no harm comes to her! The rest of you will follow me. There''s a group of pests that need to be exterminated." Silva''s plan was to concentrate most of the explosion on the main square where the prince would give his speech after the ceremony. Four out of the ten bombs were placed at each corner of the square. The surrounding squares weren''t primary targets, but he had bombs to spare and planned to use them as a contingency or a failsafe in case their main target was compromised. Rayne and his group had dismantled the first two bombs and were making good progress. If they continued at the same pace, they might have time to dismantle two more bombs, three at most, which was within the limit Silva found acceptable for the mission to be considered a success. Still, he wouldn''t sit idly by and let their efforts diminish his plans. He headed southwest, preparing to meet the guild members head-on. Meanwhile, in the east wing of the sewers, Arndell and his team demolished another small group of puppets. After dispelling the barrier, they found another bomb. The noise from above grew louder, and Arndell felt the pressure mounting. The ceremony had been going on for a while, and he estimated it would last another hour or so. Not enough time to deactivate every bomb. They would fail. Some of the bombs would go off, and he didn''t dare think further. "Marcel, how long will it take to disarm this one?" Arndell asked, his voice tight with urgency. "Ten minutes, same as before, I''m trying as fast as I can." Marcel replied, already getting to work. "I know, I know. Take your time," Arndell said, but the nervousness in his voice was evident. Marcel successfully deactivated the second bomb, the fourth overall, and the team was about to start running ahead when Arndell stopped them. "We won''t be going forward. We''re turning back and heading directly toward the main square." The rest of the team became flustered, knowing that they would leave potential bombs undiscovered and activated. "I know¡­ I don''t like it either. Can''t you hear them? Up above. The crowd is getting louder, which means the entertainers will pass by this square in minutes and head toward the main square, finishing the opening ceremony. We don''t know the exact number of bombs they have, but intel said eight at minimum. So let''s pick up the pace and get the rest of the bombs within an hour!" "Yes, boss!" The men replied, steeling their resolve. They rushed back, but not all the way to where they had split with Rayne. One of the intersections they passed led toward the main square, and that''s where Arndell''s team headed. Chapter 79 On the other side, Rayne''s team was ambushed while they were dealing with the puppets. Silva''s men employed guerilla warfare tactics to stall and disorganize their opponents, quickly fleeing down the tunnel and disappearing into the next one. Rayne was appalled by the brazen tactics, but rage quickly took over when he saw that one of his agents had fallen during the initial ambush. He directed the rest of his men to search for the bombs while he rushed after the fleeing enemies. Rayne''s heart pounded as he sprinted through the dark, damp tunnels. He was fast¡ªmuch faster than the assailants¡ªand quickly caught up with them. He counted four people, but Silva wasn''t among them. The assailants put up a fight, but Rayne dealt with them in a matter of seconds. Breathing heavily and seething with rage, Rayne knew that finding the bombs took priority. But Silva was here, somewhere. "My oh my. You seem out of breath, kid! Is this old man too fast for you?" Rayne froze, hearing the voice he''d dreamt of confronting so many times. Straightening up, he took a deep breath and slowly turned until he was sideways, looking down the tunnel at Silva. Silva cocked his head and sported a teasing grin. "Haah¡­I''m fine. I''m just not used to dealing with cowards running away so much." Silva''s grin disappeared, and he slowly extended his hand toward Rayne. Rayne narrowed his eyes, wondering what Silva was about to do. He focused on sensing the mana around Silva, expecting a soul attack, even a mind attack, but his eyes widened, and he took a step backward, jerking his head back. In the spot his head had just been, a concentrated bubble of mana exploded, causing a loud boom to reverberate through the tunnel. Rayne immediately cast Ice Spear, which Silva easily dodged. "Hmph. Weak! Too weak, Rayne!" Silva shouted, repeating his previous action. He raised his arm and snapped his fingers. Another bubble of highly concentrated mana exploded next to Rayne as he sidestepped the attack and moved forward. Silva grinned, turned to the tunnel to his side, and started running. Rayne, bewildered by the old man''s audacity, watched Silva turn and run. Without wasting another moment, he pursued, determined not to let Silva escape. As Rayne rounded the bend at the end of the tunnel, he caught sight of Silva''s form disappearing into the shadows. The chase intensified, with Rayne pushing his limits to close the distance. Silva glanced over his shoulder, his grin returning as he saw Rayne gaining on him. Prince Tristan and Guild Leader Fluvis Frose watched the dazzling, glittering, and sparkling display of magic in the twilight from the balcony of the royal palace. "It''s time we headed toward the stage," the prince said, turning to leave. Fluvis nodded and quietly followed him. On their way out of the palace, the Spymaster approached and reported that he had men stationed atop the buildings overseeing the surroundings. The prince nodded, thanked him, and entered the royal carriage waiting to take them directly to the main square. The drive from the royal palace to the square took ten minutes, just enough time for various thoughts to occupy the prince''s mind. The situation had become dire after he learned about the bombs. He received a report that three bombs had been dismantled so far, yet he couldn''t shake the feeling that something bad was going to happen. "Worried?" Fluvis asked. Tristan nodded, frowning as he looked out the window. "I am worried too. Rayne''s obsession with the Hounds and Silva is clouding his judgment¡­ Perhaps it would be best if you postponed the festival until tomorrow." Tristan was taken aback but nodded after thinking it over. He had been agonizing over the decision since the previous day, but it was straightforward. People came first, and if postponing or even canceling the festival was necessary to keep them safe, so be it. "We''ll arrive about twenty minutes before the end of the opening ceremony. I''ll climb the stage immediately upon arrival and make an announcement. Shadow One¡­" The prince called out, and a shadow rose from his own shadow, awaiting instructions. Fluvis showed no reaction to the shadow''s appearance. The prince instructed it to go and deliver his new orders to the Spymaster, ensuring everything was ready upon his arrival. The shadow disappeared, and the prince relaxed, feeling the weight of his responsibility lessen slightly.
"Marcel, don''t waste time with the puppets; go straight for the bomb while we deal with the rest of them. Understood?" Arndell commanded. Before them, multiple sets of eyes shone red in the darkness. The soul puppets appeared dormant, and Arndell preferred to avoid confrontation given the emergency, but they stood in their way to the bomb. Marcel nodded, his eyes focused on the transport trolley behind the mob. Arndell led the charge, provoking a reaction from the seemingly dormant puppets, and the fight ensued. Marcel swiftly pivoted through the mob and slipped to the other side. He didn''t look back. He trusted his fellow group members and immediately got to work. He glanced over the trolley, then at the container. To disrupt the flow of mana and deactivate the bomb, Marcel first needed to disable the formation. The formation was engraved with a pattern of lines connecting runes at the ends. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Marcel lay on his back as he had done before, his hands starting to glow. He focused the mana imbuing his hands and guided it toward his index fingers, all the while observing and deciphering the complex patterns of the formation, which appeared identical to previous ones. Recognizing the familiar pattern, he stopped observing and immediately began deciphering and nullifying the effects of the formation. Following the lines with his finger, he carefully and precisely unraveled one of the runes, erasing it. He repeated the process and was halfway done when... cling Hm? tik tik tik tik "What''s..." In the midst of battle, Arndell turned to Marcel and saw him facing towards them, his eyes filled with fear and dread. It was a split second, but Arndell could see the look of resignation on Marcel''s face. tiktiktiktik clang A flashing light momentarily blinded everyone in the tunnel, and then a thunderous explosion erupted through the air. Marcel had been at the epicenter, disintegrating without a trace. Arndell hastily summoned a mana barrier, pouring everything into it to protect the two agents within its radius of effect. The third agent had been just outside the barrier''s reach and was all that remained. Arndell channeled the barrier as it cracked and repaired with every passing moment¡­ Prior to the explosion, the main square was bustling with activity. The crowd was dense, barely parting for performers and entertainers making their way through. Among them, agents stationed atop buildings noticed pushing and odd behavior from a couple of individuals. They signaled ground agents to investigate. Before the agents could intervene, the crowd started to panic, screaming and pushing as they tried to flee. Their cries were drowned out by music and cheering. The suspicious individuals revealed themselves as puppets, attacking in a frenzy. Agents realized the severity and fought through the chaos to confront them, only to be blinded by a sudden burst of light... Tristan and Fluvis''s carriage stopped three minutes away from the explosion. The prince flung open the door, horrified by the dazzling lights of magic now overshadowed by a mushroom cloud. Seconds later, another flash and explosion rocked the area. Tristan turned to Fluvis in shock, but the old man was gone. The ceremony fell silent amid a chain of explosions rocking the city center: one from the east square and two from the west. For a moment, the main square stood frozen. Only the eerie sound of falling debris and blood could be felt between the explosions. A hand dropped from the sky, striking a woman in the crowd and shocking her awake. Her scream pierced the air, triggering chaos. Some onlookers were too stunned to react, watching in disbelief as others trampled over them in a frantic attempt to escape the explosions, which were of unprecedented magnitude. The last three bombs beneath the main square activated simultaneously. Amidst the chaos, Fluvis appeared. He closed his eyes and knelt as people rushed around him. Placing both hands on the ground, he weakly uttered "Ice Age." The detonations caused an aftershock that knocked down those nearby, but Fluvis''s skill mitigated the explosive force. Though he couldn''t contain the entire blast, those closest to the epicenter perished instantly. Fluvis froze the air in a controlled radius around the central area, utilizing his mastery over ice to affect only what he intended. While chilled, the bystanders remained unharmed by Fluvis''s skill and slowly began to rise. Shouts and orders rang out as guards, adventurers, and Guild agents mobilized to lead people to safety and provide aid to the injured. The prince approached Fluvis in the main square, poised to speak, but held his tongue. Fluvis remained motionless, kneeling and concentrating, radiating vast amounts of mana from within his body. The prince realized the danger was far from over and swiftly ordered the guards to clear the area. Meanwhile, Fluvis continued channeling his skill, pouring more mana into containing the aftermath of the explosions. After a minute, he stood up and gazed upward. Tristan, observing from a distance, followed his gaze and saw a mix of fire and ice energies evaporating into the sky. Fluvis breathed heavily and turned towards Tristan with unfocused eyes. A snowflake landed on Tristan¡¯s face, prompting him to look down in surprise. Snowflakes? "Master Fluvis, are you alright?" Tristan hurried to the old man''s side. cough cough "Find Rayne," Fluvis repeated between coughs. Tristan nodded earnestly, assuring Fluvis that he would locate him. Surveying the scene of devastation, Tristan saw flames extinguished at the eastern square, while the western square blazed brightly. Desperate to rally assistance, Tristan attempted to call out, but his voice faltered amidst the chaos. Every guard, adventurer, and guild agent was already engaged in containing the damage and aiding the injured. ¡°I¡¯m going to find Rayne,¡± Tristan declared decisively, vanishing in a blur. The last report indicated Rayne and Arndell had separated, with Rayne heading west. That¡¯s where I¡¯ll find him! Avoiding the panicked throngs heading away from the western square, Tristan swiftly made his way toward it. As he approached, he witnessed frantic crowds stumbling over each other in their haste to escape. He halted abruptly, his commanding presence quelling the frenzy. "It¡¯s over now. Help is coming, but it¡¯s over," Tristan reassured the crowd. "Over? It¡¯s not over! They¡¯re still fighting!" a man shouted, pointing towards the western square. "That¡¯s right! They¡¯re still there!" echoed others in the crowd. Tristan redirected them towards the main square, assuring them it was now secure and they would find safety there. Navigating through the tumultuous crowd, the prince hastened his pace. Within minutes, he arrived at the now-deserted square, eerily quiet and devoid of life. Surveying the scene, he noticed traces of ice magic etched into the ground and surrounding structures. Some buildings still smoldered, casting an eerie glow in the dim night. Stepping carefully around debris from both explosion and battle, Tristan sensed the lingering presence of potent mana. A significant confrontation had occurred here just moments before his arrival. He paced the square, a growing unease gnawing at him. Turning sharply in different directions, he deciphered the remnants of the recent skirmish. Suddenly, amidst the overwhelming mana signatures, he detected a unique source. His walk turned into a jog as he rounded a corner, leading to an alley behind a partially demolished building. Coming to a halt at the alley''s entrance, he narrowed his eyes. The distinct mana he sensed emanated from the far end. As he approached cautiously, his eyes widened with each step. His movements slowed, weighted by the gravity of what lay ahead. Gradually, a large blue crystal, stained with hues of blood, emerged before him¡ªtwo meters in diameter and three in height. Tristan paused, placing a trembling hand upon the crystal. His face contorted with a tumult of emotions as he stood motionless, absorbed in his thoughts, until Fluvis finally arrived. Chapter 80 Tristan withdrew his hand, turned, and approached Fluvis. Placing a hand on the old man''s shoulder, he murmured, "I''m sorry," as he walked past him. Fluvis, with a sorrowful expression, moved towards the crystal where Rayne was encapsulated. For a few minutes, he stood silently, gazing at his fallen disciple trapped in ice. Finally, he shook his head and gently laid his hand on the crystal. "Dispel," He uttered softly. The crystal shattered into thousands of ice shards, and Fluvis caught Rayne before he could collapse. Tristan observed from a distance, directing his men who arrived after Fluvis to extinguish fires and secure the area. A pulse of mana surged through Tristan, spreading throughout the city. He turned and glanced back at Fluvis, who approached carrying Rayne and shaking his head. "Is he¡­" Tristan began, though he knew the answer. "Yes... he used Ice Prison on himself as a last defense, but he still perished. His core... is shattered," Fluvis confirmed solemnly. "Silva..." Tristan murmured. Fluvis nodded, informing Tristan that he had sent a pulse of mana throughout the city but couldn''t locate Silva amidst the chaos. "Master Fluvis..." Tristan started. "...this isn''t your fault, Tristan," Fluvis interrupted firmly. "If anyone should shoulder blame, it''s me, for allowing Rayne to act as he did. You have more urgent matters at hand," Fluvis finished, then vanished from the square. "I know..." Tristan responded quietly, feeling disheartened. The snow continued to fall, spreading from the main square to surrounding areas, blanketing the entire central district and beyond. The fires were extinguished, and under Tristan''s command, the city was placed on lockdown. He enlisted the entire Adventurer''s Guild, including its operatives and remaining adventurers, to assist in handling the aftermath of the tragic events that had unfolded. The prince refused to delay any longer in beginning the repairs, knowing the urgency of the situation. The sewer bombs had triggered explosions that, due to the intricate network of tunnels, threatened the entire city''s underground infrastructure. Several streets had already collapsed into the sewers, and even the Underground City had suffered damage. Velasquez, Domino''s right-hand man and a third-tier gold-ranked adventurer, mobilized a sizable force of reluctant helpers to manage the torrent of waste flooding into the streets of the Underground City below. By midnight, the streets of Hagos had emptied, leaving only guards to patrol the area while the snow continued to fall unabated. Amidst the chaos, unnoticed by all, an alarm sounded and smoke billowed from one of the mansions in the wealthier eastern part of the city. "Blimey! It''s still snowin''!" exclaimed Hemdus, watching as unexpected snow blanketed everything in white. "Apparently so. Come on, Hem, it''s time Bones finished unlocking the vault!" urged Darsumi. "Aye. Once this is done, we''ll be finished here!" Early that morning in Stonefalls, two dwarves woke up and enjoyed a leisurely breakfast while Bones put finishing touches on the engravings of his other arm. A knock interrupted them, and five more dwarves barged into the smithy, raiding the kitchen for food and ale without waiting for an invitation. By noon, all the dwarves were accounted for and ready to travel to the capital by carriage. Thaddeus, familiar with the guards at the gates, smoothly navigated their passage through inspection. They headed towards the eastern part of the city. Arriving at the outskirts of the central area, Thaddeus parked the carriage in front of a charming tavern. He opened the door, and six dwarves plus Bones disembarked, stretching before heading inside. Bones followed the boisterous group, eyeing the sign "Uppity Gent" above the tavern''s entrance before stepping in. Thaddeus led them to a private, spacious hall used for events, with a stout woman following closely behind. Unfamiliar to Bones, she was Thaddeus''s wife and owner of the tavern, assuring them of privacy as they prepared for their upcoming heist. After exchanging greetings, Bones observed as each dwarf settled into the hall, unpacking their belongings. Bones himself carried no baggage, his role solely to use the Skeleton Key for unlocking doors and vaults. Comfortably making themselves at home, the dwarves gathered around a large table assembled from smaller ones, with a map of the city spread across its surface. Once seated, Bones took in the group. Mirami, their master burglar, meticulously planned the operation. Darsumi, the highest level among them, was designated to handle any complications. Thaddeus and three other dwarves specialized in infiltration, while Hemdus, with minimal heist experience, simply tagged along. This heist wasn''t their first; they had successfully executed one a few years ago, though not on this scale. The first three houses they targeted posed little challenge, guarded by bronze-ranked personnel and a single silver-ranked security head. The real difficulty lay with the last two houses. The House of Hartmore and Covingster boasted higher status and reinforced security. Hartmore employed silver-ranked adventurers, while recent intel indicated that Covingster had upgraded security, now overseen by a gold-ranked guard from the prestigious Forsaken Garde guild. Gold-ranked adventurers rarely undertook city security roles, typically doing so during injury recovery or special events. Their formidable reputation was usually enough to deter most threats. But dwarves thrived on challenges. They waited impatiently for the delayed opening ceremony to begin. When news reached them that the start was further postponed, they swiftly gathered their gear and departed. Time was critical, and the prolonged delay had frayed everyone''s nerves. To avoid drawing attention, Mirami divided the group into pairs. Each pair was tasked with robbing a designated house, with a rendezvous planned at the Hartmore Estate once their missions were complete. The streets bustled with crowds, lined with food and drink stalls extending beyond the central area. The festival drew merchants eager to capitalize on the occasion. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Do we really need these disguises?" Bones questioned. "Maybe not, but blending in will help us move unnoticed amidst the festivities. After all, it''s a costumed event," Darsumi replied, noticing Bones''s perplexed expression. "What? Why are you looking at me like that?" "I get it, I do. But why do we look like clowns?" Their outfits consisted of baggy, mismatched clothes, masks with painted faces and exaggerated features¡ªdark circles around the eyes, oversized red noses, and lips stretched into grotesque smiles. "Come on, Bones. Embrace it! It suits you... well, sort of!" Darsumi chuckled, trying to lighten the mood. "At least you''re wearing a mask and not full makeup!" "You''re not very convincing, but fine. Let''s get going," Bones grumbled, dropping the subject. Bones and Darsumi formed one of the pairs, making their way towards the third house on their list. Despite the dense crowd, they navigated towards the eastern district, where guards stationed at each entrance ensured controlled access. The guards didn''t prevent anyone from entering but managed crowd control efficiently. Once the duo crossed into the district, Darsumi let out a sigh of relief. "Finally! If I''d known it would be this crowded, I''d have suggested we go in the morning and wait hidden somewhere until evening," Darsumi grumbled, slightly out of breath. "Didn''t expect a crowd? Isn''t there a festival every year?" Bones remarked. "Of course, Bones! We expected crowds, just not in this area! No matter¡ªwe''re through now. Our destination is just two hundred meters ahead, then a right turn into a small alley. We should see the house from there. Let''s go..." Darsumi said, pulling out three small balls, skipping a step, and motioning for Bones to follow. Bones could sense Dar was stressed but also enjoying himself, especially playing the clown role. He could actually juggle... Three minutes later, they turned a corner and spotted a narrow alley leading to large iron gates with guards stationed in front. The guards appeared relaxed, even bored, their attention drawn to distant trumpets as they chatted and laughed, likely reminiscing about past festivals and good times. Despite the delayed ceremony starting, their enjoyment would be short-lived this year. Darsumi approached them leisurely, then quickened his pace. Before the guards could react or even notice him, he hurled the juggling balls at them. Bones marveled at the power and accuracy with which the wooden balls struck their heads, bursting into splinters on impact. The guards slumped to the ground like puppets. "Wooden balls? Are they okay?" Bones asked, surprised. "Yeah, wooden! Thought metal ones might be a bit much! I... I think they''re fine," Darsumi replied, a hint of uncertainty in his voice as they approached the fallen guards, noting the pools of blood beneath their heads. "Maybe the wooden ones were a bit too much, too," Bones muttered, glancing at Darsumi. Dar nodded and proceeded to open the gates. He grabbed one guard by the hands and began dragging him inside. "Bones, the other one!" Darsumi urged. Bones quickly followed suit, grabbing the second guard and pulling him through the gates. Darsumi had taken the calculated risk of neutralizing the guards at the gates because they had prior knowledge of their numbers and patrol routes. With no other feasible entry point into the estate besides scaling the fence, Darsumi opted for the direct approach. A garden filled with colorful flowers welcomed them beyond the gates, with a tall hedge encircling the estate along the fence wall. They left the unconscious but still breathing guards in the flower bushes and stealthily maneuvered around the mansion. As they crept low, Bones whispered to Darsumi, questioning why they hadn''t cleaned the blood at the gates. Darsumi stopped and turned. "No time, and I doubt anyone will visit at this hour. Besides... didn''t you hear the trumpets?" Bones nodded, and Dar continued, "They signaled the start of the opening ceremony. If your friends from the capital are planning an attack, it will likely be during or after the ceremony. That gives us a few hours, at best." Darsumi paused, then added, "Honestly, I don''t know what will happen when the attack starts..." "Alright, so I guess we won''t stick to the original plan and wait until nightfall?" Bones asked. Darsumi confirmed they would adjust the plan slightly, rushing the easier tasks while considering how to handle the Hartmores and Covingtons. Bones inquired about their approach. "Do we kill the guards and force our way in, or...?" Unless absolutely necessary, Darsumi adamantly opposed killing. He explained briefly that unnecessary deaths would only complicate matters after the heist. "They''ll come after us, Bones. Whether we kill or just rob makes a big difference in how hard they''ll pursue us!" Bones nodded in understanding but pondered his options. His skills were geared toward maiming, incapacitating, and killing, not rendering someone unconscious. Then it struck him¡ªhe had the perfect skill at his disposal if incapacitation was all that was needed. "I think I have just the thing!" Bones declared, taking the lead. Darsumi followed silently, curious about Bones''s plan. A guard patrolling near their location approached, unaware of the two hiding in the garden. Bones focused on the guard from a distance and established a Soul Link with the target, causing the guard to freeze as if paralyzed. Darsumi watched as the guard trembled, attempting to move or shout but unable to produce a sound. Moments later, the guard collapsed face-first to the ground. Dar turned to Bones, who smirked and said, "Soul magic!" Darsumi appeared as if he wanted to object, but instead grunted a warning to avoid killing. Two more guards were stationed at the mansion''s entrance, now on alert since their colleague had not returned. Bones assured Darsumi he would handle them, circling back toward the entrance. Bones could only maintain his Soul Link with one target at a time, so he acted swiftly. Focusing on the first guard, he applied pressure in a quick burst. The man collapsed before he could react to the link. The second guard started to move towards the fallen first guard but stopped abruptly and collapsed a moment later. Staying low and at a distance from the mansion, Bones waited for Darsumi to catch up. When Darsumi joined him, he asked, "What now?" "First, does your skill work on any target?" Darsumi inquired. "Yes, but its effectiveness varies based on the target''s strength and other factors," Bones explained. Dar pointed towards the guards, prompting Bones to add, "It worked well on them because they were lower level." "Could it affect a silver ranker?" Darsumi asked. "To some extent, yes, but a second-tier silver ranker? Unlikely," Bones replied. They circled back around the mansion and entered through the kitchen''s backdoor, which Darsumi skillfully lockpicked. Once inside, they knew they had to act swiftly. Any alert among the mansion''s silver rankers could derail their plans. Darsumi took the lead and efficiently dealt with any guards they encountered inside the mansion. However, their movements weren''t entirely silent, and the more perceptive silver rankers soon noticed the commotion. "Guards!" a voice echoed from the main hall of the mansion. A man peered over the railings of the upper floor, scanning the area. A single guard rushed through the doors on his right. "Sir? What''s wrong?" he asked, noticing the head of security looking flustered. "Didn''t you hear the commotion? Where are the others?" the head of security demanded. "No, sir, I didn''t..." the guard replied, scanning the surroundings. "Go and tell them to assemble here in the main hall!" the silver ranker ordered. The guard promised to locate the others immediately and turned to leave but stopped abruptly at the clank of weapons clashing. From the left side, Darsumi rushed the silver ranker, engaging him in a fight. Meanwhile, Bones strolled leisurely into the main hall. Before the guard could take a step, Bones cast Bone Spikes beneath his feet. The guard cried out in pain and was swiftly knocked unconscious by a sudden pressure applied to his soul. Bones turned his attention to the duel between the two silver rankers. Chapter 81 Bones had anticipated enjoying the fight between the two silver rankers, but it quickly became one-sided. Darsumi, a second-tier Bladedancer, easily outmatched his opponent. After an initial exchange, Darsumi danced around his adversary, deftly avoiding and parrying attacks until he landed a decisive blow to the head, rendering the man unconscious. "Bones! Gather the staff!" Darsumi yelled. Bones nodded, scanned left and right, then turned back to Darsumi. "Go right, your left. Staff quarters are in the left wing," Darsumi instructed. "Alright, be right back," Bones replied, and swiftly departed. Less than five minutes later, he returned, dragging an elderly man with three maids trailing behind. Fear was evident in their eyes, and one maid sank to her knees in shock upon seeing the bloody and unconscious guards. "Well, this complicates things," Darsumi muttered, descending the stairs. He reassured the staff that they wouldn''t be harmed, explaining their intention to rob the mansion. After calming the distressed maids, he escorted them upstairs to the master bedroom on the upper floor and secured the doors. He then turned to the elderly man. "Lead us to the vault, and we''ll be out of your way in no time," Darsumi commanded. "Sir, I..." the old man began, but Darsumi cut him off. "I know you''re the head of staff, and I know you know where the vault is," Darsumi said firmly. Reluctantly, the old man nodded and led Darsumi and Bones into the study room. The room was a lavishly decorated office with red carpet on the wooden flooring, bordeaux-colored curtains, and paintings adorning the walls. A single sofa rested against one wall next to a window, and a large desk occupied the center of the office, flanked by two luxurious armchairs. Behind the desk stood an ornate, high-backed throne chair, with a large bookcase spanning the entire length of the opposite wall. "Behind the painting?" Bones asked as he entered the room and made an observation. "Kind of clich¨¦, don''t you think?" Dar commented, noting the old man''s flinch at the mention of the paintings. "No imagination..." he murmured, then asked which painting. The old man pointed to a large painting on the right side of the wall. Bones approached, lifted the painting, and revealed circular doors leading to the vault. "I don''t have the key! Only the master has the key, and he keeps it with him at all times!" the old man hurriedly explained. Darsumi nodded and assured him they no longer needed his assistance. He escorted the old man to the master bedroom, where the maids were waiting. Meanwhile, Bones summoned the Incomplete Skeleton Key and attempted to insert it into the keyhole. Predictably, it didn''t fit. He waited for Darsumi to return and then asked for instructions. Darsumi instructed him to constantly shape the key while inserting it. It sounded simple, but Bones soon realized how challenging it was to shape the key to match the lock precisely. Darsumi left the room to tie up and gag the guards, returning ten minutes later to find Bones still struggling with the key. He didn¡¯t disturb Bones, instead moving to sit in the throne chair behind the desk and pulling out a bottle from the bottom drawer as he waited. After twenty minutes of concentrated effort, a faint sound of bone scraping metal was heard. Bones managed to fully insert and turn the key. Numerous ticking sounds of cogs turning echoed, and the door to the vault slightly opened. Bones peered cautiously inside and quickly stepped back upon seeing the dim glow of runes. He turned to Darsumi, who got off the chair and walked over to the vault. "Runes? There¡¯s a formation inscribed inside the vault!" Bones exclaimed, giving Darsumi a questioning look. "Why the surprise? Every safe and vault has some form of extra safety measure. If they didn¡¯t, we wouldn''t need the Skeleton Key and could just force the lock open. That''s another reason you have to be the one to open the locks with the Skeleton Key. The key opens the lock without activating the formation. I''m sorry Bones, I thought I had mentioned it." "You didn¡¯t, but it¡¯s fine. Any other surprises?" Bones asked. Darsumi shook his head and motioned for Bones to check inside the vault. Bones stepped closer and pulled the doors wide open, revealing a mesmerizing array of silver and gold. What drew Bones¡¯ attention the most were the intricately cut precious stones. ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Darsumi said, standing next to Bones and admiring the wealth inside. "Those are mana crystals of different affinities. Red ones are fire-affinity, blue are water, yellow are earth, and so on." ¡°Use the ring I gave you, and we''ll take half each,¡± Darsumi instructed. Bones summoned a plain silver ring in his hand. Each member of the heist had one to use for storing stolen goods. ¡°I understand now why we¡¯re not storing the goods inside our inventory space,¡± Bones remarked, sensing the intense mana emanating from the vault. ¡°Aye. You and I might handle storing items in our inventory, but for others... it could damage their souls, if not shatter them. Come on, let¡¯s get to it!¡± The two quickly emptied the vault and checked on the guards and locked-up staff, all of whom seemed fine with minor injuries. As they exited the mansion, Bones couldn¡¯t resist asking how the others planned to open the vaults, considering he was the only one with the key. ¡°Well, forcefully, I¡¯m afraid. We can¡¯t have you opening every vault for us. Mirami has her own way of opening locks, and Durram¡ªah, you¡¯ve only just met him. Well, he, Thaddeus, and Hemdus are handling the first house. Durram can deal with the formation and force the lock open. But for the last two houses, we''ll definitely need the Skeleton Key.¡± Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. "Incomplete Skeleton Key," Bones corrected. "Don¡¯t worry, Bones. The key you made will be more than sufficient for any vault in this city." ¡°Seriously? Any vault?¡± ¡°Well, maybe not the royal treasury,¡± Darsumi replied, chuckling. The two left the estate and merged with the crowd gathered around street performers entertaining onlookers. The ceremony was well underway, nearing its end. Darsumi and Bones maneuvered through the crowd, aiming for the meeting point with the rest of their group. They didn¡¯t have to wait long; within an hour, everyone had assembled, wearing smiles of anticipation. Infiltrating the House of Hartmore would require finesse and expertise surpassing their previous heists. Mirami had devised a plan for the final two and most crucial robberies, and began instructing everyone on their roles. Given the time constraints, the strategy involved incapacitating most, if not all, inhabitants by sleep, as Mirami had already done successfully in her assigned house. The party of dwarves and Bones blended into the bustling crowd, moving eastward away from the ongoing ceremony toward their next target¡ªthe expansive Hartmore estate situated in a secluded area, distinct from neighboring houses. Unlike other estates, Hartmore''s lacked a garden, instead featuring a wide road leading to a "U"-shaped mansion about a hundred meters from the gates. Two stern guards stood watch at the entrance, while four patrolled each corner of the estate. A direct approach seemed unwise, a fact Mirami had already anticipated. Leading the team, she halted their advance just before the estate came into view. "This is the spot, our entry point, and supposed escape route, though we''ll see how everything goes," Mirami said, gesturing towards the sewer hole at their feet. Everyone peered down, focusing on the plate lid covering the entrance. Hemdus knelt down, lifting the lid and setting it aside. One by one, they jumped into the darkness below, with Hemdus closing the lid securely behind him as he descended last. The team swiftly navigated through the tunnels of the sewer and soon arrived beneath the mansion. Mirami checked her remaining bombs, counting them silently, then motioned for everyone to follow her lead. She planned to enter the mansion through a drain cover leading to a storage area. From there, she intended to use the modified sleeping gas from the bombs to incapacitate the guards. "Alright, this is it! Wait here for me. I''ll be back shortly," Mirami instructed before climbing the metal ladder. She lifted the drain cover slightly, peered around cautiously, then looked down and nodded to indicate they were in the right place. With a final effort, she removed the lid completely and disappeared from their sight as she entered the mansion. "What''s in those bombs?" Bones asked, his curiosity piqued. "Sleeping gas," Thaddeus replied. Darsumi chimed in, "Modified for increased effectiveness. The guards affected should be knocked out for at least half a day." Bones was taken aback by Mirami''s impressive capabilities and expertise. "I didn''t think she could make bombs this effective!" "Nah. While she does craft her own bombs and sleeping gas, these particular bombs were bought for this job," Darsumi clarified. "Ah, I see. Will it work on a gold ranker?" Bones inquired. Everyone shook their heads at Bones'' question. The gas might affect a gold ranker to some extent, but it wouldn''t incapacitate them. "Then how are we going to deal wi-" growl Bones paused as everyone turned towards the far end of the tunnel, where growling sounds emanated. Faint shouting could also be heard mixed with the growls. "Your friends, Bones?" Darsumi asked. Bones thought for a moment, then nodded. "Most likely. I can''t imagine those growls coming from the Ratmen, though." "I don''t think those were Ratmen," Thaddeus interjected. "What the hell are they then?" a voice from above asked. They all looked up to see Mirami grinning as she descended the ladder to join them in the sewers. "Everything alright, lassie?" Hem asked. Mirami explained she had released the sleeping gas into the mansion''s ventilation system, but it would take a few minutes to spread throughout the entire estate. The team settled in to wait and discussed their plan of action. Five minutes later, Mirami led everyone into the cramped storage area. With limited space, they huddled together until Mirami cautiously opened the doors and peered inside. After confirming no one was alert, she fully opened the doors. "Alright, same pairs as before. Spread out and knock out anyone still conscious! Remember, no killing unless absolutely necessary!" Darsumi warned the team. Mirami''s sleeping gas proved highly effective, rendering almost everyone in the mansion unconscious. The only one still active was the head of security, as expected of a second-tier silver ranker. Hem spotted the Head stumbling and attempting to reach the sliding doors to the balcony on the upper floor. Quietly approaching from behind, Hem readied his hammer. With an overhead swing aimed at the man''s head, the Head sidestepped suddenly, causing Hem to miss. Before he could recover, the Head rammed into him shoulder-first, sending him sprawling. Hem grunted and regained his footing just as the Head staggered towards him. Swinging his hammer wide, Hem grinned as Bone Spikes pinned the head of security, allowing him to land a powerful blow on the man''s side. The impact broke bones and sent the Head crashing into a wall. Hem checked to ensure the man was still breathing, then gave Bones a thumbs-up. Shortly after, the team gathered having secured all the guards. "Every guard is accounted for, and I''ve restrained the head of staff and stashed him in a closet. The rest of the staff have the day off due to the festival," Darsumi explained, laying out the next steps. "Hem and Bones, you two proceed to the vault. The rest of us will scour the mansion for valuables." He finished with a grin, cautioning them to avoid windows and regroup on the ground floor in thirty minutes. Darsumi approached the nearest window, checking outside to ensure the guards remained on patrol. Their infiltration had gone unnoticed amidst the festival''s clamor, the altercation with the silver ranker unheard over the distant festivities. Unlike the other houses where the vault was easily accessible, Hartmore''s vault was located in the mansion''s basement. Bones and Hem descended to the ground floor and then split off from the rest of the group. The two headed towards the basement, while the others began searching each room for valuables. The stairs leading to the basement were secured by thick, formidable doors that seemed challenging to breach. "Mr. Boney, if ye please!" Hem requested politely. "Mm? Why, it would be my pleasure, Mr. Hemdus!" Bones replied, playing along. He approached the doors with the Incomplete Skeleton Key in hand and effortlessly unlocked them. "Yer gettin'' the hang o'' it!" Hemdus complimented. Bones waved off the praise, remarking that unlocking a door was much simpler than a vault. Hemdus persisted with his praise, assuring Bones that opening the vault would pose no challenge. "If only it were that easy!" Bones thought to himself, appreciating Hemdus''s encouragement nonetheless. Chapter 82 Behind the doors, a set of stone stairs adorned with a red carpet led down to the basement. Bones and Hem descended slowly, and upon reaching the bottom, Bones was taken aback by the sight of a well-decorated hall. It featured a carpet, sofa, lounge chairs, and two crafting stations¡ªone for alchemy and the other for enchanting. "Wipe ye drool! chuckle Surprised? Were ye expecting cobwebs, dust, and wooden boxes?" Hem teased. Bones admitted that was exactly what he had expected to find in the basement. "Me and ye, lad, we''ve got very different ideas of what a basement ought to be," Hem commented with a chuckle. "Come," Hem motioned for Bones to follow him through a nearby door. Reluctantly tearing his gaze away from the crafting stations, Bones followed Hem into a corridor lined with rooms similar to the first. At the end of the corridor, a wrought iron fence and large iron gates came into view, revealing massive steel doors leading to the vault. "This is where I part ways, Hem. You enjoy your exploring. I''ll call you when I''m done," Bones said. "Aye. Good luck and have fun!" Hem replied cheerfully. Bones nodded and walked up to the iron gates. As he prepared to use the Skeleton Key on the vault doors, he noticed the narrow gaps between the bars. Straightening his body, he turned sideways and squeezed through the bars. It was a tight fit, but he managed to maneuver through. He snorted at the challenge and focused his attention on the vault doors, noticing the intricate runes surrounding the circular entryway. "Well, damn," Bones muttered, almost sounding amused. In addition to the runes, the vault doors were secured by three key locks. Realizing it would be a lengthy process, Bones wasted no time and began working on the locks immediately. On the ground and upper floors of the mansion, the dwarves meticulously selected and stored valuable items like precious stones, mana stones, and gold¡ªitems that were practical or easily marketable. Each dwarf made their own decisions about what to take among paintings, clothing pieces, and jewelry. Meanwhile, Mirami darted around, rummaging through every closet she could find with a mixture of excitement and mild disappointment at the lack of gadgets or technological devices. The nobles had favored ornate and highly decorative interiors, and each room adhered to this opulent design. After thirty minutes, Hemdus rejoined the group on the ground floor, and they made their way upstairs to meet with Darsumi. Upon gathering, Hem briefed them on the situation with the vault and explained the unexpected challenge of three locks. "Three locks? Bloody hell¡­" Darsumi muttered, clearly displeased. "That wasn''t in the intel." "Aye, I know, but we knew not everything would go as planned! Besides, Boney unlocked the first two locks and is working on the third!" Hem reassured, attempting to lighten the tension. "Shall we head downstairs then?" Thaddeus suggested, prompting nods of agreement from everyone. They proceeded downstairs to join Bones and assist with the vault. Bones was so focused on the task of opening the last lock that he didn''t notice the others approaching. Darsumi called out to him, but Bones remained absorbed in his task. Hem shook his head as he explained to Darsumi that Bones had been like that for the past fifteen minutes. Darsumi nodded silently, and they all waited patiently for Bones to finish. Meanwhile, Bones was deep in concentration, gaining insights into shaping as he worked on the key. He realized the bones his key was made off needed to be pliant and easily shapeable, rather than modifying the key bit by bit each time he inserted it. With great effort, he managed to achieve this understanding and applied it swiftly. "I was right! This is the easier way!" Bones thought triumphantly just before he fully inserted the key into the lock and turned it. With a satisfying click, the third lock on the vault doors released, and they swung open. The sound of applause brought Bones back to the present. He turned around to see everyone watching him expectantly. "How long was I at it? Have you been waiting long?" Bones asked, feeling slightly disoriented from his intense focus. "Took you about forty minutes. We only arrived here five minutes ago," Darsumi replied, reassuring him. Bones recalled that he had bypassed the iron bars earlier but before he could proceed to the iron doors, Hem interrupted him. "Forget about them. Step back!" Hem instructed firmly, taking out his hammer. With a determined grip, Hem swung the hammer at the iron gates. The gates bent but held firm. Hem muttered under his breath and promised the next strike would break them open. Stepping back for better leverage, he swung the hammer again at the gates. The iron gates crashed down with a thunderous sound, shaking the mansion''s foundation. Hem stood still, hand extended, his face frozen in surprise. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "I uh... I dunno my own strength!" Hem muttered sheepishly. "That wasn''t you, Hem! It came from outside!" Dar exclaimed, already turning to run out of the basement. The others exchanged bewildered glances before hurrying after Darsumi. Bones and Hem shared a look of confusion, then shrugged and followed suit. On the ground floor, Bones found everyone gathered around a large window on the upper floor, their faces bathed in an ominous red glow from outside. Curious, Bones ascended the stairs slowly, step by step, until he could see for himself. Peering over their shoulders, he glimpsed a fiery cloud in the distance, casting the sky in fiery hues. "They pulled it off... So this is what Silva had planned? How primitive..." Bones mused to himself, piecing together the cause of the chaos. Before he could ponder further, another deafening explosion ripped through the air. Everyone flinched as the sky ignited, filling them with dread. Darsumi reacted swiftly, shouting for everyone to take cover. A shockwave from the blast shattered the window, sending glass shards flying. Dar shielded the group with his body, sustaining minor injuries from the shards. Mirami gasped in alarm, calling out to Darsumi in concern. He reassured her quickly, waving off her worry as he turned his attention back to the chaos outside. Below, the guards were in disarray, arguing amongst themselves before abandoning their posts. Only two guards remained at the gates, their attention divided by the unfolding turmoil. Darsumi swiftly turned his head to the side window and approached it. From there, far in the distance where the Covingster mansion stood, he observed most of the guards also abandoning their posts in haste. It was an opportunity he couldn''t afford to miss. "We''re rushing the House of Covingster!" Darsumi yelled, urgency in his voice. He urged everyone to quickly return to the vault, gather as much as they could carry, and rendezvous with him within a minute. Erhan, the head of security at the House of Covingster and a gold-ranked officer, found his current role mundane but necessary. Three months ago, during a dungeon expedition with his guild, he sustained severe injuries. A healer in the party had managed to stabilize him, but he required time away from combat to fully recover. Hence, he took on this quiet, uneventful job. Surely, no one would be foolish enough to risk attacking the only nearby house guarded by a gold-ranked officer, Erhan reasoned. Or so he thought... The distant sound of an explosion startled him, causing him to jump to his feet. He swiftly crossed the room to a window and peered out, seeing flames rising above the rooftops. The thought of his mansion under attack flitted through his mind, but he quickly dismissed it upon realizing the fire was directed towards a festival. An accident? His mind questioned, but another explosion soon followed, shattering his doubts. The doors to his room burst open, and a guard rushed in, his face etched with fear and urgency. "Sir?!" The guard''s voice rang out, filled with dread. Erhan wasted no time. He instructed the guard to follow him as he rushed out of his room, his booming voice echoing through the mansion. He swiftly directed one group of guards to escort the house staff to safety through an escape route, and another group to leave the estate and join the city guards in protecting the surroundings. Finally, he turned to the last guard remaining and ordered him to stay by his side within the mansion''s confines. Erhan looked composed and in control, but he was troubled. He wanted to go and see what the situation was, to help, but he had his duties. If anyone needed to stay, it was him. He watched the guards abandon their posts and locked the mansion door. Now it was just the two of them. From the window, he watched the fire spreading to nearby buildings. As he climbed the stairs to his room, screams echoed in the distance. Closing his door, he leaned against it, fists clenched and teeth gritted as the cries continued unabated. "I can''t do this anymore. I can''t just stay here and protect¡­ who? An empty house? To hell with this!" Erhan made a firm decision to abandon his duties as head of security and assist those in dire need. He pushed open the doors and was met with Darsumi''s brown eyes peering through a clown''s mask. Before Erhan could speak, the clown swiftly ducked, another popping up behind with a hammer poised overhead. "''Ello, mate!" Hem greeted cheerfully, hammer already swinging towards Erhan''s head. Despite the surprise, Erhan managed to react in time, blocking the crushing blow with a cross-arm guard. The sickening crunch of bone followed, but Erhan held his ground, pushed back only slightly by the impact. He was experienced, retaliating with a front kick to Darsumi''s clown mask while blocking the hammer. The force of the blow pushed the two dwarves away from the room''s entrance. Dar immediately sprang to his feet upon landing. His mask crumbled, blood droplets trickling from his mouth. The Gold Ranker packed quite a kick! Erhan stormed out of his room, furious. "A dwarf? Is this a joke?" he spat derisively. "If a dwarf surprises you, I might just give you a heart attack!" Bones said, approaching and drawing attention. He removed his clown mask and lowered his hood, hoping to unsettle Erhan, which partially succeeded. Erhan was not easily shaken, but facing an unidentified undead gave him pause. In that brief moment, Darsumi threw a bomb that exploded in the Gold Ranker''s face, and Bones seized the opportunity with an empowered Bone Lance. Erhan reacted swiftly, jerking his head to avoid the bomb and catching Bones'' lance without looking. Unseen by Erhan, Bones cunningly threw the golem core over his head while casting Bone Lance. Before the core hit the floor, Skully appeared with a spear, launching a surprise attack from behind. Erhan sensed the incoming thrust of a spear at the last moment but couldn''t fully avoid its tip, which lodged itself between his ribs. He seized the shaft and forcefully yanked it out, twisting in the process and pulling Skully, who still gripped the spear, over the rail to the ground floor. slash x2 Two swift slashes later, Erhan suddenly dropped to his knees. Darsumi had used the Dual Slash skill to sever tendons behind Erhan''s knee. "Don''t give me that look. You''ll live, and your wounds will heal in time," Darsumi retorted to Erhan''s glare. "Bones, the vault is yours." Bones nodded and departed. "The vault? scoff What about Bern¡­ the other guard with me?" Erhan questioned. "He''s fine. Unconscious but unharmed, as long as you cooperate and let us do our thing!" Erhan didn''t reply, simply turning his head away in defeat. He felt humiliated, but above all, he felt hopeless. Darsumi and Hemdus remained with the Gold Ranker, observing through the nearest window as the blazing sky dimmed and the chilly night descended. Soon, a thin layer of frost formed on the window glass. Chapter 83 "Hey Dar! Come see this!" Mirami called out to Darsumi. He locked eyes with Hem, who nodded, then left to see what had gotten Mirami so worked up. The mansion had a second floor, where the master bedroom was located. Across from the bedroom was a hallway leading to an entrance to an enclosed, uniquely designed room without windows. The room was circular, and Dar remembered seeing a turret in the top corner of the mansion from the outside. Mirami had discovered a reinforced chamber, four meters in diameter. If Hem were here, he would recall both he and Dar seeing a similar kind of chamber before. It was a specially designed chamber used to create a mana-dense environment for training or meditation. On the walls of the chamber were sockets, the perfect size for mana stones. A formation ran the length of the wall, designed to absorb mana from the mana stones and release it into the chamber, filling it with rich and dense mana. "A chamber?" a voice said from behind. Dar turned and saw Bones looking over his shoulder. "Aye. A cultivation chamber! I''ll explain later," Dar said, then asked Bones how the situation with the vault was going. "The vault is similar to Hartmore''s. I''ve run out of mana one too many times, so I came to check what the fuss was about," Bones explained. Dar nodded and said, "The last time I saw one of these was back home." He saw Bones wanted to ask more about it, but now was not the time. "Later." Bones didn''t pry. He just nodded and took one last look around the chamber before heading back to the vault. Similar to my own! Bones though, remembering the chamber where his ritual took place¡­ Hopefully not as faulty. Dar returned to Hem and explained what they had found. Hem whistled and said he didn''t expect to see one there. Cultivation chambers were money sinks. They offered a great environment for training, but the upkeep was too much for most. Major guilds might have one or two, but for a house of a noble of average standing to have one was a waste of resources. "Damn rich folk," Hem said, sparking a reaction from Erhan, who smirked as if agreeing with the statement. The explosions had stopped some time ago, but the night was anything but quiet. The voices of people never stopped¡ªhysterical, panicked, manic, and angry. It sent chills down the spine of anyone who heard them. "It seems to be over," Dar said. "Over? Does it sound like it''s over to you, dwarf?" Erhan replied, clearly distressed. "I won''t forget you!" He added, making it very clear that he wouldn''t let this pass. Dar frowned. "Duly noted," he said, turning to Bones, who was coming back. Bones said he was done with the vault, but Krampus needed more time to deal with a separate formation inside the vault. A muffled explosion followed by the sound of an alarm indicated that Krampus had failed and the formation had activated. Dar and Bones rushed back to the vault while Hem stayed behind to watch the smirking Erhan. "It''s fine! A part of the formation activated. A minor mishap!" Krampus said defensively, seeing the two rushing toward him. The other dwarves were already busy inside the vault. Dar stopped by Krampus while Bones passed them by and entered the vault. He glanced around, but his target was hard to miss. Straight ahead was a glass container, and inside was a mana core. Bones smiled upon seeing the core and the lock on the container. He was glad there was a lock and not a formation or something else in the way of his prize. Once again, Bones summoned the Incomplete Skeleton Key and went to work. It was impossible for the team to clean the whole vault. Inside were many display cabinets filled with all sorts of weapons, armor, and jewelry, many of which were protected by both locks and formations. The dwarves didn''t bother with the big catches; everything else was fair game. Bones unlocked, snatched, and stored the mana core in his inventory. He had gotten what he came for and began unlocking nearby cabinets, deposit boxes, and chests. He had no real need for anything else, so he unlocked what he could and watched others loot. He spotted Dar going through documents inside one of the deposit boxes. Dar took some, left some, and then returned upstairs to Hem. I guess his priority is intel, Bones thought. The beeping of the alarm stopped shortly after. Krampus had dispelled the formation and turned off the alarm. It was time to wrap everything up. "It¡¯s still snowing!" Hemdus said, watching the unexpected snow cover everything in white. "Apparently so. Come on, Hem, it¡¯s time to go!" "Aye. With this one finished, we''re done here!" Everyone gathered on the ground floor to discuss their escape route. The estate¡¯s walls were too high for everyone to climb over, so they decided to return the same way they had come in, through the front gates. One by one, they discarded their masks and rushed out of the mansion. Hem left after the others, leaving only Dar, Bones, and Erhan inside. "No casualties, I presume?" Bones asked, referring to Erhan and how Dar intended to deal with him. Dar locked eyes with Erhan and saw defiance and a glint of resolve in his eyes. He knew that letting the man live after seeing his face could come back to bite him later. Still, Dar shook his head and decided to let the man be. He believed that letting Erhan live was the better option. Bones nodded and followed Dar outside. Erhan exhaled in relief and then donned a stern expression. Looking through the window from the outside, Erhan could be seen slowly and shakily trying to stand up. Before he could fully straighten, a spear pierced his heart from behind. He looked down in shock as the spear''s tip emerged from his chest. Skully yanked the spear back, withdrawing it before thrusting it again, and again. Erhan collapsed in a pool of blood, dying slowly from multiple stab wounds. A moment later, just outside the estate¡¯s perimeter, Bones stopped walking, an all-too-familiar notification occupying his attention. Darsumi turned to him and asked what was wrong. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. "Nothing at all¡­"
Golem Mastery level up!
"Just thinking about what¡¯s next!" Bones lied. Sorry, Dar, but the man had seen my face too. Dar smiled and patted him on the back. "Let''s return to the Uppity Gent first, then we can discuss what¡¯s next, hm?" "You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s do that." They walked back at a casual pace, avoiding the central area where the commotion was still ongoing. Many people had returned to their homes, while others stayed outside, watching and discussing what had happened. Most were unaware that the ceremony had been interrupted by an attack and thought it was merely an accident. The fire from the explosions had traveled far through the sewers and out through the sewer holes, causing many buildings outside the immediate blast radius to catch fire. Hours later, the fires had been extinguished, leaving only the destruction and casualties in the wake of the explosions. Hundreds had died and thousands were injured. If Fluvis Frose hadn¡¯t intervened and stopped the last three bombs in the main square, the death toll would have been much higher. The party of misfits reached the tavern around three in the morning. Normally bustling and open until sunrise, tonight it was deserted except for Thaddeus'' wife, who was terrified and in disarray. It took some time and reassurance to calm her down. Given the situation, the tavern was closed for the night, and the party retreated to the private hall to finally relax. Mirami jumped onto a sofa and passed out, while the others indulged in much-needed drinks. Although the heist had been a success, no one felt like celebrating. It was late, but that wasn¡¯t the only reason. The brutal nature of the attack and its aftermath had unsettled everyone. Bones sensed that the party was uncomfortable with how they had taken advantage of the chaos. Once everyone but Mirami was settled at the table, Bones spoke up. "I think I know what all of you are thinking, and I can assure you, there was nothing we could have done to stop the attack, so don¡¯t feel guilty about it." Bones paused before continuing. "I informed someone at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild about the attack beforehand, and I¡¯m sure they did everything they could to prevent it." "I wouldn¡¯t call what we saw preventing it," one of the silent dwarves scoffed. His comment was blunt but accurate. "That¡¯s not on us. There was nothing we could have done to improve the situation. And from what I can tell, what we took from the vault amounts to very little compared to what was left behind." "Hear ye!" Hem added. Darsumi then asked if Bones had really informed someone about the attack. Bones nodded and explained that he didn¡¯t have a choice; Rayne had ambushed him back in Stonefalls. He noticed the dwarves¡¯ surprise and explained he had made a deal with Rayne but kept it to himself to avoid causing unnecessary worry. Darsumi leaned back in his chair and exhaled. "What happened, happened. There¡¯s no use dwelling on it now." "First, let¡¯s sort out the rings," he said, placing his own and one other ring on the table. "Mirami already handed me hers." Everyone placed their heist rings in the middle, and Dar collected them all. He pulled out one more ring, slightly different from the others, and shuffled through them, organizing the items. When he was finished, he extended his hand toward Bones, holding the distinct ring between his fingers. Bones reached for the ring, expecting it to be his share from the heist, but Darsumi stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s a gift from me and Hem,¡± Dar said. Bones was momentarily taken aback but took the ring and glanced inside. His eyes widened as he saw another mana core among various pieces of high-quality armor and mana stones, totaling around two thousand gold in value. ¡°Another mana core? Dar, where did you¡ª¡± ¡°We never stopped looking, Bones. You still don¡¯t realize the true value of a dungeon. It¡¯s not just a few thousand gold¡­¡± Dar''s tone softened. ¡°Anyway, this is the best we could manage with the time we had. Mana stones are pretty much universal currency. If you ever need more, come back to us!¡± Hem chimed in with a grin, ¡°I made you some heavy armor pieces for your new golem. All high-quality stuff!¡± ¡°Appreciate it, Hem,¡± Bones said, genuinely thankful. ¡°Think nothin¡¯ of it! Ye still plan on usin¡¯ robes? Belmus made some for ye. It¡¯s all in there.¡± ¡°Ye¡­I mean yes. I find it easier to move in robes. Besides, they look kind of cool¡­¡± ¡°Well, yer choice, I guess!¡± Hem shrugged with a smile. ¡°Apologies, cousins. I¡¯m gonna go check on my wife. She got really shaken by the attack,¡± Thaddeus said, rising from his seat. Darsumi nodded. ¡°Thank her for letting us stay.¡± Thaddeus nodded and added, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the book,¡± before heading out. Bones watched Thaddeus leave and turned back to the dwarves. ¡°What book?¡± he asked. Dar retrieved a small booklet and handed it to Bones. ¡°It¡¯s another gift, from all of us. It¡¯s a compendium of useful information¡ªlocations of interest, monsters, and cities. Hopefully, it¡¯ll help you decide on your next move and assist you on your journey.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say but thank you! You dwarves are good folk! I¡¯m glad I met you when I did.¡± Bones spoke earnestly. From the day he bumped into Hem outside the Construction Guild, he hadn¡¯t had a single dull moment with them. They were a rowdy bunch, but in a good way. Hem¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly at the praise, and he rubbed his finger beneath his nose while chuckling. Dar nodded in appreciation and then grew serious. ¡°Come sit by the fireplace with me,¡± He said. ¡°There are a few things I want to explain before you head out.¡± Soon, the others went their separate ways. Each dwarf claimed a room upstairs for the night, while Mirami was sound asleep on the sofa. Darsumi and Bones settled into lounge chairs by the crackling fire. ¡°You¡¯ll be boarding a carriage leaving for the battlefield at dawn,¡± Dar said, pulling out a slip of paper with the address and the name Marcus written on it, along with a larger sheet of paper. He handed both to Bones. Bones examined the papers, intrigued. Dar continued. ¡°On the small slip is the address at the south gates and the name of the coachman who will take you out of the city. The larger sheet is the identity you¡¯ll be assuming until you reach your destination.¡± ¡°Impersonating? Why?¡± Bones asked, puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s simple. You want to leave without drawing attention as Bones. And you can¡¯t just join the army at the frontlines without proper ID or bribes. Not anymore.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m impersonating someone else to get in. Who?¡± Bones clarified. Dar nodded. ¡°Marcus is transporting prisoners to the frontlines. The man on the paper is a thief with assault charges. He was supposed to board the carriage but was killed in his cell two nights ago.¡± ¡°No one will question why a dead man is taking a carriage to the frontlines?¡± ¡°Not if you bribe the right people. The official report will state that he died on the battlefield today,¡± Dar said with a smile. ¡°After you reach the army camp, you¡¯ll be grouped with the rest. Think of it as a formality. The prisoners are essentially cannon fodder. From there, you¡¯re on your own!¡± ¡°Now then,¡± Dar said, leaning forward. ¡°Let me tell you about the dangers of war!¡± Chapter 84 "I take it you¡¯ve had your share of wars in your time?" Darsumi asked, and Bones confirmed that he certainly had. Some things never change¡ªwar never changes. Good times, though. "Well, these are different times, which you¡¯ve no doubt experienced already. But what you¡¯ve seen so far is a rather inaccurate representation of both individual and group strength. You¡¯ve fought and killed men before, but the people you¡¯ll face on the battlefield will be on a higher level, both mentally and skill-wise. They¡¯ll have better gear, superior skill mastery, and they¡¯ll fight in groups. And I¡¯m not just talking about soldiers; I¡¯m referring to adventurers who are exploiting the war for experience and merit!" "You asked about the cultivation chamber we found at Covingster''s. Major guilds use similar chambers for training, but theirs are larger and more efficient. The mana-rich environment takes a toll on the body, so users take advantage of the chamber to temper their bodies, strengthen them, and raise their resistances to elements, poison, and even pain." "The adventurers you¡¯ll meet in battle might be members of major guilds, and if so, they would have trained in such environments," Dar concluded. After some thought, he added that Bones'' biggest advantage was his infinite stamina and the fact that his enemies don¡¯t know he¡¯s undead. "Avoid critical injuries, and they¡¯ll never bring you down!" Dar added before changing the topic. They talked for an hour, and Dar suggested that Bones visit the beautiful coasts of the Zaris Kingdom to the northeast and the mountains to the south, where the dwarf kingdom of Ebasal was located. The mountains were a sight to behold! Hem joined them, not wanting to miss Bones¡¯ departure. After overhearing the discussion about the mountains, he couldn¡¯t help but voice his opinion. "Ye definitely need to visit our home! The Ebasal mountains stretch as far as the eye can see! And flying high above the mountains is the fortress-city where the current king lives!" "Flying¡­ fortress-city?" Bones repeated, wondering if he¡¯d misheard. "That¡¯s right, Bones. The capital of the Ebasal Kingdom and the residence of the king is a flying fortress-city called Elysium. I suppose I should tell you a bit about our ancestors first," Dar said, glancing out the window to see if dawn was approaching. It was still dark outside, but there was less than an hour until Bones would have to depart. "The current King Dhoral is a descendant of our ancestor, Gobrick Blackmail, a legend among the dwarves." "That¡¯s right!" Hem exclaimed, slamming his hand on the table and waking Mirami. She looked around, confused, then turned to the apologetic and panting Hem and asked what was going on. "Gobrick!" he said, and Mirami responded, "The greatest!" before going back to sleep. Both dwarves and Bones shared a smile, and before Dar could say anything, Hem continued. "No joke! He really was the greatest ascendant! He gained his reputation by fighting against the Skelly King, and after the battle, his defensive skill, Equip Armor, became legendary ¡®nd widely known!" "Ye see, Gobrick was actually a transcendent armorsmith. With peak metal affinity, he could materialize a set of Soul Armor that he could instantly equip." "Soul Armor?" Bones couldn¡¯t help but interject. "Aye. It¡¯s a black chainmail armor crafted with a piece of his soul! It gave him absolute defense against soul attacks, but more importantly, it allowed him to fight toe to toe against the Skelly King!" "That sounds amazing!" Bones said after recalling what he¡¯d read about the Skeleton King. He asked what had happened to Gobrick, given that his son was now the king. Hem''s initial excitement faded, and he leaned back in his chair, clearly weighed down by Bones'' question. Hem slowly stood up and said he was going to take a piss. Dar chuckled and explained that Hem looked up to Gobrick and that Gobrick was the reason Hem chose the armorsmith profession. "Never mind him; I''ll continue where he left off," Dar said after Hem left. "After becoming an ascendant, Gobrick united us dwarves under a single banner. However, as you can see, there¡¯s no helping fighting among ourselves. Before the fortress, there was a mountain peak rich in clusters of mana crystals and stones, and it was heavily responsive to metal affinity. Gobrick transformed it into a flying fortress using formations, separating a peak from the rest of the mountain. Over time, the fortress became a city, and it has been flying over the Kingdom for thousands of years." "The only way to get there now is by flying an airship, and they don¡¯t let just anyone inside the city. A renowned reputation with the dwarves will grant you entry, or you might receive an invitation from the King himself." "Gobrick was last seen about forty years ago. After that, he disappeared from the public eye, and shortly after, his son announced that he was taking over the kingship as the current King wished to focus on leveling up." "Load of bullshit if you ask me. If anyone knows what really happened, they''ve kept it to themselves," Dar explained, adding that Bones should definitely visit the Ebasal mountains but should probably avoid mentioning either of their names¡ªreferring to himself and Hem. "Enough about that. There is another place that might be of more interest to you," Dar said, piquing Bones'' curiosity. "More interesting than a flying city? Do tell!" This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. "The Desolate Lands," Dar replied. At that moment, a cold draft blew in as a window to the tavern slammed open. Dar shivered for a moment before getting up to close it. "Blasted cold. It''s still snowing!" Dar grumbled before returning to Bones. "Where was I?" "The Desolate Lands!" Bones answered. "Right. What do you know about them?" Just as Bones was about to reply, Hem returned, carrying two bottles and three mugs. "Thought you went to take a piss?" Bones asked, and Hem gave him a grin, saying he did but helped himself on the way back¡­ Hem handed a mug to each and poured drinks. Bones made a cocktail by mixing his drink with a mana potion, much to the dwarf''s dismay. Once it was quiet, Bones answered the question. "I don¡¯t know much. Just that it¡¯s a barren land void of mana and that I¡¯ve read about a war between two major kingdoms to the south that led to its desolation." "Ooo, ye talkin¡¯ ''bout the Desolate Lands, eh?" Hem asked, receiving a nod from both of them. Dar replied to Bones that he was partially correct and then provided further details. "The Desolate Lands aren¡¯t completely void of mana. With the arrival of a system, wars and clashes between clans, sects, cities, and even countries became more frequent. The fighting between strong forces, especially ascendants, led to the entire southern area becoming unstable and barren. Even now, mana fluctuates constantly¡ªsome areas are completely void, while others are extremely rich in mana. And you¡¯re right¡­ hmm, how long has it been? Four or five hundred years, perhaps?" Dar wondered, turning to Hem, who just shrugged. "Doesn¡¯t matter! Two powerful kingdoms waged war for decades over resources. In their final confrontation, ascendants fought and nearly destroyed everything. Other kingdoms formed an alliance, similar to what was done against the Skeleton King, and put an end to their destruction by wiping out every major power in both kingdoms." "The aftermath of the war was a land almost devoid of mana for over a century. Only then did people begin to inhabit the area and adapt to the new environment. These so-called barbarians and nomads learned to survive under such harsh conditions, focusing on reinforcing their bodies and mastering battle techniques!" In such an unfavorable and disadvantageous situation, the most common classes became warrior variants, with ranger variants focusing on tracking and survival. Mages were rare, but among them, healers, and earth and sand manipulators were most common. "The desert is unforgiving, Bones. Sandstorms kilometers high and wide, and deadly monsters adapted to life under a scorching sun¡­ but the lands also present an opportunity." "What kind of opportunity?" Bones asked. "The fluctuating mana caused violent disturbances in the atmosphere. Not just sandstorms, but gusts of wind, gales, and storms! Over time, the ruins of cities were buried under sand, but they¡¯re still there. More importantly, many treasures and much wealth were buried with them!" "True, true," Hem confirmed, adding that many expeditions are sent to find and excavate these treasures even now. However, it''s not easy¡ªwild dungeons frequently manifest, and with no one to clear them, the dungeons break open and monsters are left loose. The Desolate Lands have the highest number of dungeon breaks on the continent. Many dungeon monsters fall prey to the local beasts and monsters, which strengthens them, while a few powerful enough continue to adapt and live in the desert. "But that¡¯s not what I meant by an interesting place!" Dar said, finally getting to the point. "The desolation stretches further south and southwest, and at the end of the Desolate Lands is a great chasm in the earth. That chasm is a rift, Bones. A rift to the other side¡ªa Nether Realm!" Dar was right. Hearing about the rift definitely piqued Bones'' interest, and he asked Dar questions about it until it was time to leave. The three of them sat in their lounge chairs in silence for a moment until Bones started to get up. "Well, I guess this is it." "Aye! Boney, it¡¯s been a pleasure!" Hem said, giving Bones a strong and firm handshake. Bones could hear his bones cracking from the pressure¡ªHem was incredibly strong! "Don¡¯t cause too much trouble and be careful, eh?" Bones nodded, and Hem turned and left the room, probably heading back to his bed. Dar waited until Hem had gone and then turned to Mirami, who was sleeping like a log. He smiled but didn¡¯t wake her. He then turned to Bones and asked, "Shall we?" "Are you accompanying me?" Bones asked, but Dar gave him an apologetic look and said he was going out to gather intel on what was happening in the city. Bones nodded, and after leaving the tavern, they walked together down the street, parting ways at the intersection after exchanging a few final words. Bones used the still-unfamiliar public transport system to reach the southern gates and followed the street signs to his destination. His goal was a dilapidated building that seemed to have weathered the passage of time. He knocked on the door twice and waited. Soon, the door creaked open, revealing a gaunt and shriveled old man with white sideburns. The old man squinted at Bones and asked what he wanted at such an early hour. Bones introduced himself and asked for Coachman Markus. The old man narrowed his eyes and inquired about Bones'' identity. Bones hesitated for a moment, not over an existential question but in deciding how to present himself. After a brief pause, he said he was Norris the thief. The old man cracked a crooked smile and let him inside. "I was expecting you," he said as Bones entered, motioning for him to follow. "You are Coachman Markus, I presume?" Bones asked. "Presume correctly," the old man confirmed but didn¡¯t elaborate further. Bones followed Markus down a hallway into a spacious area where a wagon used for transporting prisoners was stationed. Markus picked up a set of handcuffs and tossed them to Bones, who caught them, then pointed toward the wagon. "No one told you? Bah¡­ spits Put these on and head inside while I harness the horses and attach them to the wagon. They need to stay on until we reach the camp, understand?" Markus said, referring to the handcuffs. Bones realized he was to be treated as a prisoner until they reached the camp. Bones put on the handcuffs and climbed into the wagon. He sat at the far end and waited for the coachman. Fifteen minutes later, the wagon started moving toward the southern gates. As they approached, Bones sensed the presence of dozens of guards. The wagon stopped in front of the squad, and one of the guards approached the coachman. They exchanged a few words, and soon Bones sensed more people coming from the side. The reinforced doors of the wagon opened, and one by one, men in handcuffs entered. In total, there were eight prisoners¡ªcorrection, volunteers for transport. Once everyone was onboard, the guards opened the gates and allowed the wagon, accompanied by an escort, to leave the city. Since the attack the day before, the city had been on lockdown with an increased guard presence on the streets and at every gate. The wagon continued down the road south, and Bones looked out through a small window, feeling as though much more time had passed since he first walked this road toward the capital. The wagon moved slowly, at a jogging pace, and it took hours to reach an intersection. The road split west toward the North Point watchpost, which Bones had briefly visited before, and south toward a small garrison, which was apparently their next stop before reaching the camp at the frontlines. Chapter 85 Darsumi used every connection he had in the city to gather information on the current movements and actions of the authorities, but the Adventurer''s Guild and the Royal Palace heavily regulated the flow of information. The only thing he learned was what had happened during the festival and the subsequent aftermath. Needless to say, Dar was shaken by the extent of the damage caused by the Hounds. The central area was blocked off, and repairs were already underway, so he didn¡¯t bother trying to get in for more information. On his way back to the tavern, another thought nagged at him. ¡°I feel like I forgot to mention something to Bones¡­but for the life of me, I can¡¯t remember what! It¡¯s on the tip of my tongue¡­¡± Dar returned to the tavern a few hours after Bones had left and found everyone already up and about, eager to hear what news he would bring. Dar relayed everything he had learned about the previous day¡¯s events, and he saw the same look of shock on everyone¡¯s faces. He also mentioned that, due to the city¡¯s lockdown, they couldn¡¯t return to Stonefalls for the time being. The others didn¡¯t make a fuss, having expected bad news, but Dar vowed he would soon find a way to circumvent the security. While the dwarves were prevented from leaving the city, they were not barred from leaving the tavern. After Dar finished, everyone except Hem headed outside to tend to their own matters. Once they were gone, Dar turned to Hem and asked him what was on his mind. "On my mind?" Hem questioned, his bushy eyebrow raised. "That¡¯s what I should be askin¡¯ ye! Ye been frownin¡¯ ever since ye got back!" "You noticed, huh? I keep having this nagging feeling that I forgot to mention something important to Bones about the Desolate Lands¡­" "Well, let¡¯s see¡­ ye told ¡®im how awesome Gobrick is, what places he should visit, explained what the Desolate Lands are, mentioned the Rift, and that he should watch out fer the Divine Order!" Hem quickly listed everything they discussed. "The Divine Order?" Dar repeated, frowning deeper. "Did I really mention the Divine Order to Bones?" Hem thought long and hard before shaking his head, saying he didn¡¯t remember Dar mentioning the Order. "I forgot about the Divine Order!" Dar exclaimed. Hem took a step back in surprise and chuckled. "Ye gettin¡¯ senile, ye ol¡¯ bat!" cough "No joke, Hem!" Dar said, but Hem assured him that Bones would be able to handle it. Besides, who knows when, or if, Bones would even decide to go to the Desolate Lands. There were other rifts he could use to enter the Nether Realm. Dar calmed down after Hem made a valid point and nodded. "You¡¯re right. No point stressing about it now. We have our own matters to worry about, and Bones is no longer our concern!" Hem tilted his head and said he wouldn¡¯t put it quite that way, but agreed with Dar. There was the matter of selling and trading stolen goods, finding a way home, and running the shop.
The wagon heading for the frontlines stopped at the garrison as scheduled and picked up four more men who reluctantly volunteered to contribute to the war effort. The wagon was now full, with the prisoners sitting side by side, barely any room to spare. Their next stop was the military camp. Bones kept a low profile in his small corner of the wagon, relying on his senses to get a feel for the people he was traveling with. Some seemed to know each other, while others minded their own business and tried not to draw attention. The most noticeable thing to Bones was the level of everyone in the wagon. He was among the lowest level, with only one young man being lower than him at level twenty-six. Bones used Soul Link to probe where he could and sensed that everyone was sizing each other up, though most of the attention was focused on the young man. The two highest levels among the prisoners stuck together, and Bones sensed their gears turning as they contemplated how and when to attempt an escape. It was a futile effort, in his opinion, as the wagon¡¯s escort, while only three men, were all higher level than any of the prisoners. At the front was a soldier in heavy armor at level forty-one, while behind the wagon were two soldiers, lightly dressed. They seemed relaxed and chatted as they traveled, but Bones could tell these two were more dangerous than the soldier at the front. Their levels were forty-four and forty-five. The two highest-level prisoners weren''t deterred by the escort¡¯s superior levels. In hushed voices, they planned their course of action. However, a few hours later, they realized they couldn¡¯t remove their shackles and quietly sat down for the remainder of the journey. By sunset, they could see a fence made of wooden spikes pointing outwards, encircling the camp. The prisoners couldn¡¯t see the camp itself, but the commotion and the unmistakable smell indicated they had reached their destination. Five minutes later, the wagon stopped at the gates, where the prisoners were taken out and lined up. They were instructed not to move and to await further orders. Soon, a man in formal military attire appeared with a stack of papers in his hands. Everyone could see that the man they soon learned was the commander didn¡¯t give a rat¡¯s ass about the prisoners. He met them out of obligation, then left shortly after, giving orders and handing a stack of papers to his subordinate. An officer approached the lineup, papers in hand, and inspected each of the prisoners. He paused briefly by Bones, glancing at the worn robe and hood covering his head. The officer scoffed, nodded, and continued issuing orders to the soldiers. Bones half-expected to be forced to remove his hood, but fortunately, the officer was the same person Darsumi had bribed, along with the coachman. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. The soldiers split the prisoners into two groups, placing Bones and the young man together with the two would-be escapees, Muck and Tate. Bones found the group arrangement odd. Sensing the ill-advised intentions of the other two members of his group, he came to a realization. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the young lad and I are meant to serve as experience boosts for the aspiring high-levels. Freebies¡­ Bones exhaled in annoyance. However, after some thought, he reconsidered the situation. From the commander¡¯s perspective, he probably deemed the level twenty-six and thirty-two prisoners as unworthy of further attention and decided to give the two highest levels among them a fighting chance to prove themselves. Well, now that I know where I stand on the battlefield, it¡¯ll be easier to decide what to do and how to go about it. Bones glanced at the young man and saw a panicked expression quickly turning to desperation. The young man seemed to realize he would soon be fighting not just against enemies, but against his own party members. He glanced back at Bones, but Bones looked away. Sorry, lad. I¡¯m not here to save people¡­ After completing the delivery of fresh recruits, Bones¡¯ transport turned and left the way it came. The camp gates opened, and soldiers led the two groups inside in single file. Bones noticed that they weren¡¯t the only group of prisoners arriving that day. Five groups of five men each were already lined up in front of a large tent. Bones felt the ambient mana shift slightly as more than twenty-five people, including soldiers, turned to them and used Identify on the newcomers simultaneously. Their attention then focused on Bones, who couldn¡¯t be easily identified. "Attention, everyone!" a man shouted as he stepped out of the tent, directing everyone¡¯s attention to himself. He turned to the newcomers and nodded to the soldiers escorting them. The soldier nudged the first prisoner to step forward and stand in line, and the others followed. Once everyone was properly lined up, the man introduced himself as Lieutenant Stelan Gloomforce. He explained that he was in charge of the south camp and mentioned that there were multiple camps. "You¡¯re here because of an opportunity that has presented itself to you, whether voluntarily or involuntarily. Your duties will be to the kingdom, and depending on your contribution to the war, your sentence may be reduced or even entirely removed. Many of you would not see the light of day otherwise, so don''t squander this chance!" "Each of you is grouped into a party of five, give or take. Take a good look at your party members because they will be the line that separates you from going back home in a wagon or in a body bag!" Everyone glanced at the person next to them, and murmurs began to circulate. One man stepped out of line and voiced his disagreement with his party members. Bones glanced at his own group and identified his fellow members. They were all low level, like him, so he could understand the man''s frustration. However, Lieutenant Gloomforce was adamant that group changes were not allowed, and his word was final. Stelan continued the briefing and reassured everyone that they were not expected to go to the frontlines unless absolutely necessary or by choice. Many prisoners were relieved to hear that their duties would primarily involve mundane but necessary tasks around the camp. These included washing clothes, helping with cooking, cleaning, repairing weapons and armor, and patrolling the camp''s surroundings. After the briefing, each group was assigned a tent and given their first task. Bones sat on a tree trunk chair outside his tent, observing as everyone indulged in their food. Their initial assignment was to patrol the nearby woods for any signs of the enemy. Essentially, if they encountered enemy forces, their dying screams would alert the soldiers back at the camp. The shabby armor and weapons they were issued would do more harm than good against properly equipped soldiers. However, Bones saw this assignment as a perfect opportunity to distance himself from the camp and fight the war at his own pace, without a lieutenant or commander breathing down his neck. Bones learned that there were three army camps on the battlefield. The one they were in was the smallest of the three, located south of the fortress and near the swamps and marshes. It was intended for low-level soldiers. The camp between the fortress and the south camp was the largest, housing the main army and the majority of adventurers. The north camp, while larger than the south camp, had fewer occupants. This camp was situated between the fortress and the mines and was manned by gold rankers. Bones'' position as a prisoner in the camp was precarious. It wasn¡¯t just that the soldiers in the south camp were higher level than the prisoners; it was that soldiers, regardless of their level, were valued more than prisoners. Prisoners were considered cannon fodder, and while it seemed they might be kept out of harm''s way, Bones had heard that situations deemed "absolutely necessary" occurred frequently, forcing prisoners to engage the enemy. Additionally, there was the matter of culling the weak. He noticed that higher-level prisoners were grouped with lower levels, and it wasn¡¯t to balance power within the groups. Bones harbored a suspicion that all the groups would soon be assigned patrol duties over the next few days, and the surviving prisoners would be consolidated into a single unit ready to fight the war. Bones¡¯ otherwise peaceful evening was disrupted when three soldiers approached his tent. They were a textbook example of the haughtiness that often came with their occupation, and the soldier at the front of the trio was particularly full of himself. "You there. You came from the capital?" The man¡¯s voice was flat and youthful, coming from beneath his helmet. "You hear me, prisoner? I asked you a question!" The young soldier''s tone grew sharper. Bones tilted his head slightly toward the man but kept his face hidden. "Aye, my ears aren¡¯t what they used to be... Yes, I came from the capital," Bones replied. The soldiers exchanged glances, and the young soldier asked, in the same emotionless tone, "What happened during the festival?" Ah, I see... Bones glanced around and noticed other prisoners animatedly discussing the same topic with the soldiers, using hand gestures and grand motions to convey their stories. "The opening ceremony was interrupted by an attack on the main square," Bones said, noting the soldier lifting the visor on his helmet to reveal a boyish face. "Did you see the attack? Who attacked? Were there any casualties? How many people died?" "Sorry, lad, I was too far from the central area¡­" Bones responded, puzzled about why they thought he¡¯d have any relevant information, given his prisoner status. "Ah¡­right." The soldier seemed to realize he was questioning a prisoner about an event he was unlikely to have witnessed. Bones watched them leave in silence. An hour later, Lieutenant Stelan approached the tent with Muck and Tate in tow. Bones recognized this as the signal for his first and possibly last assignment. Chapter 86 ¡°Norris,¡± Lieutenant Stelan addressed Bones, who was seated. ¡°Where¡¯s Finley?¡± ¡°Here, sir,¡± Finley replied, stepping out of the tent. ¡°Good, now that you¡¯re all here, follow me.¡± The lieutenant ordered, leading them to his tent where he presented a map of the local area and outlined the patrol route. ¡°There are three patrol routes. Two will be assigned to you prisoners interchangeably, and one will be handled by a group of soldiers. Your route¡­¡± The officer pointed to a path south of the camp and near the swamps. He detailed the dos and don¡¯ts for their patrol. ¡°The estimated time to complete the route is two hours, and you¡¯ll be doing two rounds per night shift. Stick to the route and you¡¯ll be fine. Venture further south into the swamps, and you¡¯ll find yourself in the maws of the lizardfolk or drained dry by leeches! That¡¯s all!¡± The officer waved his hand dismissively, then added almost as an afterthought, ¡°And¡­ be at ease! There hasn¡¯t been an attack on the camp for quite a while now. Don¡¯t forget to stop by the armory and take a band each. Unless you want to be mistaken for an enemy¡­¡± Tate, being the highest level in the party, took on the role of leader. Muck was his second-in-command, Bones remained an enigma, and Finley was seen as the weak link. The party stopped by the armory, collected their red bands with the kingdom¡¯s crest, and donned them. The band was mandatory on the frontlines to differentiate friend from foe. Although some preferred capes, bands were more practical for soldiers. As they exited the camp through the south gates, Tate rearranged the order of the patrol. Bones was placed at the front with Muck backing him up, Finley was positioned behind Muck, and Tate stayed in the rear. Despite Finley¡¯s complaints, he was easily persuaded. Bones chose to remain silent. While placing the highest level member at the back was strategic, Tate and Muck¡¯s bandit past made Bones wary. Finley, lacking choice, was essentially a pawn. ¡°You don¡¯t look like Norris,¡± Muck remarked, walking behind Bones as they began their patrol. Bones didn¡¯t turn around but replied, ¡°Yeah, well, you don¡¯t look like Much either.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Muck asked, confused by the wordplay. ¡°Nothing Much.¡± ¡°He¡¯s fucking with you,¡± Tate interjected from behind. ¡°I see¡­ Read your sheet, Norris. It says you¡¯re a thief and a member of The Crimson Banner gang.¡± Bones realized for the first time that the man he was impersonating was a gang member. ¡°How convenient that you were behind bars while your whole gang was apprehended during the raid two nights ago.¡± Bones stopped and slightly tilted his head. ¡°What raid?¡± ¡°Hah! Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know what we¡¯re talking about!¡± Tate retorted, while Muck continued, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! You were probably the one who tipped off the guildies. Half the gang died when they raided the Horned Dog, and the other half ended up in the interrogation chair!¡± Bones absorbed the information and sought more details. ¡°What else happened that night? What about The Hounds?¡± ¡°The Hounds?¡± Tate and Muck echoed simultaneously. Bones stopped walking, turned to face Muck directly, and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Silva?¡± Muck was taken aback by the mention of Silva from someone he perceived as a mere nobody like Norris. Tate, however, reacted with swift violence. Without warning, he drew his sword and, with a practiced motion, backstabbed Finley, who was completely unaware of the threat. Muck, momentarily stunned, turned to see Tate withdrawing his blade from Finley¡¯s lifeless body. Finley crumpled to the ground, twitching briefly before lying still. ¡°This is it!¡± Muck thought, his heart pounding as he turned to Bones, only to be met with the dark, hollow eye sockets of his grim companion. ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Splurt In his disorientation, Muck staggered back, only to hear the sickening sound of a spear piercing flesh from behind, followed by a pained moan. He glanced over his shoulder just in time to see the tip of the spear protruding from Tate¡¯s chest. With a swift motion, the spear was pulled free, sending a spray of blood from the gaping wound. Tate dropped to his knees, then collapsed face-first into the dirt, still alive but bleeding heavily. Behind him stood a figure clad in leather armor and a hood similar to Bones'', holding the spear that has determined the end of Tate¡¯s life. Muck''s shock turned to fear as he stared at the man bleeding out on the ground. He barely registered the cold steel at his neck until Bones spoke. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not Norris?¡± Muck stammered. ¡°That should be obvious by now. Norris was killed in the prison cell. Hearing he was connected to The Hounds, I¡¯m starting to think his death wasn¡¯t random. But enough about him. Why don¡¯t you tell me a bit about yourself? And don¡¯t leave out¡­ Much.¡± Muck, realizing the gravity of the situation, decided that his best option was to cooperate. He looked nervously at Tate, who was dying, and swallowed hard. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. ¡°What are you? Why did you attack Tate?¡± ¡°What do I look like to you? And don¡¯t dodge my questions. Where¡¯s Silva? What do you know about him?¡± Bones pressed. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about him!¡± Muck protested, though he knew resisting would only hasten his end. ¡°We never met him. We only heard about him from our leader.¡± Bones wasn¡¯t fully convinced but understood it was plausible they wouldn¡¯t have direct knowledge of a high-profile figure like Silva. Nonetheless, he decided to use Soul Link on Muck. As the pressure of the Soul Link took effect, Muck¡¯s face contorted in agony. The overwhelming sensation made his heartbeat thunder in his ears. He clutched his chest, gasping, and weakly murmured, ¡°S-stop it¡­¡± Bones didn¡¯t have a way to drag information out of the man¡ªat least, not yet. Soul Link gave him the ability to sense the emotions and intent behind Muck''s words, and he felt that the man wasn¡¯t lying. He really doesn¡¯t know. The fear for his life was quite real, which increased the chance of establishing a successful soul link, but it was still difficult. Was it because of his level? The level disparity seemed to make that much of a difference. ¡°Alright, Muck,¡± Bones said suddenly. ¡°Later!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Muck blurted out, then saw Skully approaching with a spear. Before Muck could react... slits Bones drew a line across Muck¡¯s neck, and Skully thrust the tip of the spear through his heart, finishing him off. Muck¡¯s final moments were filled with shock and disbelief. Skully pulled out his spear, and Bones tossed Muck¡¯s body aside and turned to the crawling Tate. The man had suffered a sneak attack and had a pierced heart, but he was still alive. ¡°Quite a lot of vitality, hm?¡± Bones said, following the blood trail. Tate spat out blood and, with great effort, turned onto his back. He couldn¡¯t move anymore; that was the last of his strength. If he had time, he might heal enough to muster the strength to return to camp and seek help. ¡°Amazing,¡± Bones said, standing over the man. Tate glared at him, his words threatening to hunt him down and kill him for what he had done, barely audible. Bones chuckled and reminded Tate that he and Muck had planned to do the same to them¡­ Tate opened his mouth to retort but had nothing to add. He tried to laugh but only coughed up blood. Cough cough ¡°Fucking coward¡­ what are you?¡± he weakly asked. Bones didn¡¯t reply. He established a Soul Link with the man and watched as Tate¡¯s breathing slowed. His eyes grew foggy, and he took his last breath. Bones looked at the dagger in his hand, puzzled. Where did I get this dagger? Did I always have it, or¡­ Never mind that. As always, good work, Skully,¡± Bones said, crouching atop Tate¡¯s body. He positioned the dagger above the dead man¡¯s ankles and slit the tendons in his legs, just above the heels. ¡°That should be enough. Unless they investigate the wounds thoroughly, which I doubt they will.¡± Bones stood up and pulled the hood back over his head. If anything, he had learned that the two couldn¡¯t immediately tell he was undead. With a few more modifications, he might pass as a living, breathing human¡ª ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t particularly care about looking human or undead. It¡¯s just more convenient if people didn¡¯t recognize me as undead, though.¡± ¡°Now then, we¡¯re about fifteen minutes away from the camp. I doubt anyone will come by, but¡­ we are pretty close! Shall we head to the swamps, Skully? Come on¡­¡± Bones left the scene of the crime and continued south, through a narrow stretch of forest and into the wetlands before the swamps. He decided to heed Darsumi¡¯s advice and take things slow. He would observe the frontlines for the next few days and plan his approach. The swamps were a sort of safety net for him, as most people avoided them. Not that the swamps lacked dangers. As his former superior Stelan had said, there were leeches, Lizardfolk further south, and other swampy creatures. He was eager to see the Lizardfolk but not so keen on delving deeper into the swamp. He glanced at Skully, then shook his head. ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll check out your people later, hm?¡± Bones continued along the edge of the forest and the beginning of the wetlands. He stopped in the wet soil and started removing his clothes. ¡°Hm? Ah, Skully¡­ you perv!¡± he chuckled, then stored his gear. Taking a few steps forward, he crouched, scooped up a handful of mud, and began smearing it over his bones. Bones vigorously rubbed the mud into every part of his body until he was completely covered. ¡°Natural camouflage, Skully!¡± he said, turning to his golem. After a moment¡¯s thought, he decided to spare Skully the mud rubbing. I can just summon and unsummon Skully when I need him. Besides, his brown leather armor suits the environment here. Once finished, Bones continued through the wetlands and along the edge of the forest, searching for higher ground from which to observe the battle from a distance. While Bones was attracting flies on his hike, an hour and a half after he had left the patrol route, the patrolling soldiers discovered the three dead bodies of his former party members. As Bones had expected, the soldiers didn¡¯t bother to investigate the wounds thoroughly and attributed their deaths to the Aphitonian scouting party. Bones eventually found a high, solid piece of ground overlooking the swamp just before dawn. The swamps were filled with dense and diverse trees, and Bones spotted a tall birch tree growing on an elevation. He climbed to the top of the tree and, after finding a few sturdy branches in the canopy that could support his relatively light weight, he scanned the area in the opposite direction of the swamps. Beyond the forest, which stretched for a few hundred meters, Bones saw a large clearing extending all the way to a fortress barely visible in the distance. The fortress marked the border between the two kingdoms and, from what Bones had gathered, was the current focal point of the gold rankers¡¯ conflict. He didn¡¯t quite understand the Aphitonians¡¯ intentions in this war or why capturing the fortress was so crucial. Since the prince¡¯s involvement over a month ago, the Aphitonians had lost their advantage over the mines and had been pushed back to the border. What were they hoping to gain? The fortress and the¡­ ¡°what was the name of this area again? Restless Wetlands, if he remembered correctly. I should¡¯ve stolen the map of the area.¡± Bones peered into the distance but couldn¡¯t make out much clearly. The fortress was a military stronghold, well-protected and designed to be difficult for enemies to enter. Yet, he saw flashes of light at the top of the fort and around it. The gold rankers were engaged in battle, but the distance made it impossible to see clearly. He turned toward the camp and noticed only the smoke from the bonfire rising beyond the tree line. Fools! The smoke will give away the camp¡¯s position! Bones initially thought, but then he realized that the Aphitonians must have thoroughly scouted the area by now and likely knew everything about the camp. As dawn broke and the clearing was bathed in the rising sun, Bones saw multiple parties emerging from the direction of the camp, moving cautiously through the open field. To his right, he also saw Aphitonians moving in the same direction. The clash between the silver rankers was imminent, and Bones was about to witness his first battle on the frontlines. ¡°Skully! I think we found the perfect spot to observe the war!¡± he called out, then paused, remembering that he had dismissed Skully before climbing the tree. Tsk, this will be boring to watch alone... Chapter 87 The groups of people coming from the direction of the camp were Wezar¡¯s army soldiers, clad in mail and plate armor, holding polearms and carrying one-handed weapons at their waists. Bones had learned in his short time at the south camp that these soldiers were generally lower level than the adventurers. Most of them lacked actual combat experience. Few opportunities arose for soldiers to participate in wars during their lifetimes, so they spent most of their time safely within city walls, practicing and maintaining order as guards. Soldiers who worked part-time as adventurers and retired adventurers working as soldiers were the exception and in the minority. The small group of individuals Bones turned his attention to now fell into this category: adventurers. War was a risky game but an opportunity for participants to earn levels quickly. Adventurers were especially drawn to conflicts where they could benefit, even at the risk of ending up on the losing side. Bones could easily differentiate adventurers from soldiers by their attire and demeanor. Adventurers had more experience fighting others and wore a mix of armor types. They carried various weapons and moved with heightened awareness of their surroundings. Soldiers grouped in squads of ten, each led by a leader, while adventurers formed parties of three to five. Bones strained his vision and saw matching markings on members of the same adventuring party. Distinguishing party members from foes in the chaos of combat was essential, and some of the Aphitonians bore markings of a mercenary company. It made sense that not all participants would be soldiers or adventurers. There might be people here from the assassin¡¯s guild as well! Nothing prevents someone from being an adventurer in a mercenary company working as an assassin. ¡°Hm?¡± The battle had begun. Soldiers on both sides gathered in formation and steadily closed in on each other. Ranged attacks from behind signaled the start of the conflict. Bones had expected a straightforward frontal confrontation but was proven wrong. The soldiers stood their ground, deflecting most projectiles and spells while counterattacking whenever possible. They had been well-trained. Adventurers, on the other hand, engaged more freely and without restraint, as if they had queued their skills and spells beforehand, ready to unleash them all at once. After an hour of watching the battle, Bones concluded that Darsumi was right when he said that times had changed and wars were different now. Back in his time, a dozen silver-rank individuals would dominate the whole war! Here, they are the norm. Times have truly changed. Bones had never seen this many skills and spells used simultaneously. It looked chaotic, with spells flying in disorderly fashion, seemingly capable of hitting anyone at random. Yet, most participants had high enough awareness to avoid being hit. There were few casualties from random spells or projectiles. Bones specifically turned his attention to a few figures on the battlefield who were hard not to notice. One was an adventurer on Wezar¡¯s side. A man over two meters tall with broad shoulders, dressed lightly in leather body armor and leggings mixed with plate pauldrons, gauntlets, and greaves. He cleaved enemy soldiers in two with every swing of his giant bardiche, a type of polearm. Sun rays reflected off the weapon¡¯s blade, and Bones could make out a faint blue hue on the edge. Imbuing only the edge to reduce the mana cost while still sharpening it. Smart. ¡°I wish my golem was capable of learning and growing into something as efficient!¡± Bones praised the man and then focused on another dominant figure on the battlefield. This one was a defender of sorts, wielding a giant shield in his left hand and a steel gauntlet in his right, which had a gem embedded at the top. Bones watched in fascination as the man used both the shield and the gauntlet. The shield blocked attacks as intended, and then the man would press the gauntlet against the inside of the shield and unleash what Bones guessed was a cone-shaped version of his mana blast. The arcane blast passed through the shield, amplified, and blasted everything up to three meters in front of the defender. Truly marvelous use of a shield for both defending and attacking purposes! But that wasn¡¯t all. The man continued to impress Bones by employing different attack methods. He threw the shield, which bounced off enemies, making a stronger impact with each bounce. Eventually, the shield cracked and broke after such abuse, but the man simply summoned another one, as if he was used to it. I can''t tell if he is actually a defender or a mage. This is entertaining to watch! I can''t help but wonder, though, why they are even fighting in an open fie¡ª Crash! Bones'' thoughts were interrupted by a sudden crash in the midst of the clearing, raising a cloud of dust and obscuring his view. He couldn¡¯t see what caused the crash, but the blast from the impact pushed back everyone in the vicinity. From within the cloud, a person rushed out in a blur, moving so fast that Bones had a hard time following. A second later, another figure crashed and chased after the first one. Bones watched everything from afar, giving him a better understanding of the battlefield. The two figures headed toward Wezar¡¯s army, and before the soldiers could react and move away, the first figure charged directly into them. From the strength of the impact and the unnatural way the soldiers were sent flying, Bones recognized the two newcomers as gold rankers. The adventurers on both sides made a hasty retreat, and Bones saw two more gold rankers join and give chase after the first one. Of course. Leave it to gold¡ª Rustling ¡ªrankers to crash the party. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Clank clank ¡°Hm?¡± Bones turned in the direction the sounds were coming from. The clanking stopped, and Bones climbed down from the crown of the tree. He waited, quietly and motionless, until his senses picked up a person a hundred meters away moving in his direction. Well now, it looks like I won''t be just an observer on the first day after all! Judging by the gear and the silent movements, Bones deduced that the person was a scout, most likely from the enemy side since he didn¡¯t have a band or any other recognizable markings. Bones didn¡¯t really care which side the scout belonged to. He decided to fish for some information and, once the scout was about fifteen meters away and about to run past his hiding place, he hurled the golem core at him. The core flew in a slight arc straight at the scout. Before it hit, Skully appeared with a spear already in thrusting motion. The scout reacted instantly by drawing daggers and hurriedly parrying the attack. Bones was surprised that the ambush failed and Identified the scout.
Aphitonian Scout, level 42
¡°Level 42! Too much for Skully to handle alone¡­but why is the description so generic? Is my Identify skill too low, or is the scout¡¯s level too high?¡± The scout didn¡¯t look to be in healthy condition. The sounds of clashing from earlier most likely belonged to a fight between scouts, and this one, while victorious, hadn¡¯t escaped unscathed. Bones was right in his assessment, but the scout made an assessment of his own in their exchange just now and concluded that Skully was lacking in power. This meant Skully was at a significantly lower level. The scout was pushed back after parrying an attack, and upon realizing his opponent wasn¡¯t an actual threat, exhaled a breath of relief and relaxed his posture a bit. ¡°Haaah, you sneaky fucker. You scared the shit out of me!¡± the scout yelled at Skully. In three quick moves, he closed in, swirled around, and delivered a precise slash to Skully¡¯s neck, then backed away. Skully remained in place, unable to react to the scout¡¯s quick movements. The hood covering his head had a wide tear made by the dagger and was slowly sliding down his smooth skull. It slid off his head, revealing the skull of a lizardman. The scout''s moment of shock and surprise gave Bones the advantage. After assessing the scout¡¯s mobility and skill, Bones quickly planned his next course of action, hoping to successfully ambush him this time. He cast an empowered Bone Lance while jumping off the tree at the same time. However, he failed again. The scout sensed the incoming projectile from behind and blindly swiped with his dagger with as much strength as he could muster. The dagger deflected the trajectory of the lance, and instead of piercing his heart, it took a chunk of flesh off his ribs. The scout cried out in pain, gritting his teeth, then tried to use his movement skill to put distance between himself and his assailants but froze. Soul Gaze bore deep into his soul, and Bones managed to stun him for a brief moment. The moment was enough for Skully to finish thrusting his spear through the scout¡¯s thigh, tearing a hamstring and crippling him. Bones ordered Skully to back away immediately, expecting retaliation, but the scout went down on one knee, clutching his leg with the spear still sticking out of it. He groaned, his breath haggard. He leaned to his left, where he was heavily bleeding, and slumped to the ground. Bones glanced over the man and noticed he had more wounds on his body, likely from an earlier encounter. Bones felt that the man had come to terms with his fate and thought to offer him some comfort. "Relax. I just want to ask you a few questions. Feel free to use a healing potion if you have one," Bones calmly said. The man slightly raised his head and examined his assailant from head to toe, noticing a heavy amount of hardened mud on the slim figure of a man. He scoffed and then said, between coughing blood, "You expect me to believe that? Don''t patronize me¡­" Middle-aged. Low level for someone his age, but looks can be deceiving. Most likely a veteran considering his skills and experience, Bones concluded. Bones waited patiently until the man finally decided to reach into his pockets and take out a healing potion. After a pause, he downed it. Skully eventually removed the spear, and after seeing that the scout had calmed down and caught his breath, Bones asked, "How about you decide whether to answer or not after hearing my questions." The scout stayed silent and kept watching Bones warily. Bones took the man''s silence as approval to proceed. "What do Aphitonians hope to accomplish in this war by taking over the fortress? And what is the reason for silver rankers engaging in skirmishes in an open field? Why engage at all when the only ones that can truly make a difference in this war are the gold rankers?" Bones had more questions he wanted to ask but thought to get the ones occupying his mind the most out of the way first. "Mud¡­camouflage? You''re not a soldier. An adventurer then?" the scout asked, not answering Bones'' questions. Bones stood in silence, watching as the healing potion took effect and the man''s complexion returned to normal. The scout opened his mouth to speak, but before he did, Bones replied. "Yes, I used mud as camouflage." "You think that''s going to fool anyone?" the man asked again. Bones didn''t reply. Instead, he suppressed his aura until the scout could barely sense he was there. The scout''s eye twitched, and he frowned, not expecting such precise mana control from the figure in front of him. "I''m doing what I''m told. That''s all there is to it. Knowing what my superiors scheme is above my pay grade. What about you? What do you wish to accomplish in this war?" the man asked. Bones cocked his head and said that he didn''t care about the war, that he was here for the experience. The scout spat on the ground, his demeanor toward his captor changing. "Mercenary scum! You know no loyalty!" he said in a derisive tone. Bones didn''t get angry. On the contrary, he was intrigued by the scout''s display. The man is obviously grasping for more time, no doubt hoping to heal enough to take action. "I''m surprised by your reaction. I mean, what is the difference between a mercenary and an adventurer, really?" Bones asked, interested in how the man would reply. "At least the adventurers have a sense of duty to protect the citizens from monsters and the like!" the scout replied. Bones saw his reasoning as understandable but... "I get that, but they still get rewarded for the job done. Just like mercenaries do. However, you still haven''t answered my questions. What would winning over the fortress achieve?" Bones asked again but received the silent treatment. Well, I guess I''m not getting anything from him. I should wrap this up before he regains enough strength. Chapter 88 "If I didn''t know better, I''d say the battle between the silver rankers is just a diversion so you could scout out and find a way around the camp and attack the main army from behind. But what do I know..." Bones finished, smirking as he watched the surprise spread across the scout''s face. "You¡ª" splurt The scout''s expression, when Skully pierced his chest, was a range of emotions. The last sliver of hope drained from his eyes, and the final thing he saw was Bones'' wicked grin as he stepped closer.
ding Level up! Congratulations! Your class Bonemancer Adept had leveled up!
Golem Mastery had leveled up!
"It''s been a while. And it was about time I leveled up! Hm..." Bones mused, eyeing Skully. "Skully could use a gear upgrade." As ordered, Skully took the scout''s gear off and lifted the man, placing him over his shoulder. Bones summoned a shovel, handed it to Skully, and sent him about fifty meters away. Skully obliged, dropping the scout on the ground and digging a shallow grave. He then tossed the body inside and covered the hole with dirt and leaves. When Skully returned, Bones had him change into the new equipment. The scout¡¯s gear wasn''t a perfect fit but was of better quality and provided more defense while still allowing sufficient mobility. With Skully equipped, Bones led the way into the forest, despite disliking the flat forest floor full of leaves, branches, bark, and stems that offered little cover. He aimed to investigate the site where the scout previously engaged in battle, hoping to find something useful. It didn''t take long for Bones to find two bodies on the ground. One had been pierced through the throat from behind, while the other had a nasty gash across the stomach, revealing his insides. Judging by their equipment and the daggers dropped nearby, Bones presumed them to be rogues. The scout he killed hadn''t bothered hiding the bodies, understandable given his need to quickly leave enemy territory. Bones picked up and stored the two pairs of daggers and took the hooded scarves from the bodies. The new headpiece would provide better cover than his current one, leaving only his eyes¡ªor the empty sockets where his eyes would have been¡ªvisible. He scanned the area but didn''t see anything out of place. He had hoped to find a reason why the scout had engaged in a fight instead of scouting but found nothing. "Come on, Skully, there''s nothing else to see here," Bones said, addressing the golem that stood idly by. He turned to leave and, before climbing back up to his hiding place, unsummoned Skully, allowing the core to recharge in his inventory. He then took out a set of small bones to practice his shaping skill. Settling back into his vantage point, Bones began working on the bones, his focus shifting between his task and the battlefield. The clash of forces below provided a chaotic soundtrack to his meticulous work. He shaped and refined the bones, considering new designs and improvements he could make to his golem. As the sun began to set, the sounds of battle died down. Bones looked out over the battlefield, noting the aftermath of the skirmish. Bodies littered the field, and scavengers¡ªboth animal and human¡ªbegan to pick through the remnants. Most of the fighting had taken place in the clearing and at the distant fortress, but that changed as night began to fall. Bones detected movements in the forest and his surroundings. Dozens of figures were moving through the wetlands. A night raid? The figures halted just meters away from him. Bones remained still, watching as the leading figure scanned the area. ¡°Vogel, what¡¯s going on?¡± one of the men asked. Vogel, the leader, looked around, uncertain, before responding that he thought he¡¯d sensed someone nearby. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just nerves¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re all a little on edge. Let¡¯s move¡ªwe can¡¯t be late.¡± The other figure urged, and the entire group continued on their way. Second-tier silver rankers? They¡¯re heading straight for the camp¡­ Bones faced a decision: he could stay and wait to see what happened, or follow the group from behind. Alerting the camp was not an option; he felt no loyalty to the Wezar Kingdom and no obligation to defend it. To him, they were just numbers¡ªexperience for leveling up. So, he chose to stay put and observe. The group of assailants circled the camp, quickly neutralizing patrols, while a heavily armored unit approached slowly from the forest. When they reached the camp and took their positions, the night raid began. Around midnight, Bones saw the sky light up above the treetops and smoke rising from the camp. It was clear they had raided the entire camp. This could be a perfect opportunity to observe the battle up close and test his new abilities after the racial transformation! Bones decided it was time to act. He climbed down from the tree and began his hour-long run toward the camp. As he neared the camp, he saw flickering lights through the dense tree trunks. When he finally emerged from the forest, he found the camp ablaze and the battle in full swing. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Keeping low, Bones approached cautiously. He moved stealthily along the camp¡¯s fence, trying to gauge the situation. The Aphitonians were vastly outnumbered but held an advantage in terms of levels. Bones could feel a significant concentration of power near the main tent, indicating the presence of gold rankers in the raid. He wondered why such a bold attack had been launched so suddenly. Commander Stelan had mentioned that no attack of this magnitude had occurred in months. What had changed? Wait¡­ I see now. News of an assault on the capital must have reached the attackers. The soldiers in the camp were already on edge when the prisoners arrived. The camp was doomed unless the gold rankers at the fortress intervened. The fortress was also under attack, and the gold rankers from the northern camp were fully occupied. The timing of this night raid was clearly well-planned. Some gold rankers had quietly returned to the capital a day earlier upon hearing of the attack and had yet to return to the front lines. With the Aphitonians pushing hard and the enemy losing ground, third-tier gold rankers had been mobilized. The clash between the two great powers was so intense that it could be felt all the way to the southern camp, drawing everyone''s attention toward the fortress. Bones seized this moment of distraction to slip through a gap in the wooden fence and impale the nearest distracted soldier with his lance. He marveled at the power of his imbued Bone Lance. Summoning it required no effort, and he felt more in tune with it than ever before. The lance seemed like a natural extension of his arm, and wielding it was effortless. He didn¡¯t summon Skully this time, as his targets were all above level forty. The man Bones had just pierced was level forty-three¡ªincapacitated but still alive. Bones was astonished by the man¡¯s vitality. With no time to waste, he thrust the lance through the man''s head, finishing him off, and moved on in search of another opportunity. Bones crept around the camp, doing his best to remain unseen, and spotted the bodies of several prisoners. Tough luck. They had no chance of surviving the raid. Using the burning tents and the chaos of the fire as cover, Bones tried to stay hidden, but it was impossible to avoid detection completely. The enemy fought mostly in close combat, and in the midst of the frenzy, one of them¡ªa berserker¡ªspotted Bones¡¯ shadow behind a burning tent and charged at him. Bones sensed the berserker¡¯s approach and prepared to strike first, but was caught off guard when the berserker¡¯s attack tore through the tent, ripping it in half. He stepped back just in time to narrowly avoid a cross slash that could have cut him in half. The man leaped through the gash created by his previous attack and landed in front of Bones, wielding a one-handed axe in each hand. With a wild look in his eyes, the man was about to charge again, but Bones quickly summoned Bone Spikes to pin him in place. He then raised his hand to cast Bone Lance, preparing to finish the fight quickly, but was suddenly interrupted when a powerful arrow struck his hand, almost severing it and disrupting his spellcasting. Bones glanced toward the direction of the arrow but couldn¡¯t spot or sense his attacker. With the chaos of combat all around, he couldn¡¯t detect any archers nearby. The attacker was likely outside the camp. The arrow was too powerful; I didn¡¯t even sense it coming¡­ Before Bones could fully react, another arrow flew into his range of senses, heading straight for his head. He ducked and rolled away, narrowly avoiding the arrow and a horizontal slash from the berserker¡¯s axe. The dual-wielder broke free from the Bone Spikes and continued his assault. As much as Bones wanted to test his limits against two opponents, he knew he needed to escape. He sprinted away with the axe-wielder in hot pursuit. Bones maneuvered around the tents, playing a dangerous game of hide and seek with his pursuer. He knew he had to either escape or end the confrontation quickly. His attacker, though wounded, was faster and much stronger. Bones seized every opportunity to cast Bone Lance, but his opponent¡¯s experience with mages made each spell a challenge. This can¡¯t go on for long. I can¡¯t escape! Taking a risk, Bones created an opportunity for himself. Using Quick Steps, he managed to put enough distance between himself and his pursuer to turn around abruptly and unleash a barrage of spells. He drained his entire mana pool in one decisive attack. Finally, he gained the upper hand, but it was too little, too late. Most of his spell attacks, though powerful and swift, were blocked or parried by his opponent¡¯s quick reflexes. The man anticipated Bones would aim for his vitals, and Bones didn¡¯t disappoint. The few spells that landed brought the berserker close to death, but the ensuing chase attracted more attention, and soon Bones found himself surrounded. With enemies closing in, he acted quickly. He summoned a skull into his hand and smashed it against the ground. The skull exploded in a cloud of smoke, reducing visibility and obscuring him from sight. The makeshift bomb spread rapidly and affected Bones'' attackers. Soon, they were struggling and gasping for air. Seizing the opportunity, Bones quietly slipped away, scaling the fence and continuing his stealthy circuit around the camp. That was close! The camp is lost. I doubt a few gold rankers left fighting could turn the tide against a dozen second-tier silver rankers. But it¡¯s odd. The Aphitonians here seem to be soldiers¡ªwhere are the adventurers? Bones glanced down at his tattered robe and exhaled. After a moment¡¯s consideration, he retreated to a remote spot at the edge of the forest, about a hundred meters away, where he could observe the camp from a distance. He saw that his bomb had been effective against the silver rankers. The men staggered, coughed, convulsed, and then collapsed. The sudden influx of experience took him by surprise. ¡°Did someone actually die? The soldier I made full of holes was on the brink of death. Was it him? It was probably him.¡± Bones was correct. The only soldier who died was the one he had been fighting. Already struggling to breathe with one of Bones'' lances lodged in his lungs, the man suffocated after inhaling a significant dose of the poisonous substance. The bomb Bones had created, while potent, shouldn''t have had such a severe effect on someone close to second tier, let alone second-tier rankers. These men, in the midst of battle and pumped full of adrenaline, were particularly vulnerable. The poison had a greater impact than expected, resulting in one death and many soldiers being debilitated. ¡°What an opportunity¡­such a shame. ¡° With so many soldiers incapacitated, it wouldn¡¯t have been hard for someone to take them out. But the Aphitonians had already secured victory at the south camp. Bones couldn¡¯t see everything clearly, but he counted three gold rankers still fighting¡ªone on the Wezar¡¯s side. It was only a matter of time now. Aid wouldn¡¯t arrive in time. The north camp was fully engaged with the fortress under siege, and only a few soldiers had managed to escape the enemy encirclement at the south camp to alert the main forces. By the time the main army could mobilize, the battle for the south camp would already be over. To make matters worse, Bones sensed a group emerging from the forest, not far from his position. They exuded a menacing aura. As Bones probed with his senses, one of the newcomers suddenly turned and seemed to lock eyes with him. Did he see me? Bones wondered. The man¡¯s gaze lingered on his hiding spot for a moment before he looked away, focusing instead on the gold ranker who was still resisting. The new arrivals were a group of high-caliber adventurers, far more formidable than those Bones had encountered earlier. With their involvement, the fighting quickly subsided, and the Aphitonians celebrated their victory with loud cheers. Bones decided not to stay any longer. He turned and slipped into the forest, heading toward the clearing and putting as much distance between himself and the camp as possible. The clearing was about six kilometers away, and at this hour, it was deserted¡ªjust him and the silence of the night. He sank down into the grass, which reached up to his knees, and gazed in the direction of the camp, waiting. There¡¯s no way the night raid ends like this¡­ Chapter 89 Before dawn, the main camp mobilized an army and laid siege to the north side of the overtaken south camp. However, their attempt to drive the Aphitonians back proved futile, as the enemy had quickly fortified their position. Before the fires in the camp had even died out, mages had already raised thick earthen walls, reinforcing the shabby wooden fence that once encircled the camp. From a distance, Bones watched as the night sky lit up with the flashing display of spells exchanged between the two armies. The battle raged for barely an hour before the momentum was abruptly halted when the auras of ascendants swept across the battlefield. Both armies ceased their assault, recognizing the overwhelming power in their midst. Uncertain whether the ascendants would directly intervene, the main army had no choice but to retreat, conceding defeat. The loss of the south camp was a significant blow, as it opened up new avenues for the Aphitonians to launch attacks from the south. Meanwhile, somewhere in the mountain range behind the fortress, ascendants Asim of the Forsaken Garde and Kidllams stood locked in a tense standoff, each eyeing the other, waiting for any sign of movement. Kidllams, though the weaker of the two, had two third-tier rankers at his side. However, even with their support, the power dynamic was clearly in Asim¡¯s favor. Their roles in the war were clear: to prevent each other from directly intervening in the conflict. While Asim was more powerful, Kidllams was known for being heartless and conniving. Occasionally, Kidllams would attempt to slip past Asim and strike at the Wezar Kingdom¡¯s main army. When that failed, he directed the third-tier rankers to launch pincer attacks on the fortress. But Asim was not one to allow them free rein, and thus the two ascendants found themselves in a stalemate, neither side able to move without risking everything. ¡°I guess the show is over now. Still, I''ve seen enough," Bones muttered as he got up and began walking toward the forest. But before he could get far, he quickly ducked back into hiding, sensing multiple groups moving through the forest toward the south camp. They were Aphitonian soldiers¡ªreinforcements sent to strengthen the camp¡¯s defenses. Bones waited patiently until the last of the soldiers had passed. By the time he resumed his journey toward his hiding place, the sun had already risen. Things are about to get interesting in the coming days, he thought. While the enemy managed to capitalize on the situation, I doubt the Wezar army will remain passive. Quite the opposite. After the attack on the capital and now losing the south camp, their already low morale will take a further hit. Crushed even. But perhaps this defeat might just fuel a desperate resolve. Over the next few days, Bones watched as both armies employed various tactics to gain the upper hand in the war. A portion of the main Wezar army was used to encircle the south camp from the northeast to the northwest, blocking any attempts by the enemy to advance deeper into the kingdom. Meanwhile, more Aphitonian soldiers crossed the border to join the forces at the south camp, putting unprecedented pressure on Wezar¡¯s army. And as for Bones? He lurked in the shadows, picking off solitary soldiers who strayed too close to the swamps, earning him another level in his Bonemancer Adept class. As the war¡¯s intensity escalated within the kingdom, the capital, Hagos, was still grappling with the aftermath of the recent devastation. Just a day after the festival, while the central area was still under repair, chaos erupted in the Underground City below. A grotesque figure, once a proud gold ranker, was wreaking havoc. The creature''s body was a horrific sight¡ªdeformed bulging muscles tore through its skin, and its face was barely recognizable as that of Arndell, the gold ranker. Arndell had overloaded his mana core while channeling a barrier to shield against the explosion. He gave everything he had, depleting his mana reserves. Though he survived, he was left mortally injured and suffering from severe mana poisoning. After falling into the Underground City when the tunnels collapsed, he wasn¡¯t discovered until he reemerged as an abomination. This once-honorable warrior had become a mindless beast, driven by uncontrollable rage and unending bloodlust. His violent rampage left a trail of bodies in his wake, the screams and cries of the victims echoing through the city. It wasn''t until a third-tier gold ranker, Velasquez, intervened that the abomination''s spree of destruction was brought to an end. Velasquez quickly reported the incident to the Adventurer''s Guild. Meanwhile, Fluvis Frose, still grieving the death of Rayne, threw himself into his work. A thorough investigation within the guild uncovered discrepancies in its documents, revealing that three guild members had ties to the Defiant Hounds. Gustav from the bureau and two clerks from the administration office were promptly interrogated. While the clerks knew little of value, Gustav had much to confess. Following the investigation, Fluvis disbanded the bureau, taking sole control of its authority. The other bureau members were not pleased with this decision, warning Fluvis of potential consequences, but ultimately, they accepted their reassignment to new administrative roles within the guild. Fluvis didn¡¯t stop with the guild. He swept through numerous local gangs in search of information and connections to the Hounds. The local riff-raff, having never encountered an ascendant before, quickly spilled everything they knew, both relevant and irrelevant, before Fluvis even began questioning them. Even Roselyn, the branch guild leader of Westbrook, was not spared. She was interrogated regarding her involvement with Gustav and any potential ties to the Hounds. However, it turned out she was simply a difficult and abrasive personality with no real connection to the criminal group. With all the information he had gathered over the past few days, Fluvis decided it was time to visit the royal palace and report everything to the prince.
Prince Tristan sat on the sofa, the warm rays of the sun streaming through the large windows of the guest room. In his hand, he held a thick folder filled with multiple reports, each one a hefty stack of papers. Normally, he would be in his office, but it was currently in disarray, dusty and chaotic after the recent events. The past few days had been a whirlwind, but Tristan had finally managed to bring some semblance of order to the chaos that had descended after the festival. Standing nearby, as straight as an arrow and silent as a mouse, was his butler, Robert. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Tristan turned to him, saying, "Robert, could you bring me two cups of tea, please? My guest should be arriving shortly." "Certainly, sir," the butler replied, heading out of the guest room. Just as he reached for the doorknob, the door opened, and an old man stood at the entrance. The butler stepped aside, allowing the man to enter. "Mr. Frose," Robert greeted him. Fluvis nodded in acknowledgment and thanked the butler before stepping inside. "Master Frose! Thank you for coming. This way, please," Tristan said, rising from the sofa to greet him. "Enough with the formalities, Tristan. Just call me by my name," Fluvis responded with a slight smile. Tristan nodded and gestured for Fluvis to take a seat. They both waited until the butler returned with two teacups and a freshly brewed pot of tea. After serving them, Robert informed them to ring the bell if they needed anything further, then excused himself and left. "I''ve heard the guild''s been quite busy these past few days. Did you uncover anything new about the attack and those involved?" Tristan asked, breaking the silence. "Mmm, I''ve heard the same about you," Fluvis replied, a small smile curving his lips. Instead of answering directly, Fluvis asked, "Do you remember when I first came here and why?" Tristan took a sip of his tea, thinking back to seventeen years ago, before replying, "I believe it was seventeen years ago, after the former guild leader retired. You asked for the position of guild leader... because of your injuries, if I recall correctly?" "Quite so. The bureau was supposed to handle everything, and I was just meant to be the face of the guild," Fluvis paused, leaving Tristan to wonder why he brought up this topic. Then, with an unexpected shift, Fluvis revealed that he had disbanded the bureau and taken complete control over the guild. Tristan was taken aback, staring at Fluvis in surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected the old man to be so¡­ decisive. "Can you¡­ do that?" Tristan asked, still processing the news. Fluvis scoffed, his face cold, the anger still simmering in his eyes. "Who''s going to stop me?" he retorted. "I''m injured, not disabled, Tristan. That makes me a little bit dangerous in the eyes of others. They¡¯d prefer I stay away from Prusha and quietly wither away." "I thought you were getting treatments¡­ that you were healing!" Tristan exclaimed, concern lacing his voice. Fluvis didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he gave Tristan a look that said more than words ever could. Tristan exhaled, realizing the gravity of Fluvis¡¯s condition. "Thank you. Truly, for saving so many lives. I flex my strength and boast about my accomplishments fighting an ascendant, but I couldn¡¯t do what you did. My skills, my everything... it¡¯s not suited to protect the many," Tristan admitted, his voice tinged with shame. "There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of, Tristan. You¡¯re the prince of this kingdom, not its king. If anyone should be ashamed, it¡¯s your father for not being here when he was needed. That brat... I¡¯ll have to have a word with him when he gets back," Fluvis chuckled. "Speaking of my father, he never mentioned how you sustained your injuries. He always said to ask you. So¡­ can I ask what happened back then?" "Of course, you can. It¡¯s not really a secret. When people speak of the undead, they often think of the Skeleton King. But I¡¯d rather face the King any day of the week than Vyrus, the Plaguemaster. The King is known, but Vyrus... he was and still is an unknown entity of immeasurable power." "Fifty-seven years ago, heralds of the Plaguemaster¡ªreapers¡ªdescended upon our world. They were emotionless, heartless entities that reaped thousands of lives in their master¡¯s name. Their goal was to send a message, and when they were stopped, they declared that the lives they took were just a prelude to the arrival of Vyrus, the Plaguemaster." By now, Tristan was completely engrossed in the story, forgetting even the fragrant tea before him. Fluvis took a sip and watched as Tristan snapped back to the present, before continuing. "Vyrus himself appeared shortly after. He was tall, very tall, slim, and shrouded in darkness. Chaos oozed from his body, decaying everything he touched. Forests and livestock died wherever he passed. He didn¡¯t care about villages, towns, or cities. He moved with purpose and only stopped when a team of ascendants confronted him." "I swear, he would have grinned from ear to ear¡ªif he had a mouth behind that shroud of darkness. We expected a swarm of undead to follow him, but it was just him. He attacked us first. He wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Skeleton King, but fighting him felt¡­ wrong. He was both elusive and impossible to handle. Every action we took was ineffective. Even light magic barely affected him." "I knew my Ice Magic could slow him down, maybe even hurt him. I prepared myself, and at the right moment, I struck! I froze him whole and, exhausted, I breathed a sigh of relief¡ªuntil a shadowy hand reached out and grabbed me by the head." clang Tristan¡¯s teacup slipped from his hand, clattering onto the tray. "Ah, my apologies. Please continue!" he said quickly. Fluvis glanced at the spilled tea and raised an eyebrow. "You going to clean that up?" he asked, but Tristan motioned for him to continue. "Alright¡­ now where was I?" Fluvis stroked his beard. "You were grabbed by the head!" Tristan replied, perhaps a bit too eagerly. "Mhm. A shadowy hand grabbed me, and then Vyrus¡¯s supposedly frozen body manifested in front of me, completely unscathed. I couldn¡¯t break free of his grasp. He leaned in close, and through the shroud, I saw his disfigured skull and two haunting green eyes boring into my soul. I blacked out after that and woke up three days later in the hospital, receiving treatment." Fluvis paused, setting his cup down. "Our encounter with Vyrus resulted in the death of an ascendant, and we still have no fucking clue what he wanted. It¡¯s not a secret what happened back then. It¡¯s the humiliation we suffered that kept us from speaking about it. Now then¡­" Fluvis trailed off, clearly wanting to change the subject. Tristan nodded, thanking him for the history lesson, but something still gnawed at him. It didn¡¯t escape the sharp eyes of the ascendant. "I suppose you want to ask about my injury," Fluvis said, his tone softening. Tristan gave an apologetic smile. He couldn¡¯t help but be curious; it had been on his mind for a long time. "I don¡¯t know exactly what Vyrus did, but he placed something inside me. I call it the Chaos Seed. Like a real seed, it sprouted and spread throughout my body, slowly corrupting my mana pathways and¡­ killing me." Fluvis¡¯s eyes locked with Tristan¡¯s, his expression deadly serious as he continued. Chapter 90 ¡°To slow down the decay, I¡¯ve been constantly empowering my body and circulating mana with an ice affinity. Healing treatments help alleviate some of the pain, but even an Elven specialist couldn¡¯t heal me. My mind is strong, and my will unshaken, but it¡¯s only a matter of time before my body gives out.¡± Tristan remained silent, his thoughts swirling as he processed Fluvis¡¯s words. From the corner of his eye, Fluvis observed the prince. "Ahem, I didn¡¯t come here to reminisce about the good ol¡¯ days. If you want to hear about the Nether Realm, ask your father. We have more pressing matters to discuss now, don¡¯t we?" "Yes, of course," Tristan replied, snapping back to the present. "The repairs are well underway, and the sewer structure beneath the city has been stabilized. However, the situation on the frontlines has taken a turn. The enemy exploited our weakened state and managed to secure control over the south camp. After the memorial service yesterday, I had no choice but to dispatch the remaining army, leaving only the bare minimum personnel to defend the city. We can¡¯t afford to lose more ground. We have to stand firm until the King returns." "Have you heard any news of his return?" Fluvis inquired. "Yes. Word is that he and Domino have boarded a ship and are on their way back as we speak. As for the Defiant Hounds... I¡¯m afraid I have no news. I¡¯ve been so overwhelmed with everything else that I haven¡¯t had the time or resources to look into them. The city guards conducted a sweep, but they found nothing, and there have been no sightings up north. What about your investigation? The only report I received was that you concluded it and would be reporting your findings in person." Fluvis nodded, acknowledging the dire situation at the frontlines. "We¡¯ve greatly underestimated the involvement of the Hounds in the Kingdom," he stated plainly. While the remark was obvious at this point, Tristan was eager to hear the details of Fluvis¡¯s investigation. "It¡¯s a bit stuffy here. How about we take a walk outside?" Fluvis suggested as he stood up. Tristan followed his lead, and the two exited the guest room, making their way down a long corridor that led to the royal garden in the back. As they walked, Fluvis continued his report. "The interrogation process led me in circles. Most of the men knew nothing substantial¡ªsome had bits and pieces, but nothing concrete. Even Gustav, the only one who had more to offer, didn¡¯t realize he was being manipulated." "So he was their scapegoat?" Tristan asked. Fluvis nodded. "Yes. The guards caught Gustav at the gates, trying to leave the city while flaunting his influence within the guild." Tristan frowned. "And what did you find out from him?" "Interrogating Gustav only led to more questions. The man had been brainwashed so many times that I¡¯m amazed he could function at all. He was eager to talk¡ªtoo eager. But his statements kept changing with each session. He was confused, with significant gaps in his memory. After hours of questioning, he suddenly collapsed in his seat... dead." "Wait, what?" Tristan halted, a look of disbelief on his face. Fluvis explained, "He suffered a brain hemorrhage due to a sudden spike in pressure. The autopsy revealed traces of mana consistent with Mind Magic. It turns out, Alter Mind was frequently used on Gustav. After reviewing all the interrogation reports and analyzing the fight between Rayne and Silva, I concluded that Silva possessed high-level skills in both Mind and Arcane Magic. Silva had taken precautionary steps to ensure that Gustav wouldn¡¯t reveal anything important to us if captured. I have to say, Silva is quite the insightful and talented individual for a mere gold ranker." "Their entire operation hinged on three people: Silva, the Dark Elf Tivaara, and, it all started with Varia the necromancer, who was transferred here twenty years ago from the Headquarters in the Brales Kingdom." "Twenty years ago? Are you certain?" Tristan asked, skepticism lacing his voice. Twenty years was an awfully long time to be committed to a mission. "I''ve already sent inquiries to the headquarters in Brales, but they''ve denied every one of them. The person we thought handled the transfer back then is no longer with the guild, and there¡¯s no paper trail. We¡¯ve also heard nothing from Varia''s guild, the Jolly Regiment. They''ve remained silent." "The Hounds kept to themselves in the early years, making their first move during the assault on the royal palace. As you know, that¡¯s when Rayne''s father died in the line of duty." The prince nodded, memories of that day resurfacing. It was around the time his father, the king, had left. "Then there was the exhibition match during the festival that spiraled out of control, resulting in dozens of deaths. The Aphitonians never claimed responsibility for it." "You think the Hounds were involved in that incident? Seems a bit far-fetched," the prince questioned. "Perhaps, but the timing is too coincidental. Just like now, when the Aphitonians took advantage of the attack during the festival to advance on the frontlines." "Next was the sabotage of the mana stone processing facilities seven years ago, and who knows how many minor incidents were overlooked or unreported." Fluvis''s words set Tristan thinking. "And last year, our transport routes were intercepted. Do you believe this was all part of a plan?" "There¡¯s a pattern that suggests so. Every major attack happened when either the King or I was away. From all the information gathered, I¡¯m convinced most of these incidents are connected." "There¡¯s something else," the prince added, shifting to the matter of multiple robberies that occurred during the festival. Most were minor, but special attention was given to the robbery at the House of Covingster''s vault. "Covingster? I vaguely remember the head of the house, Joseph¡ªwasn¡¯t he the General Manager of the Trade Department?" A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. The prince confirmed. "Yes, but that¡¯s not why the robbery was significant. A gold ranker was head of security, and among the five robberies in the eastern district, there was only one casualty." Fluvis stopped walking and approached a nearby bench. They both sat down as he stroked his beard, pondering. "For a gold ranker to die during a robbery¡­ who was it?" "His name was Erhan," the prince said, noting the lack of recognition on Fluvis''s face. "He was an adventurer and, more importantly, a guild member of the Forsaken Garde." "Asim¡¯s man?" Fluvis asked, to which the prince nodded. "He was injured during the last guild dungeon run and took on the job while recovering." "Asim will throw a fit! Have you informed him yet?" The prince shook his head. "Asim''s been on the battlefield, keeping an eye on Kidllams, but he should be receiving the message about now." "And do you think there¡¯s a connection between the robberies and the attack afterward?" Fluvis asked. "Possibly. If there is, we haven¡¯t found it. Not much was taken¡ªjust currency and valuables they could easily grab, suggesting the robbers weren¡¯t highly skilled, but skilled enough to incapacitate the guards without killing them. Except for Erhan, that is. His death was brutal¡ªstabbed fourteen times¡­ that¡¯s how long it took to kill him." "Silver rankers, then," Fluvis concluded, and Tristan confirmed. "And witnesses?" "Plenty, but no detailed information about the robbers, apart from their height." Fluvis raised an eyebrow. "Their height?" "The attackers were described as short, stocky figures. I suspect they might be dwarves," Tristan said, standing up as their meeting neared its end. He escorted Fluvis out of the garden. "If it weren¡¯t for the death of the gold ranker, the royal palace wouldn¡¯t be personally involved. I had the Spymaster himself take on the case. It¡¯s only a matter of time before the culprits are apprehended and tried." As they made their way out of the mansion, the prince mentioned that Rayne''s memorial service would be held at the Radiant Hawk Guild''s estate tomorrow evening. Fluvis nodded, confirming his attendance, and added that he had placed bounties on Silva, Tivaara, Varia, and Bones¡ªindividuals who had slipped through their fingers after the festival. "The undead? He certainly can''t be left to roam free!" Tristan remarked, his tone laced with disgust. "Indeed, but he''s wanted primarily for questioning about his connections to the Hounds and Silva," Fluvis clarified. Tristan nodded. "After analyzing the fight between Rayne and Silva, we found a blood trail suggesting Silva was injured and likely sought a healer. We¡¯ve scoured the city and the surrounding area all the way to the northern border, but there¡¯s been no sign of the Hounds." "We won¡¯t stop pursuing these criminals, but our kingdom¡¯s influence only reaches so far. I appreciate the Adventurer¡¯s Guild ensuring that these wanted posters will spread throughout the continent." "Of course, Tristan. The Adventurer''s Guild is, and will continue to be, at your disposal. As for the frontlines¡ªwhile the Guild can¡¯t be directly involved, nothing prevents adventurers from joining unofficially. What''s your next move?" "We push! We push until we win back the south camp and fortify our defenses. We can¡¯t allow the Aphitonians to advance further into the kingdom. We have to hold on until the King returns and decides the next course of action." Fluvis nodded, and before departing, said, "We¡¯ll see each other again at Rayne¡¯s memorial service." Tristan watched the old man leave, then turned back to his chaotic office and resumed his work. Just as the prince had commanded, the rest of the army was dispatched to the frontlines. For the past two days, Bones had been observing as Wezar¡¯s Kingdom forces relentlessly pressured the enemy with constant attacks. The north camp had grown increasingly active, and the battlefield had become more perilous with gold rankers dominating the fronts. Silver rankers found little space to participate, leaving only the strongest second-tiers in the fray, while bronze rankers were ordered to sit this one out. It''s been a little over a week since I arrived at the frontlines. I''ve seen enough. It''s time I took on a more active role. Bones had gathered ample information to understand the lay of the land. Under the overwhelming pressure on the south camp, the Aphitonians had begun a slow retreat. The first to withdraw were low-level soldiers and adventurers. From his concealed vantage point, Bones watched as larger groups of soldiers passed by, carefully tracking smaller groups and individuals. While individual soldiers were manageable, groups of two or three posed a greater challenge. None of the soldiers Bones encountered were of a lower level than him. Now, he lay in wait, prepared to ambush three men struggling against the water through the swampy terrain. He moved with the silence of a shadow, leaping from tree to tree, branch to branch. A hardened layer of mud caked over his skeletal frame had served as perfect camouflage these past few days. Keeping his aura tightly suppressed, Bones was nearly impossible to detect. His low level and relatively modest power compared to others further reduced his aura output. Still, those with keen perception or classes specializing in tracking could sometimes sense his presence before he struck. But they never saw Skully coming from above, and Bones had been exploiting this tactic ever since. The three men he was stalking were making their way back to the Aphitonian main army, stationed just beyond the border. With gold rankers clashing at the south camp and its surroundings, most soldiers were forced to take a roundabout route, which led them through the treacherous swamps. Bones maneuvered ahead of them, positioning himself for the ambush. As the three men came within twenty meters, Bones sprang into action. Clinging to the trunk fifteen meters above the ground, his bony fingers dug into the tree bark. He flung himself toward a tree four meters away, then another, until he was directly above his targets. Not wanting to squander the element of surprise, Bones wasted no time. He dived straight down, leaving his golem core suspended in the air behind him, allowing gravity to do the rest. Bones cast Bone Spikes and summoned a Bone Lance in his hand, ready to strike. Yet, his element of surprise faltered. All three men, highly alert and quick to react, heard him as he took off. They looked up just in time. Two of them leapt to the side, narrowly avoiding his ambush and the spikes that shot towards them. The third man, however, reacted a moment too late and was pinned to the ground. Bones rammed the lance through the man''s head as they both fell, splashing into the swamp below. The two remaining men unsheathed their weapons in an instant, adopting an offensive stance. The man on the right shouted a warning, while the one on the left hesitated, suddenly paralyzed as Bones¡¯ Soul Gaze bore into his very essence. It was just a fleeting moment¡ªa single second¡ªbut long enough for Skully to appear above him, thrusting the spear through the man¡¯s collarbone and piercing his heart. In a span of three seconds, both men lay dead. The third man, witnessing the swift demise of his comrades, chose to flee. It was a poor decision. Running in the swamp water was slow and laborious. Bones raised his hand, casting a rapid series of Bone Lances. The first, cast in haste, missed and impaled a tree beside the man¡¯s head. The second hit his shoulder, the third his hip, and the fourth tore through his hamstring. Four spells cast in less than a second. The man collapsed into the murky water, which swallowed him whole, turning red with his blood. Bones took a few cautious steps forward but then halted as ripples spread across the water''s surface. The heavily wounded man began thrashing violently before suddenly falling silent. The water calmed once more, though now it was stained with blood. "Bloody leeches!" Bones spat, watching as the water returned to its eerie stillness. Chapter 91 The water, now stained a deep red, spread outward, reaching Bones as he surveyed the scene. "We''re leaving, Skully. Seems the loot is once again not ours for the taking." tsk Bones clicked his tongue in frustration, dismissing Skully. He jammed his fingers into the tree bark and began to climb. When he reached a branch sturdy enough to hold him, he settled in, observing the carnage below. The leeches, grotesque and voracious, had swarmed the bodies, their size ranging from the length of Bones¡¯ forearm to nearly his entire leg. They were feasting on his kills with ruthless efficiency. These creatures had been a common nuisance since Bones began hunting deeper in the swamps. He had no issue with their scavenging¡ªhe preferred it, in fact. No flesh, no equipment, no evidence left behind. The leeches tended to avoid him, not out of any particular preference, but simply because he had no flesh to consume. They reacted to disturbances in the water and, especially, to the scent of blood. Bones had verified this through observation and experiment. The men he had killed were around level forty, and while the experience was decent, it wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy his growing hunger for challenge. Bones questioned whether he was becoming greedy, whether his expectations were too high. Perhaps he was, but if he were to level up through killing, he would need to face more formidable foes. He recalled a recent ambush, where a solitary man at level forty-five had proven to be a tough opponent. The fight had dragged on long enough for the leeches to get involved, tipping the scales in Bones¡¯ favor. That battle had yielded more experience than his recent kills combined, advancing him a level. The system seemed to reward experience not just for killing, but for the challenge involved. Easy kills provided less experience, reinforcing the idea that the system favored difficulty and effort. Bones understood the need to face stronger enemies for greater rewards, but he was still torn between pursuing higher-level targets or focusing on quantity. ¡°Haah, what to do, what to do¡­¡± he muttered. He pondered his options. For now, it seemed wise to continue with his current approach until the situation on the battlefield changed. He also needed a new spear for Skully. The adventurers in the area wielded superior weapons, but finding a suitable target to obtain one had proven challenging. Bones navigated through the trees, leaping from branch to branch until he reached an area with a lower water level. He descended to the ground and headed toward a stretch of forest known for more suitable prey. Upon arrival, he paused to reapply mud to his legs, which had been washed away by the water. Once satisfied, he proceeded to his chosen hiding spot. Climbing a familiar birch tree, he took his place on a branch from which he could survey the forest. There, he waited patiently, his eyes scanning for any sign of his next target. To make the most of the situation, Bones needed the Wezar''s army to advance on the frontline and push the Aphitonians completely out of the south camp and on the run. With how hard they were pressing, it wouldn¡¯t be long. While he waited, Bones reflected on what he had experienced so far. With the system¡¯s guidance and the countless paths available, I expected there would be more magicians around. Instead, most seem to focus on physical abilities. A lot depends on having Mana Sense and Mana Manipulation, so it makes sense that those with poor sense and manipulation would train their physical attributes instead. I just thought I¡¯d see more spells flying around rather than arrows and that one guy who kept throwing axes. From what I understand, soldiers up to the second tier focus entirely on physical attributes, while the rest, along with adventurers, have hybrid builds with magical skills complementing their physical prowess. Pure mages are in the minority. Another thing to note is their equipment. It¡¯s of higher quality than what I¡¯m used to seeing, on par with some of the better items Hemdus made. I had Skully replace every piece of equipment so he wouldn¡¯t take as much damage from enemies at my level. I should probably look into upgrading a few pieces myself. I¡¯d need to find female armor or a really scrawny adventurer, though. Everything I¡¯ve looted so far hasn¡¯t suited me. ¡°Get them! Don¡¯t let them pass!¡± The voices carried from a distance. Bones turned his attention to the direction of the sounds and sensed a larger group of people chasing a smaller one. For a moment, he thought this might be his cue, but it turned out to be a temporary situation where the Aphitonian soldiers were simply on the run. It wasn¡¯t time yet, but it would be soon. As night fell, Bones climbed down from his hiding spot. In the distance, he spotted numerous specks of light, like fireflies. These were torches lit by the Wezar¡¯s army soldiers as they finally pushed the Aphitonians into retreat. He sprang into action, his feet leading him. With so many people moving about, no one would notice a muddy undead sneaking around. Bones followed the torches at a distance and took every opportunity to engage in the fight whenever the Aphitonians fought back. Before doing so, he equipped his robe, donned a red armband to avoid being mistaken for an enemy, and prepared to strike. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Bones let the two sides clash while he aimed to deliver the killing blows. It was a dirty way to fight, but it didn¡¯t earn him as much experience as he had hoped. The combat experience was shared among all parties involved, so his plan to steal kills didn¡¯t work out as expected. Still, he continued to try. There was another reason Bones was eager to finally make a move and actively take part in larger-scale combat. During one of the many skirmishes in the forest, Bones hurled an object between the two sides, and it exploded. The sound of the explosion was muffled by the clamor of battle, noticeable only to those at the point of impact, and the smoke from the explosion went unnoticed due to the darkness of the night. However, the thirteen soldiers on Wezar''s side and nine on the Aphitonians'' would soon feel the effects of the bomb. After throwing the bomb, Bones waited at a safe distance behind a tree for the poison to spread. The sudden difficulty in breathing, nausea, and dizziness affected everyone in the vicinity, causing attacks and spells that were meant to be blocked or avoided to hit their targets. Within seconds, five soldiers had died, and the situation continued to deteriorate. As the soldiers were affected, Bones took action. He closed in on the nearest staggering man and jabbed a lance through his chest. The thrust was quick and precise, piercing through his protective equipment and his heart. Bones didn¡¯t pause to see if the man died; if he wasn¡¯t dead already, he soon would be. He then used Quick Steps to move into the center, surrounded by soldiers from both sides. Manifesting a new Bone Lance in his hands, he fired three consecutive Bone Novas, hitting everyone around him, friend and foe alike. An arrow pierced his shoulder, and he felt a long slash on his back, from shoulder to waist. Despite the injuries, he continued to move, using his lance and Bone Novas to inflict as much damage as possible. His hastily executed assault lasted only a few seconds before he was flung into and bounced off trees by a sudden blast of raw mana. Bones quickly got back on his feet and looked around frantically, searching for his attacker. He saw mages on both sides convulsing and delirious, casting fire spells in random directions. Area-of-effect spells like Mana Blast hit everyone within their radius, and Bones realized he wasn¡¯t being targeted. ¡°Hm¡­ this isn¡¯t good. This isn¡¯t what I had in mind! The purpose of the bomb was to incapacitate, allowing me to deal the finishing blow. This is just chaos¡­¡± The mages¡¯ spells likely did more harm to their own soldiers than to the enemy. Their frantic and uncontrolled outbursts were quelled when the few less-affected soldiers knocked them unconscious. These second-tier silver rankers took immediate control of the situation. Those who were affected to the point of suffocation were led outside the blast radius, while the unconscious were carried away. Both sides soon realized that a third party was involved, trying to gain the upper hand while they fought each other. In the meantime, Bones disengaged and observed the situation unfold from the top of a tree. Lacking a clear line of sight, he relied on his Mana Sense. The soldiers disengaged and moved away from each other. The Aphitonians seized the opportunity to flee, while Wezar¡¯s side opted not to pursue. Bones overheard them discussing their decision to turn back and regroup with the others. Although he didn¡¯t catch who said it, someone concluded that they were most likely attacked by an adventurer. Bones was a bit surprised at how quickly they reached that conclusion. ¡°Damn adventurers. Riley¡¯s group also faced adventurers. They¡¯re getting bolder with their attacks!¡± one soldier said. ¡°There was always a risk of some of them turning against us. It has happened before and will happen again. We didn¡¯t expect loyalty from their kind anyway. Come, gather the injured and have the more able ones carry the unconscious,¡± replied another soldier. The troops quickly left the area, leaving Bones alone with his thoughts. ¡°So, there are others acting out? Seems the soldiers don¡¯t quite get along with the adventurers. Anyway, if I¡¯m going to keep using the bombs, I should stick to fighting from a distance. I keep charging in¡­¡± Bones left the area shortly after, searching for another fight. It didn¡¯t take long to find one, and once again, he began by engaging the two groups with a bomb. The night of fighting proved fruitful in more ways than just gaining combat experience and leveling up. He gained a deeper understanding of "modern" combat and, more importantly, pushed his limits, recognizing both his advantages and shortcomings. Wezar''s army managed to reclaim the south camp that night, but their momentum was eventually halted by enemy reinforcements. The two sides clashed consistently throughout the night, and the aftermath was a fire that engulfed a large portion of the forest, forcing the armies back into the clearing. After a long night, the armies on both sides faced each other across an open field, much like when Bones first observed from his hiding place a few days ago. This time, he stood at the edge of the forest, his figure a patchwork of hardened mud, cuts, cracks, and singed bones. The cuirass he had looted and worn loosely was torn, its enchantment depleted and faded. He focused on the two armies, now two hundred meters away. On his left was Wezar''s army¡ªworn and weary but steadfast in its resolve. On his right were the Aphitonians, outnumbered but receiving much-needed reinforcements with each passing moment. The two armies sized each other up, and with the sun rising over the horizon, they were once again ready to engage in battle. The soldiers were too far to use Identify on, but Bones could tell they were from the main camp. They were of higher level, equipped with superior gear, and their presence alone affected the surroundings. The air was thick with tension, making it difficult for the weak-minded to breathe. A smooth, dim morning fog covered the ground, and the usual sharp calls of birds were eerily absent. Thump, thump, thump A dull, heavy sound of multiple fists hitting shields broke the silence, followed by a rallying war cry. The army''s slow advance turned into a jog, then a run. The two sides clashed with a ferocity rarely seen. Bones was momentarily stunned by the chaotic scene before him but quickly felt exhilarated. He took three large steps forward and cast Bone Lance. The projectile flew straight for forty meters before losing momentum and falling to the ground. Annoyed, Bones continued to cast Bone Lances, firing them at different angles as he closed in. At the sixty-meter mark, his lances began hitting their targets. By the fifty-meter mark, he started getting hit as well. Enemy archers turned their attention toward him, while Wezar''s side recognized him as an ally. Bones dived into the battle and vanished into the sea of combatants and a barrage of attacks and spells, completely abandoning his plan to fight from a distance. Chapter 92 The fast-paced, high-level combat was no place for a low-level golem, so Bones didn¡¯t bother summoning one. Even he struggled to navigate the open field. Everywhere he looked, there was potential experience to be gained, but he couldn¡¯t afford to draw too much attention to himself by making enemies of both sides¡ªat least not yet. Out of the thirty-one bombs he had made, he used seven during the night and two immediately after joining the battle. The tempered bodies of the second-tier silver rankers rendered the effects mild at best, but not all participants were at that level. Those most affected became Bones¡¯ primary targets. In the chaos of battle, seconds felt like minutes, and minutes stretched into what felt like an eternity. Fifteen minutes into the fight, Bones barely registered the ding of a level-up notification, followed by a slew of others. His second level gained in less than ten hours! The bonus combat experience from fighting humans, combined with the level difference, allowed him to accumulate absurd amounts of experience in a very short time. The gains were high, but so was the risk. It was mentally exhausting to keep his senses sharp, constantly avoiding attacks and projectiles, and never stopping. He felt tired, drained. His mana would deplete one moment and surge back the next, while his health dangerously hovered below half. But it wasn¡¯t just him; the others felt it too. The mental strain, and unlike Bones, physical exhaustion. The soldiers were hardened veterans from the main camp, with plenty of battle experience, and it showed. Even as their bodies strained and their injuries made fighting more difficult, they pressed on with the same ferocity as when the battle began. The difference between them and the low-level soldiers from the South Camp, who spent their days guarding gates and patrolling city streets, was immense. Bones acknowledged that his own experience was lacking. Even in the few precious moments of respite between fights, he chastised himself for thinking he could rely solely on past experiences. But he was learning! Bones unleashed a barrage of Bone Lances at the man in front of him. Three projectiles bounced off the plate armor, but four penetrated, killing the man. Bones¡¯ mana, nearly depleted, quickly regenerated as he moved to his next target. A hastily cast Mana Blast deflected incoming arrows and staggered a charging soldier. His mana drained again, and the cycle repeated. The battle was one of attrition. There was nothing to win, only the goal of culling the number of enemy soldiers. After two hours, both armies ceased their attacks. The Aphitonians withdrew back to the border, near their main camp, and Wezar¡¯s army chose not to pursue, having lost many and lacking the manpower to continue. The soldiers set up a perimeter around the open field and began tending to their injured. Meanwhile, Bones looted the enemy bodies, taking what he needed before retreating back to his hiding place. By the time he climbed the tree, Bones felt better¡ªrefreshed, even. He had dropped the cuirass on his way back, and his robes were tattered beyond repair. He¡¯d been stabbed, slashed, crushed, and burned, and his health points had plummeted to below twenty percent. The hardened mud that had protected him during combat had crumbled and fallen off almost completely. As he sat in the tree, he watched over the next few hours as numerous cuts and cracks on his damaged bones gradually repaired themselves. "I had the wrong impression of what health points were," he thought. "The books I read and the information I gathered all taught that health points represent the state of one¡¯s body, and by all means, that is correct. Once health points reach zero, the person is either fatally wounded, on the brink of death, or already dead. It¡¯s an accurate explanation¡ªfor the living, that is. But I¡¯m an undead, without flesh, muscle tissue, or organs. It¡¯s only my bones that take the damage from physical attacks." "The amount of damage I received far exceeded the amount of health points I have. Health points represent the integrity of my bones, and VIT increases their durability! Now the question is, what happens when my health points reach zero? Death? That shouldn¡¯t be! The undead die when they lose their source of power, which would be their core. My core! So technically, as long as my core doesn¡¯t break and shatter, I can¡¯t die, and my body should be able to reform¡­ I already knew that, but I think I¡¯m only now beginning to truly understand the implications." "What if I could replace my damaged bones, a broken arm or leg, with a new one on the spot? Would my health points jump to full? That¡¯s something to think about! If I understand correctly how the system operates, I could control to some extent which upgrades and skills I obtain. Having a skill that would allow me to affect, change, or replace my bones would give me a huge boost to defense. The problem is¡­" Bones took a hard look at his arms, then the rest of his body. Even if he could replace bones, his Bone Aura and the recent Revenant transformation had changed his body. He was no longer just a skeleton; he was something else. "Tch. That ship might have already sailed. I tried to shape my bones before, but this new body of mine is completely resistant to shaping. No, wait¡­ that¡¯s not entirely true." Bones observed the imitation of muscles made from bones as they contracted when he clenched his fists. He had no control over it and did it subconsciously. "That reminds me¡­ Why didn¡¯t I shape bones when I was making the golem construct? At that time, engraving completely occupied my mind. It didn¡¯t even occur to me to try and improve the Lizardman skeleton in some way!" "What¡¯s done is done. Perhaps I could remake Skully, and I still have an Orc skeleton to experiment on! I¡¯ve already done engravings on it, but I can always redo them. As for me¡­ the only way I see myself making changes is while reforming my body, but that¡­ that¡¯s a risk I¡¯m not willing to take at this point. If I gain a skill or perhaps an upgrade that¡¯ll allow me to make the changes I want, great! If not, I¡¯ll find a way. Speaking of upgrades and skills¡­" Bones displayed the blue screen in front of him and was flooded with notifications. The most important one was a new level up in the Revenant race and Bonemancer Adept class, bringing him to level thirty-five and granting him a new skill. Bones read through the description of his new skill and exhaled. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
Skull Bomb - A Bonemancer Adept creates a fragile skull in humanoid shape and imbues it with mana that detonates on impact, releasing the compressed mana contained within in the radius around the location of the impact. The radius and the strength of the explosion increases with a level in skill and is affected by Mana Manipulation and INT attribute. Mana cost: 50 mp
How surprising¡ªI¡¯m speechless! Not a bad skill, actually. The effectiveness will depend on the radius and the explosion''s strength. I¡¯ll give it a try as soon as I finish with these notifications. Over the last few days, many of his skills had leveled up, and his Bone Spikes finally advanced a tier.
Congratulation, your skill Bone Spikes has reached level 20 Upgrades available: 2 Bone Spikes > Boneyard Bone Spikes > Bone Steak
Two upgrades again? Bone Armor had two as well. Let¡¯s see... Boneyard seems like a straightforward improvement of Bone Spikes from what I can tell. It increases the radius and doubles the number of spikes, but the spikes are smaller, likely dealing less damage. And the other upgrade is Bone Steak... Steak?
Bone Steak - Instead of using Bone Spikes as a crowd control ability, Bonemancer Adept raises a single stake, but much larger in volume and density to skewer his target. The ability has a small delay as it takes the ability time to charge before it is used. The user can queue the skill in advance, significantly reducing the delay time at twice the mana cost for each stake queued. The strength and durability of Bone Stake increases with level in skill. Mana cost: 80 mp
I see. The second upgrade focuses on damage, while the first one further enhances crowd control. Bone Spikes is a skill I use frequently, and its ability to impair targets is irreplaceable. More damage would be nice, but I already have a single-target damage spell. It was a straightforward decision, and Bones upgraded his Bone Spikes to Boneyard. He looked down from the tree and slightly raised his hand. From the ground below, twenty spikes, about thirty centimeters long, emerged in a ten-meter radius. The spikes looked sharp, though the difference in length was noticeable. It will be fine. I can control the radius of the skill to some extent and make the area smaller. The upgraded version also gains one spike per five levels in the skill. Bones cast Boneyard again, this time reducing the skill¡¯s radius, and saw he could shrink the area to a base radius of six meters. The number of spikes remained the same, and Bones grinned, seeing a densely packed, impairing trap. Also, since he could cast the skill from high up in the tree, the range seemed to have increased as well. After twelve seconds, the spikes began to dissipate, and the skill faded away. Bones turned his focus back to the notifications and saw that his Bone Nova still had a few levels to advance a tier. It wasn¡¯t a skill he often used, as it didn¡¯t have much impact. Maybe I could find a synergy between the skills and fuse them into something more useful later on? The rest of his skills were gradually advancing toward the master tier, but it would take quite some time before he reached that level. General skills typically leveled up more slowly, with the Identify skill being the slowest. Only level fourteen, huh? It¡¯s a shame I haven¡¯t had much time to use Soul Magic these past few days. I¡¯m close to leveling up and gaining a new skill at level fifteen. Definitely something to look forward to! I also have a general idea of what skill might be awaiting me. I guess that¡¯s it for the notifications. The only thing left is¡­ Bones looked up and groaned. He had five free attribute points to distribute, and he had completely forgotten where he had planned to allocate them. I should really start making notes¡­ Ah! Bones suddenly remembered the parting gift given to him by the dwarves. He took out the small booklet from his inventory and started flipping through the pages. He hadn¡¯t initially planned to take out the booklet until he was out of Wezar Kingdom and on his way to the Remore Kingdom, but this was as good a time as any to browse through the content. Bones searched for any information on attributes, and luckily, Darsumi had the foresight to include guidance on stat distribution. Bones focused on the section about mages, which mentioned that their biggest weakness, compared to other system users, is their poor physique. While INT is the most important stat for a mage, the majority invest their free points in physical attributes like STR and END to compensate for that weakness. The most balanced stat distribution recommended adding free points to STR, END, and VIT. At the end of the page, there was a warning stating that a user¡¯s body can handle at most twice the amount of VIT in any other attribute like INT or STR. Exceeding this limit would strain the body, lowering the user¡¯s performance. In extreme cases, where the user couldn¡¯t handle the power coursing through their body, the mana pathways could be destroyed, leaving the body crippled and unable to gather or circulate mana. Below the warning was a barely readable scribble, which turned out to be exactly what Bones was looking for. Special note: Bones, I¡¯ve no idea if the 2:1 INT to VIT ratio holds true for an Undead like yourself. You know your body best, and I¡¯m sure whatever you put your points into, it¡¯ll work out just fine! Considering you plan to use golems to fight by your side, you might want to take on a more supportive role and allocate a few points from INT to WIS or VIT. P.S. You can¡¯t go wrong with VIT. Best regards, Darsumi. ¡°I remember now. I did plan to invest my free points in VIT. Thanks for the reminder, Dar.¡± Bones didn¡¯t rush to allocate his points to VIT. The points weren¡¯t going anywhere, and spending them now wouldn¡¯t make much of an impact. After a moment of hesitation, he closed the character screen, leaving the five points available for later use. He then looked out at the clearing in the distance and saw soldiers busy securing the perimeter and setting up camp. It seemed the army from the main camp was dividing into several smaller camps, arranged in a semi-oval shape from the North Camp to the new clearing camp, and back to the South Camp. A risky strategy, he thought, but in the event of an attack, the other two camps could quickly respond. With nothing else pressing, Bones continued practicing his shaping skills until evening. Eventually, he decided to stretch his legs and explore the dangers deeper in the swamps. Chapter 93 "I have plans for you, Skully. Big plans!" Bones declared as he and Skully ventured deeper into the swamps. They trudged through the shallow, murky water, where leeches frequently gathered around them, nibbling at their equipment. The swamps occupied much of the area southeast of the kingdom, stretching well into the Aphiton Kingdom to the east and the no-man¡¯s land between the Wezar Kingdom and the Desolate Lands to the south. The area they were in now was just the beginning of a forested wetland called the Hardwood Swamps, rich with various types of trees like birches, ashes, and oaks, along with diverse plants and fascinating wildlife. During the day, the swamp seemed eerily peaceful and serene. Tiny plants called duckweeds covered the water''s surface, but beneath them lay an intricate ecosystem. However, at night, a different kind of ecosystem came to life. After two hours of walking, Bones noticed motes of light flickering in the distance, breaking through the darkness of the night. With no particular destination in mind, he approached the source of the light and discovered millions of tiny glowing insects illuminating the surroundings. The insects danced, spread out, and hovered around him. Occasionally, a few collided with the terrain or with each other, bursting into flames. Bones identified the small insects as Blazing Fireflies, and as he admired the fireworks, he failed to notice a predatory set of eyes watching his every movement. Correction: multiple pairs of yellow eyes with vertical slits shone in the dark, observing and patiently waiting for the right moment. When a firefly landed on one of the figures, a spark of fire revealed its hardened skin, covered in green scales with patches of brown around the eyes. The muscular figure, standing just shy of two meters tall, suddenly dashed at Bones with explosive speed and thrust forward with a spear. The ambush took Bones by surprise, and he reacted poorly, delayed by the sudden attack. The spear pierced his chest, lodging itself halfway through. Bones belatedly used Mana Blast to knock back his assailant while struggling to yank the spear out of his chest. He barely had time to process the situation before two more Lizardmen swiftly closed in, flanking him on both sides. Bones quickly summoned a skull bomb, crushed it in his hands, and under the cover of the smokescreen, slipped away awkwardly, narrowly avoiding the simultaneous attacks from both sides. The Lizardmen didn¡¯t pursue him immediately. Their initial ambush had failed, and now they approached with caution, circling and surrounding him. Bones followed their movements closely while using Identify and summoning a golem core into his hand.
Lizardman Warrior, level 37 Lizardman Warrior, level 37 Lizardman Warrior, level 39
Bones fully expected his attackers to be silver rankers, given the speed and power behind that spear thrust. The hole in his chest was slowly repairing itself, and for the first time, he actually felt a throbbing sensation from a physical attack. It didn¡¯t hurt, but the sensation was new to him. Now that he had a proper look at his attackers... They wore simple makeshift clothes made of animal hide and had toned physiques. Their sharp claws and massive toothy maws were weapons in their own right, and the same could be said about their muscular tails, which thrashed and splashed the water around them. All three of Bones'' attackers were equipped with spears. The highest-level Lizardman, the one who had ambushed Bones, hissed and made sounds that Bones could only perceive as speech. ¡°How rude,¡± he remarked, tossing the golem core in the direction of one of the lower-level Lizardmen. Meanwhile, he turned to the other and cast Boneyard, ignoring the level thirty-nine Lizardman and saving him for last. Skully appeared before his target and, as usual, thrust with his spear, aiming to pierce the head. Surprisingly, the Lizardman avoided the fatal blow with quick reflexes¡ªa trait they both shared¡ªcausing the attack to graze the Lizardman''s jutted cheek. Bones then used Bone Nova and simultaneously summoned Bone Lance, sweeping the area around him in a circular motion. The ignored Lizardman behind him leaned backward, avoiding the sweep, while the one pinned by Boneyard got smacked on the side of the head, drawing blood. Bones immediately followed up with a jab from the lance, aiming to finish his target quickly, but he underestimated the Lizardman''s quick reflexes. After getting hit in the head, the Lizardman used the momentum to drop down and spin around, sweeping Bones off his feet with its tail. Bones fell into the water and was immediately pounced on. The Lizardfolk might have used primitive weapons, but they weren¡¯t shy about using their natural ones. Bones felt claws dig into him, leaving three large gashes across his chest, just above the hole from the previous attack. The Lizardmen were ferocious, attacking him fiercely from both the front and behind. The one that had jumped on him wouldn¡¯t let him up, continuously trying to pull him under the water and drown him. Skully didn¡¯t fare much better. He was outmatched both physically and in spearmanship. However, he had something his living brethren didn¡¯t¡ªa complete lack of fear, danger, or concern for the consequences of his actions. When the Lizardman pierced Skully, believing its prey was done for, the golem retaliated recklessly and without hesitation. Skully didn¡¯t relent until his target succumbed to its injuries and floated motionlessly in the shallows. His next orders were to stay put. Bones was disoriented from all the thrashing but saw an opportunity when he sensed the incoming spear. As flexible and muscular as these reptilian humanoids were, they weren¡¯t a match for an undead Revenant. Bones suddenly dived, twisted, and broke free of the warrior''s clutches, narrowly avoiding the attack from behind. The Lizardman attacking him reacted instantly, stopping the momentum of the spear and pulling it back. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. They have an incredible physique! However, I don¡¯t sense an ounce of mana coming from them. They¡¯re all about brute force! No wonder I didn¡¯t sense the ambush. They¡¯re quick and have good reflexes, but... while their attacks are sharp and fierce, they lack diversity. It¡¯s like fighting an improved version of Skully. Thrust after thrust. Alright then¡­ Bones raised both hands, each pointing at a different Lizardman, and cast Boneyard. While the warriors couldn¡¯t sense mana, they had sharp instincts and leaped into the air, avoiding the bone spikes. Bones anticipated this and hastily cast Bone Lance from each hand. The higher-level Lizardman, still gripping his spear, managed to parry the projectile, while the other, who had dropped his spear in the scuffle, used his arms to try and block the attack. The lance pierced his arms but was stopped before reaching his heart. Seeing that the other Lizardman was knocked back after parrying, Bones focused entirely on the injured one. Moving quickly, Bones closed in on his target. Before the warrior could retreat, Bones used Soul Gaze to immobilize him. While stunned, the Lizardman was fatally wounded by a barrage of attacks, and Bones finished him off with a Mana Blast. The blast not only killed the Lizardman but also knocked back the other one who had been charging at Bones from behind. The last Lizardman standing was dazed and wounded by the sudden blast. The scales covering the front of his body were badly damaged, and he was coughing up blood. ¡°Hissss¡­¡± ¡°Now, now, no need to hiss!¡± Bones remarked, noticing the snarling expression on the warrior¡¯s face. ¡°You won¡¯t be fighting me. Skully, do your worst.¡± Skully stepped in, assuming an offensive stance in front of the wounded warrior, spear pointed forward. Meanwhile, Bones walked over to the nearest tree and leaned against it. The last Lizardman is level thirty-nine, the same level Skully would reach after leveling up. This is a good opportunity to see the difference between him and the real thing. Skully, engage. Skully took a quick step forward and extended his arm, aiming a jab at the Lizardman warrior. The warrior leaned to the side, avoiding the spear, and counterattacked with a jab of his own. Skully was struck in the left shoulder and knocked back a few steps. What followed was an unruly and amateurish display of spearmanship. Both sides had basic mastery of using a spear, but their proficiency differed significantly. The warrior utilized his entire body¡ªbones and muscles¡ªbehind each move and swing of his spear, while Skully¡¯s movements were stiff and mechanical. There was no thought or afterthought behind his attacks; he simply followed orders to fight. Haah Bones exhaled in disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s entirely my fault. I thought what I read about the Lizardfolk would be enough, but¡­ clearly, it isn¡¯t!¡± Bones realized that the golem core he had crafted was faulty in many ways. The Lizardman Warrior didn¡¯t fight like a trained spearman. Sure, it had basic spear skills, but if the weapon didn¡¯t serve its purpose, the Lizardman would drop it and rely on claws, teeth, and whatever else was necessary to subdue its prey. Bones had overlooked the most crucial factor when designing the golem core. He had created it in the image of a human warrior, not a monster. In simple terms, Skully lacked the primal instincts of his Lizardfolk counterparts. Still, what good is being better in every aspect if you can''t defeat an undead? Skully¡¯s persistence paid off as he relentlessly wore down the warrior¡¯s health. The Lizardman bled heavily, and leeches continuously nibbled at his scales. His spear was broken¡ªhalf of it lost and the other half lodged in Skully. The warrior took a few steps back in retreat and then went down on all fours. Before Bones could react, the Lizardman submerged into the water. Bones walked over and stood next to Skully, trying to sense the presence of the now-cowardly warrior but detecting no signs of movement. While waiting for an attack that never came, he noticed the distant motes of light from the fireflies. Other than that, the area was still, as if the fight had never happened. ¡°Nooo. It can''t be? Skully! We''ve been duped!¡± Bones exclaimed in disbelief. The Lizardman Warrior had retreated and completely abandoned the area. ¡°Ah, no matter! Since we¡¯ve encountered the Lizardfolk, we must be nearing their territory¡ªor perhaps we¡¯re already in it.¡± Bones glanced at the dead bodies but quickly dismissed the idea of looting them. The leeches had already begun feasting on the remains. The area was pitch-black, but Bones didn¡¯t rely on his eyes to navigate. At least, not in the usual way. Another thing to consider: the Lizardfolk could hunt in complete darkness. The Swamp Lizardfolk lived in small tribes, ranging from twenty to a hundred individuals. They had common classes such as warriors, hunter-gatherers, and material-based professions like woodworking. The Lizardfolk are classified as one of the native pre-system monsters, alongside Goblins, Kobolds, and Ratmen. As Bones had perceived earlier, the Lizardman warriors couldn¡¯t tap into mana or use spells. Shamans are an exception, though they are rare¡ªone in a thousand! Shamans are the spiritual leaders of their tribes and masters of the elements. Unlike Elementalists, who are mages with a focus on raw power, Shamans are attuned to nature and play more of a supporting role, enhancing allies and healing rather than dealing direct damage. The tribes were often led by a Lizardfolk Matriarch, a domineering female who made the final decisions for the tribe. The other key leader was the chieftain, and tribes frequently raided one another for food and to capture accomplished females. Bones was specifically searching for this type of tribe. After twenty minutes of searching, he came across a small hamlet fortified on a muddy hummock, protected by a palisade of outward-facing wooden stakes. Inside, a group of mounds clustered around a single larger mound marked the heart of the settlement. On the eastern side of the hamlet was the only entrance to the fortified island, guarded by simple gates. Two Lizardmen stood near the entrance¡ªat least, Bones thought they were guards. He couldn''t be entirely sure. One guard was crouched and eating meat, with his spear resting on the ground beside him. The other leaned against the gates, dozing. Lit torches illuminated the entrance, and Bones spotted yurts in the distance. These circular, domed tents were made of skin or felt stretched over a collapsible lattice framework. There wasn''t much movement inside, but he noticed a group of warriors preparing for the hunt. Bones found it surprising that the Lizardfolk would hunt at night, but after giving it more thought, he realized it made sense. They were playing to their strengths, just as he did. The darkness of night didn¡¯t obstruct him either, and tonight, the two sides would test their skills to see which would emerge as the better hunter! Chapter 94 The hunting party consisted of five Lizardmen. Four of them wore basic equipment made of hide, which offered minimal protection. Two of the four carried long spears, while the other two wielded steel swords and wooden buckler shields that Bones recognized as human-made. The fifth Lizardman was different from the rest¡ªlarger and bulkier but agile despite his size. His deep olive-colored scales were complemented by a brown leather chest protector with a metal pauldron on his left shoulder. The lower part of his body was covered with simple cloth to allow for movement, and he had shin protectors made of bone. This mismatched armor reminded Bones of adventurers, and he suspected that some of it was looted from the bodies of those who ventured too deep into the swamp. Bones identified the fifth Lizardman as the leader of the hunting party due to the red tribal markings on his face and his haughty demeanor. A youngling approached the leader and handed him a polearm and a jagged shield with spikes made from a snapping turtle shell. Equipped with sharp teeth, survival instincts, and cold intellect, the party set out, and Bones followed at a distance. An hour later, Bones began to lose patience. Initially, the party moved quickly in search of prey, but once they picked up a trail, they slowed down and proceeded with caution. Bones didn¡¯t know what game they were hunting, but it must have been significant if it kept the leader vigilant. Several times, when Bones got too close, the party stopped to search the area. He maintained his distance, observing from behind. The party stopped again to inspect the markings left by their prey, and Bones groaned in annoyance. He considered provoking a fight but held back, his curiosity piqued by what they were hunting. The party continued, and Bones waited for them to distance themselves before stepping up to investigate the area. The ground was soft and watery, and he found trail marks of something being dragged along. These sliding marks resembled those of a snake but were enormous in size. "It couldn''t be a snake, could it?" Bones mused. The Common Green Viper from the dungeon was huge¡ªprobably the biggest snake he had seen. But these marks were twice, no, three times as wide. The trail was fresh; the creature couldn¡¯t have gone far. Bones quickened his pace and resumed tracking the party. As he gained on them, he noticed the water level rising. He stopped to quickly store his robe to keep it dry before continuing. The buzzing and croaking sounds of the swamp grew louder as the water rose to his waist. The water''s surface was covered with a thick layer of green, and the trees became sparse. Bones struggled through the swamp and soon spotted the hunting party three hundred meters ahead, weapons drawn and ready. All five of the Lizardmen were standing above the swamp floor, on a cluster of smaller spongy mounds formed from fallen trunks and branches covered with moss. In front of them lay a large mound and a dense thicket. Bones was still too far to get a clear sense of what was happening, but he guessed the party had found their quarry. He bent down until the water surface reached his chest and began swimming through the duckweeds. As he approached the cluster of mounds, the Lizardmen cautiously moved over and disappeared into the thicket. Bones climbed onto the mound, which was covered in roots and duckweed, blending in like a swamp monster, and followed their trail. The larger mound was solid ground, and beyond the thicket, Bones saw the hunting party crouched at the edge, intently watching something a dozen meters ahead of them. The Lizardmen were in a low, tense stance, their strong leg muscles flexing, ready to spring into action. Bones stood on the tips of his toes a few meters behind them, hidden behind a bush, peering over the crouching Lizardmen. What lay in front of the hunting party was no ordinary prey. It was a hunter¡ªa true apex predator! With a powerful swing of its flexible, laterally flattened tail, the creature propelled itself out of the water and charged toward the Lizardmen. The creature''s next move left Bones utterly stunned.
Hard Plated Snapdragon, level 49
Bones hadn¡¯t planned on using Identify on the monster; he did it on impulse as the beast lunged vertically out of the water and at the hunting party. The Lizardmen had anticipated the attack and reacted with surprising speed. They scattered to avoid the creature¡¯s fierce assault, but the impact was chaotic. The apex predator crashed through the thicket, sending debris flying and inadvertently sweeping Bones off his feet. He was hurled backward and landed in the water several dozen meters away, disoriented and spluttering. When Bones resurfaced, he saw the massive creature dominating the scene. The Hard Plated Snapdragon¡¯s dark gray, lizard-like body, which gleamed ominously under the moonlight, was coiled among the mounds. Its four short legs with clawed, webbed toes dug into the soft ground, and its stout skin was covered in rectangular, horny plates. A row of sizable bony spikes ran from the middle of its back to the end of its thick, powerful tail. The elongated snout bore rows of sharp, conical teeth, and its tail moved with a ferocious strength. The hunting party had regrouped around the beast, attempting to subdue it. The Snapdragon, estimated to be around seven meters long with its tail extending the total length to twelve meters, lunged at the nearest Lizardman. Its jaws snapped shut with a terrifying force, but the quick reflexes of the Lizardman allowed him to evade the attack just in time. The party surrounded the beast, and the spearmen jabbed at its legs, aiming to cripple the powerful creature. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. [Move! Don¡¯t get hit!] The leader¡¯s urgent commands directed the party¡¯s movements. Although Bones couldn¡¯t understand the specifics, the changing tactics and the party¡¯s responsive actions indicated the importance of the leader''s instructions. The spearmen¡¯s attempts to jab at the Snapdragon were proving to be ineffective and merely enraged the beast. It hissed loudly, thrashing around and creating a chaotic scene. Bones reasoned that the party¡¯s strategy might involve wearing the monster down before launching a decisive attack. The first blood was drawn when one of the spearmen managed to penetrate the monster¡¯s thick skin. The Snapdragon slipped on the wet, slippery terrain, its movements growing more erratic. [Kill! Now!] With the leader¡¯s command, the party launched a coordinated attack. The two Lizardmen wielding buckler shields charged forward, bashing their shields against the monster¡¯s front legs to unbalance it. Meanwhile, the spearmen attacked from behind with powerful, thrusting strikes instead of their previous ineffective jabs. The leader circled around, preparing to strike from a more advantageous position. The Snapdragon, however, was not easily subdued. It lashed out with its massive tail, knocking down the spearmen and brushing off the shield bearers. The beast¡¯s powerful sweep disrupted the party¡¯s offensive, forcing them to regroup and reassess their strategy. The Snapdragon lunged again, this time targeting one of the shield bearers. The Lizardman jumped back, anticipating a bite. However, the monster kept its jaws wide open and its throat began to swell. [Tongue! Shield!] The leader¡¯s warning came too late. The monster¡¯s throat expanded grotesquely, and its tongue shot out like a whip, wrapping around the Lizardman¡¯s body before retracting with a powerful yank. The warrior¡¯s shield was lifted but not in time to prevent the monster¡¯s strike. The Snapdragon¡¯s mouth snapped shut around the unfortunate Lizardman, and it began to violently shake its head from side to side, the poor warrior caught in its deadly embrace. The captured warrior struggled to free himself, but his efforts were in vain. His body was soon split in half, the lower part flying off to one side and the upper part to the other. The leader hissed and seized the opportunity to strike a significant blow to the monster''s side. With one warrior down, he took on a defensive role, taunting the monster while the others continued to attack its health. The fight dragged on with several close calls, but the leader''s skill and sturdy shield proved invaluable. Thanks to the leader''s persistence and a well-placed Bash to the monster¡¯s head that blinded its eye, the party was able to whittle down the monster¡¯s enormous health pool. In its final struggle, the monster lashed out with its tail, knocking the other three warriors into the water, while the leader delivered the finishing blow. Exhausted and injured, two warriors crawled back onto the mound, breathing heavily. The leader, also in poor shape from blocking damage with his shield, was nonetheless satisfied. The hunt had been fruitful with minimal casualties. He looked at the dead body of the monster and exhaled. The carcass would feed the entire tribe for the next few days. All that remained was to send one of the warriors back to the tribe for help while the others cut the body into smaller, more manageable pieces. It was then that the leader noticed one of the warriors was missing. While the party fought, Bones kept Skully on standby, observing the battle and noting which Lizardmen were most injured. The one with multiple fractures, broken ribs, and a broken arm was his primary target. As soon as the Snapdragon flung him into the water, Bones had Skully deal with him. [Sun''ar. Where?] [ ? ] The two warriors slowly, with great effort, sat up and looked around in confusion. [ ! ] [ ! ] [Leeches?] One of the warriors asked. [No leeches! His territory!] The leader pointed toward the dead Snapdragon. [Something in the water. Careful!] Skully, distract them. Bones commanded. splash All three abruptly turned toward the sound just a few meters away and saw ripples on the surface of the water. While they were distracted, Bones surfaced, grabbed the nearest sitting warrior, and pulled him under the water. splash splash The leader abruptly turned and caught a glimpse of the lump of duskweed submerge. He took a step forward but stopped. A few seconds later, the surface calmed and the ripples disappeared. With three of his warriors down, Bones wondered what the leader would do next. He was surprised when the leader looked up, produced a high-pitched, long shriek, and then looked down at the water in front of him. Bones could have sworn he sensed the leader grinning. [We run!] The two remaining Lizardmen dropped their shields, dove into the water, and made a run for it. Only then did Bones hear the splashing sounds of something approaching. "He didn¡¯t!" Bones exclaimed as he emerged from the water and looked toward the thicket. The splashing sound was drawing closer, so he hastily dove back in and followed the Lizardmen. Moments later, another Snapdragon emerged from the thicket and began gorging on the dead body. The Lizardmen were excellent swimmers and quickly left Bones far behind. However, Bones wasn¡¯t flustered. While they were great swimmers, they weren¡¯t as fast on land. The Lizardfolk could sprint at high speeds for short bursts, but running long distances wasn¡¯t their strong suit. That¡¯s why it took the hunting party so long to reach their hunting spot and why Bones was growing impatient following them. The distance from the tribe to the Hard Plated Snapdragon habitat was roughly eight kilometers, with about one and a half kilometers submerged in the swamp. Once he reached the muddy ground, Bones picked up speed and eventually caught up with them. Both Lizardmen noticed Bones¡¯ presence and realized they had to make a stand. They were visibly tired; Bones could see the resignation in the eyes of the warrior as he approached. The leader, however, was different. He performed a few practice swings with his spear and took an offensive stance. [Come!] Bones didn¡¯t understand the words but clearly understood the challenge! He summoned Skully and identified the two warriors in front of him.
Elite Lizardman Warrior, level 44 Lizardman Warrior, level 41
Chapter 95 I had a feeling the big guy would be around that level. His physical attributes seemed far superior to the rest, and his spearmanship was a notch higher. However, he was out of stamina and injured. I should be able to take him on! Bones started running toward his opponents. His speed increased with each step, and he summoned bombs, one in each hand. When he was close enough, he hurled the bombs ahead, making them collide mid-air and explode just before the two warriors. The cloud of smoke obscured their view, causing the leader to instinctively step back while the other warrior looked on in confusion. From the smoke, Skully and Bones emerged, flanking the weaker of the two, the confused Lizardman. By the time the leader regained his bearings, the warrior was down and dealt with. The leader bellowed in rage, and Bones felt a chill as he turned to see the Lizardman''s bloodshot eyes. The Lizardman lunged at Bones, who quickly stepped back while Skully moved to intercept. The clash, however, was not an equal exchange. With a simple sweep of his spear, the leader effortlessly removed the obstacle in his path and continued his charge after Bones. What happened? Dammit, I thought he was tired! Where did all this sudden strength come from? Bones felt a twinge of panic, realizing he wasn''t a match for the Lizardman alone. Skully had failed to intercept the attack. The poisonous substance should''ve taken effect by now, but the brute chasing after him seemed unfazed. On the contrary, the leader displayed even greater mobility than when he had fought the Snapdragon. He couldn''t be immune, could he? No, he¡¯s probably just highly resistant! But still¡­ The warrior was slightly faster than Skully and significantly faster than Bones. The only advantage Bones had was that the leader didn¡¯t know how to fight a mage. Bones used every trick he had at his disposal to keep the enraged elite away, but he was losing ground. The leader fought as if possessed, which, truthfully, wasn''t far off. The bellow at the start of combat had been a War Cry, temporarily increasing the Lizardman''s physical attributes. The downside was that its duration was short, leaving the warrior vulnerable and out of stamina afterward. The bomb did have an effect, but Bones didn¡¯t know that and used Skully as a shield while desperately trying to get away. The leader had long since dropped his spear, now chasing on all fours like a true lizard. When the War Cry¡¯s effects finally ended, he abruptly stopped, gasping for air. Bones wasn''t sure what had happened and feared it was a trap, but after a few seconds, he realized the leader was done for. Grinning, he bravely stepped forward, a lance in his hand and Skully at his side. The Lizardman was breathing heavily, drool dripping from his jaw as he wheezed loudly. His body shook as he mustered the last of his strength to stand. Skully pierced his inner thigh while Bones thrust the spear over Skully''s shoulder, driving it into the Lizardman¡¯s chest. The leader staggered backward, wildly swinging his arms in a desperate attempt to fight back. Though there was still some fight left in him, his body had reached its limit before the War Cry, and now¡­ Bones watched as the leader slipped and dropped to one knee. He tried to stand up again but slipped once more, this time falling face-first onto the ground. The leader remained lying there, all his strength and willpower drained away. "Skully, relieve the leader of his pain," Bones ordered. Skully obliged, stepping forward and thrusting his spear. The leader died a warrior''s death, but Bones had no intention of granting him peace in the afterlife. "Take off his chest protector and pauldrons, and grab the spear," Bones commanded. The equipment seemed of good quality, but Bones thought, I''m not storing dirty equipment in my inventory! His body, however, is a different story. Skully gathered the equipment, and Bones stored the leader''s body. A brief moment of heaviness washed over him, but it was gone as quickly as it came. To Bones, the Lizardman was just a specimen he needed to improve his golem. He would need to find someone later to skin the body and carve out the flesh, but the bones¡ªthose were essential. As they walked back in the direction of the tribe, Bones glanced at the bone shin protectors in Skully''s hands. He paused, taking them off Skully''s hands. The more he examined them, the more an idea began to form in his mind. I haven''t considered shaping bones into equipment. Could I do it too? With some effort, I''m sure I could make protectors like these. I could customize items to suit Skully and any future golems I create! It would save me the time and effort of searching for suitable equipment. I could even make gear for myself. Do I want to, though? Hm¡­ Bones took another look at the protectors before handing them back to Skully. I don''t think so. They look so¡­ primal. Bones continued walking, and within an hour, they were back in the familiar dense forest, surrounded by water. Bones gave the equipment Skully carried a quick wash before storing it, leaving only the spear, which he handed to Skully. There was a bit more than an hour until daylight, and Bones wanted to survey the area before dawn. The Lizardfolk tribes were spaced about two to four kilometers apart, and conflict was inevitable when hunting small game or gathering herbs and berries. Early in the morning, a dense fog rose, shrouding the swamp. Bones watched from a distance as the Lizardmen left the safety of their hamlet, forming small groups before splitting off. Two groups of three Lizardmen each went in search of fruit and edible plants, while a larger group set out to hunt. Bones followed the hunting party for a while but soon lost interest; none of the hunters matched the leader''s level. He wandered aimlessly around their territory, searching for solid ground and something of interest. He was tired of getting his feet wet. While exploring, he stumbled upon a burial ground in a pit on a large mound. Scattered around were numerous bones, both large and small. Bones recognized remains belonging to small mammals, Lizardfolk, and even humans. As he stood there, he felt something resonate within him¡ªBone Manipulation. Concentrating on this sensation, Bones focused on manipulating the bones around him. Gradually, they lifted into the air, and he strained to keep them aloft until hundreds of bones hovered around him. Unsatisfied with just that, he began shaping them. No matter the size, each bone was straightened, and its edges sharpened to a point. After a minute of intense channeling, the bones fell to the ground, and Bones collapsed to his knees. Channeling Bone Manipulation had drained his mana, and for a brief moment, Bones felt his body disconnect from his core. It was a dangerous endeavor, but not without merit. Two dings echoed in his mind, and Bones fell backward, placing his hands behind his head as a pillow and crossing his legs. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.
Ding. Ding. Bone Manipulation had leveled up! Bone Shaping had leveled up!
Advanced Bone Manipulation was now level fourteen, and Bone Shaping had reached level eighteen. It wouldn¡¯t be long before Shaping advanced a tier. Comparing what happened just now, Bones realized that his previous methods had been an inefficient way to raise his skill levels. He had thought shaping bones into small sculptures would be a steady path to progress, but without more effort and greater challenges, his skills would stall rather than advance. ¡°There are way too many things I need to change, Skully. I thought I was on the right path!¡± I''ll start with you first. You will be my spear! Bones pulled himself into a sitting position and took out a booklet and a pen. Flipping through the pages until he reached a blank one, he began jotting down notes. Note: As the list grew, Bones found himself wearing an unusual expression¡ªalmost a smile. He seemed oddly pleased with having so much to work on. Once he finished, he turned to Skully. The golem stood motionless, as still as a tree. Bones had almost forgotten he was there. "How about we head back and see what''s happening on the front?" he said. He slowly stood up and patted himself down, dusting the dirt off his robe. It was a two-hour walk back to his "hiding" place, and Bones took his time. By the time he returned, it was midday. Instead of climbing up to his hideout, he passed by it and continued deeper into the forest. The soldiers were still busy fortifying their new camp, and Bones wondered what their actual plan was, given the amount of effort they were putting into the defenses. No matter the effort, the gold rankers will breach the camp''s gates in seconds, so why bother? Is it to stall for time? An extra obstacle before they enter the kingdom? What do I know¡­ I thought I had gained some understanding of how things work, but it seems it''s beyond me. I can''t seem to properly grasp the mentality of the gold rankers and those above them. They see the world differently, or perhaps it''s just me? Maybe I''m just way behind. Bones'' sudden train of thought left him feeling dispirited. As more gold rankers became involved in the battles of mid-rankers, he started losing perspective, and thoughts of leaving the war began to occupy his mind. That was why he''d ventured deeper into the swamps. I''ll stay a bit longer. There are a few things I want to test, and then I''ll be on my way. There''s only so much I can accomplish at my level. For the next few days, Bones continued practicing bone manipulation and shaping, just as he had been, but progress was frustratingly slow. On the third day, the blare of trumpets jolted him out of his practice. Something was happening. Bones quickly jumped down from the tree and propelled himself toward the clearing, making sure to tie a red band around his arm before getting too close. The camp was on high alert, with everyone rushing to equip themselves and get into formation. Opposite the camp, Aphitonian soldiers stood in ranks at the edge of the forest, their numbers seemingly endless. In the center of the line, the soldiers parted as a figure approached on a mount. The figure wore dark vestments with gold edging and embroidered decorative patterns, along with matching leggings and leather boots that looked both comfortable and easy to move in. The man had half of his head shaved, with long, dark, braided hair falling over his right eye. His visible left eye was a striking emerald green, and wisps of different elements floated around him. In his hand, he held a silver rod¡ªclearly a battlestaff¡ªwith an intricate web of lines engraved along the shaft. A significant portion of the soldiers, including some gold rankers, stepped out of the camp and took up offensive stances. Bones could hear the murmurs around him. "Shit! Is that General Zidall?" "It''s the main army!" So this is General Zidall, Bones thought, realizing the significance of the man before him¡ªthe general of the Aphitonian army, and clearly a person of great repute. Leaving the cover of the forest, Bones joined the soldiers and adventurers outside the camp. Now standing at the front, he got a proper look at the general. The man was young but carried himself with a strong posture and an air of confidence, much like Prince Tristan. The mount he rode only added to his domineering presence. The mount was a monstrous hyaenidae beast, taller than Bones, known as the Spotted Grizzlestride. Its fur was a beige color, with a spotted, muscular, broad-chested body, and a short, rounded head. A prominent white mane of long hair grew along its back, ending in a hairy tuft at the tip of its short tail. Its snarling face dripped with saliva, adding to its menacing appearance. The general spun his battlestaff once, and the Grizzlestride suddenly sprang forward. Bones sensed the unease rippling through the frontline soldiers as the beast charged toward them, but they held their ground, readying their weapons to meet its onslaught. Just before reaching them, however, the Grizzlestride leaped over the frontline and landed inside the camp. At the same moment, the general leaped high off his mount, boosted by wind magic, and soared into the air, surveying the battlefield from above. The sun behind him blinded those who dared to look up, and then he dived, descending straight into the midst of the frontline troops gathered outside the camp. [Tremor] He landed with a powerful smash of his battlestaff, sending shockwaves through the ground. The earth trembled, causing soldiers around him to lose their balance as tremors radiated outward from the point of impact. [Ice Nova] Instantly, the ground beneath his feet, along with the grass and the soldiers'' boots nearby, froze solid. Soldiers further away slipped on the newly formed ice and crashed to the ground. [Spark] An electric current surged through the frozen area, electrocuting anyone in contact with the icy ground. Soldiers clad in metal plate armor bore the brunt of the shock, and many fell dead where they stood. Even the gold rankers, though not killed, were momentarily stunned, unable to react. The devastation unleashed by the third-tier Elementalist in mere seconds left everyone in shock¡ªBones included. He was just outside the spell''s area of effect but could feel the immense amount of mana that powered the combination of spells. More than anything, he was awestruck by the general''s power, control, and mastery over his magic. Chapter 96 Bones watched the general in fascination. The undaunted attack, the dauntless attitude, and the complete confidence in his skills¡ªthis was the kind of attention he craved for himself one day. After Zidall''s devastating display of power, which left dozens dead, the enemy soldiers rallied and launched a counterattack. Unfazed, the general spun his battlestaff and prepared to slam it into the ground again. [Hellfi¡ª] Before he could complete his spell, a sword strike with enough force to cleave the earth interrupted him. Zidall barely managed to block the blow with his battlestaff, the impact sending him skidding across the ground toward the forest. "General Gral Varis, it''s been a while..." Zidall glanced at the fresh cut on his battlestaff, greeting his attacker with a calm, almost amused expression. "It truly has, Zidall. But must we do this?" General Varis of the Wezar army responded, his voice tinged with exasperation. "Kidllams has already left, in a hurry too. Surely you realize how pointless this all is? The King is bound to return at any moment!" "I''m just following orders," Zidall replied with a nonchalant shrug. "Until your King returns, we must do this. But I promise to be lenient." "Lenient?" Varis gestured at the frozen ground and the bodies strewn about. His gaze then shifted toward the camp where Grizzlestride was wreaking havoc, screams and shouts filling the air. Zidall followed his gaze, then whistled sharply. Moments later, Grizzlestride came crashing through the fortified fence near the gates, galloping toward his master. "You and me, Varis. Let''s settle this elsewhere," Zidall proposed. Varis nodded, taking one last look at the chaos in the camp. "Lead the way." The two generals departed, leaving their armies to clash without restraint. The Aphitonians surged out of the forest like a swarm of locusts, overwhelming the camp. Inspired by the confrontation between the generals, Bones eagerly jumped into the fray. The battle that morning proved far from pointless, despite General Varis¡¯s initial misgivings. The movements of the Aphitonian main camp and the sudden appearance of General Zidall had drawn significant attention, forcing the Wezar forces to send reinforcements to the newly fortified camp. This shift in focus weakened the other Wezar positions, leaving them vulnerable. In a well-coordinated strike, the Aphitonian forces, led by Zidall, attacked the nearest camp in the clearing. Simultaneously, another group maneuvered through the swamps to assault the South Camp, while the bulk of their forces circled around the battlefield to besiege the fortress. With General Varis fully occupied by Zidall, the few gold rankers who had left the North Camp with him as reinforcements tipped the scales in the battle for the fortress. It fell into enemy hands, and with the fortress secured, the Aphitonian army set its sights on their next target: the mines.
Bones wobbled as he made his way deeper into the swamp, his body barely holding together after the brutal battle. His once-pristine robe was now little more than tattered rags hanging loosely, almost falling off his skeletal frame. His body was riddled with holes and cracks that would take days to repair, but the most pressing concern was the throbbing pain in his skull. It had been a long time since he¡¯d felt the need to rest, but now the fatigue was overwhelming. Leaning against a tree, he slowly slid down to a sitting position, clutching his head in both hands. Groan "I overdid it! I really overdid it this time¡­but I can''t rest! Not here, not now. I have to push through!" Bones muttered to himself, determined to keep going. His sole purpose in joining the battle had been to test a theory¡ªwhether he could manipulate the stakes created by his Boneyard spell. He believed that if he could feel the resonance with those bones, as he had back in the swamp, then he should be able to control them. With that goal in mind, he threw himself into the fray, casting Boneyard after Boneyard wherever he saw an opening. But it wasn''t easy. He had to stay constantly on the move, dodging blows and retaliating when necessary. His concentration was split between surviving and achieving his goal, and it was only after numerous failed attempts that he finally reached the state of mind where he felt the resonance once more. Tuning out the chaos around him, Bones focused all his energy on manipulating the stakes. With a forceful motion of his hand, he yanked them from the ground. Slowly, they began to rise, levitating in the air. Ecstasy surged through him as he realized he had succeeded. But in his euphoria, he didn''t notice the resonance coming from the bones of the injured soldiers around him¡ªsoldiers who were screaming in agony as their bones protruded through their flesh. He was too caught up in his triumph to care. Driven by an overwhelming sense of power, Bones continued to pull on the resonance. The stakes obeyed his command, but so did the bones of the fallen soldiers. With a sickening crunch, the bones were ripped out of their bodies, still attached to muscles and tendons. The air was filled with the gut-wrenching cries of those whose bodies were being torn apart from the inside. The screams echoed across the battlefield, sending chills through those who heard them. Bones had wanted attention, and he got it. The first soldier who realized what was happening charged at him with a battle cry, but Bones barely acknowledged him. With a flick of his wrist, he sent a barrage of bone stakes flying at the man, impaling him before he could get close. Another soldier came at him from the opposite direction, and Bones merely pointed, sending more stakes to end his life. One by one, soldiers tried to take him down, but each met the same grisly fate. Bones moved his arms like a conductor leading an orchestra, each gesture sending death to his enemies. The battlefield was his stage, the bones, his instruments, and the screams of the dying soldiers, the music that filled the air. He had become a maestro of death, relishing in the chaos and destruction he had unleashed. The rest of the battle became a blur of violence and confusion for Bones. Everything was happening so quickly that he barely had time to process his actions. He acted on instinct, attacking anyone who came within range, driven by a feverish compulsion. His mana reserves were dwindling, but he couldn''t stop himself from manipulating the storm of bones that raged around him. The battle had taken on a life of its own, and he was merely a vessel for the chaos. As his mana pool finally depleted, a deep, insidious whisper echoed in his mind: If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Don¡¯t stop. Kill. Kill some more.¡± Bones felt an unnatural pull, and without thinking, he reached deeper into himself, drawing upon a darker, more primal source of energy. Chaos mana, wild and unrestrained, surged through him. Cracks began to appear on his skeletal body, glowing faintly with a pulsating light.
ding Chaos Affinity [low] > Chaos Affinity [medium]
The cracks radiated chaos mana in alternating hues of neon green and a dark, sickly pale. His bone projectiles, now tainted with this chaotic energy, left trails of decay as they tore through flesh, withering anything they touched. With each kill, the chaos within him grew stronger, flowing through his body with an intensity that bordered on madness. The mana began to manifest physically, an ethereal, smoke-like substance rising from the cracks in his bones. It swirled around him, giving him an otherworldly, terrifying presence. Bones began to laugh, a twisted, maniacal sound that echoed through the battlefield. He was lost in the madness, consumed by the chaos coursing through him. But even as he reveled in his newfound power, the battle continued to rage around him. The mass of soldiers, undeterred by his terrifying display, closed in. The chaos within him surged, but without the focus or discipline to control it, Bones became a beacon of destruction, drawing more and more enemies towards him. In the end, the tide of bodies overwhelmed him. The sheer number of soldiers, combined with his own lack of restraint, left him vulnerable. He fought with everything he had, but the chaos that had fueled him now became his undoing. The soldiers swarmed him, weapons flashing in the dim light, and with a final, echoing laugh, Bones was brought down. As his vision faded, the last thing he felt was the chaos within him, still pulsing, still raging, as if it were a living thing, refusing to die even as his consciousness slipped away. Not far from Bones'' position, two figures watched the mayhem unfold. ¡°This is madness! Absolute madness!¡± Guntar shouted, barely able to keep up with the relentless barrage of attacks and spells flying around them. Trevak nodded in agreement, his face set in a grimace as he struggled to stay clear of the chaos. They hadn''t planned to be caught in the front lines for so long, but their greed for progress had ensnared them. Now, they were trapped in the midst of the battle, overwhelmed by the fierce clashes between both sides. When Trevak spotted a figure manipulating bones and wreaking havoc, he was struck by a sudden realization. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be¡­¡± ¡°Forget it, Trevak!¡± Guntar yelled, grabbing his companion''s attention and gesturing urgently away from the battlefield. Trevak, understanding the urgency, nodded in agreement. They quickly retreated, abandoning the front lines. Two months later, they reached their destination in the Slesian Kingdom. Guntar, weary of risky criminal dealings, decided to turn over a new leaf. Leveraging his experience in leadership and management, he established a legitimate business running a brothel. Meanwhile, Trevak continued his covert work for the assassin guild. In time, Guntar came to a profound realization about his feelings for Trevak. What he had once seen as mere companionship now felt deeper. Trevak¡¯s half-elf features, with their delicate grace, had always drawn him in, but it took Guntar some time to recognize the true nature of his feelings. He had come to appreciate Trevak¡¯s openness and found himself developing feelings he hadn''t expected. Hours later, the fighting had ceased as the Aphitonians retreated to the border. Among the hundreds of dead bodies scattered across the battlefield, Bones slowly rose to his feet. Arrows were embedded in his upper body, and his clothes were in tatters¡ªtorn and shredded from the relentless attacks, with burn marks from incorporeal smoke marring the fabric. He glanced around at the carnage and then down at himself, his expression unreadable. With a weary exhale, he turned to leave. Nearby soldiers, watching in stunned silence, marveled at the sight of the figure responsible for so much death walking away as though his injuries were inconsequential. Bones slumped against a tree, allowing his mana flow to stabilize and his condition to recover. While the sensation of fatigue was not an issue for him, the mental exhaustion from the battle lingered. When he finally managed to stand, he turned his attention to the notifications awaiting him. The first was troubling¡ªhis Chaos Affinity had advanced from low to medium. Bones scowled as he reviewed the message. The battle had taken him to the edge of control. The whispers and the chaotic energy he¡¯d harnessed were unsettling. His arms bore the marks of this chaotic power¡ªdamaged and scarred with a texture reminiscent of bark, the pulsating green light of chaos now faded. He reflected on the chaos mana¡¯s impact. It had caused severe decay and rot, even affecting higher-tier opponents. Bones wondered, with a mix of apprehension and curiosity, if he could harness this power more effectively. But he abruptly halted his thoughts. Controlling chaos was beyond him. He was still grappling with basic mana manipulation and had barely begun to understand chaos. He needed to focus on the present. Bones received another level in his Bonemancer Adept class and saw numerous skill level-ups as the sole positive outcomes of the battle. Additionally, he confirmed that he could manipulate stakes created by his Boneyard skill. His next priority was to advance his Soul Magic skill, which was close to leveling up. He planned to dedicate the next few days to this task when¡ª A sudden disturbance jolted him from his thoughts. Bones spun around, his vision a chaotic blur. He caught fleeting glimpses of a figure fleeing and another pursuing them, all seen from a disorienting, upside-down perspective. His head fell to the ground, rolling and bouncing until it finally settled. He saw his headless body standing motionless before collapsing like a marionette with cut strings, just a couple of meters from where his head had fallen. Struggling to regain control, Bones tapped the ground, trying to orient himself. His disembodied hands groped until they found the cranial bones of his skull. He clutched his head and pulled it toward his neck. Lying still, he waited for his mend skill to activate, slowly reconnecting his head to his body. During this vulnerable moment, someone approached, rifled through his pockets, and then fled. Hours later, with his body finally reconnected and operational, Bones rose to his feet. He had seen enough of the war and decided it was time to withdraw. The Aphitonians captured the fortress later that day and the mines the next. General Varis ordered a retreat to regroup and plan a counterattack. Reclaiming the mines was a priority, but by the end of the week, the mine had been sabotaged and collapsed. No one claimed responsibility, leading General Zidall to question his orders and the overall strategy. He decided to withdraw to the fortress to fortify defenses and sent a group of loyal scouts to the capital to seek answers. In the meantime, Bones crossed into the Aphiton Kingdom, taking care to avoid detection. His timing proved advantageous as the main camp near the border had been disbanded, and the army had dispersed. Bones navigated through the chaos, evading only the scattered remnants that had retreated early in the battle. His journey through the kingdom attracted some attention. On several occasions, he was stopped and asked for identification. His adventurer''s ID card worked in his favor at times, but he also had to fight his way through several confrontations. Eventually, he reached the outpost at the northern border, near the Evergreen Woodlands, the domain of the Forest Elves. The outpost, the last settlement before the expansive forest, was deserted. Bones entered the empty camp, noting that some equipment and horses were missing, but most of the outpost was abandoned without signs of a fight. "Looks like everyone left in a hurry," Bones observed. "No traces of a battle, so the outpost wasn¡¯t attacked. This could be a good opportunity for some much-needed rest." Bones explored the camp thoroughly and chose a secluded corner in the stables to rest. He removed his gear, sat cross-legged, and entered Eternal Rest. The reason for the outpost''s abandonment remained unclear, but he resumed his journey the following day, crossing into the Forest Elves'' kingdom. Chapter 97 The dense canopy of trees cast a shadow, a sharp contrast to the brightness Bones had experienced before entering the Evergreen Woodlands. The air felt different too; he could sense the wind brushing against his newly donned robes as he ventured deeper into the forest. Suddenly, a powerful gust of wind hit him, making his robe flutter. An authoritative voice echoed from among the trees. "Traveler, state your reason for entering the Evergreen Woodlands! Or are you perhaps lost?" Bones scanned his surroundings, trying to locate the source of the voice. He sensed a presence above him and looked up to see two figures perched high on a tree branch. One was a smaller figure with a slender build, glaring down at him, while the other was taller and more composed. Both wore leather armor in shades of green and brown, with striking green eyes, pointed ears, and long blonde hair cascading to their waists. "You''ve got guts coming onto the sacred grounds of the Forest Elves!" the female figure called out with evident disdain. So these are the elves, Bones thought, considering whether to use Identify. He decided against it; it was considered rude and invasive to use Identify on someone without permission. Though he was tempted, especially given the suppressed power of a gold ranker emanating from the male elf. "I really don''t," Bones shouted back, then added quietly, "Not anymore¡­" "I suppose not," the male elf replied. "Your kind isn¡¯t exactly welcome here, so we¡¯ll escort you out. Where are you headed, traveler?" He noticed the elf''s perceptiveness and the intense gaze of the female. "I''m heading northeast, towards Quntis, and would appreciate your guidance," Bones responded. "And by the way, little one, if you keep staring at me so intently, your face might stay that way." The male elf chuckled, glancing at his companion, while the female pouted. The elves did not descend from the tree but followed cautiously from above, keeping a close watch on Bones. Whenever he veered off the dirt path, the male elf would guide him back, cautioning that the woods were treacherous for outsiders and that they could not guarantee his safety. The two elves escorting Bones seemed to be quite experienced in guiding outsiders. Though Bones was frustrated by the restrictions they imposed, he knew that voicing his displeasure wouldn¡¯t change the fact that this was the most direct route to his destination. When they reached the first settlement around midday, Bones was made to wait outside what could only be described as an elven village. He wasn¡¯t sure what term to use for a community living high in trees, connected by intricate bridges. They sure are taking their time. This could end up badly for me. The two elves clearly recognized what I am, and while they didn¡¯t show much hostility, there¡¯s no telling how others might react. As he waited, Bones observed the simple yet elegant abode at the base of a massive tree. Inside, he could see wooden chairs, tables, and shelves, all crafted with remarkable skill. The craftsmanship here is unlike anything I¡¯ve seen. They don''t just work with wood; they shape the roots and branches to grow in the forms they need. The bridges above are woven from the branches of interconnected trees. I wonder what the rest of their homes look like inside. Just as Bones took a step forward to get a better view, an elf landed gracefully a few meters in front of him, blocking his path. Bones glanced up, trying to determine where the elf had descended from, then back at the newcomer. This elf was different from those who had escorted him but shared a similar appearance. The elf greeted him with a nod and informed him that he would be the one to escort Bones the rest of the way. Bones shrugged and signaled for the elf to lead on. A couple of hours later, as the sun began to set, the elf insisted on setting up camp. "I thought elves had no problem traveling at night?" Bones asked, disheartened by the prospect of camping out. "We don¡¯t and we could," the elf replied, "but I don¡¯t want to." Bones was taken aback by the elf''s blunt response but chose not to argue. He settled in for the night, begrudgingly accepting the unexpected delay. Early the next morning, Bones and his elven escort resumed their journey deeper into the Evergreen Woodlands. As they traveled, Bones observed a variety of wildlife: wolves hunting small rodents, birds of prey swooping down on their meals, and larger rodents preying on even smaller ones. However, what truly captured his attention were the tiny elf-like creatures dancing in the distance. The creatures, which Bones identified as pixies, beckoned him to come closer. Intrigued, he turned to his escort for permission, but the elf simply smirked and said nothing. Bones shrugged and started following the pixies. They darted away playfully, leading him on a merry chase. They giggled and circled him, as if he were a fascinating curiosity. Eventually, the pixies led Bones to a small clearing with a creek and a field of vibrant, colorful flowers. The scene was serene and enchanting, but¡ª "Careful now," the elf warned, keeping his distance as he followed. Bones turned to look at the elf, and at that moment, he felt a sharp prickling sensation. He looked down and saw a pixie with a row of sharp teeth biting into the sleeve of his robe, clinging to his bones. Bones shook his arm, trying to dislodge the tiny creature, but the pixie held on tenaciously. "Hey, Elf!" Bones called out. The elf raised an eyebrow as Bones pointed to the pixie. The elf then gestured behind Bones. Turning around, Bones saw a swarm of pixies, hundreds strong, rushing out from the field of flowers and heading straight for him. Uh, what am I supposed to do now? Frozen by uncertainty and with an elf at his back, Bones was unsure how to handle the situation. The pixies swarmed him, nibbling at his robe and bones. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. [Mana Blast] Despite their small size and low level, the sheer number of pixies managed to chip away at Bones'' bones. Determined not to let them overwhelm him, he cast a controlled, suppressed Mana Blast. The pixies scattered, retreating and chattering in high-pitched voices that Bones could only assume were angry. Bones turned back to the elf. "The pixies seem very elf-like. Any relation?" "Yes, they are our distant cousins, and you¡¯ve just killed dozens of them," the elf replied with a straight face. "Really?" Bones asked, astonished. "Of course not. You''re an odd one!" the elf said, a hint of amusement in his voice. "The pixies are mischievous sprites, and the only resemblance we share is our appearance. Now that your curiosity is sated, we should get back on the path." "I''m the odd one? This elf might be a bit too in tune with nature," Bones muttered under his breath. "Maybe you should lead the way from now on?" Bones suggested. The elf sighed in annoyance. "Fine! Follow and try to keep up!" As the elf made his way back to the dirt path, he glanced back to find Bones had vanished. His shoulders slumped, and he pinched the bridge of his nose before starting to search for Bones. The forest was indeed magical. The towering sequoias reached at least a hundred meters high and fifteen meters wide. Bones, a skilled climber accustomed to using trees for hiding and ambushing, found himself unable to scale these giants¡ªtheir bark was too tough. "Marvelous. No wonder the elves use them as homes. Their height provides natural defense against...well, anyone. How did they hollow out the trees? Were they like this before? I didn¡¯t see any hollowed trees outside their village." "You! You¡¯ve got balls ditching me like that!" the angry elf spat as he finally caught up with Bones. Bones turned his head slightly and mumbled, "Not anymore¡ªI wish everyone would stop saying that." "What? Never mind that. We should really¡ª" growl "¡ªget back on track. See what you¡¯ve done now?!" Bones turned around to find the elf had disappeared. Snorting, Bones considered it payback for ditching the elf first. However, a low, menacing growl interrupted his thoughts. He followed the sound and saw a giant bear with pitch-black fur, long claws, and drooling fangs. Quick use of Identify revealed it was a Dire Ursus. The sight made Bones turn and flee without a second thought. The Dire Ursus pursued Bones for a few hundred meters before abandoning the chase. Despite his efforts to hinder the beast with Boneyard, Bones didn¡¯t stop running until he reached the dirt path and saw the Elf, slightly out of breath. "I thought you were going to deal with it! Aren''t you supposed to be in tune with nature and all that?" Bones called out as he approached. Ruvyn scoffed and retorted, "I am in tune with nature. That? That was a force of nature!" "Still, that bear was second tier, just like you, from what I can tell." "So? Why would I risk my life fighting it when I can simply leave, which I did? Besides, you underestimate the strength of a Dire Ursus. For an undead, you seem quite naive. You haven''t been dead for long, have you?" "I suppose not. How often do the undead cross your path¡­Elf?" Ruvyn met Bones'' gaze, exhaled, and offered a proper introduction. "Stop calling me Elf. My name is Ruvyn. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen an enlightened undead. You should consider yourself fortunate that the Elders didn¡¯t view you as a threat. A few days ago, refugees began entering the woodlands, and just before you arrived, a group of soldiers attempted to force their way in. They didn''t make it out alive." "Of course. I''m grateful to the Elders, whoever they may be, for their patience and tolerance toward an undead like me. You can call me Bo¡ª" "Let''s go, undead! We¡¯ve wasted enough time already." Ruvyn cut him off and started walking. Bones watched him go, masking his irritation. He chose not to comment, letting his frustration simmer beneath the surface. He had expected the elves to exhibit more restraint. The vibes he was getting from Ruvyn were less than endearing¡ªpretentious and condescending. At least they didn¡¯t attack me because I¡¯m undead¡­ "What''s your stance on summons?" Bones asked suddenly. Ruvyn didn¡¯t answer right away. He took a moment to consider the question before responding. "Even if you can summon minions, don''t. You don''t want to draw more suspicion. One undead is enough. We''ll make a brief stop at the next village, and then we''ll part ways at Maaldell, the village after that." "Alright, fair enough. When can we expect to reach Maaldell?" "At this pace, we¡¯ll get to the next village by tomorrow afternoon. From there, it¡¯s a three-day walk to Maaldell. If you do more walking and less talking, maybe we can make it in two and a half days. Is that all, or do you have more questions?" Bones stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Not sure¡­ If I think of anything else, I¡¯ll let you know." "That¡¯s just great," Ruvyn muttered sarcastically. As they traveled, the two occasionally bickered and set up camp for the night. Ruvyn started a small fire and began preparing a pot of soup with some suspicious-looking mushrooms. "You''re eating that? They don¡¯t look very edible¡­" Bones remarked, eyeing the pot warily. "What¡¯s it to you? They might not look appealing to others, but I¡¯m an elf. We¡¯ve been eating Polyozellus mushrooms for ages. They''re considered a delicacy here, though I doubt you¡¯d understand." "I¡¯m just saying, they look exactly as they sound, and they sound like they could be poisonous or hallucinogenic." "They are hallucinogenic." "Then why are you eating them?" "One with nature, live by nature," Ruvyn chanted, as if it were some sacred mantra. One with nature, my ass. They¡¯re all high on mushrooms¡­ Bones thought, rolling his eyes. The rest of the journey wasn¡¯t as eventful as the first few days. Bones decided to play nice for a change, and two days later, they arrived in Maaldell. The village looked similar to the first one he had seen, nestled high up among the trees, and he couldn''t help but bombard Ruvyn with more questions. "Do elves not have cities? And do all villages have residences high up in the trees?" "Of course we have cities. Maybe one day you''ll get to see one. This is where we part ways." Ruvyn stated bluntly, ignoring the second question. "Well, don¡¯t shed a tear for me," Bones retorted. "Tear? Of joy? You have around four hours of walking until you¡¯re out of the Woodlands, maybe a bit more at your pace. You should be in Quntis by evening. I advise you not to stray from the path. It¡¯s easy to get lost, and once you leave Maaldell, you¡¯ll lose the Elders'' protection." "And who are the Elders?" whistle Bones watched as Ruvyn completely ignored his question. A white stag with green patterns came running up and stopped next to him. "Wait, wait, wait! Is that a mount?" Bones asked, a mix of surprise and frustration in his voice. "Not a mount! A companion!" Ruvyn snapped back. "No, that¡¯s definitely a mount! Why couldn¡¯t we have ridden here?" "The Evergreen Stag is a sacred animal and a companion to the Forest Elves, not a pet an outsider like you can ride on a whim! Given the situation between the Wezar and Aphiton Kingdom, we provide passage to refugees through the Woodlands, but I¡¯d advise you not to take the same path if you plan to return." "Nam¨¢ri?." With that farewell, Ruvyn said all he had to and left. As Bones took a moment to calm his nerves after the journey with Ruvyn, the war between the two kingdoms abruptly came to an end. Chapter 98 When General Zidall sent scouts back to the Aphiton Kingdom, he didn''t expect them to return within two days and without being able to enter the capital. Their report detailed the chaotic scenes they witnessed: the capital was sealed off, the soldiers were in disarray, and the citizens had abandoned their homes, fleeing the city. The rapid deterioration of the situation indicated one clear conclusion¡ªthe war had ended, and they were on the losing side. The next day, General Zidall ordered a full retreat from the Wezar Kingdom. The entire army mobilized swiftly, vanishing overnight. This sudden withdrawal left many Wezar soldiers confused, but the higher-ups had a suspicion of what was happening. General Varis, recognizing the urgency, instructed his commanding officers to regroup the soldiers and await further orders while he made his way to the capital to confirm his suspicions. By evening, General Varis reached the royal palace and hurried into the main hall where Prince Tristan was seated on the throne, listening to the Spymaster''s report. huff "General Varis greets the prince." "General, you''re right on time. Stand up," Tristan instructed. The general rose from his kneeling position and looked up. The prince¡¯s expression was one of relief as he gestured for the Spymaster to continue. "Yes, Prince Tristan. As I previously reported, our scouts had been waiting for the King in the city of Egmar, in the Kingdom of Halifax. When the King arrived at the port, he requested a briefing on the current situation." "Kingdom of Halifax? That¡¯s quite far. What happened? Where is the King now?" Tristan inquired, his concern evident. "Indeed, Prince. According to the limited intel we managed to gather, it appears that the King¡¯s ship was targeted by sirens and forced off course, eventually sinking just before it reached Egmar¡¯s harbor. The King didn¡¯t provide an explanation; he simply asked for an update on the current state of affairs. After being briefed, both the King and the ascendant Domino vanished without a trace. We¡¯ve been searching intensely for the past two days but haven¡¯t found any sign of them." "Prince, if I may?" Varis interjected. Tristan nodded for him to proceed. "The Aphitonians have retreated their army overnight. I dispatched scouts to the border, and they confirmed that the Aphitonians have fully withdrawn from the war." Tristan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and he nearly leapt from his throne before collapsing back into the chair. "Haaah, that old man. He finally returned. I want you both to keep searching for the King and report to me immediately if you find anything¡­" The prince¡¯s command was interrupted by a messenger who burst into the hall with urgent news. "What is it?" Tristan demanded, turning toward the messenger. The Spymaster and General Varis also shifted their attention to the messenger, awaiting the new development. "A message for you, my prince. It¡¯s from His Majesty the King," the messenger announced, handing over the letter. Prince Tristan took it, noting the royal seal still intact. He pressed his finger against the seal, murmuring an incantation as it dissipated. With the seal broken, he unfolded the letter and read through its contents, while the Spymaster and General Varis waited in silence. "T-the war is over," Tristan declared as he finished reading, his expression a mixture of relief and astonishment. He glanced at the other two, who were clearly caught off guard. "Prince, what happened?" General Varis asked, puzzled by Tristan''s reaction. "The King and Domino arrived in the capital, Hefast, yesterday afternoon. They launched an assault on the royal palace. It appears Domino¡­ killed King Hefastos." The revelation left both the Spymaster and General Varis speechless. King Hefastos, an ascendant with two other ascendants by his side, including the borrowed power Kidllams, was a formidable figure. The act of killing such a powerful individual was unprecedented and unsettling. "General Varis," Tristan continued, regaining his composure, "the King has requested that two-thirds of the army stationed at the border proceed to Hefast to join him. I need you to lead this deployment personally. Further instructions will follow once you reach your destination." "Yes, Prince! I will leave immediately!" General Varis responded, giving a slight bow before hurrying out of the room. The Spymaster, still grappling with the news, looked to Tristan, unsure how to proceed. "Prince, this situation¡ª" "I know, Walter," Tristan interrupted with a grin. "Things are about to get much more interesting." The ramifications of killing an ascendant and a king would inevitably lead to significant repercussions. The Alliance, a coalition formed to maintain balance among the kingdoms and empires, needed to address these shifts. An emergency meeting was scheduled for a week from now to deal with the fallout from King Hefastos''s death and the recent upheavals. The Alliance was not a permanent fixture but rather a product of necessity. Its origins trace back to when members of the Giant race threatened to conquer the world, compelling disparate kingdoms to unite. The most recent formation of this coalition occurred four centuries ago, in response to a devastating war between two major kingdoms over crucial resources. The Alliance''s decisive intervention ended the conflict and solidified the need for its continued function. The upcoming Alliance meeting would be held at one of the magic institutes in the Empire of Prusha. This venue was chosen for its neutral ground and its significance in magical education and governance. It would host a formidable assembly of ascendants and kings from various kingdoms, each bringing their own perspectives and agendas. The meeting aimed to address the new power dynamics, manage the resulting chaos, and reestablish balance in a world thrown into turmoil. As the time for the meeting approached, the various factions within the Alliance began preparing for what promised to be a historic and potentially volatile gathering. Meanwhile, Bones had recently departed the Evergreen Woodlands and was traveling through the Quntis Kingdom, unaware of the political turbulence unfolding.
If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. In the kingdom of Brales, in a tower of Yelsa Co. located in a small coastal city near the capital, Peon Tusk sat in his office chair with an obsidian dagger pressed against his throat. Behind him stood a small figure, shrouded in darkness with a veil over his face. "Your dogs have been snooping around too much! That was a rude way to ask for the schematics of mass teleportation! King Dhoral would appreciate it if you put a leash on your hounds in the future! Understood, muppet?" Grunts "I understand. The hounds will not set foot in Ebasal again. Take this token to King Dhoral as an apology for my rudeness, dwarf." Tusk slowly opened a drawer and took out a shiny piece of ore, no bigger than a finger, and handed it to the dwarf behind him. The dwarf narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing the piece still in the orc''s hand, then recognized it for what it was. With a quick sleight of hand, the ore disappeared, safely hidden. "You''re a reasonable muppet." Tusk felt the blade leave his throat. "I''ll make sure to convey the message to King Dhoral." The dwarf vanished, his words still echoing in the office. Tusk remained seated, rubbing the back of his head when The Siren appeared next to him. "Why didn''t you let me kill the dwarf?" she asked. Tusk shook his head. "No good will come from making Dhoral an enemy." "And he''s not an enemy? What was all this then?" The Siren asked. "Theatrics. Let''s just say I owe him one now. Besides, I know what he wants." "That shiny ore? I don''t understand you earth dwellers¡­" Tusk smiled but didn¡¯t offer an explanation. He knew The Siren wasn''t interested in the politics of it all. "The meeting is starting soon. Can I count on you to accompany me?" "What meeting?" "The meeting of the Alliance, held in Prusha." The Siren took a moment to think it over, then said she didn¡¯t know he was invited. Tusk grunted, grinned, and said he wasn¡¯t officially invited. "I plan to crash the meeting." The Siren cheerfully replied that she would join him. Tusk stood up, mentioning that he needed to make preparations before they left. Together, they exited the office and entered the manavator, descending slowly to the research facilities in the tower''s basement. Tusk couldn¡¯t help but steal glances at his companion out of the corner of his eye. Quiet grunt The Siren''s story was a pitiful one. She was just one of many hatchlings spawned in the deep sea, a realm ruled by the ascendant Newton Belch, an amphibian humanoid. Survival was a constant struggle, but her talents soon set her apart from the other sirens. When she reached the second tier and evolved, the ruler took notice of her great potential. Like the other elites he groomed, the ruler began to shape her. As she advanced to the third tier, the Siren¡¯s usual grotesque appearance evolved into a more human-like form. The ruler desired her by his side, and she couldn¡¯t refuse him. Newton Belch was a hoarder of wealth, both material and immaterial, and as a tamer, he kept everything he treasured close at all times. For the next hundred years, the position of third-tier Siren was akin to slavery. During that time, her abilities and beauty grew, especially the Siren¡¯s charm and seductive nature. However, the ruler was cautious and wouldn¡¯t allow himself to be led astray by her allure. He would often leave himself vulnerable, open to attacks on purpose, but she never took the bait. Instead, the Siren bided her time, using her charm to seduce for decades until finally, an ascendant fell in love with her. That¡¯s when she took everything from him! The ruler, who controlled many sea creatures and ruled the seas with a powerful trident, had underestimated her. The trident, a mighty weapon and the signature tool of a ruler, was crafted from the bones of a Megalodon, a monstrous creature that had dominated the seas since ancient times. The trident''s points were made from the Megalodon¡¯s teeth, which would regrow if broken, and its shaft was made from its spine. When danger loomed, the ruler¡¯s tamed sea creatures, once loyal, ignored his calls. The Siren had toyed with his mind and, in the end, ruthlessly betrayed him. She took his life, along with his beloved trident, and in that moment, the Siren ascended. She transformed into an even greater beauty with the ability to walk on land, her power and allure stronger than ever. The Siren noticed Tusk¡¯s gaze and smiled, as if reading his thoughts. "You seem nostalgic. Remember when we first met?" He gave her a toothy grin. "How could I forget?" he replied. He had been born in one of the warrior tribes within the orc clan on a distant continent across the majestic sea, where monsters and werebeasts held dominance and humans and other races were in the minority. It was a proud clan that valued only the best warriors. But Peon... he had always been smaller and weaker than the rest. Unlike his tribesmen, he was blessed with magic and wasn¡¯t given much choice in class selection. The warrior class eluded him, so he opted to become a Shaman instead. As he grew older, however, he couldn¡¯t let go of his orcish pride. He believed that being solely a Shaman was a weakness and a shame upon his tribe. Although his clansmen welcomed his uniqueness, Peon was stubborn. Feeling disgraced, he boarded a ship and embarked on a voyage to the continent across the sea, vowing to change and bring honor to his clan. The ship was attacked by sirens mid-journey and sank, leaving the orc Shaman as the sole survivor¡ªand a target of interest for the mighty queen who ruled the seas. "Aah, I vividly remember the look you gave me," she said, her large aquamarine eyes mesmerizing. "The same look you¡¯re giving me now. A look of admiration and longing, desire and passion. Do you still feel the same way?" Tusk looked away for a moment, then replied, somewhat embarrassed, "That was forty-six years ago. I¡¯ll always feel that way about you, Nerissa. You are my weakness and my strength, the only one who could make me sway from my path." She grabbed hold of him, physically overpowering him and pressing him against the wall of the manavator. Clinging to him, she caressed his rugged cheeks. "I would never do that. You awakened in me something I thought I lost long ago. You are my hope, Tusk¡ªmy wish and my desire. I¡¯ll help you achieve yours and won¡¯t let harm come to you." Ding. The manavator reached the basement level, and the doors slid open. The Siren released Tusk from her embrace and stepped out. Tusk remained dazed for a few seconds before following her, heading toward the research facility. "By the way, what preparations were you talking about?" the Siren asked as they walked down the long corridor. "Something that will help me if things get out of hand in the meeting." "I thought I was here to help you out?" "You¡¯re accompanying me as my companion, not as a bodyguard. I had my chief engineer design gauntlets to compensate for my lack of strength." "Gauntlets? What kind of gauntlets? Just what kind of trouble are you expecting at this meeting?" the Siren asked expectantly. Tusk smiled. "Be patient. The gauntlets are a surprise." The Siren loved surprises, and Tusk was full of them. When they reached their destination, the lab doors opened, and a small figure came running. He slid on his knees, stopping in front of Tusk and bowing his head. "This unworthy servant greets his orcishness!" "Nesmop, get up! I told you, you don¡¯t have to be so formal with me. And stop with the ''orcishness''!" Tusk replied, a bit overwhelmed by the gnome. "How could I? I am but a¡ª" "Yo, Greens! It¡¯s about time you showed up down here!" A small goblin approached and greeted them casually. He had dark olive skin with rough textures, long pointy ears, and disheveled dark hair. What set him apart from his ferocious kin in the forest was the intelligence in his eyes and his ability to speak. "Prazz, it¡¯s been a while," Tusk greeted back, not minding the lack of decorum. The gnome, however, jumped to his feet, turned, and pounced on the goblin. It took Tusk himself to intervene, separating the two and calming the infuriated gnome. They were both geniuses in his employ, but their personalities clashed like fire and water. Nesmop was a brilliant researcher with extensive knowledge of lost technologies, while Prazz was an innovative engineer. Once they both calmed down, Tusk adjusted the sleeves of his suit and turned his attention to Nesmop first. Chapter 99 "It''s been a few months since we last saw each other, Nesmop. How are you doing?" Tusk asked the still-distressed gnome. "Good!" Nesmop replied curtly. "And your wife?" "Nagging!" "And the children?" "Not mine!" "Good, good," Tusk murmured, deciding not to pry further into Nesmop¡¯s personal life, even though quite a few things had changed in the last few months. Snickers Prazz, standing next to Nesmop, couldn¡¯t help but snicker, drawing an angry glare from the gnome. In a surprising move, Nesmop lifted his arm and gave Prazz the middle finger. It seemed that working with the goblin had rubbed some of his unruliness off on the gnome. "Enough! What is it with you two?" Tusk muttered. They had been at each other¡¯s throats from the start, ever since they began working together. "He nags! He nags at me all the time!" the goblin interjected, voicing a complaint. Tusk exhaled deeply, already sensing where this was going. "Nesmop?" "He stinks!" Nesmop snapped back. The two started bickering again, and Tusk pinched the bridge of his nose, closing his eyes to tune out their quarrel. It seemed like it could go on forever if he didn¡¯t intervene. This isn''t what I came here for. "Enough!" Tusk said in a cold tone, and they both stopped and turned to him. "Nesmop, be more considerate of your colleague. And Prazz... there''s a limit to filthiness. You will wash once a week!" Gasp "Once a w-week?? But it burns! Water bad!" Prazz dropped to his knees in despair, but Tusk wasn¡¯t having any of it. "I said enough! Stop making me repeat myself! I came down here to pick up the prototype." Prazz sniffled, but eventually picked himself up, using his sleeve to wipe the snot from his nose. "Are you sure you''re ready, Greens? Using the gauntlet will pack quite a punch," kikiki Prazz chuckled. Nesmop narrowed his eyes at Prazz but nodded in agreement. "He''s right, your orcishness. The prototype is usable, but it¡¯s just that¡ªa prototype! We need more testing!" "It will be fine. I''ll make sure to give it a proper test. Now, lead me to the gauntlets. And tell me, have you made any progress with the chaos dispenser?..." The two scientists led Tusk through the spacious research facility, passing dozens of compartments until they reached the storage area containing the gauntlets. As Tusk approached, the defensive formation around the case lit up and then quickly dimmed, recognizing his mana signature. He opened the case to reveal pristine white gauntlets with five velvet blue bracelets encircling each one. Holding them in admiration, Tusk listened as Prazz, who was standing next to him with his arms crossed, began to explain. "I took the liberty of making a few adjustments to improve the mana output. Mithril is a lightweight material and is considered one of the best mana conduits, right up there with silver. But don¡¯t be fooled¡ªusing these gauntlets as they are could cost you an arm! I''d suggest waiting until you advance to the third tier in your¡­brawler class, was it? But I guess waiting isn''t an option?" Prazz asked, glancing at Tusk. Tusk gave him a firm side glance, making it clear that waiting wasn¡¯t an option. His shaman class had stagnated at level fifty-six, and though he had taken on a second and even a third class to compensate for the lack of physical attributes in his shaman class, there were limits to how quickly he could level up, even with all the wealth at his disposal. Prazz shrugged and continued his explanation. "As I mentioned, this mithril gauntlet is a prototype intended for commercial use. The custom-made version you requested will take a bit longer. Each bracelet you see was crafted by a gem cutter from the highest quality mana crystals and embedded into the gauntlet. The engraving lines you see link the five bracelets, guiding the mana flow down to your hand. Now, flip the gauntlet over." The gauntlet had segmented areas around the wrist, allowing for limited hand movements¡ªan aspect of the design that Tusk appreciated. He turned the gauntlet over and saw thousands of small holes in the palm, no doubt intended to allow the user to channel mana through their palm. The engraving lines continued along the gauntlet, ending at the knuckles. "This is good! No, not just good¡ªthis is incredible work, you two!" Tusk turned and praised them both. He lingered a bit longer as Prazz explained different ways to utilize the gauntlets. With only an hour left before the meeting, Tusk reminded them not to fight so much, said his goodbyes, and left. The Siren awaited Tusk just outside the research facility. As he proudly showed off his new mithril gauntlets, she suddenly remembered another important meeting scheduled for today. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "Peon, I just remembered that the delegation from Zulypso is supposed to arrive in the capital today." "That was today?" Tusk exclaimed. "I don¡¯t have time to go and meet them. If we don¡¯t head out now, we¡¯ll be late for the Alliance meeting." Tusk shook his head and began to walk away, but The Siren interrupted. "Did I mention that your brother is coming? Dulin, was it?" Tusk turned to her, surprise in his voice. "Nerissa, are you sure it''s him?" "Oh yes. My sirens have learned not to interfere with what¡¯s yours. The ship should have arrived by now." Grunts "Change of plans. We¡¯re heading to the capital, Grismore." "What about the Alliance meeting?" The Siren asked, cocking her head. "The meeting can wait. Besides, the main character always arrives late!" After leaving the headquarters, Tusk approached the manacar parked out front. He opened the door for The Siren before getting in himself. With the gas pedal pressed to the floor, he sped off toward the capital. Grismore was about ninety kilometers away, and within thirty minutes, Tusk found himself standing in front of the capitol building with other high-ranking officials, ready to receive the delegation. Tusk wasn¡¯t easily swayed, but the thought of seeing his brother again made him nervous. He always felt small and inadequate whenever he met him or any other of his clansmen. "To think even after all this time¡­" "Peon''tzar? Brother, is that you?" The voice startled Tusk from his thoughts, and he looked ahead to see the gigantic figure of his brother, Dulin''tzar. "Greetings, Brother Dulin''tzar! It¡¯s been a while," Tusk said with a slight nod, extending his hand for a strong and heartfelt shake. Grins "About thirteen years, if I¡¯m not mistaken. When are you going to come and visit home?" Dulin asked. Tusk hesitated, unsure how to respond, before Dulin spoke again. "Well, even if you don¡¯t want to, you have no choice but to visit. The chieftain asked for you!" "The chieftain did? What for? Is everything alright?" "Mmm, well, yes, everything is alright, I suppose. Nothing of great importance happened. Our chieftain asked because the leader of all clans, the Great Warrior Gruul''tzar, has called for you! Brother, what in the world does the leader want with you?" Dulin asked, a mix of great interest and a hint of fear in his voice. There are nine orc clans on the continent of Zulypso, and the Great Warrior Gruul''tzar is the one who unites them all. The Tusk clan is just one of these nine clans, and for the Great Warrior to directly ask for a single orc caused an uproar and a lot of confusion among the clansmen. Grunts "Nothing to be concerned about, brother! I will visit by the end of the year!" Dulin didn¡¯t push for further explanation. He nodded and shifted the topic. "Have you been working out, little brother? You seem bigger and more refined since the last time I saw you! Though, you still have a ways to go before you can compare to your big brother!" For the sake of properly wielding the mithril armor in the future, Tusk had forsaken his shaman class and taken on physically oriented classes. "There''s no comparing us! You¡¯re already a third-tier warrior! I still have a long way to go, but I¡¯ll get there! I will clear the shame I brought upon our clan!" Tusk declared with conviction. Dulin exhaled and donned a saddened expression upon hearing Peon speak like that. "You have taken up a warrior class. I can tell just by looking at your refined body. But Peon, brother, we never considered you becoming a shaman as something to be ashamed of. On the contrary, we were and still are proud to have a shaman among our ranks! It was your narrow-minded views and obsession with warrior¡¯s honor that made you leave us¡­" Tusk remained silent. He had heard this speech more than once and, while he understood it, he couldn¡¯t shake the feelings he held. Being a magic user in a clan that prided itself on its warriors had always been a source of shame for him. But now, as a Brawler and an Enforcer, it was only a matter of time before he could stand proudly beside his clansmen as a warrior¡ªalbeit a variant, combining both magic and physical prowess. Tusk knew that taking on three classes effectively made ascendance to the highest levels impossible. He was acutely aware of his limits, but also his capabilities. Instead of settling for less and trying to reach an unattainable level, he abandoned the shaman class and devised a new plan to become the strongest version of himself, independent of the system. To make his future plans viable, he needed to reinforce his body. With the wealth he had amassed and the technology he developed over the years, he intended to advance further. The mithril battle suit would enhance his combat effectiveness and enable him to face even the mightiest of foes¡ªnamely, the ascendants. "Brother Dulin''tzar, I have matters that cannot wait. How long will you be staying this time?" "The ship leaves for Zulypso in three days." "Then I¡¯ll come find you tomorrow, and we¡¯ll talk!" Dulin nodded, expressing his pleasure at seeing his younger brother again. Tusk seemed like he wanted to say more but instead said his goodbye and left, heading back to Yelsa Co.''s headquarters. On their way back, Tusk asked Nerissa if she had been watching them. She nodded, and he inquired about her thoughts on his brother. "He is strong, if that¡¯s what you meant?" Tusk nodded and asked if he had a chance against Dulin. Nerissa considered this for a moment before shaking her head. "As you are now? No chance. Your brother is level eighty-one and significantly more physically capable. That¡¯s the impression I got from him. But if you were to use those gauntlets and they work as described¡­then yes, you¡¯d have a chance." Tusk frowned. "That¡¯s not good enough. He needs to be stronger. They all do!" "I envy that part of you," Nerissa said, glancing at Tusk before looking ahead. "The Sirens live in groups, but we¡¯re not a tribe or family. We hunt in groups for safety and ease, but there¡¯s no true sense of kinship. You¡¯re the only one, Tusk¡­" Grunts Upon their return, Tusk and Nerissa headed back to his office and used the secret entrance to the corridor leading to the private teleportation platform. It was a limited, albeit functional, imitation of mass teleportation, designed for only two people at a time. Each use required high-quality mana stones, but Tusk was well-prepared financially. When Tusk and Nerissa stepped onto the teleportation circle, it lit up. The glow intensified until a system message appeared before Tusk, listing available destinations. He selected their location, and a portal, similar to a dungeon portal, manifested in front of them, humming gently. Tusk gestured for Nerissa to enter first, then followed. Teleportation technology was rare in this era. The knowledge of the runes and formations needed to create a teleportation circle had been lost to all but a few, who were not easily persuaded to share their secrets. Tusk had acquired his knowledge by excavating ancient ruins in the Desolate Lands. The portal led to a platform with the same teleportation circle linked through the System. The mechanics of its operation were still a mystery. Once the portal was established, the teleportation was instantaneous. Moments later, Tusk and Nerissa arrived on the top floor of the magic institute in the Empire of Prusha. Chapter 100 - part One The Empire of Prusha, a titan among the nations of Ghed, stood as a testament to power, influence, and strategic brilliance. The continent, named after its original four dominant races¡ªGiants, Humans, Elves, and Dwarves¡ªwas a land of rich history and ancient conflict. Although the Giants had been long extinct, their legacy lived on in the name and lore of the continent. Prusha, the largest empire, was a land of towering cities, perilous dungeons, and, most notably, three prestigious magic towers. These towers, beacons of arcane knowledge, housed countless magicians and scholars. Among them, the tower in the southwest was the most renowned, doubling as a magic institute and the center of magical education in the empire. Its prominence was due in large part to the formidable Cornelius Un Navis Tiem, a name that resonated with power throughout the empire and beyond. Cornelius was not just the headmaster of this institute but the mastermind behind Prusha''s rise to unparalleled strength. As the leader of the Alliance, a coalition of powers within Ghed, he wielded his influence with unmatched skill, often manipulating the empire''s course from the shadows. Despite the absence of an emperor or empress, the council of elders¡ªof which Cornelius had once been the most influential member¡ªfollowed his lead. Even after stepping down from the council to focus on the Alliance, his word carried the weight of law. The controversial policy that solidified Prusha''s supremacy was Cornelius'' brainchild. By intentionally allowing certain dungeons to break and unleash their monstrous hordes, he created a crucible in which the empire''s soldiers and adventurers were forged into superior warriors. This policy, while dangerous, had dramatically increased the average level and combat prowess of Prusha''s system users, setting them far above those of other nations. However, his attempts to spread this strategy across the Alliance met with resistance, as few others were willing to take such extreme risks. Cornelius himself was a relic from a bygone era, a Rune Elf born over three millennia ago. As one of the few surviving High Elves, his longevity granted him a perspective few could match. He was a veteran of countless battles, including the legendary confrontation with the Skeleton King two thousand years prior. He was one of the four heroes who had driven the dark lord into retreat, though the scars of that battle lingered in the memory of the world. The other three members of that fateful party had taken divergent paths. Gobrick Blackmail, hailed as the strongest ascendant, had vanished from public life, leaving his affairs to his son, Dhoral, who found the Alliance''s concerns beneath him. Isobel of Divine Order, a self-proclaimed emissary of the God of Light, was as difficult and quarrelsome as ever, clashing with everyone over matters both trivial and significant. And then there was Gawain, Cornelius'' twin brother and Vampire Lord, who had long since severed ties with him and withdrawn into seclusion. As Cornelius sat at the head of the round table, his ageless eyes scanned the gathered figures of influence and power. Each attendee could alter the course of history, whether by sword, magic, or sheer will. Some were there out of obligation, others out of fear, and still others¡ªlike Isobel¡ªseemed intent on causing discord. The air was thick with tension and anticipation. With his hands clasped together, fingertips touching in a gesture of calm calculation, Cornelius prepared to steer the meeting toward his goals. Though they were here as allies, the undercurrents of rivalry and ambition ran deep. This gathering of the world''s most powerful figures could either solidify the Empire''s dominance or plunge it into chaos. Cornelius, ever the tactician, was determined to ensure it would be the former. Cornelius sat in silence, listening as the meeting spiraled under the influence of the current speaker. She had seized control of the room, her voice a sharp blade cutting through any opposition as she pressed her agenda, attempting to sway the others to her cause. It was a cause that, on the surface, seemed righteous, but Cornelius knew better. Her intentions were far from pure. She¡¯s always been like this, he thought, a trace of regret flickering in his mind. If only she weren''t so twisted, she might have made a valuable ally. But this needs to stop before she goes too far. "Isobel, that''s enough! Stop trying to impose your agenda on everyone here!" Cornelius'' voice rang out, cold and authoritative, cutting through the bickering like a knife. The room fell silent, and all eyes turned toward him. The woman he addressed¡ªIsobel¡ªslowly turned to meet his gaze, her expression as icy as his tone. Isobel was striking, with long golden hair that fell sleekly down her back, a complexion as pale as marble, and eyes that blazed with an intensity like the sun. Her dress, ornate and revealing in white and gold, left little to the imagination, emphasizing her radiant yet imposing presence. "Who... do you think you¡¯re talking to?" Isobel¡¯s voice quivered with outrage, disbelief lacing her words. "While you all have been cowering behind your precious walls, safe from the dangers that threaten us all, my Order has fought tirelessly, risking our lives every single day to purge this world of the undead scourge!" She looked around the table, her fiery gaze daring anyone to challenge her. "And you, Cornelius," she continued, her voice dripping with scorn, "what have you been doing all this time? Once hailed as the strongest hero, now with Gobrick gone... all that power, wasted! You could have joined my cause, made a difference! But instead," she gestured grandly around her, indicating the tower and the empire beyond, "you¡¯ve built this¡ªa sanctuary for yourself while the rest of the world suffers!" Cornelius rose from his seat, his movements slow and deliberate, commanding the room¡¯s attention. He walked over to Isobel and stopped directly in front of her, his towering presence casting a long shadow. "Enough, Isobel. You speak of purging the undead? What do you really know about what I¡¯ve done, or what needs to be done?" His voice was dangerously calm, each word measured and precise. "Your Order claims to cleanse the world, but from where I stand, you¡¯ve been purging a lot more than just the undead. In fact," he leaned in, his voice dropping to a whisper only she could hear, "your Order has become more of a threat to our world than the undead themselves. Don¡¯t think for a moment that I can¡¯t wipe out your so-called Divine Order. If I did, it would be a service to everyone here." Isobel pushed herself off the table, her gaze locked with Cornelius, arms crossed defiantly. A cocky smile curled her lips as she replied to his provocation. "Try it! Cunt!" Cornelius¡¯ eye twitched, his jaw clenched tightly. He closed his eyes for a brief moment, forcing himself to exhale slowly. Patience. Have patience, he repeated in his mind. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "I''m not one of your lapdogs you can order around!" Isobel spat out, her tone venomous. Cornelius, barely holding onto his composure, shot back, "No? Then stop acting like a bitch." Before the tension could escalate further, a figure rose from his seat, cutting through the growing hostility. "Enough of you two," he said with an air of authority. "You summoned us here for a reason, Cornelius. Get on with it, or we''re leaving." Isobel snorted and sat back down, arms still crossed, while Cornelius turned his attention to the new speaker, his tone shifting from irritated to polite. "Of course, Wezar. You and Domino were summoned to resolve the small matter of Domino killing Ascendant Hefastos, the king of Aphiton Kingdom." Cornelius¡¯ voice was smooth, but there was an undercurrent of tension. "I take it there was an issue between your kingdom and Aphiton? A dispute over the mines, if I¡¯m not mistaken?" Cornelius asked, his eyes flicking between Wezar and Domino, who were seated across the table. Wezar looked at him incredulously, as if questioning Cornelius¡¯ grasp of the situation. "Are you serious? Nefastos, with the help of this imbecile," he pointed accusingly at Kidllams, who was sitting a few seats away from Cornelius, "waged war against my kingdom." Kidllams raised his arms in mock defense, clearly offended by the accusation. "I was merely fulfilling my contract with Nefastos. My task was to prevent other ascendants from interfering directly in the war¡ªspecifically to keep the prince out of harm''s way, without killing him." With that, he summoned a parchment into his hands and passed it to Cornelius. Cornelius skimmed through the contract, his expression unreadable. Meanwhile, Wezar¡¯s focus remained on Kidllams. "I don''t care what deal you made," Wezar growled. "You attacked my men. By attacking them, you attacked me!" Kidllams narrowed his eyes, a slight smirk playing on his lips. "Instead of pointing fingers, Wezar, maybe you should be more concerned about your son, Tristan. Last time I saw him, he looked like he could use a hand¡­" Wezar leaned back in his chair, a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes crossing his face. Domino, in a fluid motion, melted into his shadow and reappeared silently behind Kidllams, his presence a looming threat. "From what I heard, the last time you crossed paths with my son, it looked like you were the one needing a hand. I knew you were weak, but damn¡­" Wezar shook his head slowly, his eyes filled with mock pity as they locked onto Kidllams. The condescending look wiped the smirk off Kidllams'' face. Just as he was about to retort, the door to the meeting hall creaked open, and the figure Cornelius had been waiting for finally arrived. "Apologies for arriving late to the meeting." Tusk entered, offering no further explanation as he surveyed the hall, taking in the faces of the assembled participants. His presence was imposing, and as he made his way toward Kidllams, another figure quietly slipped in behind him, moving with the stealth of a shadow. Wezar''s anger flared upon seeing the newcomer, while Kidllams, sensing an opportunity, turned to Cornelius. "I take it the contract is valid and system binding?" he asked, seeking confirmation. Cornelius nodded, his voice calm and authoritative as he confirmed aloud, "The contract is indeed written and signed in the language of the system, using runes. It is binding." The weight of those words hung in the air. While the contract wasn''t unbreakable, the consequences for doing so were severe¡ªdeath being the most frequent outcome. The fact that Kidllams was sitting there, unharmed, was proof that the contract had not been breached. "Then, I''ll take my leave first." Kidllams stood, his demeanor cool and collected as he turned to exit without so much as a glance at Wezar or Domino. As he passed Tusk, a faint smirk curled the corner of his lips¡ªa gesture not lost on Wezar, whose gaze hardened in response. Wezar sneered, his voice dripping with disdain as he addressed the room. "What''s this now? This isn''t a place where a frog like you can just waltz in," he said, his words clearly directed at the newcomer. Cornelius swiftly interjected, drawing the attention back to himself. "Now, now, Wezar. I invited Mr. Tusk to join us because, like it or not, his business empire is making significant strides and influencing our everyday lives." He then turned to acknowledge the figure behind Tusk. "Mrs. Nerissa, you are more than welcome to join us at the table. And¡­if you¡¯ve reconsidered joining the Alliance¡ª" "I''m fine where I am," she cut in briskly, her tone leaving no room for negotiation. Domino returned to his seat beside Wezar, while Tusk took the place Kidllams had vacated. Nerissa stood directly behind him, her presence alone sending a loud and clear message to everyone at the table: Tusk was not to be underestimated. With the current situation settled, Cornelius frowned at the turn of events. He hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the war between Wezar and the Aphiton Kingdom, but the outcome was undesirable. "The Aphiton Kingdom is without a king and in disarray. We must take immediate action to prevent any further¡ª" "That won''t be necessary," Wezar interrupted, his eyes fixed on Tusk. Cornelius''s frown deepened at the interruption. "Explain." Wezar finally broke eye contact after a few seconds and turned his attention to Cornelius, who was visibly displeased by the lack of decorum during the meeting. "As you said, the Aphiton Kingdom needs a king. Since I''m responsible for its current state, it¡¯s only right that I take responsibility for governing it as the new king." Just as I thought. "Very ambitious, Wezar. Are you planning to expand your kingdom¡¯s borders and become a major power?" Cornelius asked, concerned about the shift in balance that an expanded Wezar Kingdom would bring. "No," Wezar replied. "I intend to leave our kingdoms¡¯ borders as they are, for now, and have Tristan take the throne of the Aphiton Kingdom." Whispers and discussions broke out around the table. Cornelius couldn''t refute Wezar''s proposal. Although he didn¡¯t like giving Wezar more power, it would resolve many issues they planned to discuss in the meeting. None of the other participants voiced any complaints either, except for the orc sitting across from him. "I don''t think placing someone as young and inexperienced as Tristan on the throne is the best choice," the orc said. "With you absent most of the time, it would leave both kingdoms vulnerable if something were to happen." "If something were to happen? You mean like an unexpected terrorist attack in the middle of the city during a festival?" Wezar¡¯s tone was more of a statement than a question. He slowly rose from his seat, glaring at the orc. "And who would you suggest as the new king? Yourself?" "Sure, why not? At least I have the experience. If not me, then the kingdom could be managed by the Alliance," the orc replied, adjusting the gauntlets beneath the sleeves of his suit. "I see. And with Kidllams by your side, you would protect the kingdom¡¯s interests against an invading neighboring kingdom?" Tusk paused, considering the different outcomes depending on how he responded. I guess I''m testing the gauntlets. "Sure, though we would first need to discuss the matter of the fortress at the border and the territ¡ª" slam whoosh Tusk barely had time to blink before Wezar launched himself over the table, grabbed him by the collar of his suit, and hurled him against the wall. The impact was brutal, breaking a couple of Tusk¡¯s ribs. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, but he grinned, only enraging Wezar further. Both men glanced at the ground as multiple runes flared to life. They exchanged a quick look before springing into action, trying to move before the spell could restrain them. Domino engaged Nerissa while Cornelius focused on channeling the restricting spell. The onlookers backed away from the table, watching the scene unfold with great interest. Chapter 100 - part Two Weapons weren¡¯t allowed in the magic tower, and killing Tusk would have severe consequences. As hard as it was for Wezar to admit, Tusk was well-connected. Crippling him, however¡­ that might work. Wezar was the first to act. Tusk, on the other hand, exhaled and mentally braced himself for the imminent hit. He had calculated beforehand that Wezar, though formidable, wouldn¡¯t cross certain lines. He anticipated a fist attack, likely aimed at his chest with enough force to cripple him. Wezar moved with such speed that Tusk could barely track him, but as expected, the ascendant delivered a simple, direct punch to his chest. Tusk pushed the pain from his broken ribs to the back of his mind, stepped forward, and met the incoming fist with one of his own. Just before the fists collided, the crystal bracelets on Tusk¡¯s mithril gauntlets began to glow. When their fists clashed, a shockwave erupted, raising dust and toppling nearby chairs. Tusk¡¯s arm shattered from the impact, and Wezar watched, wide-eyed, as his entire body was briefly engulfed by a highly concentrated beam of raw mana. The beam faded a moment later, leaving both figures immobilized. "While I''m sure everyone here appreciates a good brawl, this is neither the time nor the place," Cornelius said, and with a wave of his hand, he dismissed the restraining field. Tusk breathed heavily, clutching his side, while Wezar rubbed his injured knuckles. His outfit had suffered damage but quickly repaired itself to pristine condition. Despite this, the shock of the near-equal exchange was evident in his eyes. "I take it no one else has issues with me taking over the Aphiton Kingdom?" Wezar addressed the onlookers. His gaze swept across the crowd, and after receiving no objections, he exchanged a nod with Domino. Together, they left the meeting hall. Tusk watched them go, a self-satisfied smirk on his face as he saw Domino rubbing his black eye. The meeting continued as expected, dull and uneventful. Tusk stayed until the very end. Once everyone had left, he returned to the table and took a seat directly across from Cornelius. grunts "So, what¡¯s up?" Tusk initiated the conversation. "What is up indeed. You''ve grown stronger since I last saw you. Mithril gauntlets?" Cornelius asked with a rather impassive tone. Tusk nodded, mentioning that it was a new project he was working on. "Needs more testing, though." "Oh? Wasn¡¯t the clash with Wezar sufficient testing?" Cornelius replied with a hint of irony, leaning back in his chair. "I thought our deal was quite clear, yet here you are, drawing unwanted attention to yourself." Tusk stayed silent, and Cornelius briefly glanced at the Siren standing behind him. "I don''t particularly care about your dealings in minor kingdoms, Peon, but it will become a problem if it affects what¡¯s to come. And I can¡¯t have that, understood? I¡¯ve waited too long to enact our plans, so I hope you bring good news." "Depends on your definition of good," Tusk replied, causing Cornelius'' eye to twitch. "I would consider it good news if the Chaos Dispenser I gave you is operational and ready for testing." Tusk nodded. "Then I bring good news. The Chaos Dispenser is operational but not yet ready for field testing. We need more time." "How long?" "Two years at most." Cornelius frowned slightly and, after some thought, declared that two years was too long. "I want the test concluded within a year." Seeing Tusk remain silent, Cornelius exhaled in annoyance and reminded him that it was because of him that Tusk was where he was now. "Don¡¯t forget who helped you start your empire¡­" "How could I forget? You bring it up every time we meet," Tusk said as he stood up, adjusting the collar of his suit before turning to leave. "The Chaos Dispenser will be ready for testing within a year. I¡¯ll send you the details." "You do that," Cornelius replied, watching as Tusk and Nerissa walked away. Once they had left, Cornelius approached the damaged wall and cracked floor from the previous clash. He raised a hand weakly, and two rune circles appeared¡ªone for each damaged area. Slowly, time began to rewind: the cracks on the floor receded, and the wall repaired itself, returning everything to its original condition. After finishing, Cornelius surveyed the hall one last time. "The defensive formation held up pretty well," he noted, before vanishing in a teleportation spell. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Outside the meeting hall, Tusk and Nerissa headed toward the teleporter, preparing to return to the Yelsa Co. headquarters. "What got up his ass?" Nerissa asked, sensing that the Rune Elf was stressed and agitated. Tusk smirked at Nerissa¡¯s question before donning a stern expression. "Like us, Cornelius has no love for humans, but he despises the undead even more. I don¡¯t know what happened to him in the past, but the undead terrify him." "Who could he possibly be afraid of?" Nerissa asked, bewildered. Tusk glanced her way but didn¡¯t have an answer. Instead, he asked, "Nerissa, do you think you could handle Cornelius in a fight?" Nerissa stopped walking, surprised by the sudden question. After a moment¡¯s thought, she replied, "In the sea, probably. But on land¡­" She shook her head. Tusk nodded, expecting as much. Cornelius was a renowned Runecaster, known especially for his signature spell, Teleport. He relished the fame and attention, which led him into a fateful encounter with a ghastly presence seventy-four years ago. While strolling through his garden one day, a figure appeared before him. If it had been a simple intruder or challenger, Cornelius would have found it amusing, but this presence left him speechless. Before him stood one of the undead creatures known as The Reaper, a herald of master entities ruling the Nether Realm. This herald was unlike any Cornelius had encountered before. It simply stood there, silently, observing him with its lifeless eyes. Confused, Cornelius asked if it was lost. Receiving no reply, he decided to take action. But before he could move, the ghoul emitted a bizarre sound¡ªa mix of a screech and a bellow¡ªthat sent chills down his spine. The sound was followed by a voice as eerie as the noise itself: "Fouuund youuu." Immediately after speaking, the ghoul began to bloat, its skin cracking and making snapping noises until its body exploded in a shower of blood and gore. Cornelius watched, stupefied. He raised a Mana Shield to block the wave of energy that swept through the area and saw another entity take the herald¡¯s place. The newcomer had a tall, dark, and shadowy form. It knelt briefly before slowly unraveling into a slim figure over three meters high. Cornelius¡¯s sensitivity to mana allowed him to recognize the immediate danger this creature posed. His instincts, honed over time, screamed at him to run¡ªand run he did. The event was etched deeply in his mind and haunted him for years. He managed to push it aside until twenty years later, when Vyrus the Plaguemaster, the tall and slim figure, reappeared. Cornelius ignored the call for help that time, leaving the threat to the other ascendants. The only casualty from that encounter was Fluvis Frose, who is still dealing with the aftermath. That same year, Cornelius urged the council of elders to implement a new system using dungeon breaks to strengthen the empire in the long term. He strongly believed an undead invasion was imminent and that the empire needed to prepare. With Tusk¡¯s arrival, Cornelius saw an opportunity. He extended financial support to Tusk in exchange for help in realizing his goals. Tusk stopped reminiscing about the past and focused on the two figures waiting further down the corridor by the teleporter. "Are they waiting for us? Do you know them?" Nerissa asked, noticing the figures were clearly focused on them. grunts "A business opportunity," Tusk replied with a smile, his mood noticeably improving. As they approached, one of the men stepped forward to meet them. "Greetings, Mr. Tusk." "King Gladys, to what do I owe the pleasure?" Tusk asked, adopting a businesslike demeanor. King Gladys was not an ascendant but the ruler of one of the minor kingdoms Tusk had previously dealt with. Dressed in his kingdom''s ceremonial attire, the king appeared mild-mannered but had a reputation for a shrewd mind. "Come now, you know me better than that," the king said, mildly amused. "Do you remember my advisor, Sasha?" Tusk nodded and greeted Sasha, who offered a slight bow. With the pleasantries out of the way, King Gladys got straight to business. "That was a magnificent display of power, Tusk. No doubt it was meant to attract attention. Well, you have mine! Shall we move to a more private place to discuss business?" Tusk glanced at Nerissa, who was watching with interest, then nodded at King Gladys and gestured for him to lead the way. The party of four bypassed the teleporter and instead took the stairways to the side, leaving the magic tower to discuss future business opportunities.
In the Quntis Kingdom, a few kingdoms away, Bones passed numerous crop fields and saw many hunters keeping watch, ensuring both the fields and the farmers were safe from any dangers lurking in the nearby woods. The Quntis Kingdom was blessed with rich soil and flat terrain, so most of its denizens focused on agriculture. Bones followed the road north, making frequent stops at every village and town along the way, searching for a person qualified to harvest the body parts of an Elite Lizardman he had stashed in his inventory. His search seemed fruitless at first. The only silver lining was that he wasn¡¯t shooed away from entering the villages and small towns despite his dubious appearance. Most of the townsfolk kept their distance, but his inquiry wasn¡¯t entirely in vain. In one of the towns he had visited earlier, a local leathersmith directed him to try his luck in a larger town a few days'' walk away. After a two-day hike, Bones stood before a signpost reading: Melville, five kilometers northeast. "The town is a bit out of my way, but I¡¯m finally here! I really hope someone can provide the services I need. I¡¯m itching to start working on Skully again after so long." After a brief pause, Bones quickened his pace. His destination, The Remore Kingdom, was still at least two months of travel away, and his journey had only just begun. Bones hadn¡¯t made plans for where he would go after acquiring a new adventurer ID. He figured he had time to decide and, having finally moved out of Wezar Kingdom, wanted to take his time and enjoy the journey. He had officially traveled further than ever before in both of his lives. There was much to explore and room to grow. With great anticipation, Bones made significant strides toward the town of Melville, faintly visible in the distance. End of Book One! Chapter 101 - Book Two The town of Melville was a modest settlement, home to around fifteen thousand people, including those in its immediate surroundings. The architecture was reminiscent of the towns and cities Bones had seen in the Wezar Kingdom¡ªstone walls with wooden frameworks and steep, ^-shaped rooftops. The roads were paved with cobblestones, allowing for heavy traffic year-round. Tall structures were few, with the largest being a three-story hotel that mostly catered to adventurers and the occasional traveler with enough gold to spend the night. It was around noon when Bones entered the town and strolled down the central street, which was bustling with activity. The street was lined with shops selling all sorts of merchandise, from household appliances and building materials to food and clothing. The central street led to a busy, crowded marketplace. Bones noted that apart from used books, the most common goods on display were gloves, hats, scarves, and jackets made of leather and fur¡ªno doubt due to the approaching winter. I suppose it is a bit chilly. A few more months and it''ll be a year since I¡­came? Woke up? Reborn? Hm¡­ As Bones had deduced, winter was approaching, and the merchants were already trading goods in preparation for the cold days ahead. Though he had no need for warmer clothing, he approached the nearest vendor and began asking where he could find the local leathersmith. He was quickly directed to the end of the square, where a two-story building stood with fully clothed mannequins stationed out front, displaying goods for sale. Bones maneuvered through the crowd, keeping his head down to avoid the gazes of those around him, until he stopped in front of the shop. He looked up at the sign above the entrance and read: Handmade Goods and Leather Designs "This must be it!" While Bones was examining the prices on the mannequins, the shop door swung open, and two satisfied adventurers, clad in full leather gear, exited. He stepped aside to let them pass, then entered the shop. The interior was spacious, with wooden walls, floors, and furniture, giving it a warm, rustic feel. Near the entrance stood a lifelike specimen of a local beast, mounted in a threatening pose. Bones noticed several other creatures displayed throughout the shop, each in different poses, with various animal horns mounted on the walls. The clientele was sparse but consisted mostly of hunters and adventurers seeking quality gear for their pursuits. "Hello..." A clean-shaven man with neatly combed hair approached, starting to greet Bones, but paused as he met Bones'' gaze. The clerk was visibly taken aback by the darkness that filled Bones''s eye sockets but quickly composed himself. Clearing his throat, he continued, "Apologies. Greetings, sir. May I help you?" A better reaction than I expected. Alright¡­ "Greetings. I''m in need of leathersmithing services." The clerk nodded and explained that the shop was on the ground floor, with the workshop located upstairs. He then led Bones through the shop and pointed to a staircase at the far end. "Take the stairs to the first floor and ask for Mark. He''s the leathersmith and handles all custom orders." Bones nodded in appreciation, thanked the man, and headed upstairs. There, he encountered a young, bored-looking receptionist seated behind a desk. Bones explained his need for leathersmithing services, and the receptionist left to fetch the leathersmith. It wasn¡¯t long before a slim figure with dark, neatly combed hair and an impeccably groomed mustache approached. "I''m Mark. You have a custom order to commission?" The man introduced himself, getting straight to the point. "Yes and no. I need a monster skinning service and am looking to sell the body parts," Bones replied. Mark took a brief but deliberate look at Bones, from head to toe, before nodding. "Our shop employs a butcher, and we do offer a service for harvesting body parts. We can skin the body and buy the parts from you, but first, I need to confirm something. You¡¯re an undead, aren¡¯t you?" At the mention of "undead," the young receptionist visibly stiffened but was quickly sent back to his station. Bones waited a moment for the young man to leave before returning his focus to the leathersmith. "I''m surprised you noticed right away. I didn¡¯t think it was that obvious," Bones admitted, a bit taken aback. He had assumed his get-up would mask most clues, and as a Revenant, he wasn¡¯t just any undead. While his eyes might still be hollow, he hadn¡¯t expected to be so easily identified. "I didn¡¯t notice right away," Mark replied with a casual tone. "I deal with adventurers and local hunters daily, so I''m used to the smell of death. But the air around you is... different, more intense. That, and the fact you''re covering your entire body inside the shop... It¡¯s colder outside, but not that cold yet. It was your gaze that really made me doubt¡ªit made my soul stir!" "My apologies. I''ll try to dial down the ''tenseness.'' I promise I didn''t come to cause trouble. Will that be a problem?" Bones asked, hoping he wouldn¡¯t be turned away. Despite Mark¡¯s casual tone, Bones could sense the man¡¯s tension. "Given that you''ve made it here without causing any issues or harming anyone, I believe you," Mark said. "As long as you abide by the law and keep out of trouble, you shouldn¡¯t have any problems in town. But I¡¯d advise keeping your cover up if you plan on staying. Perhaps you should browse the marketplace¡ªsee if anything catches your eye!" If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Ahem. "Sorry about that," Mark added apologetically, realizing his poor choice of words. Bones nodded, both surprised and relieved that his condition wouldn¡¯t be a problem. "Like I said, I mean no trouble. Just here for the service. Have you dealt with the undead before?" Bones couldn¡¯t help but ask. "I did, once, a few years ago. He was an odd one¡ªcouldn¡¯t remember his own name, but he didn¡¯t cause any trouble. The common folk might be surprised to see you since most aren¡¯t familiar with the undead, but they won¡¯t give you much trouble. If anything, you¡¯ll spark their curiosity. It¡¯s the hunters and adventurers you need to be wary of! Be aware, and I can¡¯t stress this enough¡ªdo try to keep out of trouble! Now, come with me. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve brought." The leathersmith led Bones through the workshop, where they designed, sewed, and crafted leather equipment, and into his office at the back. Although Mark called it his office, the room was more of a private workstation filled with basic instruments, leather tools, and machines necessary for leatherworking. One side of the room featured a desktop work surface surrounded by various crafting materials like threads, cutting tools, chisels, and hammers, along with a neatly stacked pile of tanned leather, ready to be worked on. On the other side was a large table, and tucked into a small corner of the room, a desk crammed with papers and documents. "Over here is fine," Mark said, gesturing to the large table on the other side of the room. Bones glanced away from the workstation and approached the table, then summoned the body of the Lizardman. Mark raised an eyebrow and leaned in for a closer inspection. "The body is in good condition. An Elite Lizardman?" Mark asked, and Bones nodded, surprised that the man had recognized it. "Dreaded Marshes or Hardwood Swamps?" Mark inquired again. "Hardwood Swamps. I''m impressed you recognized the elite and where it''s from! Have you worked on them before?" "I did, and my Identify skill is high enough to recognize most creatures up to the second tier. We don¡¯t see many scale materials here¡ªhide and pelts are more common¡ªbut we do make a scale leather set, so these will come in handy and fetch you a good price!" Mark explained. "That¡¯s great to hear, but I didn¡¯t actually come for new armor. You mentioned you have a butcher in your employ, right? I need his services to strip the body tissue clean off the bones." "Oh? So you need... meat or bones?" "Not the meat. I''m willing to sell that. I need the bones, intact and in the best condition possible." Mark continued to examine the body before turning to Bones. "We can make that work. I¡¯m a second-tier leathersmith, and the butcher is also second-tier. He does quality work, so you can rest assured he¡¯ll get the job done right!" "I still have work to finish today, so I can start on your request tomorrow morning at the earliest. Will that work for you?" "I don¡¯t mind. Take all the time you need. But how long do you estimate it will take?" "I can strip the scales and skin the body by the end of tomorrow. Removing all the organs and muscle tissue will take more time, especially since you need the bones intact. I¡¯d estimate the skeleton will be ready by the end of the week." "That¡¯s not too long. I was prepared to stay for an extended period. How much will it cost? Do I need to pay an advance?" "No advance necessary. After all, you¡¯re leaving valuable materials with us. I can¡¯t give you an exact price until I finish the work and assess the quality of the scales. If money¡¯s an issue, I can analyze a sample now and give you a rough estimate." "No, no, that¡¯s quite alright. Money isn¡¯t an issue! I¡¯ll come back in three days. Oh, and before I go, I wanted to ask something." "Of course, feel free to ask anything." "Is there an Adventurers Guild office in town?" "Oh? Are you an adventurer by any chance?" Bones nodded, and Mark continued, "There¡¯s a branch office on the other side of town, to the west, but if you¡¯re looking to get a contract, the Hunter¡¯s Guild is a better option." "The Hunter¡¯s Guild? I¡¯m not familiar with that guild." "No? If you don¡¯t mind me asking, where are you from, Mr¡­?" "Jones. Call me Jones. I came from Westbrook in the Wezar Kingdom, in the southeast," Bones replied, choosing to use his old, soon-to-be new name once again. "I know the place. Nasty business, that war. No wonder you¡¯re not familiar with the Hunter¡¯s Guild. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild handles all the hunting contracts there. It¡¯s a bit different in these parts. The wildlife here isn¡¯t as extensive, so the Adventurer¡¯s Guild isn¡¯t as influential. But there¡¯s plenty of game to hunt. There¡¯s always a need to cull the wolves in the area." "Wolves? What about goblins, kobolds? Any dungeons around?" "No goblins, no kobolds, and no dungeons, I¡¯m afraid. You¡¯ll find all sorts of woodland creatures, large and small, but Direwolves dominate the woods. Their Wind Blades are especially dangerous." "I¡¯ve encountered Direwolves before, back in Westbrook," Bones said, but Mark quickly interjected. "No, no, no," Mark said hurriedly with a chuckle. "The monster population and their levels in the training grounds around Westbrook are heavily controlled by the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. The Direwolves there are all low-level and, quite frankly, a poor imitation of the real thing! I¡¯d advise forming a hunting party if you plan to hunt, but since you¡¯re an undead¡­ you might not need one." "Hmm, I might stop by and check the contract board then. Thanks. I¡¯ll see you by the end of the week." "Alright. Also, don¡¯t forget to leave your contact information at the reception on the ground floor on your way out," Mark added before saying goodbye and, for the third time, warning Bones to stay out of trouble. After leaving the shop, Bones slowly headed east, toward the Hunter¡¯s Guild. He had some time to spare, so he thought he¡¯d check out the situation at the guild. An hour later, Bones sat in a small coffee shop across from the Hunter¡¯s Guild, sipping on coffee. He wore a thick leather jacket, leather gloves, and a fur hat pulled low over his head. Tinted goggles covered his eyes, and a fluffy scarf was wrapped snugly around his neck¡ªall purchased on his way here with the intent to blend in better. The Hunter¡¯s Guild is a no-go. They require an ID card. An Adventurer¡¯s ID would suffice, but I¡¯m hesitant to show it around. We¡¯re still too close to the Wezar Kingdom. Would it matter? What¡¯s the chance that my location here would be disclosed to someone with connections to Silva? Small¡­but not nonexistent! I don¡¯t really need to take on a contract to see what the Direwolves are like here. I¡¯ll head out to hunt tomorrow morning. First, I need a place to stay. After finishing his coffee and paying the bill, Bones continued east. He found a small inn on the outskirts of town. Once settled in his room, he waited until nightfall to slip outside and explore the town¡¯s nightlife. Chapter 102 The streets were empty, the marketplace closed, and the only noise came from rowdy locals spilling out of nearby taverns. The nightlife in this small town was a stark contrast to the bustling city, where streets were crowded with people, food stalls, and chatter so loud it was hard to hear one''s own thoughts. But that was to be expected; small towns didn¡¯t offer much in the way of entertainment. This made Bones¡¯ task¡ªleveling up his Soul Magic¡ªmore challenging. With no other option, Bones entered the rowdiest tavern on the street and found a secluded table in a corner on the upper floor. Contrary to his expectations, the crowded tavern would serve him well. There were plenty of people to blend in with, and intoxicated individuals made for easy targets. Bones had his targets lined up. His first target was on the ground floor, already swaying, wobbling, and bumping into others. An easy mark, no doubt. Bones focused on the man, establishing a soul link. The connection worked as intended, but Bones was overwhelmed by a chaotic flood of information that was difficult to process. slam Bones slammed his mug of beer onto the table. What a mess. This won¡¯t do! He dismissed the link, picked up his mug, and stood up to stroll around the upper floor. He noticed several easy targets, but they were all as intoxicated as the first. Ignoring them, he turned his attention to a group of people gambling and playing cards at a nearby table. He slowly circled the crowd, observing the players, and decided they would make for better targets¡ªnervous, distressed, and impatient, just the kind he needed to liven up the tavern. After establishing a link with each of the players, one at a time, Bones focused on a fuming man with the least amount of currency on the table. Applying pressure to the man¡¯s soul would be the easiest approach. He had done it before in Hagos, but this time he aimed for more precise control. Luckily, his targets were simple men, without combat classes, low-level, and easily influenced. Bones¡¯ second class was Soul Weaver, a class focused on manipulation rather than direct soul damage. He aimed not just to read the emotions of his targets but to influence them, forcing them to act out. Slight pressure on the soul was essential¡ªjust enough to make the man feel his heart tighten. Bones carefully timed his actions, and when the players went all in on the table, he amplified the emotions they already felt: excitement, nervousness, doubt, and, where Bones excelled most, fear. The fuming man lost it all. His teeth gnashed in anger and regret, and then the fear set in. slam He slammed his fist against the table and pointed at the man sitting across from him, the winner of the pool. "You cheating bastard!" the man yelled, leaping over the table and grabbing the other¡¯s throat. The other players backed away, while onlookers rushed in to separate the two. Hiding behind the crowd, Bones grinned and turned his attention to the other two players. After all, they had also lost money, and when they learned about the cheating¡­ By midnight, the upper floor of the tavern was in chaos. Furniture was broken, drinks spilled all over the floor, and the patrons were forced to close off the upper area. Meanwhile, Bones switched taverns and continued to stir up trouble wherever he went. Before dawn, he was back in his room, reflecting on the experience he¡¯d gained. "Failed to earn a single level, huh?" Bones muttered to himself. The evening had started promisingly, and he gained experience as usual, but after repeating the same actions over and over, the experience began to diminish. Midway through the night, Bones concluded that his targets simply weren''t challenging enough to provide sufficient experience. He was close to leveling up, so without waiting for morning, Bones left the inn and headed toward the eastern exit. If the townsfolk weren¡¯t challenging enough, the wolves should provide a more suitable challenge for the level-up he desired. The hunting grounds were about six kilometers from town, at the edge of one of the largest forests in the kingdom¡ªSilent Gale. The forest was aptly named after the Wind Blade skill, the signature move of the direwolf alphas. The forest was home to many different creatures, but the dominant species were direwolves, led by two elite direwolf alphas¡ªa male and a female¡ªwho commanded the largest pack of forty wolves. Upon entering the hunting grounds, Bones realized he wasn¡¯t alone. It was a frigid morning; the forest was covered in frost and already crowded with hunters working in pairs. The wolves were easy to find. A pack of low-level wolves appeared soon after Bones entered the grounds, but he didn¡¯t waste time. He wasn¡¯t interested in hunting small fry, so he bypassed their weak attempts at engagement and quickly made his way deeper into the forest. His goal was to reach the alphas, whose territory began at the ten-kilometer mark and extended all the way to the forest¡¯s edge. Bones followed a party of three from a distance as they slowly cull the number of wolves and made their way toward the center of the forest. His decision to follow them came after realizing he didn''t know where to go. The party, averaging level twenty-six and experienced in working together, easily repelled the wolves¡¯ initial attacks. However, as they progressed, the wolves¡¯ levels began to outmatch theirs. Soon, the wolves became too much for them, and the party was forced to retreat. Bones had observed enough to understand how the wolves fought. He stepped up from the sidelines and proceeded into the heart of the forest. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. The wolves were more intelligent than Bones had initially given them credit for. They always appeared in packs and would retreat after losing one or two members. They used tactics to bait, maim, and strike only when given an opportunity. Upon reaching the central area, Bones encountered exactly what he was looking for¡ªthe direwolves of the main pack. Leading them was a single elite alpha: a female with a striking white coat, larger and more formidable than the others. The elite alpha positioned herself behind the pack and growled commands that seemed to communicate with the rest of the wolves. Bones tried to approach unnoticed but failed; the pack, or perhaps the elite alpha, detected him. The pack of nine direwolves closed in and began to encircle him. Bones let them. Relying on his Omnipresent Perception, Bones carefully tracked their movements from all angles, including any blind spots he might have had. He waited for them to strike first and prepared to counterattack. When two direwolves pounced from his blind spots, Bones grinned and unleashed a perfectly timed Mana Blast. The rest of the pack, reacting swiftly, followed closely behind. The Mana Blast tore through the first direwolf and knocked back the second, heavily injuring it. The rest of the pack halted their charge, recognizing the danger of the blast and retreating with only light injuries. After this initial attempt, the elite alpha reorganized the pack and approached with caution but did not retreat. Bones laughed, somewhat expecting this behavior. He felt a thrill of excitement. He locked eyes with the elite alpha, spread his arms wide, and smirked, deliberately provoking the pack to come at him. Hours later, Bones wasn¡¯t smirking anymore. The direwolves proved too tricky to handle, and the elite alpha was too cautious¡ªand too nimble¡ªfor Bones to catch or hit with his Bone Lance. Despite optimizing his use of Quick Steps, he barely managed to keep up. The rest of the pack, ranging between levels twenty-nine and thirty-two, weren¡¯t much of a challenge individually but followed orders effectively, minimizing their casualties. After the initial Mana Blast, which had killed one direwolf and heavily injured another, Bones hadn¡¯t had another opportunity to use the skill effectively. The direwolves scattered, kept their distance, and attacked one at a time. Bones chased them, but they retreated. Whenever he managed to catch up to one and was about to deliver a finishing blow, the elite alpha would intervene. After a prolonged struggle, Bones'' initial enthusiasm for the fight waned. The elite alpha was no joke¡ªits intelligence ensured that pride didn''t influence its decisions. Bones realized he was being led on, but he continued his pursuit, driven by curiosity about where it would lead. The central area of the forest grew denser with trees, saplings, and shrubbery. Bones'' chase brought him to the entrance of a large grotto, hollowed out from the elevated forest floor. Thousands of vines from nearby trees encased the grotto, nearly obscuring the entrance. A large boulder sat atop the entrance, and atop the boulder, two predatory eyes watched him warily. It was another alpha, larger than the one Bones had been chasing. After a moment of mutual assessment, the female elite appeared on the boulder beside the male. Bones had only a moment to Identify the two before the male alpha raised its head and howled.
Elite Gray Direwolf Alpha, Level 39 Elite Gray Direwolf Alpha, Level 37
As if summoned by magic, the direwolves began appearing in large numbers. Bones offered a faint smile upon identifying the two alphas and watching the pack close in on him. At a glance, he estimated around thirty direwolves encircling him. He turned his attention back to the alphas and noticed a light green hue enveloping the female, healing the wounds he had inflicted during the chase. The male alpha leaped down from the boulder, taking a defensive stance in front of the den, while the female remained behind, focusing on her healing. The rest of the pack surged forward in a full sprint, charging at Bones. ¡°Cautious as ever,¡± Bones scoffed. He dropped the golem core beneath his feet and sprang into action, charging straight at the alpha. A moment later, Skully appeared, swinging his spear in a wide arc and deflecting several of the attacking direwolves. The male alpha howled and met Bones'' charge head-on. Though physically stronger and faster, what made the alphas formidable was their experience. The alpha dodged Bones'' thrust with his lance, leaping to the side and attacking from the flank, aiming for Bones'' neck. Bones didn¡¯t hesitate. He spun around and swept his lance in a wide arc. The alpha narrowly avoided the attack, ducking mid-air and landing in a low stance. The sweep grazed the fur on his back. As Bones prepared to follow up with an overhead strike, the alpha leaped back out of reach. In his place, more than twenty direwolves charged, forcing Bones to retreat, circle, and search for another opportunity to strike. The situation grew more complex when the female alpha joined the fray. Bones had expected the two alphas to become more aggressive, but instead, they adopted an even more defensive stance. Bones used Soul Gaze to freeze their movements momentarily. The alphas, recognizing Bones as a serious threat, coordinated their efforts to avoid direct confrontation. Over time, Bones analyzed and identified the alphas'' skills. The male alpha utilized Wolf''s Howl to summon reinforcements and had a reinforced bite, resulting in a fractured forearm for Bones when he defended himself. He also experienced the Wind Blade skill firsthand. While both alphas shared the Wind Blade skill, the female had a different skill set. The green hue was a regeneration ability, and her third skill was Swiftness, a support ability that buffed nearby allies. The alphas complemented each other well. As dusk fell and shadows lengthened, the fighting power of the alphas diminished. Bones'' interest in continuing the battle throughout the night waned. He had gained the insights he came for and was overall satisfied with the result. He decided it was time to retreat. The alphas'' cautious nature allowed them to avoid capture and maintain their dominance despite the constant presence of hunters in the forest. Bones was not about to be the one to bring about their end, nor was he sure he could. At the very least, he was confident that the two alphas could escape safely. The pack remained vigilant for a long time after Bones left, undoubtedly exhausted and wounded from the ordeal. Chapter 103 Meanwhile, Bones found himself completely lost. He hadn¡¯t anticipated the difficulty of finding his way back to town and wandered aimlessly until he finally spotted a campfire in the distance. To avoid startling the three figures sitting around the fire, he made enough noise as he approached. "Well, hello there." The three hunters weren¡¯t startled by Bones'' approach but remained attentive as they inspected the newcomer. One of them stood up to greet him, and after a brief exchange of introductions, Bones joined them by the fire. I thought I¡¯d be back in my room by now. The wolves had me running in circles for ages. Still¡­
ding Congratulations! Soul Weaver had leveled up! You have learned a new skill: Soul Spark
Finally, the fruit of my effort.
Soul Spark: An ability affiliated with creation magic. Enables the user to infuse an item or an object, depending on the user, with a fragment of their soul. The results may vary according to the user''s class. Warning: The user''s soul will be in a weakened state for a period of time after using the skill.
Synergy detected! Use Soul Spark on Golem Core: Skully Yes/No
The skill automatically detects objects I can infuse? This is exactly what I was hoping for! But now¡¯s not the time. I need to make preparations. The skill doesn¡¯t specify how it will affect Skully, and the aftereffects of using it concern me. "You''re going to warm up quickly sitting so close to the fire! It looks like your jacket took some damage from the attacks. Claw marks, maybe? Are you on a subjugation quest for the guild?" the hunter next to Bones asked, drawing attention. Bones dismissed the notification screen and examined his jacket for tears and holes. He hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the damage before, but now, even with its self-repair enchantment, the jacket was still in the process of fixing itself. I guess the damage from chasing the wolves accumulated over time. Especially the attacks from Wind Blade. They left quite deep marks on my bones¡­ Anyway, what did the hunter just ask? "Pardon? A subjugation quest? Ah, I¡¯m actually a bit sensitive to the cold," Bones replied, realizing he was still wearing goggles and multiple layers of clothing. "Yes, the subjugation of wolves in the area?" "Oh, no. I was just passing through and heard about the infamous alpha duo. I thought I¡¯d come and see them for myself," Bones explained with a chuckle. "I see. And? How was it? Did you manage to catch any?" The hunter asked, grinning widely. The other two hunters perked up, showing interest in the conversation. "...I couldn¡¯t catch them," Bones admitted reluctantly, prompting a chortle from the hunters. "Are you three here for the wolves as well?" Bones inquired. The hunters seemed capable, with two at level thirty and one at level thirty-one. If they coordinated their attacks, they could indeed pose a real threat to the alphas. "Oh no, we gave up on those two years ago. We¡¯re after different game now, like wild boars and smaller animals for meat and fur. Animals are more active and dangerous at night, so we set up camp overnight and will head out at dawn. You¡¯re welcome to stay with us if you¡¯d like." "Thank you for the offer, but I wasn¡¯t planning on staying that long. I¡¯m heading back to Melville, so I¡¯ll be leaving before dawn." "Melville? That¡¯s quite a distance from here," one of the other hunters remarked. "Is this not the direction to the town?" Bones asked, his suspicion growing. "No, this is the opposite direction. You¡¯re not very good with directions, are you?" "..." "No shame in that. We¡¯ve been hunting here for years, so we know the area well. Melville is¡­ that way!" The hunter pointed southwest, right over Bones. Bones turned to face the direction indicated, then back to the hunter, nodding and thanking him for the directions. The rest of the night passed mostly in silence, with only the crackling of the fire breaking the quiet. As dawn approached, Bones wished the hunters luck with their hunt and headed back towards Melville. Later that day, around noon, Bones sat on his bed, the golem core resting in his hand. In front of him was a system message asking if he wanted to proceed with infusing the golem core with Soul Spark. Bones stared at the message, considering the potential consequences before dismissing it. He wasn¡¯t ready to risk unforeseen and permanent effects on his one and only golem. Instead, he put the core back in his inventory and decided to prepare more thoroughly. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Summoning an orc skeleton, he spent the afternoon working on engravings until evening. With the engravings completed, he left the comfort of his room and made his way to the workshop to meet with Mark and pick up his Lizardman skeleton. The first snow of the year had begun to fall, covering the streets with a light dusting of snow. It reminded Bones of his journey from Stonefalls to the city of Hagos, where the treacherous path over the mountain had been fraught with danger, especially from the snow trolls. Aberant, the Troll King ¨C I wonder if he¡¯s still there, sitting on his throne. To think I received the quest to¡ª Bones opened his quest screen but found it empty. Both the quest related to the Troll King and the dungeon clearance were gone. I suppose quite a bit of time has passed since then. Or perhaps it¡¯s due to the distance? I am two kingdoms away from the Wezar Kingdom after all. He continued walking, brushing off the thought. No matter! I can always clear the dungeon from start to finish at a later date¡ªand I¡¯d rather avoid getting involved with the troll. Lost in his thoughts, Bones reached the workshop without realizing it. He entered and headed upstairs where Mark was finishing up for the day. "Mr. Jones! I didn¡¯t expect to see you today!" "I figured I¡¯d give you as much time as possible. Have you finished with my request?" "I have! Just a moment while I close up, and then we can head out. The body isn¡¯t here but at the butchery, so we¡¯ll need to make a quick trip." Bones nodded and waited for Mark to finish. Once they were both ready, they headed east, coincidentally passing by the inn where Bones had stayed. During their walk, Mark asked about Bones¡¯ use of the bones, and Bones revealed that his class was a Bonemancer. Mark appeared unfazed and mentioned that, while he hadn¡¯t seen a Bonemancer before, he had encountered users with golem-related classes. As Bones learned more about golems, he found they were typically used for production, excavation, and security, with their design and functionality varying based on their intended purpose and the skill of the user. Their core programming and the materials used in their construction were crucial to their performance. Mark led Bones to the butcher¡¯s shop, a place with large windows displaying a variety of meats. They entered through a back entrance, leading to a butchery on the ground floor and a residential area upstairs. Mark guided Bones through the butchery and into the office. "I''m just going to pick up the bill, and then we can head back to the workshop," Mark said. He retrieved a paper bill from a drawer and handed it to Bones. Bones skimmed through the document, noting the detailed list of services and salvaged items. "The price on the bill includes the body parts we sold, the use of our tools, and the chemicals for cleaning the skeleton, along with the services of the butcher and leather smith. I believe you¡¯ll find the price fair for the quality of our work!" Mark explained. Bones noted that the total was surprisingly reasonable. It was significantly less than he had anticipated, which pleased him. He had expected the bill to be around a hundred gold, but it was barely half that. The high value of the lizardman scales had significantly reduced the final amount. With thousands of gold still in his inventory, Bones was more focused on the quality of the work. As he examined the neatly arranged bones of the lizardman, he was impressed. "You¡¯re a man of your word, Mark. The job is truly exceptional. I didn¡¯t expect even the tiniest bones to remain intact." "I¡¯m glad to hear that, Mr. Jones. I hope you¡¯ll consider us for any future needs you may have," Mark replied with a smile. Bones stored the lizardman skeleton in his inventory and engaged in some small talk with Mark before returning to the inn to settle his bill. By the middle of the night, he decided to skip Melville and make his way across the border into the Mapleton Kingdom. The new kingdom shared similarities with the Quntis Kingdom, being minor and reliant on hunting and agriculture for survival. The major difference was that Mapleton Kingdom had many hilly regions where bandits often roamed. Bones found a secluded spot in a grove with a few trees, nestled in a steep valley between two hills. It overlooked a stream and a narrow dirt road. In front of him, Skully knelt while a new skeleton lay on the snowy ground beside him. Bones was eager to make changes to Skully, but he began to reconsider his approach. I thought Skully was lacking because he didn''t have the primal instincts of his living counterparts. But now, do I really want him fighting like that Elite Lizardman? Throwing away his weapon and moving on all fours? No. Skully is fine as he is. What he needs isn¡¯t a change but the ability to grow and learn, combining the advantages of both human and lizardman forms. Originally, I planned to fuse the bones from the elite lizardman into Skully''s skeleton using shaping. But why go through that trouble when I can just switch Skully''s core to a new body? That seems¡­ more practical. I¡¯ll need to make some adjustments and remove the tiny bones that serve no purpose without flesh. As for Skully¡­ ¡°My apologies, old boy, but the new body should make you a more efficient golem!¡± Bones placed a hand on top of the skull and shaped an opening, then removed a marble-sized object¡ªthe golem core. He stored the core for later use and placed Skully''s old body in his inventory. Turning to the new skeleton, he immediately began working on the necessary adjustments. After an hour, Bones was satisfied with the changes and spent the next few hours working on the engravings. Morning light bathed Bones warmly. Occasional withered leaves, barely clinging to the towering maple trees, fluttered down onto him. Engrossed in his work, he barely noticed. When he finished, he stood up and stretched, feeling victorious. ¡°When did it get so bright? A few hours must have passed!¡± It had snowed yesterday, but today was warming up, causing the accumulated snow to start melting away. Bones stretched again, his bones snapping. It was time. In the worst-case scenario, I¡¯ll need to create Skully anew using the spare mana core. Bones extended his arm and summoned Skully''s golem core into his hand. He held it for a few seconds before focusing on the skill Soul Spark. It was as if something clicked inside him, and Bones felt he knew how to separate a fragment of his soul into a spark! Excruciating pain scrambled his senses, as if something had pierced through every imaginable layer of defense, both physical and mental, and bore down on his very soul. Bones gritted his teeth and guided the spark from his core toward his chest, then through his shoulder and down his arm. Finally, the spark merged with the core in his hand. A glaring light radiated from the core for a brief moment before it dimmed and faded away. ding! Bones'' arm holding the core suddenly plunged, and he keeled over, almost dropping the golem core. He clung to the core feebly until the pain subsided. "This¡ª" groan "¡ªbetter be worth it!"
Warning! The user has been afflicted with status ''Weakend''
Congratulations! Golem Core: Skully has been successfully upgraded to Soul Core: Skully [unique]
Chapter 104 Alright. At least the fusion was a success¡ªnow, let''s see what this "weakness" I''m afflicted with really is.
Status Attributes
Name: Bones [Weakend] Race: Undead Revenant lvl 29 Class: Bonemancer Adept Lvl 38 Soul Weaver lvl 15 Profession: Mana Engraver lvl 13 Hp - 820 [8.2 hp/s] Mp - 1020 [51.2+10.24 mp/s] Sta - ¡Þ STR: 43 AGI: 15 END: 15 VIT: 82 INT: 102 WIS: 43 Free points:
Weakened [status] - The soul of the user is in a weakened state and susceptible to physical, emotional and mental conditions which may render a prospective user unduly vulnerable to persuasion and mind-influencing effects. The duration and the effectiveness of a weakened status may vary depending on the strength of the user¡¯s soul.
¡°I see. It¡¯s not too severe, but I''ll need to be cautious of any mind-affecting spells for the time being. Now, let''s see how Skully turned out¡­¡± The Soul Core in his hand looked almost identical to before, except for the faint speck of light radiating from within. Without hesitation, Bones shaped a hole in the back of the elite lizardman''s skull and inserted the core. Almost instantly, the core seemed to come alive, releasing thousands of mana tendrils that attached themselves to the bones, piece by piece. The skeleton twitched as if jolted by an electric current. After a minute, when all the bones were properly aligned, the jolting ceased. Bones waited a moment longer, then established a Soul Link with the golem and used Identify. A new status screen appeared before him.
Status Attributes
Name: Skully Race: Elite Lizardman lvl 44 Soul Core: [Growth-type] [Soulbound] Core capacity: [10 000/10 000] Hp - / Mp - / Sta - ¡Þ STR: 88 AGI: 132 END: 44 VIT: 88 INT: 1 WIS: 1 Free points:
Innate abilities: Reinforced Strength [+1 STR per lvl]; [basic] Reinforced Agility [+1 AGI per lvl]; [basic] Increased Health Regeneration; [advanced] Spearmanship; [advanced] Shield Mastery; [basic] User =¡±Insert skill here¡±;
"Oh! A bona fide status screen for Skully!" His race is an Elite Lizardman, and his level is¡­ forty-four? Bones hadn¡¯t expected such a drastic increase. Skully''s previous body capped at level thirty-eight, and the same should have applied to this one. But Soul Spark has pushed him to level forty-four from the start. I do worry that this means Skully¡¯s level might be fixed now¡ªunable to level up further. There¡¯s no experience bar on the status screen either. If that¡¯s the case, I''ll need to find new bodies for Skully whenever possible. But for now, I''m more interested in what else this screen reveals.
Soul Core: [Growth-type] - a new property added to Soul Core as a result from merging a Golem Core and a Soul Spark. Growth unlocks a limited access to system functions and the ability to develop. Soul Core: Skully Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.
I see. The status screen is enabled by Growth, as is the ability to level skills. It¡¯s hard to gauge just how much stronger the new body is compared to the old one, but it feels significantly more powerful! From the established Soul Link, Bones could sense the new body''s state more clearly¡ªand he quickly realized that the body wasn''t quite as powerful as the attributes data had initially suggested. The displayed stats likely reflected the Elite Lizardman¡¯s abilities when it was still alive. Nevertheless, the discrepancy wasn¡¯t significant. The new body also came with additional skills, which Bones decided to explore next. "Skully, my boy, why don''t you go through a few practice swings?" Bones commanded, retrieving the spear Skully had previously used and tossing it back to him. Skully skillfully caught and spun the spear, then began brandishing his weapon. Each swing produced a sharp and satisfying swoosh. While Skully practiced, Bones observed carefully, tuning into the link between them. Reinforced strength and agility. The enhanced strength was evident from the sharpness of those swings, a clear result of the advanced-tier Spearmanship. However, the movements were somewhat rigid, and the attack speed was slightly slower than before. Skully would need some time to adjust to the new body. ¡°I¡¯ll try giving him a shield later. Maybe now he can make use of that Elite Lizardman shield I picked up back then. The increased health regeneration would be useful¡ªexcept¡­¡± Bones paused, noticing that both health and mana were missing from the display, replaced instead by something new¡ªcore capacity. "Wouldn¡¯t that make a skill that increases health regeneration completely obsolete?" he mused, frowning. Then his attention was drawn to the last skill, deepening his frown. "Now, what is this? ''Insert skill''?" At a mere thought, a system message appeared:
A User may bestow a skill of his choice to share with Soul Core: Skully User =¡±Insert skill here¡±;
"Oh my." "Skully, stop, stop! Come here." I can share a skill with Skully? That''s... I''ve never read anything about sharing skills with minions before! Bones thought, excitement growing. I should think this through carefully. What skill would benefit him the most? An attack skill? No. A defensive skill, like Bone Aura, might be better. As Skully stood motionless before him, a loud crash echoed in the distance, followed by the sound of screams. Bones exhaled in annoyance, walking past Skully and out of the grove. As he looked down the slope, he saw an overturned wagon beside the dirt road, near the stream, with a couple of figures moving around it. Skully approached and stood behind him silently. Bones turned around, placing a hand on top of Skully''s head, and shared a skill with him. "Come, let''s see what this is about," he said. They slid down the slope, silently sneaking along the road until they approached the scene. At first glance, Bones noticed that the wagon was large and well-made, the kind used to transport goods. A woman¡¯s body lay on the snowy ground beside the wagon, covered in blood. Not far from her lay a second body¡ªa boy. A scream pierced the air. Bones looked ahead, pinpointing the source of the scream. It came from behind the wagon, some distance away. Through his heightened senses, he detected three individuals locked in combat with a fourth. For a brief moment, the thought of intervening crossed his mind, but the instinct to save a life quickly faded. The indifference that had settled within him stifled any urge to interfere. He stood still, waiting. Soon enough, the struggle ended. The three figures had swiftly overpowered their opponent, rummaging through his belongings before turning their attention toward the wagon. The three robbers, relaxed and unaware, were making their way toward the wreckage, casually chatting and lowering their guard. It was a mistake Bones intended to exploit fully. His plan was simple: he would circle around to the left, quickly taking out two of them, while Skully would handle the third on the right. Without a word, Bones signaled to Skully, and they silently moved into position, ready to strike. But as the first robber came into view from the right, Skully suddenly dashed forward. A faint hue of mana enveloped his spear, and before the robber could react, Skully was upon him with a ferocious and precise thrust. The spear impaled the robber, the force of the impact sending him flying back several meters. The other two robbers, startled by the sight of their fallen comrade, drew their weapons, preparing to retaliate. But before they could take a single step, Bones moved in from behind, piercing one through the chest with his lance. He then used the butt end of the lance to knock the other robber back a step, before smashing the side of his face with a powerful swipe, sending him tumbling into the stream below. With the robbers dispatched, Bones turned his attention back to Skully and reestablished the Soul Link. He noted that Skully''s core capacity had dropped by a margin and was slowly recovering. In the last skill slot, Bones saw the addition of Mana Manipulation¡ªa gamble that had paid off. Since Skully''s power source was mana, sharing this skill made perfect sense. Now, Skully could not only wield mana but manipulate it directly. "That was a bit much," Bones remarked, referring to Skully''s powerful, overcharged thrust. "But you sure can pack a punch!" He glanced at Skully and added, "Think you can handle looting that body while I check on the others?" Bones wasn¡¯t sure if Skully would respond, but the golem remained motionless, awaiting further commands. "Alright, just stay put then," Bones muttered, turning his attention to the unconscious robber partially submerged in the stream. As he rifled through the man''s pockets for valuables, he paused, spotting a tattoo on the man''s neck¡ªa hooded figure with a coin for a head. The sight of it sent a jolt of recognition through Bones. It was the mark of the Thief''s Guild, something Solin had told him about months ago. "The Thief''s Guild!" Bones exclaimed quietly. This revelation was unsettling. The Thief''s Guild usually operated within city limits, not out here in the wilderness, robbing and murdering travelers. Another disturbing detail caught his eye¡ªthe patches of skin where he had struck the man appeared wrinkled and loose. Curious, Bones reached out and touched the loosened skin, and it began peeling away. Beneath it was a substance that felt more like a cream than actual skin¡ªa clever disguise. As he continued peeling, the youthful face of the robber was replaced by that of an older man. "A mask¡­ a disguise?" Bones murmured, momentarily taken aback. He moved to the other two robbers, checking their pockets and inspecting them for the same tattoo and disguise. While he found nothing particularly valuable on them, the discovery of the Thief''s Guild tattoo and the use of disguises confirmed his suspicions. These weren¡¯t just common bandits; something more organized was at play here. A weak cough drew Bones'' attention, pulling his gaze back to the previously unconscious man. The force of the earlier blow had critically injured him, leaving a deep crack in his skull. Bones hesitated for a moment, weighing his options, before deciding to dismiss Skully. He approached the injured man and knelt beside him, considering his next move. "Hang on!" He yelled, pretending to fumble through his jacket as if searching for something. After a moment, he produced a healing potion and carefully administered it to the robber. Bones waited, watching the man''s pallor improve. After a minute, he offered to help the man get to a healer in the nearest town, but the robber weakly raised a hand, stopping him. The man struggled to breathe, gasping for air, and after a deep breath, he muttered, "N-no, not town. East¡­ t-ten kilometers ea-," before losing consciousness again. Bones considered the cryptic directions, then took the harness off the horse that had been pulling the wagon and saddled it. He hoisted the unconscious man onto the horse''s back and set off eastward, following the vague instructions. After about an hour of searching, Bones found a shabby-looking entrance to a bandit camp at the foot of a hill. His approach hadn''t gone unnoticed; a group of five bandits emerged to confront him. Bones reined in the horse, raised his hands, and waited as the group surrounded him. Four of them held their weapons at the ready, while the fifth, apparently the leader of the group, stepped forward to question him. "What business do you have here?" the bandit demanded, eyeing Bones suspiciously. Bones kept his voice steady as he explained, "I have no business here, but circumstances brought me to your camp." He shifted slightly, allowing the bandits to see the injured man slumped behind him on the horse. Recognition flashed across their faces as they saw one of their own, wounded and barely conscious. They quickly moved to take him off the horse and carry him inside. The fifth bandit, still wary, turned back to Bones. "Come. The leader will want to hear about what happened." He gestured for Bones to follow. Bones nodded, realizing this was an opportunity. He dismounted and followed the bandits into the camp, successfully infiltrating it. The camp was surrounded by a crude wooden fence, with two watchtowers flanking the entrance. Inside, the camp was as rough as Bones expected. Tents served as living quarters, each with a fire pit where men huddled for warmth. There was a blacksmith''s forge and a woodworking station, but the centerpiece was the bandit''s mess hall, housed in the largest tent. The only proper structure in the camp was a two-story wooden building, likely the leader''s residence. The bandit leading Bones gestured toward the building ahead. "We''re here. Follow me." He waited for Bones to dismount, his gaze watchful. With weapons still drawn, the other bandits remained vigilant as they escorted Bones inside the leader''s residence. Chapter 105 The interior of the building was a stark contrast to the rough exterior of the camp. The side that served as the leader¡¯s office was surprisingly clean, furnished, and even decorated with various trophies. On the other side, the space was cluttered with stolen goods. Boxes of different sizes were stacked haphazardly, some pried open to reveal a variety of items¡ªsilk cloth, jewelry, food, mana stones, ores, and other raw materials that Bones couldn¡¯t immediately identify. The leader, a huge burly man with slicked-back hair and a full beard, sat behind a sturdy wooden desk placed in the center of the room. His sharp eyes tracked Bones as he entered, sizing him up. Flanking the leader on both sides were two brigands, each equipped with a longsword and a shield slung over their backs. The tension in the room was palpable, but Bones maintained his composure, taking in the scene without saying a word. His gaze drifted to the walls, where racks full of weapons were displayed. Using Identify, he quickly assessed them:
Steel longsword Steel longsword Steel mace Steel shield . . .
Each weapon was crafted from steel, decent but of average quality. They were the kind of armaments you''d expect from a bandit group¡ªfunctional, reliable, but nothing extraordinary. The bandit who had escorted Bones was briefing the leader on what had happened outside. "¡ªre you talking about? Two are dead, and John is heavily injured? Idiots!" the leader bellowed, his voice thick with frustration. He then turned his attention to Bones, his eyes narrowing. "Who are you?" Bones shifted his focus from the weapons and met the leader''s gaze. "Name¡¯s Jones. I was just passing by when I came across an overturned wagon, dead bodies, and two figures running off in a hurry." The leader leaned forward, scrutinizing Bones. "Who were these two figures?" Bones kept his story vague. "Couldn¡¯t say for sure. They were hooded, dressed in black. Looked like they were in a rush¡ªtook something from the carriage before bolting. By the time I checked the scene, most were dead, but one was still barely breathing." The leader, Iam Broke, scrutinized Bones as he stood from behind his desk and approached, his eyes narrowing with skepticism. The seconds of silence between them seemed to stretch, tension thick in the air. When he finally spoke, his tone was laced with suspicion. "While I do believe your story¡ªfor now¡ªwhy would you go out of your way to save one of us? I''m sure you''re not stupid; you must have figured out who we are." Bones remained calm, knowing the situation could turn dangerous quickly depending on his response. But he wasn¡¯t worried. He had already identified the leader and assessed the situation.
Iam Broke, level 51 Brigand Cutthroat Captain
Bones gave a slight nod before responding, "Allow me to explain¡­" He spoke with measured confidence, telling the leader that he was in a similar line of work and was actually on his way to the Remore Kingdom in search of new business opportunities. Bones pointed out that he recognized the tattoo on the man he saved as the mark of the Thief''s Guild, which naturally compelled him to offer assistance. This explanation seemed to resonate with Iam, though the leader''s gaze remained cautious. "So, you''re in the business, are you?" Iam asked, his tone slightly less hostile but still guarded. "Are you a member of the Guild too?" Bones shook his head. "No, I¡¯m not a member¡ªyet," he admitted, noticing the brief flash of disappointment in Iam''s eyes. "But I¡¯ve done a few break-and-entry jobs in Hagos," he added quickly, hoping to salvage the leader''s interest. "I¡¯ve got a knack for getting into places I''m not supposed to be." Iam¡¯s mood seemed to lighten somewhat at this admission. He stroked his beard thoughtfully, then gave Bones a once-over. "Say, if you¡¯ve got the lockpicking skill, I might have that business opportunity you¡¯ve been looking for. I need someone who can crack an advanced lock now that John is¡­ indisposed." Bones raised an eyebrow, feigning interest. "An advanced lock, you say?¡± This bandit den had a few members capable of picking locks, but none except John were skilled enough to handle advanced locks. Bones shook his head and replied regretfully that he didn''t possess lock picking skills, but he did have something of use. He reached into his jacket, rummaged through the "inside pockets," and pulled out a bone key. Iam glanced at the key, puzzled, and then his eyes widened as he Identified it and burst into a loud guffaw. "A Skeleton Key? You have a Skeleton Key?" he repeated in disbelief. "An Incomplete Skeleton Key," Bones quickly corrected, but confirmed that the key could open advanced locks. Iam''s pleased expression grew as he considered the implications but wondered how Bones had come by it. "I made the key using Bone Shaping. My former group needed to open an advanced lock..." "I see. Bone Shaping? What an unusual ability," Iam commented, though Bones noticed a gleam in his eyes. The leader seemed tempted to claim the key for himself but realized that to use it, he would need Bone Shaping. ¡°Nevertheless, as long as you can open the lock, you¡¯re in!¡± he declared and escorted Bones out. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. "Graham, good news! Jones here will join us in the robbery instead of John. Show him his accommodations!" Graham, the bandit from before, looked slightly puzzled but sheathed his weapon and motioned for Bones to follow. Bones, still processing the situation, followed Graham silently. Iam, the oversized gorilla planned to have Graham kill Bones if he hadn''t provided something useful. In the end, Iam didn¡¯t even ask if Bones wanted to join the robbery. No matter¡ªthe situation had worked out well for Bones. "Say, Graham, do you happen to have the cream John used to disguise his face?" Bones finally asked. This was the whole reason he had gone through the trouble of infiltrating the camp. "Hm? Ah, that cream. John¡¯s the only one who uses the concealing ointment and is a member of the Thief¡¯s Guild." So it''s called a concealing ointment. "I see. Could I visit John to see if he has any left? I think I might be interested in joining the Thief¡¯s Guild." "Right¡­ John is out of commission¡ªhe won¡¯t be waking up anytime soon. You¡¯ll find shops selling the ointment if you visit the Guild. Good luck with that," Graham replied indifferently. Bones'' accommodation was a sparse tent on the far side of the camp, enclosed by other tents and a wooden fence that left no room for escape. Not that Bones had any plans to flee. The heist he was coerced into participating in was set for two days hence. Bones attempted to extract more details about the heist from Graham¡ªsuch as the target, the number of guards, and other specifics¡ªbut Graham was either exceptionally tight-lipped or simply indifferent, providing no useful information. After Graham left, cautioning Bones not to wander around, Bones took the advice to heart. He remained in his tent until evening when a brigand came to invite him to dinner with the leader. Thinking on his feet, Bones wrapped a white piece of fabric around his head, leaving only a slit for his mouth. Previously, he had worn a hood, scarf, and goggles, and removing them during dinner would have aroused suspicion. Iam, the leader, was not impressed by Bones¡¯ appearance. "Again, my apologies for the appearance. I don''t mean to hide, but my face was scarred and disfigured to the point that even a healing potion couldn''t restore it," Bones explained. Iam¡¯s face twisted in disgust for a moment, but he eventually exhaled and showed a measure of sympathy. Nonetheless, he made it clear that Bones would not be invited to dinner again. Bones excused himself to his tent after a brief meal and left Iam alone in his office. knock knock A brigand from earlier entered. "Boss, about the new guy¡ªhe seems off no matter how you look at him! Do you really plan to keep him around?" "Of course not, Reggie. I¡¯ll dispose of him as soon as he opens that lock. The amount of nonsense he''s spouting¡ªwhether or not his story about Marv and Leo is true, which I''m starting to doubt¡ªI don¡¯t like Jones¡¯ attitude." Reggie nodded and said he would have guards patrol around the tent and report any suspicious behavior. Iam nodded in agreement and poured them both a drink from a bottle he took from the drawer. Bones didn¡¯t linger in his tent long that night. Trusting in his ability to move undetected, he donned a full black outfit and slipped out, crawling under the sidewall of his tent with ease. The camp, resembling a sprawling military installation, was quiet and dark. Bones kept close to the fence, moving silently as most of the bandits were deep in slumber. Earlier in the day, Bones had noticed cart tracks leading to the far side of the camp. The patrols were lax; he even saw one guard strolling around with a mug in hand. With the guards¡¯ attention distracted, Bones reached the far side within twenty minutes and spotted a single guard stationed at the entrance to a tunnel beneath the hill. The tunnel¡¯s entrance was well-lit, making stealth challenging. Bones decided to use soul magic. He established a Soul Link with the guard, sensing his boredom, and then applied pressure with Soul Gaze. The guard, leaning wearily against the tunnel wall, slumped to the ground and passed out. Bones experienced an unusual backlash, a grip on his soul that left him momentarily nauseated. After recovering, he ventured into the tunnel. The underground passage opened into a spacious chamber that Bones soon realized was the heart of the bandits'' true operations. The gang''s activities extended beyond mere robbery and murder. Dozens of figures were seated on the ground, meticulously grinding crystals of various sizes into a fine powder. This powder was then transported via an automated conveyor system to an adjacent enclosed area, where alchemical processes transformed it into a drug. The entire subterranean space beneath the hill functioned as a drug processing and manufacturing facility. At the far end of the chamber was another enclosed area that resembled an office, flanked by cages holding humans and elves shackled to the stone walls, their conditions varying from bad to worse. Slavers, too? Bones thought. Realizing the facility was heavily guarded, Bones retreated and returned to his tent. Early the next morning, he saw the guard who had been posted at the tunnel entrance. The man was whipped and left in a pool of blood in front of the mess hall. The brutal punishment seemed to be a common occurrence, as the others reacted with indifference. "His punishment was well-deserved. Don''t give it a second thought, Jones," said Reggie, the brigand. "Not really the sight I''d want to see in front of the mess hall, Mr..." Bones replied. "Reggie. The leader would like to have a word with you," Reggie said. Bones nodded and followed Reggie to Iam''s office. Inside, Iam was studying schematics spread out on his desk. When Bones entered, Iam motioned him over and indicated the schematics of a lock. Bones was unfamiliar with the specifics, as Iam had misunderstood his knowledge based on the Skeleton Key. Iam went over the intricate details of the lock mechanism with expertise, while Bones occasionally nodded, feigning understanding. When Iam finally finished, he shared a crucial detail about the heist¡¯s target. ¡°The target is a wealthy merchant named Horace, a high-ranking member of the Merchant Guild. The item we¡¯re after is in the chest you saw in the schematics. According to our informant, Horace keeps it with him at all times, and we need to get our hands on it¡ªno matter what!¡± ¡°If the chest is always with him, it must be small enough to carry. What¡¯s inside it?¡± Bones asked, intrigued by the chest¡¯s significance. ¡°The chest is indeed small, and its contents are on a need-to-know basis¡ªwhich you don¡¯t need to know!¡± Iam replied curtly. ¡°The merchant has left the city with twenty of his personal guards and ten hired adventurers. We move at dawn tomorrow and will set up an ambush at either Shimmering Bluff or Hilshall Ravine, depending on which route Horace takes.¡± Bones noted the unfamiliar names and the mention of hired adventurers. ¡°It sounds like our target is heavily guarded. How do you plan to deal with¡ª¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the escort or the merchant,¡± Iam cut him off, then offered a vague explanation. ¡°Most of us were adventurers once, so we know how to handle them. It was a tough job with little pay, so we switched to robbing and stealing. Turns out, that didn¡¯t pay much either!¡± He finished with a chuckle. ¡°I suppose not,¡± Bones muttered under his breath, thinking about the bandits¡¯ other illicit activities. It was clear that judgment wasn¡¯t his place, but the bandit leader¡¯s hypocrisy irked him. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, when the time comes, you just focus on opening that lock. You can open it, right?¡± Iam asked, glancing at the schematics before turning his gaze back to Bones. Now he asks if I can open the lock? I assumed that was a given with the Skeleton Key I brought. ¡°Of course I can open the lock!¡± Bones responded confidently, though a sliver of doubt lingered in his mind. Chapter 106 Bones spent the rest of his day in the bandit''s hideout going over the changes in Skully in the privacy of his tent. Before the heist the next day, he wanted to make sure his golem was in top shape. Like Iam adamantly put it, his group of ragtags will take care of everything, but what Bones was concerned about was what after the heist. He would no longer be of use to the leader and he was sure he wouldn''t be invited to join them. Not that he had any intention of joining them to begin with. He did, however, have the intention to deal with the lot! - And the new and improved Skully will be of great help. Truthfully, it didn''t sit well with him what he saw in the underground facility. The bandits were the worst of the worst and sooner or later, they would be dealt with by the adventurer''s guild. More importantly, they were humans and their hideout was a potential experience den for Bones. Early in the morning the next day, Reggie rudely opened the doors to the tent in order to "wake Bones up", and let himself in." "Jones! It''s time we head out! Saddle up!" Reggie kicked the lying Bones'' boots and emphasized each word. Bones waited a minute before leaving. Outside his tent, twenty bandits with stern, but greedy expressions waited saddled u p for their leader to issue orders. Once Bones joined them on the horse, the raiding party moved out. After two hours of traveling, the party met with another group of three people. Iam raised his hand, signaling for the party to stop and wait, while he and Reggie went to meet with the other party in private. Bones observed the meeting between the two groups and noticed a couple of things. Iam produced a small wooden plaque, a proof of identification Bones used, and then the two parties began exchanging words, far from the ears of any interested parties. Bones couldn''t hear what it was they talked about, but from the gestures and body language, the other group were spies, the informants he was told about, and when Iam and Reggie came back, they informed the raiding party of their destination, Hilshall Ravine. The party continued toward their ambush point and the brief moment of time Bones found with Iam, he asked him who were the people they met. Iams'' explanation was brisk and short, and he moved to the front of the party shortly after. Bones didn''t mind being left to follow from the back of the group. His position wasn''t of utmost importance nor pivotal for the completion of the heist. If anything, Iam could take the chest and have it open at a later date. So Bones kept quiet and simply observed the people he rode with. What he did learn was that the men were informants from the Thief''s Guild like he thought they were, and the plaque was needed to gain access to the guild. It included their information services and access to shops selling specialized goods. If Bones had any quandary about dealing with the bandits, his decision was now made for him. If he still wanted to get his hand on that concealment ointment that is. The way to their destination was riddled with paths that might seem inaccessible at first, but the bandits truly knew ways to maneuver hills and valleys. Another hour later and the party reached the ambush point where they met with the scouting group that left beforehand. The bandits dismounted and in an already experienced fashion started taking appropriate steps to set up the ambush. Bones stood to the side, without moving a muscle (so to speak), until Reggie approached and directed him to go and wait by the horses approximately five hundred meters down the road. There wasn''t anything else for him to do anyway so Bones obliged. The twenty bandits separated into five groups. Four groups had taken to the trees and hid well until the time to take action transpired. The fifth group stayed with Iam and Reggie, and would welcome the merchant group. Two men were stationed with Bones to guard the horses but Bones, of course, didn''t plan to stay and wait. He sat on the ground and leaned against a tree, relaxing. The two men guarding didn''t really care what Bones did as long as he was within range and they could keep their eyes on him. While they didn''t pay attention and he was out of sight, Bones took the opportunity and switched places with Skully, giving him his jacket and covering his head with a hood. He positioned Skully to look like he fell asleep and sneaked out toward the ambush point. The uppermost branches of maple trees provided great cover for hiding purposes, but didn''t allow for free movements which restricted Bones from moving tree to tree like he did so numerous times before and forced him to move on the ground. He neared the ambush point just in time to hear the sounds of merchant caravan arriving and Iam''s improvised and corny welcome speech. Bones hid behind a tree and relied on his senses to follow everything going on. The speech, unsurprisingly failed and the merchant wasn''t willing to part with his cargo without the fight. What followed were sequential sounds of bombs going off. The ambush started with smoke bombs being thrown and exploding in the front and behind the caravan, startling the horses and obscuring the view. Next were ranged attacks using crossbows that fell most of the escort in the first round of ambush. The adventurers fared a bit better and instantly reacted to the danger by taking cover behind horses and the caravan. The next round was a close combat where the bandits simply overwhelmed the bodyguards with numbers. It was a crude way of fighting, without finesse but Bones had to admit it produced results. The peak of the ambush was a fight between Iam and Reggie against two second tier adventurers. Unfortunately their rank wasn''t of any help. Iam handled one himself and the other was riddled with crossbow bolts while Reggie kept him at bay. A few of the wounded men, after seeing the strongest of them standing no chance, decided surrendering was an option and Bones imagined what kind of fate awaited them. Would have been better to die in battle then to¡­ Bones stopped his train of thoughts. His senses picked something else. Not within his surroundings but - This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Skully? He couldn''t see or read his mind but he sensed Skully moving, attacking and then standing down. A minute earlier, one of the two bandits guarding the horses stared intently at Skully, sleeping it off. "Whut is it Jack?" The other one asked. "Bob, doncha think that thiev looks bit bigger den befor?" "Whut thiev?" Bob asked, puzzled. "Watcha mean whut thiev? Da one befor ye!" Jack rebuked condescendingly and pointed at Skully. "Oh yeah, he look bit bigger ''en befor yeah! Ima go wake ''im up." Bob said and went to poke Skully. The rest of it was a blur but Bones was sure Skully killed them both. [Please¡­ Please!] The merchant pleaded, but Iam ruthlessly cut his throat, then turned to one of the bandits and ordered him to go and bring Jones. Ah crap¡­I guess I''ll have Skully come and intercept the messenger, and kill him too. How long should I wait? Four-five minutes? Bones waited five minutes until Skully appeared. He took back his jacket and goggles, put them on and braced himself for the show. He sent Skully back, stepped out in the open and started walking towards Iam and Reggie. "Iam, You''ve been in an awful mood since yesterday. What''s up with you?" Reggie asked, standing next to the bandit leader. Iam looked to be bothered by something even though the heist went according to plan. "There''s something off about Jones. Something about him doesn''t seem right and it''s been vexing me but I can''t put my finger on what exactly." "Well, he won''t bother you for long. There he is!" Reggie nodded his head toward the approaching Bones. Iam welcomed Bones, looking pleased to see him but wondered what happened to the man he sent to fetch him. "Ah that guy? He stayed there looking out for horses. They''ve gotten restless ever since the ambush started." Bones spewed an excuse and asked to see the chest. Iam narrowed his eyes, looking like he wanted to say something but quickly donned a smile and motioned for Bones to follow. Iam led Bones to the back of the caravan, where the rest of the bandits were unloading goods and looting the dead bodies of the escorts. "After you." Iam gestured to go inside first and Bones nodded, then climbed the caravan. The inside was spacious now that most of the cargo was removed and Bones spotted a stout body of a middle-aged man, with a greasy mustache and face contorted in fear. A giant gash went from the shoulder of his body to the waist on the opposite side. A clean cut and a fatal one. Iam followed right after Bones and showed him a small sized chest, resting next to the body. More specifically, the chest was right next to the merchant''s hand that had a storage ring. Bones immediately understood where the chest came from and in confusion turned to Iam. "I thought the contents would disappear if the storage ring was destroyed." "Hm? They usually do but precious and high quality materials are too powerful to be destroyed that easily." What? I didn''t know that! That means something like a Mana Core isn''t necessarily safe in storage space? "Does that rule apply to- " "Jones!" Iam raised his voice. "Have a go at the chest! I''m needed outside. Let me know when you finish." "...alright." It was clear Iam wasn''t for small talk and this wasn''t the right time nor place to ask questions. Bones picked up and inspected the chest. It was light and looked ordinary, without anything to separate it from thousands of other chests. He laid the chest back to the ground and took the Incomplete Skeleton Key out, then slowly inserted the key into the lock. The tip of the key went in before the first obstacle that required his shaping expertise. The lock sure was strange but Bones didn''t have difficulties changing the shape of the key to fit the lock. He knew he was on the timer because if Iam had sent someone to fetch the horses¡­ Skully should be able to handle most of them. If it''s Reggie or Iam himself¡­ I''ll be able to sense it. Minutes passed and Iam made a shortstop, asking Bones how he''s doing. Bones assured him the lock is halfway open and he will be done in a matter of minutes. "Good. We''ll be done securing the cargo around that time too. Keep up the good work." "Sure sure, boss." Bones said and focused back on the lock. He was relieved no one had yet gone to fetch the horses, however¡­ "Ricky, you and Jimmy go down and tell Jack and Bob, and Tommy to fetch the horses. We''re just about done here." Maybe I developed precognitive abilities? Two of them, both levels forty. Skully as he is now, should be able to handle them. [click click] Almost there. "Is he still not done?" Reggie impatiently asked. "Wait for it." Iam grinned. "Wait for wh -" [Boom] The deafening sound of explosion rocked the nearby trees and sent pieces of the caravan sky high. The force of the explosion sent Bones flying through the roof of the caravan and he slammed hard onto the ground a dozen meters away. Iam chuckled while the rest of the bandits looked flabbergasted. "D-did he fail? Did he fail to unlock the chest?" Reggie stuttered. "Of course not. There was a safety mechanism placed inside the chest, an extra defensive layer I didn''t disclose to our new friend. It wasn''t just enough to unlock the chest, but to disable the trap too. This just saved us a whole lotta time", Iam casually said while walking over to the remains of the caravan. "But the item!!" "Worry not Reggie. The item would not break that easily, besides, do you think I would jeopardize the whole operation if I didn''t know it would be unscathed?" Iam reassured his right hand man. With his senses, he wouldn''t have a difficult time finding the chest and while he rummaged through the debris left by the explosion, Reggie walked over and stood above the body of Bones. "No way Jones survived the blast Reggie." Iam shouted but didn''t stop him from doing whatever he planned on doing. Using the tip of his boot Reggie turned the body over and saw an unrecognizable mangled face, void of any tissue. Only the singed skull remained from the force of the blast. [ugh] Reggie felt disgusted. He pressed the tip of his blade against Bones chest, then pushed through with a little bit of difficulty until he felt the ground. The body remained motionless and Reggie pulled his blade back and sheathed his weapon. He gave the body one last glance, then turned to leave, unaware of the baleful glare boring down his very soul.
In Pursuit of Vengeance activated Chosen mark [Reggie, Brigand level 47]
Ricky and Jimmy that went to fetch the horses returned with hurried steps. Iam was not happy hearing about Bones killing his men and Reggie, he was startled to find out the feebly looking man named Jones managed to kill the three without so much as suffering a scratch. "We lost four in a fight with the escort." Reggie said. "I know." "And Jones killed three? How?" This time he muttered. "I know¡­" Iam spat through his teeth. "We have lost a lot more men than we anticipated." "I fucking know Reggie! Men! Saddle up! We''re returning home." Iam snapped, losing his cool before composing himself and barking orders. Chapter 107 The rest of the cutthroats secured all the goods they could transport on horses and embarked on the trip back to base. After they left, Skully approached the heavily damaged body of Bones and helped him stand up to his feet. Bones was eerily quiet. Usually, he would talk to Skully, even when issuing commands but now¡­ He ran his hand over his face, feeling the rough, damaged textures of his facial bones and then reached for his lower jaw, catching empty air where his jaw should''ve been. He pushed Skully out of the way and moved forward, frantically searching around the sight of the explosion and removing debris piece by piece until he found the part of him he was looking for. He placed the missing lower jaw back to its position and pressed it tightly against the upper jaw, then used his hands to align them as best as he could while waiting for Mend to kick in. He turned to Skully, his teeth gnashing, who cocked his head and seemed to be observing Bones'' shenanigans. After a couple of minutes, Bones finally let go of his hands and exhaled. "For fucks sake¡­ " "Now then." He focused on the Mark and felt the pulling sensation in the direction the bandit party disappeared to. The Mark works! Good, good. I wouldn''t be able to find my way back to the hideout without it but now, it''s just a matter of time before I trace Reggie back and settle the score with Iam! He looked around the sight of the ambush. Most of the caravan was blown to pieces, the goods were taken and there was not a single horse in sight. Of course they would take the horses. It''s going to be a long walk back but I have plenty of time until the evening. "Come Skully let''s move before the beasts are attracted to the smell of blood."
Iam felt exhilarated and couldn''t contain his excitement. Ever since they came back to the camp, he had taken to drinking and had deliberately kept mum about the item in the chest sitting on his desk in the office. The information on the item was of such secrecy, the details weren''t divulged even to his right-hand man, Reggie. "Iam, common. What''s in the box?" "I''m sorry Reggie, I''m not allowed to say. You know the orders from the Stronghold are absolute!" Iam teased. "But no one mentioned anything about looking inside yourself! So, why don''t you join me for a drink and take a proper look at how sturdy this chest is?" Iam so subtly hinted, but couldn''t contain his stupid wide grin. Reggie pondered for a moment, then poured himself a drink and joined Iam at the table. He picked the damaged but sturdy chest, and hesitated for a second before opening it and revealing a circular transparent object inside. His eyebrows rose in puzzlement and he briefly glanced at Iam, but the leader kept quiet and looking smug. "Can I?" Reggie asked, nodding down at the item and wanting to take it out of the box. "Go ahead. You don''t have to worry about breaking it!" *chuckle* Reggie nodded, "alright then" - and picked up the object for a closer look. The surface was smooth, marble-like and inside the object hundreds of slender, threadlike strands stretched out from the center. "Hm, it resembles a core, but a transparent core? I''ve never seen a transp -" *gasps* Reggie sucked in his breath. His eyes widened and he asked in disbelief: "I-it''s a dungeon core? An artificial dungeon core?" "Heh, you''ve got good eyes! Now you understand the importance of keeping the information about the object from leaking out?" "Yes. Yes, of course. If the other bandit leaders got a hold of the news that we had it, they would no doubt come and try to steal it from us! But boss, an artificial dungeon core''s value is far above anything we''ve looted thus far. How did we manage to pay for such valuable information? There''s no way the thieves guild would give us the info out of good will!" "It isn''t like that. It wasn''t just us. The other bandit leader''s were also privy to the information about the Merchant''s Guild''s movements. I think six merchants took different routes through different valleys to pass. We were just lucky enough to encounter one with the core." Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "So the other merchants were a distraction from the one with the real prize?" "No no, the other merchants are transporting goods and chests just like this one too. I don''t think even the merchants are aware of what is inside the chests. Could be another core, something even more valuable or the chest could be empty." Iam shrugged. "Anyway, the information was paid by the Stronghold and we are to present the chest to the Bandit King in the next meeting. Until then, not a word to anyone about the core!" "Sure thing boss!" Reggie happily agreed and downed his mug of nasty ale. The two hung in the office for hours, downing mug after mug until sunset. Drowsy and intoxicated, Iam took the chest and headed down to the underground facility, where he passed out drunk. Outside the bandit camp, some distance away, two figures clad in black couldn''t be seen approaching. One had a bigger, wider frame and dangerously whipped its tail left and right, and the other was a dead man walking. Bones felt scornful. He had been outplayed and it didn''t sit well with him. He could hear the laughter coming out of the camp from afar, even with a hideout nowhere in sight. This won''t do! Bones thought. Before making appearances, he pondered on how best to approach and opted on entering with a bang! He and Skully might be enough to clear the camp off bandits, but he had doubts about facing Iam. There was also Reggie¡­ On second thought, he decided to bring the reinforcement to the fight and an hour later, he had Skully and the reinforcement go to the opposite side of the camp with simple instructions to wait for the show to start, then join in on the fun. And Bones? It''s quite chilly tonight. It would be a shame if the folk felt cold on such a celebratory occasion. The lit braziers won''t keep them warm throughout the night. I better keep the fire strong and man warm then, hot even! Bones positioned himself a few meters behind the wooden fence and out of sight of the watchtower, then summoned an ominous human shaped skull in each hand. The Skull Bomb had mana compressed within the container that would cause a lesser version of Mana Blast on impact and overall, wouldn''t be as effective unless he hurled hundreds of them inside. But if he strategically aimed at, let''s say a mess hall full of easily flammable cooking oils, then he just might make the fire big enough to engulf - to make all the bandits warm! Since he had already been inside the camp, Bones had a general idea of the layout and while he couldn''t remember where everything was, the location of the mess hall was easy to recollect. He hurled one skull and immediately followed with the other, over the fence, the tents and the merry bandits. Both lobbying skulls hit the large tent of the mess hall, exploded and triggered a chain reaction. The tent easily ignited and spread fast, encompassing a few half-drunk bandits inside and first victims of the evening. After midnight, numerous bandit tents went up in blazing fire, dyeing the night ablaze with color. The fire raged, the embers helped spread it around. The shouting, the yelling and the useless effort to distinguish the fire - The bandits had a lot to drink in the camp but the least of it was water. All of it was snuffed out by the explosion caused when the cart full of kegs of alcohol left in the middle of the camp caught fire and blew up. The bandit camp was under attack! That much everyone was aware of. Startled and confused, angry and crazed, they searched for intruders. "Who dares!?" Reggie yelled. Beads of sweat circling his face. The heat emanating was a bit too much even for him. He saw no raised hands, no one to take responsibility. He looked around, teeth grinding and swaying his curved blade in agitation. Iam isn''t in the camp. He is probably passed out drunk in the facility underground and the idiots¡­ Argh! Look at them running around like headless chickens! In craze, the bandits bumped into each other, some fell over each other and some managed to get caught on fire, dying in agonizing screams and causing Reggie''s frustration to grow. His peripheral vision detected an object flying at him from the side. He swiped with his blade in order to deflect the projectile but just a moment before his blade made contact, he forcefully changed the blade''s course and moved out of the hurling skull bomb''s path of flight. [Boom] He looked back, stunned and swallowing saliva. What the fuck was that? A skull? If I hadn''t changed the trajectory of my blade in time¡­ "Amazing perception Reggie! The others¡­ Well, they cleaved through the skull without a second of hesitation!" The voice said from behind. Reggie wearily turned his head around and once again raised his weapon, pointing the tip of his blade at the newcomer. "Who are you? How do you know my name?" He asked, narrowing his eyes at the figure in front of him and felt his emotions running in a state of turmoil. His heart beat fast and the surrounding heat felt suffocating. He had a foreboding feeling things will turn real bad, real soon, and after taking a better look he asked: "What are you?" Something didn''t feel right. He couldn''t properly see the figure in front of him but from the outline illuminated by the surrounding fire, he discerned a slim frame dressed in black, bald head and no facial features. "Well, who knows, you know?" Bones replied disingenuously. Reggie was about to retort when he sensed another incoming attack from behind. This one he sensed a step too late but was still quick enough to react. He twisted his body to the side and the incoming spear grazed his chest, leaving a long and narrow tear in his leather body armor. He didn''t have a moment to catch his breath or take a proper look at the second assailant because Skully immediately followed with a horizontal sweep, forcing Reggie to duck and then jumped out of the way of raising spikes from the ground. "You''re quite perceptive Reggie. But just dodging won''t do! Shall we test how long you''ll be able to last?" Bones cackled and said in a disdainful manner. "Shut up! Don''t make light out of me!" Reggie yelled before rushing toward Bones. He was fast, faster than him, but not as fast as Bones manipulating spikes. The spikes hovered in the air for a moment before surging forward after Reggie. Once again, he had to dodge, narrowly avoiding a slew of spikes hitting his back and penetrating ground with great force. He wasn''t alone however, the other bandits finally gathered their wits and focused on an intruder amidst their camp, and finally jumped in the fray. With more targets now, Bones finally made most use of manipulating spikes and just when Reggie thought he could catch a break and retaliate, he saw something that made him mentally choke. A whirlwind of bones moved rapidly around the caster and took flesh off of each bandit rushing in and getting hit. None of the injuries suffered were fatal, but downed most of the targets for the rest of the fight. The spikes forming the whirlwind dissipated within seconds but new ones formed shortly after, repeating the event. There was no way to approach the caster and the other figure with a spear easily finished off the wounded and incapacitated bandits lying on the ground. As hard as it was for Reggie to admit, the fight was lost before he even had any chance to do anything about it. He wanted to forgo his dying subordinates and run away while Bones was busy channeling spikes, but found himself unable to escape the bizarre creature that vigorously brandished its spear with abandon and aggressively lashed with its tail. Reggie was skilled, but his opponent seemed to be immune to every critical hit he inflicted. Still, he was self-assured in his ability to dodge and thought if he could drag this fight out and avoid heavy injuries, he would win the battle of attrition. He was confident in his stamina and if this the level his opponents were capable of, he was sure he would come out on top! Chapter 108 (Half an hour later) Reggie swayed on the muddy ground. He felt the strength leave him minutes ago, causing him to run out of breath and breathe haggardly. He didn''t know what fueled him to go on but¡­ he kept the fight up. "H-ow¡­ how is he still¡­" He muttered the words to no one but himself. He gritted his teeth, gathered what little strength he could and lurched forward but slipped after a few wobbly steps. He barely kept himself from losing balance and falling down. His mind was willing but his body was on the brink of giving up. Just when he regained his bearings, he reflexively snapped his head to the side and barely avoided an incoming jab to his head. His opponent was relentless. Like a machine that never got tired, but it used the same moves over and over and Reggie learned the pattern by now. He ducked under a wide sweep he saw coming and his legs gave in. He stumbled on the ground and quickly rolled away out of reach, just to be met face first with the spiked metal head of a mace. The impact to the head hurled him in the air and a few meters away. He crashed to the ground hard and laid motionlessly in the spot where he slid to a stop. The left side of Reggie¡¯s face was mangled and caved in, his left eye ruptured and he bled from his ear. He blacked out for a minute and when he came to, he saw the outline of two large non-human skeleton frames. The flickering light coming off surrounding fire revealed one of them, who gave him so much trouble, to be a lizardman and the other figure was an orc. "You''re alone Reggie." He heard a voice coming from the third figure approaching. He tried to raise his head but couldn''t move. He was paralyzed and the only movement he could make was to follow what''s in front with his one and only eye. "No need to get up. You''ve¡­ endured a lot - I''ll give you that! I''ve no doubt you have a lot of questions, starting with the two staring down at you from above." Bones paused and glanced around before continuing. "The one you''ve so strenuously fought with is Skully, the Elite Lizardman and the other one is¡­ well, he is a work in progress! Both are my golems and me and you? We had last met earlier today." [gurgling sounds] "Yes, it is me! Jones!" Bones exposed himself as the mastermind behind the attack. "You''re the only one left in the camp, Reggie. While you were fighting, I had the orc here go around and finish off everyone else. It took time and a few escaped but¡­" Bones shrugged, then continued. "No matter! I looked for Iam in his office but he wasn''t there. Couldn''t find him elsewhere either - Where is he Reggie?" [...] [.....] [???] "Ah shit! You can''t talk at all!?" Bones exclaimed with wide open arms in incredulity. *exhales in frustration* I guess I''ll head down to the underground facility. I could''ve guessed Iam was there. If not.. "Skully, let''s go." Bones turned away and started walking in the direction of the tunnel. Skully quickened his steps and followed right from behind. Reggie''s breathing finally slowed down. Bleary eyed, he slowly blinked until closing them shut for a few seconds. When he opened them again, he saw time elapse in slow motion. The same spiked metal head that put him in this state, now descended ever so slowly tow - [splat]
The tunnel leading underground was unguarded, as expected. The orc eventually caught up with Bones and Skully, but stopped dead in his tracks right a few meters away from the entrance. Bones turned around, puzzled why his golem had stopped when he sensed the orc had simply shut down. "Already out of juice eh?" Well I didn''t expect him to last long on the temporary created nucleus but the duration this time was quite short! It''s been what? - Two-three hours? If I had to guess the reason, I''d say it''s due to my low level Create Bone Golem skill. The orc skeleton level might have something to do with it too. Once we finish things here I''ll infuse the orc with the mana core and once my [Weakend] status expires, I have to make sure to merge the core with Soul Spark! With two of them by my side, things are looking pretty good! Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. "You did good¡­ " Bones paused for a second, realizing he didn''t give a name to the new golem. "When we finish here, I''ll make sure to give you a proper, fitting name!" He stored the golem safely in inventory then walked over to Skully waiting by the entrance. They both entered the ominously quiet tunnel and started going down the slanted ground. The clear sound of their footsteps echoed as they descended. The absence of a loud grinding, vibrating, whirring and clanking noise of machinery made Bones question whether there is anybody left down there. Unfortunately, the chaos that ensued above ground didn''t escape the notice of the watchful bandits stationed underground. Immediately after entering the facility, a dozen bodies of slaves littering the floor entered Bones'' vision. He gave his surroundings a once over and noticed the conveyor was still operating, but didn''t see anyone processing the stones - Which was, given the situation, obvious. It seems that quite the scuffle happened down here, and the bandits seemed to leave in quite a hurry too. The position of the dead bodies indicated that the slaves tried to run away, and the injuries inflicted indicate they were cut down ruthlessly and without hesitation. [Bang bang] The highly sonorous sound drew Bones'' attention from his inner thoughts and he followed the hollow sound to the cages at the far end of the facility where slaves frantically charged the iron doors, desperate to knock them off its hinges and set themselves free. Bones sent Skully to go and break the lock with a bunt of his spear while he averted his focus to the enclosed area to the side. He walked over and took a peek inside. The place was trashed with broken equipment, glass cluttering the floor and most of the drug repository wiped clean. For someone in such a hurry to leave, they sure did a good job cleaning this place. When he turned around, he saw many of the slaves free and rushing toward the exit. The rest were more vigilant, hesitant to escape and approached the exit with caution. Bones spotted a singularity amidst a group of people. A very young girl, an elf with a tribal tattoo going around her neck and down her back. She noticed him staring and threw him a defiant glare before she, too, ran off. Bones chuckled, then contemplated something for a few seconds before heading straight for the office. The office was empty, of course, with papers scattered on the floor, chairs knocked down and a desk cracked in two. If Bones knew any better he would think someone was having a hangover fit. "T-they left through the office!" Bones glanced at the slim figure of a woman standing by the doorway. When she saw him she hesitantly took a step back and was about to bolt away. "I''ve no interest in harming you. You said they left? Who, the guards?" Bones asked. The woman contemplated for a moment before nodding. "What do you mean they left through the office? Was Iam with them?" Bones continued. "I-i don''t know who Iam is but if you mean their leader then no. He was carried - he was drunk and didn''t want to leave so they carried him inside and then, they were gone." The woman calmed down and explained. They disappeared? A hidden door maybe? "Do you kno-" Bones started but stopped as the woman had already left while he was focusing on the walls. He looked around but didn''t see any obvious signs of the hidden doors. He approached the desk and forcefully opened the drawers, one by one. In the last one at the bottom, he found a ledger and a small wooden plaque on top of it. "I''ll be damned." Bones picked up the plaque for closer inspection. The plaque seemed like a normal tablet made of wood, the size of a playing card with a Thief''s Guild insignia engraved at the center. There wasn''t anything special about it which made Bones frown and wonder if it was a fake one. He stored the plaque and picked up a ledger. The book contained a list of various transactions, schedules and notes Bones didn''t bother to read right now. He stored the ledger too, then walked over to the doorway and checked to see if everyone had left the facility. Once he confirmed he was alone, he returned to the office and stopped in front of the back wall. He focused on gathering the mana within, on the feeling of containing it and releasing it all at once in a blast around him. [Boom] The shockwave resulting from the Mana Blast rattled the walls of a small enclosed area, causing multiple cracks to appear and posing a danger of a cave-in. Bones stood still for a moment. Waiting to see if it will all come crashing down on him before he inspected the damage done to the walls. It wasn''t enough? If there is a hidden doorway, I would''ve seen the indications or signs of passage by now. I don''t think the walls could handle another Mana Blast. Bones took a few steps back, hoping to see better from a distance when he tripped on a broken tile and fell backwards down. [??] Greatly surprised from the tripping, he stood up and took in sight many broken and cracked tiles you can see through just beneath the barely standing desk. His blast did provide results after all! Bones gripped the sides of the table and flung it at the side wall where the desk hit and broke in half from the impact. Bones crouched and started ripping the damaged tiles off until he made enough of an opening to go through. "There you are! Soon Iam, soon!" Bones mumbled, then came down the shallow steps into another underground tunnel. The passage was cramped, narrow and allowing for a single person to pass at the time. The stone walls had a rough, uneven surface, and were clearly dug out with the purpose of providing an escape route. Bones walked down the dark tunnel for around twenty meters when he detected feeble flickering lights coming off the light bulb on the wall, no doubt nearing the end of its course. At the fifty meters mark, the ground inclined and he was now ascending until he reached the steep steps leading outside. Bones climbed the poor made stairs and stepped on the grass and into the forest, most likely on the other side of the valley. He spread out his senses but didn''t detect any living presence. *exhales* "He escaped I guess. Doesn''t matter. I got what I came here for! I do wonder what was in that chest though¡­ What do you think, Skully?" [...] "Uh, Skully?" Bones shouted, to no avail. He turned around but Skully wasn¡¯t there. Bones focused so much on the tunnel that he forgot to issue the following order. Around fifteen minutes later, Bones came back, this time with Skully following behind him. Bones put back on his thick and made-for-winter outfit, goggles and hat, and proceeded through the forest until he found the road. Then continued traveling while taking the bandit''s ledger out and skimming through the contents. Iam was meticulous about keeping records and Bones found a particular entry of interest. At the first signpost, he changed course to a new destination. A small town of Ascot, at the border where the Thief''s Guild headquarter was situated and operated.
At the break of dawn, a group of three bandits just returned from their assignment and entered the now burnt down and demolished bandit''s camp. There wasn''t a single structure left unaffected by the fire but what truly sparked an outrage and expression full of shock and disbelief on their faces was the amount of blood dying the snow red. They drew their weapons, shared a knowing look and a nod, and separated while searching for survivors. They met back in the middle, in front of the remains of what used to be a mess hall and where now lay the mangled body of Reggie. The three had somber expressions and mixed feelings about everything that transpired the night before. By all means, the bandits were not a family, but Reggie was a comrade in arms and the state they found him in¡­ The only reason they deduced the man lying in front of them was Reggie was because they were familiar with the clothing he wore. The front of his head¡­ was entirely flattened - not a single part resembling a face anymore. The three were in a quandary on what to do now. Iam wasn''t among the dead and they suspected the raid was the work of adventurers coming to claim his head, but the brutality of it all¡­ It looked more like work of the bandits and if it really was another bandit leader that made the move, then the three of them wouldn''t be safe no matter where they go. Upon further discussion, they decided to go straight to the Stronghold, a fortress located in the Seven-Hill Range to the east, and seek an audience with the Bandit King. Chapter 109 A small town of Ascot at the border of Mapleton and Remore kingdom, was an ideal place for the Thief''s Guild to operate unrestrained and without supervision. The town had no guards, citizen militia or any lawful form of security. Still, the order was enforced entirely by the Guild that had the utmost authority within the confines of the town''s borders. Bones entered the town under the guise he had ever since Melville - the now worn out winter clothing, both reeking and smeared with traces of dried blood. Even in the town governed by cutthroats and thieves, Bones stood out like a thumb. His first order of business after entering was to change clothes and the town of Ascot wasn''t short of shops selling dark themed coats, cloaks, hooded scarfs and other garments of different designs. Bones'' choice of new clothing was largely inspired by simply wanting to fit in, and he walked out of one of the shops entirely dressed and covered in black. He didn''t wear as much black ever since he infiltrated the wealthy estates during the heist in Hagos. Bones now looked like any other mysterious looking hooded cutthroat on the streets. In short, he fitted in. Unlike the Thief Guild''s headquarters in The Underground City below Hagos, the Guild here didn''t have a single structure to represent it, but a whole district, and finding directions wasn''t hard. Bones asked for directions a few times, just for the confirmation, and every time he was pointed in the same direction. He found it a bit¡­ odd and a couple of questions crossed his mind. Do I just head straight there? Do I need to show someone my plaque? Who to show it to? What if the plaque was binded somehow to Iam? Can a person be tracked through the plaque, like with an adventurer''s badge? [...] Troubled, Bones found himself standing in front of a two story building, a bit hesitant to go in. The building was in private ownership of a mage and an enchanter by profession. The ground floor was used for conducting enchanting services and more importantly, Identifying items for a service fee. Bones used Identify once more on the plaque he held in his hand.
Wooden tablet, ??
The result was the same no matter how many times he tried to Identified it, and that was what troubled him. Was it really just a plain, wooden tablet? What do question marks mean and why can''t he translate them? Questions, questions, questions. *exhales* Bones stepped forward and opened the double door to a reception desk where a woman in her twenties, with a skirt too short and a chirpy voice, welcomed him in. He asked for Identify service and was made to wait in the reception room. While waiting, he summoned a small booklet, a sort of guide to his future adventures, and immersed himself in reading. *ahem* "Hm? Oh is it my turn already?" Bones looked up from the book at the young miss with a stunned expression and raised eyebrows. "A-ah? Yes sir. What a relief - I was afraid you might have died on me while waiting! I''ve been calling for you but you didn''t respond!" "What? I was reading. How long have I been waiting?" "It''s been forty minutes and I''ve been calling you for the past five minutes sir. Please, come this way." The worried receptionist exhaled in relief and led Bones next to the reception desk and into the office in the back. Bones entered and saw a slightly older man, in his early fifties perhaps, stretching his arms, then washing his hands and rubbing his eyes. "Mmnn welcome. Have a seat. Identify service right?" The enchanter spoke while still rubbing his eyes. Bones answered affirmatively and the man glanced his way, gave him a brief once over, head-to-toe, then walked over and sat behind his desk. "The minimal fee for my services is twenty gold, non-negotiable. Do you agree to pay the service fee of twenty gold?" The man asked. Bones contemplated for a moment before starting taking out the money but the enchanter raised his hand to stop him. "You pay the fee at the reception desk after the service. I should mention that items, artifacts, gems and whatnot of second tier cost more, and I can partially Identify third tier items at the exclusive price but¡­ I don''t think we need to worry about that. Now show me the item in question." Bones was briefly stunned by the enchanter''s looking-down-on-me attitude before taking out the tablet and handing it to the enchanter for inspection. The man took the plaque in his hand and took the glasses out of his suit vest pocket, then put them on. He gave the plaque a thorough inspection, from different angles and distance, and roughly half a minute later, he took the glasses off while murmuring. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. "Yes yes, mhm. Alright, alright." He then handed the plaque back to Bones and said that this is just a wooden tablet, without any enchantments on it. Bones waited for the man to continue but¡­ "What? That''s it?" Bones blurted out. "Yes, that is right." The enchanter confirmed and coughed once. Bones stared at the plaque in his hands then abruptly stood up. "You''re kidding me? That much I Identified myself!" He retorted. "Then why have you come looking for my services?" The enchanter raised a good question. "Because of the question marks I couldn''t Identify!" "Oh, it just says that it was quality made, of a quality wood material. You probably couldn''t identify it entirely because you have basic Identify, yes?" "Well yes, but you expect me to pay a fee for pretty much nothing? Are you sure it isn''t enchanted?" Bones questioned with doubt. The man raised an eyebrow and exhaled in annoyance before answering that it is a thieves'' plaque he had seen dozens of times. Then, he already knew it wasn''t enchanted? Bones concluded, felt cheated and raised the issue. "So what if I already knew? You paid me to Identify an item, which I did, and tell you if it''s enchanted or not - which I did too. It''s not my fault you decided to use my service on a wooden plaque! Are you sure you want to make an issue out of it?" The man scoffed. Before saying anything else, Bones established Soul Link as noninvasively as he could, and Identifed the enchanter.
Bleso, level 53 Enchanter
The man was second tier and Bones wasn''t as confident to try his luck as he was against Reggie. He stored the plaque, turned his attitude hundred and eighty, and politely thanked the man for his service before leaving his office. The receptionist noticed his foul mood by the stomping of his feet and asked him if everything was alright. Somehow, the sound of her voice soothed his mood and he calmed down before explaining what went down. "Oh yes, the wooden plaques are given to the outsiders and provide free access to the Downtown District where the Guild operates and basic services such as buying and selling of information." [...] "Wait, I could''ve just asked you about the plaque without paying the service fee?" Bones felt like slapping his forehead. The receptionist meekly smiled, not sure how to respond. Bones grudgingly took out twenty gold pieces and slammed them on the desk. "The fee!" He said, then took another twenty gold and said: "Your tip for the information. Thank you, miss." Before she could protest, Bones turned and bolted out the building. The gold wasn''t an issue, Bones had it in thousands but he still felt discontented about being swindled out of money. What''s done is done! The plaque I have seems to be safe to use and will no doubt come in handy but I''m surprised there aren''t more precautions taken. Anyone could get their hands on one of them and have free access to Thief''s Guild services. Perhaps that was taken into account and I''m thinking too much into it. After leaving the enchanters office, Bones spared no time and headed directly to the Downtown District. The main entrance was simply a street leading through the passage beneath the archway between two buildings. A rough looking fella with papers in hands leaned on the wall of the archway and glanced at Bones approaching. Naturally, Bones deduced the man was the person he would need to show the plaque to, so he produced the plaque in his hand and flashed it in front of him before entering. The man was visibly confused by Bones actions, shaking his head in disapproval and Bones heard him mutter "tourists" under his breath as he walked away. Embarrassed and speechless, Bones picked up pace. The district had an intricate web of alleys forming a labyrinth that made it difficult to find one''s way around - And tall buildings on both sides casted dark shadow on the narrow pathways. The shops were small and humble, without the usual lavishness Bones was used to seeing in other cities and towns. He entered one of the shops and saw dusty furniture, cracked flooring and cobwebs in the corners. The merchandise was strange, many items he had never seen before. Bones browsed the goods with interest and when he was done, he simply left the store without anyone asking him if he actually needed anything. While walking down the street, Bones noted figures standing in side alleys, in pairs of two, watching and observing everyone and everything, not just him. Members of the Thief''s Guild? Should I approach one of them and ask for the information? No, not right now. I''ll try and find a shop with ointments on my own. Bones'' guess was right, the shady pairs observing from the alleys were members of the Guild and he didn''t have to approach them because not even ten minutes later, two of them approached him first. " ''ello friend. You look a little bit lost! Can we help you with anything?" One of them asked. Bones turned around and immediately used Identify on the two of them. His brazen actions didn''t escape their notice and they shared a glance but didn''t comment further. Both of them are low levels - in their thirties. Why did they approach me? Do I seem somehow suspicious or something? "Perhaps. Why have you approached me? Do you need anything from me? Can I help you with anything?" Bones didn''t fumble his words and was direct. "We don''t need anything from you. On the contrary, we offer our assistance. We have approached you because you seemed like you were looking for something in particular." Bones titled his head, thinking about it, then replied he was looking for concealment ointment." I heard this is the place to find it." "That is true. There are shops specializing in that kind of merchandise but they are restricted to people with access." Bones flashed them the plaque and one of the two offered to show him around. Bones agreed and followed the man to a shop aptly named Trick & Treat. The man excused himself, and returned back to his companion, leaving Bones alone in front of the plain looking shop with dirty windows and worn out front doors. Bones entered the small shop and was immediately greeted by an elderly man with a gray mustache, and a few strands of unyielding gray hairs that refused to leave the post on his head. "Greetings, I am in need of concealment ointment and was directed to your shop. Do you sell any here?" "And who directed you? One of them younglings, was it?" The shopkeeper asked. Bones paused for a second, then replied if by younglings he meant the shady characters skulking in the alleys then yes, one of them brought him here. The shopkeeper snorted, shaking his head and asked Bones to follow him to the back. The front of the shop was small and mostly held the same type of merchandise Bones saw in previous shops. The back, however, held a different assortment of vials, potions, gadgets and devices of various sizes and intent. "What kind of ointment did you say you were looking for?" "A concealment one." Bones repeated. "Sam!" The shopkeeper yelled and pointed toward the shelf with ointments. "They''re all labeled so feel free to browse as much as you like. Sam will be here to help with anything else you need. The shopkeeper returned to manage the front of the shop while the kid with barely any facial hair on his sharp chin popped out and greeted Bones with a nod. The shopkeeper then took a seat on a small stool, grabbed a piece of paper with an unknown content from a nearby desk and started reading, not bothering with Bones anymore. Chapter 110 Bones supposed the people in these parts just had that kind of "carefree" attitude. He shrugged and turned to the shelves, mounting a wide wall and holding numerous vials and jars filled with substances designed for all sorts of purposes. He found a jar labeled "Lightweight Face Ointment" and picked it up for a closer look. On the lid he read "An amazing water resistant temporary face concealing protective ointment for light to brown skin tones", and on the bottom "For external use only" and was left confused and in need of an answer. He turned to the kid and coughed, drawing his attention. "Sam, right? I may need your assistance here." "Sure pops, what''s up?" [...] Ignoring what Sam called him, he asked to explain the description of a few different concealment ointments and picked the one he deemed most suitable to him. He then pointed toward a giant bowl sitting atop a shop counter, filled with circular objects very much resembling human eyes. "Those are glass eyes." Sam replied, but sensed he needed more of an explanation so he quickly added that they are false eyes made of glass mostly used by those missing an eye. "Ah, I see¡­" Bones said and paused, but Sam didn''t bat an eye. "Kids these days don''t appreciate humor. What do you mean mostly used by those missing an eye?" "Well some uh, kids use it to play marbles." Bones glanced at the bowl, then back at the kid, and back at the glass eyes and asked pointing, "You use these eyes to play?" Sam started to panic but Bones reassured him he didn''t care what he did with his friends, just to point out the unused ones and pack two sets for him. While Sam happily obliged and started packing three jars of concealment ointment and two sets of glass eyes, Bones continued browsing the shop and found interest in a small section on the shelf on the opposite wall filled with books. Few were fiction novels, one was a romance, an odd cookbook and the rest were manuals, giving practical instructions on how to do or use something. Bones listed through a few manuals, but found them to be far too advanced for him. One stood out among them, however. "Now what''s this? Locksmithing for dummies?" Bones read the title of the book in his hands with surprise. While he didn''t particularly plan to delve further into making keys and picking locks, he had to admit, now that he was given an opportunity to learn more, he was intrigued. Bones picked the book, along with the romantic novel and ignored the rest. After adding books to the list of things he intended to buy, Bones couldn''t help but turn to the kid and ask if this was the best shop in the area. Sam eyeballed him for a few seconds and asked if he had premium access to the Thief''s Guild assets. Bones didn''t know what premium access entailed so he decided not to say anything and instead show the kid the plaque. "That''s a no to the premium access." Sam said after taking a look at the plaque and adding, "And yes, this is the best shop there is." "I see, can you add these two books and pack everything up for me Sam?" Sam nodded and while Bones was handing him the books, he asked him if he knew a place he could learn the locksmithing profession. Sam puffed out and said as a matter-of-factly that this is the Thief''s Guild district and that the plaque will provide him with what he needs as long as he knows how and who to ask for it. As vague as Sam was, Bones understood what he meant. With everything packed, he left to the front of the shop and paid for the items before leaving. Bones continued to stroll down the main alley, stopping every now and then and looking at the items displayed in the shop windows. Occasionally, he would glance toward the side alley and observe the members of the Guild. Once he had seen enough, Bones started harassing them with questions about the guild, about the limited access he had and finally, about the locksmithing profession. There was no way to receive instructions on picking locks directly from the members of the Guild without becoming a member himself, as Bones learned the information not as politely. He was directed to one of the smiths in the district to try his luck there. Bones found the rundown building without a sign on the outskirts of town. The variety of weapons displayed in a barely see-through and cracked window hinted at the weapon store. He entered and asked a middle-aged man behind the counter about the smith and was led outback into the workshop where another man, similar in features to the shop clerk, hammered a metal piece against the anvil and shaped it into a form of a dagger. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Bones stood quietly by side, observing the smith and let him work on the piece until an hour later, the man finally finished and took a break. "Heard from my brother Elroy, the clerk running the shop, you came looking to practice locksmithing?" The man spoke while wiping his face with a towel. The scorching forge caused the surrounding air in the smithy to heat up and caused lungs to burn with every breath. The smith was used to it but wondered how Bones was able to endure and keep his composure under the heat. Most couldn''t. "Name''s Jones and you''ve heard right. I''m looking for a place to practice locksmithing and I''ve heard you''re the person to talk to." "You heard right. Come with me. Name''s Glenn by the way." "A pleasure." Bones said and followed Glenn through the door on the opposite side of the forge, and down the stairs into the basement. The basement wasn''t as spacious and served mostly as a storage for materials and unused crafted items, and conveniently had a worktable Glenn explained Bones could freely use for practice. The worktable was already packed with numerous tools, schematics and what Bones recognized were lock picks. Glenn didn''t stay for long nor bother Bones, just said to find him if he needed anything else. Bones snooped around the basement for a bit before taking a seat at the worktable and taking out the newly bought book, "Locksmithing for dummies". An hour later and after finishing the book, he returned to the forge and waited until Glenn was finished with whatever he was doing. "Do you need anything else?" Glenn put down his tools and asked. Bones approached the man and showed him the illustrations he found in the book of a practice lock cylinder and asked him if he could practice on one of these. Glenn listed through a few pages of the book, then returned it to Bones and said he could rent out the practice tools for him from the Guild, but unlike the basement and the worktable, he was going to have to charge the renting fee. Bones was fine with paying for both the practice locks and the space to work with as long as he had everything he needed. Glenn didn''t correct Bones, just nodded and gladly said that he will charge him for the both then, leaving Bones quite speechless. The practice locks would await Bones on the worktable first thing in the morning the next day, so he left the forge and found a place to stay for the next few days. Day turned to night and the alleys became lively with merry people drinking their troubles away, or maybe it''s just the way the people are now. Bones couldn''t tell, but he liked to observe this unknown world around him. He spent the majority of the night watching from the window of his room. The people drank, danced, fought and were altogether loud, everything he wasn''t - not anymore. Useless thoughts¡­ but sometimes, I do miss sharing my thoughts and feelings with people close to me. I don''t mind being unable to smell, taste, hear or see as I did before, it is what it is and I adapt quickly but the aroma of a freshly made coffee, the burning sensation of the alcohol, the smell of the morning dew - I will most likely never experience them again, not as I did before. Darsumi wrote a lot in the booklet he gave me. Of the beautiful but treacherous beaches of The Crescent Shores, to the Magnificent Swamplands and Elven sacred forest of Talladega. And the last and most significant, according to him at least, are the unscaled jagged mountains of Dunsborough, that span the area between two dwarven kingdoms! Goliaths, Chimeras, Lurchers and Gnolls. Basilisk, Spriggan, Ogres and Weavers. Darsumi! You really know how to keep this old man intrigued! I lived my whole life like a bird in a cage. Without ever knowing what lies beyond the boundaries of my kingdom. I plan to change that in this lifetime! Like my disciple Sailas once said, I wanna visit other places, see different cultures and develop and learn new abilities! With a new light and new day approaching, Bones left his room and headed toward the smithy. Like a machine he practiced from dawn till sunset, every day for three days until he received the notification he was waiting for.
Would you like to learn a new profession: Keymaker Yes/No
There wasn''t much to think over about the prompt and Bones accepted immediately. Afterall, this is what he came here for. He stored his tools and packed the rented ones, then headed upstairs to inform the smith that his days of practice were over. Glenn was surprised to hear Bones learned the Keymaker profession instead of locksmithing. With fake cylinders for practice, he assumed that was what Bones was aiming for, as did most others that came to his basement for practice. If it wasn''t for the book, Bones wouldn''t even think about pursuing another profession. At least not so soon, but the opportunity presented itself and he did make an Incomplete Skeleton Key. He hoped one day, he would even be able to make a complete key. For now, his goal was to be more efficient at using the incomplete one. Glenn was true to his words and charged Bones for both the renting tools and the use of the worktable. Bones took some of the tools he had on the worktable with him, with Glenn''s permission, in order to keep practicing on his journey. Over the time he spent practicing, Bones also used his access to the Thief''s Guild information network to make two inquiries. One was about the bandit''s stronghold and Iam Broke, and the other about Silva, who he hadn''t seen in over two months. The detailed information about the bandit stronghold was beyond what Bones'' access entailed but he did learn its location as it wasn''t a guarded secret, and he learned the estimated whereabouts and movements of Iam. Now, Bones interest in Iam was lost the moment he left the bandit hideout, but the significance of the content of the chest wasn''t lost on him. Whatever was in that chest was still with Iam, Bones was sure of it, and he learned that Iam had left the Mapleton Kingdom and funnily enough, was heading toward the small town of Arbington in Remore Kingdom. Exactly the same town Bones was traveling to. Was it really a coincidence or was there something about the small town of Arbington? After leaving Glenn''s place, Bones headed towards a small pub, a meeting place for the Thief''s Guild members and a place he previously acquired the information from. He entered the dark and quiet pub, and counted at least ten more figures with the same set of clothing he had. After the initial interest, no one paid him any mind. Bones liked the place but that wasn''t what he came here for. He approached the bar and ordered an "Arbington to go". The barkeep nodded, reached with his hand beneath the bar and took out a yellow envelope he then handed to Bones. Bones took the envelope, stashed it inside his coat, very secret-like, and left the pub. It was time he continued his journey. What was expected to be a two month long journey to his destination, Bones was glad he would shorten it by roughly two weeks even with all the stops he made. After passing the sign saying leaving Ascot, Bones took out the envelope and ripped it open. Inside were two sheets of paper containing the information about Arbington he additionally requested the Guild to find. Now let''s see. What kind of place is Arbington and why is Iam heading there¡­ Chapter 111 The town Arbington has a population of thirteen thousand and is run by a mayor and a council of elders - rich and influential folk in high positions. The geographic advantage makes the town a popular commerce hub, gathering merchants and travelers from all around. The town is a host to the branch office of Adventurer''s Guild, Merchant''s Guild and the Thief''s Guild, among a few minor private adventurer guilds. A nearby small dungeon is an incentive enough to keep the town bustling with activity for the whole year round. That''s a gist of what the report says. Iam has people in Arbington and for some reason, he''s reluctant to return to the stronghold. Perhaps he can''t? Or he had taken a liking to whatever it was in that chest to the point of crossing over the so-called Bandit King, a third tier just a step away from ascending. Once I reach the town and get my Id, I''ll look into what exactly is Iam doing. And if he''s gone by then, I''ll leave it at that. After a day of walking, Bones entered the snowy plains of the Remore Kingdom. The trees and fields were bare of any form of vegetation and only snowy white came into the view wherever Bones set his sight on. The days were murky and bleak and on one such day, three days later, Bones neared the watchtowers positioned to the sides of one of the many entrances to the town of Arbington. There were people middling about at the entrance, with clothes huddled on and in a hurry to enter and quickly find a place to warm up. Not Bones no. While he was sporting winter clothing again, now clean of blood and atop of the thief''s outfit, he leisurely approached the guard at the entrance with a heavy amount of snow pressed tightly against his boots, coat and the top of the hat. Bones didn''t find anything wrong with that but the guard looked at him in wonder. He meekly smiled and coughed before patting the snow off his clothes and handing his soon-to-be-replaced adventurer''s id for inspection, a mistake he''ll soon regret making. The guard wrote his information down but didn''t bother checking out the authenticity of provided credentials. He just wanted to quickly get over with people at the gates waiting to enter the town, and go warm up inside the guard post. Bones didn''t head directly to the Adventurer''s Guild to pick up his new id. Afterall, he didn''t know where it was! He walked on the cleared cobblestone streets and followed the signs pointing in the direction toward the central part of the town. He wasn''t sure what time it was as the days¡­ looked rather the same, but he estimated it was near evening and was about to get dark real quick. On one of the squares in the center, he spotted crowds of people around the many stalls serving food and hot beverages, alcohol mostly. Apparently, it was Remore Kingdom''s tradition to hold such events every day during the cold, hard winter''s days, to the joy and good times of the good people of Arbington. Bones paused and watched for a minute before continuing toward the inn sign he saw hanging over the crowd in the distance. Might as well immediately rent a room for a few days instead of roaming around, looking for the "best" accommodations, he thought. The room he rented was on the first floor of the building, out of the two, and small, just like many rooms he rented before. By now Bones learned it was simply the standard everywhere. The prices, though, varied and both the rooms, and the drinks and the food in the square, were a notch higher than in Wezar Kingdom. Even slightly more than in Melville. Bones laid on the bed and contemplated the many questions occupying his mind lately. About the world, about the state of things and about what his role would be in this new world. He didn''t find any answers over the night. Even when he was about to reach some conclusion, his mind would draw blank and his thoughts would be lost. It came with age and Bones was surprised that the thoughts would easily escape his mind even now, as an undead. His status screen still showed a weakened state, making him frown but there was nothing he could do about it. He tried creating a Soul Spark before entering the town to no avail. The mana was consumed, but the next step in drawing a piece, a fragment of his soul, didn''t happen. The mana dissipated to surroundings and he felt a pang of pain from deep inside his core. He even felt worried his failed attempts would prolong the weakened state. He needed to rest and that''s what he planned to do while staying in Arbington. There wasn''t much else to do in regard to the orc''s skeleton except for repairing damaged nicks and cracks, so Bones spent his time until morning doing just that. Before it got bright however, he went to the bathroom and took out the concealing ointment. He opened the lid of the jar, and took out a bit with the tip of his finger. The cream''s texture was dense, but smooth. Bones eyed the cream for a second before smearing it on his cheek. The new layer was pink in color and resembled human skin. Bones took some more and kept applying the ointment until he covered his whole face. Due to his defensive layer covering his skeleton, the skin looked rough and his face looked like that of an old man, bald and without eyebrows, but he could finally pass as a normal human being. The last piece missing to complete the look, were the empty eyeball sockets. Bones took out a set of brown glass eyeballs and simply shoved them in. He looked in the mirror and saw an unfamiliar face of an old man. When he heard people outside going about their business, he stopped what he was doing, put on his winter clothing, goggles and descended to the ground floor where the innkeeper was already grinding coffee beans and making coffee for regular guests. Bones saw free seats at the table in the corner and spotted tabloid newspapers on the rack mounted on the wall beside the table. Before heading toward the seat, he turned to the innkeeper, ordered a coffee and gestured toward the rack with his head. The innkeeper nodded and said to feel free and take the newspapers. Bones approached the rack but didn''t know which of the three varieties of newspapers to take. He took all three and took a seat. He swept over the hall before taking the newspaper, leaving the other two on the table, and started reading the cover. Halfway through, the innkeeper came with his coffee and asked if he wanted anything else. Bones shook his head, thanked him for the coffee and continued reading. After he finished with the first, he took the second newspaper and started reading through his foggy goggles, all the while sipping on a coffee. When he reached for the third newspaper and read the headline of a cover, he almost dropped the cup. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
Chaos ensues in Hagos, capital of Wezar Kingdom! Thousands dead and more injured in explosions that rocked the city during the new year''s celebration!! The former branch guild leader died fighting off the insurgents!...
Stupefied, Bones held onto the cover for dozens of seconds before turning the page. He didn''t expect to see the news of the attack several kingdoms away. Former branch guild leader? Are they talking about¡­ Just as he thought, the branch guild leader they referred to was indeed Rayne, who lost his life fighting Silva. Bones carefully read through the articles, piecing together everything else that happened during and after the attack. The magnitude of the destruction caused by mana bombs was much higher than he initially thought. I never thought it would be possible to do so much with so little. I knew the bombs would be devastating and saw them explode, but to think they would do so much damage¡­ At least Silva seemed to be injured, but they still haven''t caught any of them. *tsk* At least not any core members of Defiant Hounds. That means Solin is probably safe and Silva is still at large. Incompetent fools! *tsk* Displaying agitation, Bones drew the look of the innkeeper. His mood down, Bones stood up and approached the bar and asked for directions to the Adventurer''s Guild, before leaving change for the coffee on the counter. The instructions in the letter he received from Darsumi regarding the new id included a secret phrase he was supposed to say to the clerk running the reception desk in the guild. But the phrase¡­ I hope Dar isn''t pulling one over me with this¡­ When he reached the Adventurer''s Guild, he climbed the marble steps and entered the guild. The layout of the guild was familiar. Main hall was where he was in right now with sofas and tables to the sides, a giant board with numerous contracts listed covered the walls on both sides and ahead was the reception desk. Bones continued up to the reception desk. This will either work or it''s going to be extremely embarrassing. "C-clothes make the man. Naked people have little or no influence in society." The receptionist looked up from papers in her hands, baffled. "What in the world¡­" She muttered. "That''s quite alright Wendy, I''ll take over from here." The receptionist''s colleague jumped in and sent her away. After Wendy left, the man turned to Bones. "Quite true. The only thing that separates us from the animals is our ability to accessorize." [...] "I uh¡­" Bones was so focused on what he was supposed to say he forgot there was more to it than just his line. "Just a second!" He fumbled through a booklet where he tucked in the letter when the receptionist exhaled and said to never mind the password. "Jones I presume?" "That''s right." Bones confirmed. "Come with me." Bones followed the man through the back and down the corridor into the lounge members of the guild use during their breaks. "Coffee?" He asked, Bones politely refused and waited for the man to continue. "My name is Horace. Please take a seat while I go fetch the commissioned items." Bones nodded, took a seat and waited. Not even five minutes later Horace returned and took a seat across Bones. "Now, before we continue, there are a few more things that need to be done before I give you your new id and a badge. First, I need to ask you a few questions and explain a few things if that''s alright?" "Sure, ask away." "Alright. The new id was commissioned two months ago, have there been any changes to your class and level?" "Yes, to both." Bones replied and Horace slipped a piece of paper toward Bones. "This is just a basic registration form, could you fill it up with your new information so I can make adjustments to your id? It is necessary unless you don''t plan to progress any further." "Hm¡­should I write my real level and class?" Bones asked. "You can write whatever you want, technically, but I''d advise you to stick to the truth as closely as you can." Bones nodded and filled the form within a minute, then handed it back to Horace, who politely waited. Upon inspecting the form, Horace stroked his beard, contemplating something. "You''re level thirty-eight, your real level?" He asked. "Yes, why?" "Well, would you be willing to postpone taking an id until you hit level forty? I''m asking because as a level forty, you would have the right to a silver badge and I could change your adventurers ranking to a silver tier. Silver rank offers many more advantages and perks compared to the bronze rank." Now Bones was the one contemplating. Leveling to forty wouldn''t be a hard thing to do if he had a place to earn enough experience. Dungeon maybe? "Silver ranker you say? That does sound good. What are the chances of me joining a party for a dungeon run anytime soon?" "Ah! I''m afraid all the slots for the dungeon are filled for this month. I can check but I estimate the waiting period is at least a month and a half." *tsk* "Thought as much, then, any high value contracts I could take?" Horace clasped his hands and replied that there were many contracts on the board but their requirements are either a few levels below Bones, or higher. "Tell you what, how confident are you to clear a level forty contract?" "Very." Bones replied without hesitation. Then after a second, added. "Well¡­depends on the contract, really, but I am confident in my abilities!" Chapter 112 "That''s good news! We have many contracts involving bandits, but the minimum requirement for them is a silver rank. I can work around the rules a bit and acquire the contract for you if you can hit level forty before you clear the contract and get back. Also, it would look good in your personal file if you had silver tier contracts done as a silver ranker. I''ll make necessary adjustments to your ID and write down that the date of your rank up was about a month ago. What do you say?" "Hah, bandits!" Bones exclaimed. Horace raised an eyebrow and Bones explained he already dealt with quite a few of them. Horace excused himself for a minute and came back holding a stack of contracts in his hands, all involving the bandits. He flipped through the first few and took a single one out before handing it to Bones. It was a wanted contract for Iam Broke and Reggie Somworth. Bones said he already killed Reggie and that he might know Iam¡¯s location. "Can I take the wanted contract right now and have it cleared right away? The Reggie one, I mean." "Sure, as long as you can provide the proof you killed him. Did you have your adventurer¡¯s badge pinned on you when you engaged Reggie? His head will suffice too." Bones remembered he hadn''t taken the badge since¡­ ever? He couldn''t remember when was the last time he had it pinned on. Reluctantly, he said he didn''t have any proof. "Well, then that''s that. Wear your badge at least while you''re doing the bandit contracts. Once you''re done and get a new badge, you can stash it somewhere away for all I care. Now, I have two contracts that are somewhat nearby, way closer than Iam''s hideout and their difficulty is ranked among the lowest. The bandits are, on average, level forty-six, their leaders fifty-one and fifty-three respectively. The other contracts are too high for your current level so I''m not going into details with them. Even the ones I just mentioned require a full party. Do you want to give the contracts a try?" Horace finished. Bones didn''t really give it much thought and accepted both contracts. He needed levels and killing was the fastest way to level up. Afterall, due to the nature of his undead race, he would be gaining increased experience when killing humans. The henchmen shouldn''t pose any problems - the leaders might, but he planned to cross that bridge when he came to it. With two contracts clutched in his hands, Bones said he would come back as soon as possible and left the lounge. Horace replied he would wait for him and watched Bones leave. He then shrugged and uttered: "Odd client" before returning to his post at the reception desk. Bones had a reason for agreeing to delay acquiring the new ID. One reason, already mentioned, was that he would get a silver badge, new rank, and would straight up skip the usual trial necessary to upgrade from bronze rank to silver rank. Horace further explained there at the end that he would arrange for a few minor completed fake contracts at bronze rank to Bones'' new ID portfolio so as not to arouse suspicion. The other reason was that Bones was itching for a fight. A few peaceful days had passed since the bandit hideout and he was already irritated, easily agitated, and in a somewhat foul mood. He needed to hunt, to kill¡­ and he was very well aware that feeling intensified after becoming a Revenant. It was fine as long as he occupied his mind with something, like engraving, shaping practices, anything really as long as he did something, but the peaceful days no longer suited him. The first contract was about thirty, and the second fifty six kilometers from Arbington. Like Horace said, both were far closer than Iam''s hideout, over two hundred kilometers away. These bandit camps¡­ they''re all connected to the Stronghold and the Bandit King. The expanse of influence the bandits cover is enormous! Makes me wonder how they are still operating around here? There are plenty of branch offices of Adventurer''s Guild around to gather a force strong enough to take each and every bandit hideout and finally raid the Stronghold. No¡­ maybe that''s the point! If they had dealt with the bandits, there would be less need for adventurers in the area and less funds for the Guild. It is in their interest to keep things balanced¡­ The greedy nature of humans hasn''t changed¡­ Before heading out, Bones bought the horse - he was forced to, as the stable master wasn''t willing to part with the horse and rent it after hearing where he was going. Bones didn''t argue with the man, it was understable and it was his own fault for telling the stable master he was heading to the bandit''s hideout. A mistake he was sure to remember not to repeat. Don''t talk to people, got it!
Two watchful eyes peering under the hood watched Bones leave the town before the figure turned around and disappeared in the alley behind. The figure appeared in an inn on the top floor two districts away and knocked on the door to the room. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "Come in." A hoarse voice said. The man entered and took a bow in front of another figure, standing by the window and watching people middling on the street. The figure didn''t turn around. "Report." The bowing man said "yes boss", and reported that the target had been sighted leaving town shortly after leaving the Adventurer''s Guild. *hmph* "Go find out what he was doing in the Guild. I want the report in my hands by noon. Understood?" The figure by the window said, turning sideways and showing a white beard, wrinkled face and disheveled hair. If Bones was here, he would recognize the old man and immediately tried to run away in shock. The most striking feature visible was the missing left arm. Silva looked tired, as if he had passed a great ordeal to come here since the attack in Hagos. And thanks to Bones, he did. Bones! I''ve finally caught up to you! There''s nowhere else to run anymore! Oblivious that Silva was picking up crumbs and following his trail, Bones rode full speed ahead, eager to let loose on the bandits. After an hour, he reached the Mooshaw Grasslands, the location of his first target. Once spring returns, the vast grasslands will be covered by the green lush grass whenever the eyes can see. Now? The area was fully covered by a layer of snow. Far in the distance, beyond what Bones could perceive, the barely visible wooden fortifications of the camp could be seen. The hideout was situated at the edge of the grasslands and a stretch of forest could be seen behind it. Right in the open? There''s no way to easily approach without being seen. I guess it''s going to be a night raid this time too. Bones pulled the reins and nudged the horse to the side and away from the direction of the bandits. It will take some time to go around the snowy grasslands and approach from the forest, but Bones had time to waste until nightfall. During his ride around, Bones spotted strange creatures that started trailing him. He noticed one at first, but soon noticed the whole group of strange goat-like creatures. Bones didn''t like goats. They looked weird, had freaky eyes, but the ones following him stood on their hind legs and moved with purpose. Soon, he realized their purpose wasn''t just mere curiosity - they were on the hunt! *swish swish* Two wooden spears flew through the air and pierced the ground just behind the galloping horse. Bones reigned the horse to a stop, then looked behind at the goat-like creatures chasing after him and closing in fast. He was confused and surprised, as he never heard of monsters like this one. Humanoid goats? It just had to be goats¡­ As the creatures got closer, Bones identified them as Goatman and quickly jumped off the horse and started running left and away from his horse. While he could run at constant pace indefinitely, the horse was the faster of the two. He just bought it and the Goatman seemed intent on throwing spears his way. Unfortunately, his attempt at drawing attention to himself wasn''t as successful as he hoped it would be. Two out of the seven Goatman continued chasing after the horse, who after getting spooked, sprinted off in the direction of the forest. Bones glanced the horse''s way and cussed, thinking he was going to be out of a horse if he didn''t do anything fast! He summoned Skully, who was also quite faster than him, and sent him after the horse and the Goatman. Skully immediately sprung into motion, throwing snow to the sides as his clawy feet dug into the ground with every big step. With one of his worries lessened, Bones turned to the Goatman that circled and pointed the tip of their spear at him. "Gobrick''s beard you''re an ugly one¡­ Come, let''s see what you''re made of!" Bones taunted. [maah maaah] The goatman bleated and Bones winced, then casted Boneyard beneath his feet. Just like goats would, his opponents jumped out of the way and out of the range of the spell. Bones didn''t let up and continued casting until he was almost out of mana and had three out of five pinned down. His persistence would cost anyone else his life as he had a spear piercing his right leg and another deeply embedded into his torso. Bones however, didn''t react to his injuries and the Goatman bleating continued erratically. Bones knew what they were thinking. He could see it in their eyes. More than that - he peered into their souls. The goatman was an intelligent creature and the shock and fear Bones sensed felt satisfying. One by one, they suffered from Soul Gaze, then death by Bone Lance. Wooden spears wouldn''t be enough to hinder Bones anymore. Also, his opponents were a few levels lower than him. The amount of experience was miniscule but he was close to leveling up. And he was sure after the two camps, he would be a silver ranker. He hoped for¡­ Horse!!! Bones snapped out of his thoughts and quickly headed after Skully. The two were somewhat apart so he couldn''t sense what was going on, but not even five minutes later, he came upon a scene of two dead Goatmen. The bodies were swiftly and efficiently taken care of - if not a bit over the top. One of the bodies had a missing leg, a wound in the back and a gash against its throat. The other had multiple stab wounds in the chest and a pierced head. But where in blazes is he? And my horse? Bones looked around but didn''t sense them. The only clue were the tracks in the snow, leading ahead and towards the forest. Bones didn''t know what happened, but he guessed the horse couldn''t exactly figure out it was safe now to stop running. The horse must''ve continued running for who knows how long and far. He continued to chase after the two and after twenty minutes of searching in the forest, Bones spotted both Skully, his horse and a small group of four bandits. Three of them were giving his golem a hard time, while the fourth held a reign on his horse. Bones didn''t intervene, but watched from afar for a couple of seconds, processing everything. The horse has value to them, they won''t kill it. Skully on the other hand¡­ From what Bones saw, they noticed Skully was an undead, how could they not? The bony tail sticking and flailing left and right was a dead giveaway. Or it might have been because they stabbed him multiple times to no effect. One bandit held a battleaxe and swung it wildly while the other two held swords. On the ground next to the fourth one and Bones'' horse lay a carcass of a giant deer. A hunting party then? What a coincidence they ran into my horse and Skully! Should I wait a bit more and see the outcome? Skully, while having a hard time, is hanging surprisingly well. His movements are hard to read, he is agile and is twisting his body in unnatural ways to avoid most of the hits. As for the bandits, the ones with the swords don''t pose much of a threat. Afterall, Skully has a spear and longer reach. The burly one with a battleaxe though, he is going to cut the spear in half, if not Skully himself with one good placed hit! Chapter 113 Not even half a minute later, with an overhead strike the bandit cut through Skully''s spear and left a giant gash in his armor. The golem was quick enough to take a step back and avoid most of the hit, but without a spear he now had no way to attack or parry the attacks. At least Bones and the bandits thought so. With the follow up attack, the bandit sought to finish the fight and went with a wide swing in order to cleave the undead in half. To everyone''s surprise, Skully dropped on all four, avoiding the axe and spun around, sweeping the bandit off his feet with his tail. He then reached for the dropped weapon before the other two bandits reacted, and copied the last attack of the fallen bandit. The axe swooshed through the air horizontally, through one of the bandits, cleaving him in half, and knocking the other bandit back who managed to parry the attack at the last moment. Skully wasn''t used to swinging an axe and at the end of his attack, he simply let go of the grip. The axe continued flying and spinning through the air until it hit and stayed firmly embedded in the tree. Bones already had Bone Lance ready by his side in case he needed to intervene but stayed his hand. His surprise only grew when he saw Skully turn and pounce on the downed bandit and jammed its clawy fingers deep inside the bandit''s eye sockets. The man''s screaming was brief and chilling, and cut off abruptly immediately after. The parrying bandit barely held onto his weapon, his hands trembling and his will to fight loosening. The fourth one, once he realized the situation had taken for the worse, saddled up but before he could usher the horse to move, Bone Lance pierced through him, leaving a gaping hole in his chest. Bones dashed forward and grabbed the reins, not letting his horse gallop into the unknown again. The last bandit put up a futile attempt at fighting back but Skully was simply beastial and unforgiving. "Good work Skully." Bones praised, satisfied with how Skully had handled the situation. Before saddling up and continuing toward the bandit camp, Bones yanked the axe out of the tree and stored it in inventory. The weapon seemed in good condition and he hoped to see his orc golem use it for wide area attacks in the upcoming fight. "Skully, come here." Skully approached and Bones gave a glance over the Lizardman''s body. There were numerous cuts all over but none serious and in need of immediate attention. The bandits didn''t have anything of value with them, but their light clothing suggested they were hardened men, used to harsh winter conditions. Skillswise, they weren''t anything to brag about. Afterall, they were done in by a golem. With a few hours left until nightfall, Bones took his time riding to his destination. When he got there, he saw¡­ complications. The wooden fortifications that could''ve been seen from the distance were merely the top, built atop an abandoned military fort made of stone. What seemed like a wooden fence around two and a half meters high, was actually a fortification four meters tall and too high to climb, even for Bones. At least, not without being heard. They actually have themselves a proper fort. I should scout out for sentries and if there''s any entry points from the ground. If not, I''ll have to think of another way to get inside. Bones spent the next few hours circling the fort, keeping distance and counting men standing guard. Eventually he did find an entrance, like he hoped he would. Roots and vines covered the iron bars of a barely visible sewer entrance. When the night descended, he sneaked up and started clearing the obstacles until all that barred his way were the iron bars. The corrosion was visible but the bars still held up well throughout the years, so did the lock to the gates of the sewers. As if the universe is telling me, Bones, it is your fate to be a locksmith! That won''t do. Being a Keymaker is enough. *exhales* Bones took out the Incomplete Skeleton Key and unlocked the gates with ease. The sewers led about ten meters downwards and then split left and right. Bones took a left and followed the cold hard tunnel until the ladders at the end and leading up. He climbed the ladders and with a bit of a push, slightly opened the lid cover. His perception didn''t detect anyone nearby so he opened the lid all the way and exited the sewers. He looked around and groaned. He was in the cell, no doubt in the fort''s basement. Once again, he worked the lock, this time on the cell doors, and headed down the corridor until he reached the stone steps leading upstairs. He changed clothes, from winter clothing to thief''s dark garments, then turned to Skully, who patiently and quietly followed from behind and ordered him to stay put while he slowly climbed the steps and unlocked the doors to the outside. The fort''s dungeons were empty and looked like they hadn''t been used in a while, so there was no reason to post guard here. Seems like the bandits don''t take prisoners. Bones slowly opened the door, just enough to stick his head out and surveyed his surroundings. The doors led to a main courtyard which was patrolled, but not as tightly as the fort''s walls. In the middle of the courtyard, a fire was lit and around it sat five burly bandits holding bowls of food. A vapor could be seen still coming off soup and bandits'' attention was currently on the meal. Bones gave his surroundings a once over, then fully opened the door and summoned an orc skeleton. He gave the nameless orc golem a battleaxe and sent him charging at the five having a meal. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Meanwhile, he unsummoned Skully, then tossed his golem core on the rampart and had him be ready to cut loose once the commotion starts. *thump thump* The orc charged straight through the fire, knocking the cauldron of soup over and wildly swung, looping heads and hands before the bandits realized they were being attacked. The attacks were slow, one every two seconds but powerful and most importantly, they came unexpectedly. The commotion drew the attention of the sentry on the ramparts where Skully already moved into action. Bones took the opportunity and slowly circled around the courtyard and headed toward the doors on the opposite side. His two golems raised enough noise that he wasn''t spotted moving, and when the doors opened, he took action. First he kicked the door close, hitting whoever opened them and knocking them down. Then, he opened the doors and tossed the Skull Bomb inside before closing the doors again. Once the bomb went off, he opened the doors, Bone Lance summoned and ready, then rushed in. Inside the fort the majority of the bandits stayed - most just coming out of their accommodations after hearing the ruckus. Bones didn''t spare mana and rapidly used Bone Lance and an occasional Skull Bomb whenever he saw movements. Soon, dozens of bodies littered the floor. A few of the bandits were still alive and in pain, but on the brink of death. Bones didn''t stop to check who was alive or not and continued searching for his main target, the leader of this bandit''s fort, Barret "The Red" Hayes. His search led him upstairs where he didn''t find anyone. The place was empty. Then, a thought occurred to him. "Ah crap." Bones hurried outside and saw Barret playing around with the orc, easily avoiding every attack coming his way. When he had enough, the leader simply parried one of the heavy blows with his hand and gripped the throat of the golem with the other. He then turned and in quick motion, with an overhead throw, crashed the golem to the ground. "Where are you? Show yourself!" Barret yelled. Bones waited, confused. "If you don''t show up, I''m going to break this little toy of yours, summoner." Hooh? He noticed? How? Bones stepped up and with genuine curiosity asked how he knew he was a summoner. Barret paused to analyze Bones then said in surprise: "You¡­ I can''t Identify you?" "It happens." Bones simply replied while looking around, searching for Skully. There were a few sentries with bows in hands left on the rampart, all pointing their arrows at him, but no signs of Skully. Just where did he disappear to? Bones asked himself then focused on the link with the golem and immediately sensed Skully''s location. His head swirled behind Barret, who was mid speech when Skully ambushed him from behind. Forced to act immediately, Bones casted Bone Lance and sent it towards the bandit leader. He kept casting them right as he summoned them but the leader was slippery. Skully''s attempt to take Barret''s life failed, but not without injuring him in the shoulder. Bones'' lances though, missed entirely. The leader was skilled in movement techniques and avoided Bone Lances by a narrow margin, all while moving closer toward Bones. And Bones was truly impressed by both the skill and the boldness of the man. As a mage, he was supposed to try and keep his distance but Bones just stood there, surprised seeing a rather burly man, a musclehead, nimbly navigating obstacles until he was right in front of him. Barret extended a hand and hit Bones in the chest, sending him flying backwards. Bones wanted to feel firsthand what it would be like to get hit by Barret. He realized when he saw him fighting the orc and now when avoiding his attacks, that Barret was a hand-to-hand combat specialist. And as an undead, Bones could afford a hit. He didn''t get sent flying for nothing though. He left a surprise right under Barret''s feet the moment he was hit. *boom* A skull bomb exploded just as the leader jumped backwards, avoiding most of the blast from the Skull Bomb, but the shockwave still propelled him further back and right in the way of Skully''s incoming attack. As nimble as he was, Barret couldn''t fly nor move freely in the air. He twisted his body in that split second and managed to avoid a critical hit. Previously, while dealing with the sentries, Skully found himself a spear to use, but didn''t use it in the attack just now. Instead he used the tip of his tail to pierce the leader''s side. Barret''s momentum while in the air caused him to crash into Skully and they both tumbled right back into the courtyard. Skully was the first to get up and immediately pounced, not giving Barret a moment of breath. When it seemed that Skully would make contact and gain the upper hand, the leader once again used a strange throwing technique and Skully, like the orc, was smashed to the ground. "Fascinating technique! But you didn''t answer my question. How did you know I was a summoner?" Bones asked again, taking his time with the fight. Barret glanced down at Skully, then at the orc standing by motionlessly, and then back at Bones. "Hm¡­I''m quite sure I hit you straight in the chest! The mana pulse I expelled should''ve shattered your heart! You''re not a simple summoner are you?" Bones didn''t reply, but observed the rest of the bandits that gave up on using bow and arrows, drew their melee weapons and joined their leader in the courtyard. There were six of them left, including Barret, if there was no one left hiding in the fort. "You insult my intelligence! That", Barret pointed at orc golem with his finger and said, "is clearly an orc. A somewhat odd orc but I recognize an orc, even a covered one. As for the other one", he referred to Skully, "seeing a bony tail, a tail of a Lizardman no less¡­ I''d say it''s an Undead Lizardman! The orc is probably the same. As for you? What does that make you? A Necromancer?" Barret finished talking and slowly, not rousing suspicion, inspected his wounds. "Great observation but no, I''m not a Necromancer. You''re a hand-to-hand combatant! I''ve never seen such techniques. Though, they might prove ineffective against this type of opponent." Bones replied, referring to his minions in the last part. When everyone was gathered nicely in the same spot, Bones saw no reason to continue talking. He waited for the bandits to gather and while Barret was still checking out his wounds, he casted Boneyard beneath their feet. Barret reacted in time and suffered only minor cuts and was already halfway dashing toward Bones while Skully and the orc engaged the other bandits. Barret will probably use the same technique as before. I didn''t let it show, but his attack did interrupt my mana flow. He is imbuing his hands with mana and releasing a pulse with every hit. It could lead to trouble if I let him keep hitting me. Well, if he wants to play with mana expulsion, I have just the skill¡­ Bones acted sluggish, as he wasn''t fast enough to respond to Barret''s burst of speed and waited until the man entered the range of his Mana Blast. Just before he casted the spell, Barret stomp his foot firmly to the ground and sent a shockwave of mana from his palm three meters away. The shockwave traveled and stunned Bones briefly on impact and knocked him down. Barret jumped on top of Bones and prepared another palm strike but stopped mid-way and jumped in the air, avoiding bone spikes coming through beneath Bones'' body. Still, the pulse of mana was expelled from the leader''s hand and shook Bones'' head hard. Chapter 114 [ringing noise] Bones groaned and held his head with his hands. His hood was blasted open and his head was showing. Barret jumped back and sported a few new wounds but the man didn''t take his eyes off Bones. "You¡­ an old man? No, there''s something strange about you. Are you a bounty hunter?" Barret started talking again. Bones slowly stood up, cracked his neck left then right and replied that he wasn''t a bounty hunter, but that he was after his head. Why is he so adamant on talking so much? Is he stalling? What for? Back- *creek* The door to the fort opened and a group of armed men exited. The newcomers were men from separate barracks and only now armed themselves and joined the fight in the courtyard. Barret grinned and prepared himself for another round. So he was waiting for the rest of his men to come out? No matter, it won''t change the outcome. Bones assured himself and firmly believed in the capability of his golems. In at least one of them. He turned to the leader, gave him a wicked grin and took initiative, to Barret''s surprise. Bones used every spell at his disposal, soul magic including and pushed his mana regeneration to the limit! He didn''t just engage the leader, but made the man chase him around the fort while he provided support for his golems from afar. Crippled, maimed and confused about their opponents, the bandits fell after a ten minute scuffle. The golems weren''t left unscathed and Bones already fumed thinking about the repairs he''ll have to do after everything is over. Bones wasn''t the only one fuming. Barret lost everything and watched Bones and his golems missing parts of their body in disbelief. [ding] "Just¡­what are you? You took my hits and you''re fine? How can you be fine? How can you cast so many spells, tirelessly?" Barret questioned, not making head or tails out of the outcome, but quickly changed his tune. "Look, listen, we can make a deal, yeah? You don''t have to do this! I can pay you a lot more than what you would get for my head! And, and, you''ll be in a favor with the Stronghold! I can vouch for you with the Bandit King, help you get a position as one of the bandit leaders! - what do you say?" Bones didn''t reply immediately, but rather looked stupefied and then a bit insulted. Is he for real? He, a minor character, vouch for me? I doubt he had ever spoken to the Bandit King at all. Though, maybe I could fish for more information out of him. "Your proposal is¡­ tempting, but I would like to know a few things first." Bones replied. "Yes, of course! You can ask me anything!" Bones nodded and first glanced at the golems standing by his side. He sensed the orc golem had run out of juice and is now simply a construct standing by, unable to move or do anything. Barret hadn''t noticed, even if he did, the outcome wouldn''t change, probably. "Who is the Bandit King? He must have a name, background, anything you can tell me about him?" "I uh, he wears a mask at all times and he''s been leading the bandits for dozens of years. I only became the leader four years ago. His background is unknown but he is very powerful! He can provide you with resources, wealth, women an-" "Enough!" Bones interrupted. "What about the other camps? I heard certain information from the Thief''s Guild about objects of high value being transported by the merchants. Sounds familiar?" Barret''s eyes widened for a moment and he looked confused, not so much about the question, but about Bones'' identity. "Who are you? How do you know ab¡­did one of the other leaders send you? Who was it? I did receive the information, we all did, but didn''t act on it, so you can tell whoever sent you I don''t have it!" "Relax, no one sent me. I heard about that piece of info from Iam, but haven''t gotten a chance to see what the item in question was." "Iam? Iam Broke? I don''t know what the item is, neither do the other leaders. We all got different information about the routes the merchants would take, but me, Iam as well, we''re only leaders of minor bandits encampments. It would do us no good to take the item of high value for ourselves. If anything, it would make us targets for the other leaders. Did¡­ did Iam go for it? What did he take?" If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "If I knew that, I wouldn''t be asking you, no? How many leaders are there?" Bones continued questioning. *bleurgh* *cough cough* Barret vomited blood. The wounds he received accumulated and he was bleeding out. "Pot..healing potion. I need a healing potion!" Barret yelled, then continued coughing, his condition only worsening. "I don''t have any. I don''t use them." Bones replied. Barret looked at him doubtfully. "Don''t use¡­ I have some in my quarters. Please, get me the potion!" He pleaded. "I''ll be honest with you, Barret, right? I came for your head and I plan to collect it - that''s non-negotiable. And seeing you''re not very inclined to answer my questions, I think we should end our business here as I have more business somewhere else." The moment Barret heard what Bones said, he closed his eyes, exhaled and his head slumped down. A few seconds later, he gripped his shirt with both hands, ripped open and bellowed, in agony and rage. Bones thought the man was on his last breath and his last attempt, a desperate struggle against the inevitable but quickly jumped back, putting some distance between them. He sensed something wrong. Barret''s body started giving off steam as if burning, emitting smoke off his body and his skin was turning red. The man kept bellowing and smashing his fists into each other, producing slight shockwaves that dispersed the snow around him. "You should''ve let me go when you had a chance!" He yelled. "Now you''ll find out why they call me Barret The Red!!" *boom* *punch* In an explosive burst of speed Bones would believe to be an impossible feat for someone bleeding out, Barret appeared before him and threw a punch. Bones wasn''t able to react to the attack - his mind, barely processing what''s happening. He was going to get hit. Clenching his jaw in anticipation was all he could do. The punch smashed into Bones'' teeth, shattering them and sending him crashing through the wall behind him and into the fort. Skully took action half a second after Barret did, and pierced the man''s tight right after he attacked Bones. Barret didn''t react. He seemed unphased by the spear lodged in his leg. More steam evaporated off his body and with a backhand strike, he sent Skully spinning to the ground. He then turned back to the hole in the wall where Bones awaited, prepared and in the process of casting a spell. *swoosh splurt* The lance pierced Barret''s chest, missing his heart by a finger''s width, but the man once again dashed in front of Bones and struck again. Dazed, Bones reacted by reflex and casted Mana Blast, a millisecond too late and both figures were blasted to the opposite sides - Barret out the hole where he slid on the ground to a stop, while Bones crashed the wooden tables and chairs in what looked like a mess hall. Barret was the first to get up and immediately moved toward Bones but was intercepted by Skully. Just like he was taught, the golem aimed at the man''s vitals. The two exchanged a few blows and each exchange ended in Barret''s favor. Skully did his job and stalled his target long enough for Bones to get his bearings. He suffered broken bones but his work was done. Bones ordered him to get back while he dashed through the hole with a lance in his hand and three lances levitating beside him. If a spear through a tight won''t stop Barret, perhaps missing a foot will. After getting close to his target, Bones wasn''t going to miss and before he drew attention to himself, he pierced through Barret''s ankle with one of the lances beside him, separating the foot from the rest of the leg. Finally, the man''s tenaciousness gave in and he fell to the ground, moaning and clutching his leg. Bones didn''t spare a moment and pinned one of the hands to the ground with the second and pierced and fractured a couple of ribs with the third lance. The last lance in his hands he used to stab through Barret''s neck and, with a bit of janking, separated the man''s head as well. The cold dead body stopped emanating steam and the skin returned to a normal pink color. Bones poked the body once more to see if the body was still as resilient - it wasn''t. What did he do there at the end? Was that a skill? It seemed to forcefully and temporarily stop the bleeding, and most likely nullify the sense of pain, seeing how my attacks didn''t stop him at all. Barret¡­ He had a surprisingly good physique. Even Soul Gaze wasn''t as impactful. Perhaps the difference in levels played a bigger part here, rendering Soul Magic ineffective. The man was a tough opponent. Skilled too. I haven''t met an opponent before that imbued his attacks with as much mana as me. Still, I gained a level and the contract was easily cle.. Bones stopped his train of thought when he looked down and noticed his chest had an indentation left by fist strikes. He checked himself all over and then inspected Skully, and realized both of them were in a far worse off state than he thought they were. Bones took off one layer of clothing at a time until his upper body was naked. His chest was caved in and most of his ribs cracked. Even his passive Mend skill had problems mending his body. There wasn''t much he could do to speed up the recovery process so he turned to his golems and started shaping and repairing them one at a time. A few hours later, dawn illuminated the fort, showing signs of a bloody battle just a few hours ago. Bones still wasn''t finished and only an hour later, he exhaled from mental exhaustion and started packing, ready to move on. For the daytime journey, he put his winter clothing back on, storing his thief''s outfit and giving enchantments enough time to self-repair and be ready to use for the night raid. The fort didn''t have full coffers, so to speak, but Bones looted anything he thought might have value or be of use to him, including a small chest full of medium mana stones, a haul of stolen mana crystals and a few weapons made of steel. To think I''d spend five hours on repairs for a ten minute battle¡­ If Barret had a second in command like Iam had Reggie, the battle might''ve taken a different turn. No, I haven''t used everything I have. The outcome would be the same no matter what! Should I be content with the fighting power I have or be worried? Clearing the bandit camp, or is it a fort? - doesn''t matter, is an accomplishment in itself but all my achievements stem from the fact that I am an undead, and that gives me an unmeasurable advantage. Bones glanced at the orc thoughtfully before storing the golem in inventory. He still had a weakened status and while he has it, he won''t be able to infuse spark with the orc golem. I took a risk by sneaking inside the fort through the basement. I think I''ll go with the fire for my next contract! "Common Skully, we have a long way to go." Bones said after saddling up the horse and before exclaiming giddy-up, ushering the horse to start trotting. Skully ran parallel to the horse and they both disappeared into the forest. About forty kilometers north-east, two parties of adventurers besieged the castle on a hill, overlooking trees as far as the eye could see. Both parties undertook a contract dispatching the bandits inhabiting an old castle, and both failed at the element of surprise. Each party wanted to be the first to penetrate the castle''s defenses and take the head of the bandit leader. Their approach was uncoordinated and seen, resulting in bandits closely fortifying their defenses and both parties were forced to reach an agreement and join hands. The siege had been going on for the past two days with zero success. The bandits were holding out well but the one that made it impossible to approach was the leader - One Eyed Garrison. A second tier spellbow class Wind Breaker, a class combining bow abilities and magic skills. When Bones arrived at the location before evening, he was greeted by unfriendly stares and a borderline hostile attitude. The Adventurer''s badge he had pinned on his chest piece was the only deterrent to being attacked. Chapter 115 The two parties made camp some distance away from the castle, on another much smaller hill with a clear line of sight on the castle. The adventurers tended to their wounds and equipment when Bones approached. The party leaders from each party stepped up to meet him and demanded an explanation as to why he was there. When they heard he was here for the contract as well, both frowned and didn''t bother to hide their dissatisfaction. "Great! Just great! Where''s the rest of your party, old man?" The party leader of one of the parties, Calem, sarcastically remarked and asked. "Oh I don''t have a party. I came alone." Bones replied. The two leaders exchanged looks before bursting into laughter. After that, no one bothered with Bones anymore. They simply didn''t take him seriously, but he was warned not to get in their way. Bones didn''t get angry - he understood where they were coming from. He did wonder how come they still haven''t breached the castle''s fortifications. He asked Calem, the leader he spoke to previously and the man scoffed before replying. "How would you breach their defenses? You even planned to take on the mark solo¡­" Calem asked. His attitude somewhat relaxed now that he didn''t think of Bones as a threat. Bones looked toward the castle, some four hundred meters away, and observed possible entry points. The castle was situated on the hill and a high wall made of stone circled the estate. The castle was truly a fortress, impenetrable without siege weapons or a great number of soldiers. No matter which side the adventurers choose to approach from, the bandits had the advantage of the high ground. What''s more, the start of the forest surrounding the castle started around fifty meters from the base of the hill. "I''d still go with the fire, burn everything in radius around the castle, let smoke obscure the sight of me and then approach." Bones said after analyzing the castle. Calem paused for a few seconds, then started scratching his head. "We did that. It didn''t work." He replied. "You already did?" Bones looked at Calem dubiously. He didn''t notice any signs of fire on the walls. Calem couldn''t help but frown again and a tinge of anger was evident on his face and it grew the more Bones'' spoke. "How can that be? I don''t see any signs of fire. Are you sure the fire was big enough? It is a castle after all so the fire needs to be big!" Bones explained to the leader who began to fume, then couldn''t hold it in anymore and snapped at Bones. "Now look here mister! We came bloody prepared! That adventurer over there..." Calem turned and pointed at a young man sporting a goatee and wearing robes, currently helping another party member wrap a bandage around his wound, on the ground next to him was a staff. "...He is a fire mage, and the fire was bloody big enough!" Calem continued, raising his voice. Bones made a slight *o* with his mouth and turned to the other party leader, Forbes, the quiet one. The man didn''t talk much, but neither did the other party members in his group. "Forbes, was it? Why didn''t you bring the fire mage with you? Together you coul -" "Shut up!" Forbes yelled, interrupting Bones. "For fucks sake shut up already! Can''t you take a fucking hint?!" Forbes angrily retorted. He glanced at the covered up body lying below the tree a few meters away, then turned back to Bones. "Newcomer, stay put and be quiet. I won''t repeat myself again!" Forbes warned and went back to his business. Bones stroked his chin and turned to Calem but he too returned to his people, leaving Bones alone. Guess I pushed too far. The body is clearly of a fallen party member and from his reaction, a fire mage. Hm¡­ that bandit leader immediately singled out the most dangerous one in the group and quickly squashed any chance of a threat. Decisive and ruthless. The adventurers¡­ They seem young, in their twenties and thirties, and from what I gathered using Soul Link, their morale is really down, they''re exhausted and some have already given up on pursuit. I didn''t need to use soul magic to find that out. It''s pretty evident on their faces and attitude. Now what should I do? Should I move on my own, get rid of both parties or wait? ¡­ Bones approached the tree between the two camps, pressed his back against it and slid down into a sitting position. He decided to wait and see what the adventurers planned for tomorrow. It was clear they won''t be continuing the battle for the rest of the day. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. In the midst of night, the whistling sound alerted the adventurers and to Bones'' wonderment, the camp stirred into action in a second. The next second, an arrow pierced one of the tents, making a giant hole and pulverizing the ground from the impact. The adventurers scattered, taking cover behind trees. After a minute, another arrow slammed into another tent. The same repeated a dozen of times within the next three hours and each arrow fired at a different interval. None of the adventurers got any sleep that night and the morning was quite rowdy. Bones learned the same happened the night before and he wasn''t warned or informed about the possible night attack. At least now he knew where he stood with adventurers - on the sidelines. Bones returned to his spot by the tree and simply observed. The tactics were discussed and a role was assigned to each adventurer. The parties moved through the forest and once they disappeared out of sight, Bones followed after them. The fight started with mages flinging spells, trying to cover the approach of the combatants and their diligence led to success. Both leaders were melee fighters, but most importantly, had high strength and agility. When they reached the castle walls, each used a grappling hook in order to climb over the wall and finally infiltrate the castle. Their effort was immediately cut off by a figure appearing on the rampart and shooting through the rope the hooks were attached too. Under mages'' cover, both fighters successfully retreated to the forest, defeated once again. Bones'' didn''t rely on his sight to follow the battle, but when the bandit leader appeared, he couldn''t help but find a spot he could see from and take a look. One Eye Garrison was a figure of a small and slim stature. The man was probably as tall as Bones, if not slightly shorter, but what made the man menacing was the thing he covered his face with. What a sick bastard¡­ Bones couldn''t help but think. The man had a mask made of skin, human skin to be exact, and that of multiple parts sewn together to form a face mask. Only the area around the right eye was maskless and that¡¯s where the Garrison¡¯s eye could be seen. The man was psychotic, but smart and had skills. After fighting Barret, Bones recognized both bandit leaders were capable and good at imbuing their weapons. In the case of One Eye¡­ it was arrows. Bones watched another failed attempt before returning to the camp. He waited until evening when most of the adventurers returned. None of them died, but they suffered injuries and the two uninjured stayed behind to monitor the movements in the castle. The mood was¡­ hard to describe. The leaders returned determined while others had mixed expressions of relief and worry on their faces. Bones quietly waited until both Calem and Forbes approached him. "Adventurer, we decided on trying the night raid again as a last ditch effort. If it doesn''t work, we''re leaving. I don''t know what class you are, but I don''t feel the strength of a second tier from you. If you are still intent on going after the bandit leader, tell us if you need anything before we leave. Hoo? This is a surprise. I don''t really need anything, but I could use more horse feed. "Thank you for the offer. I could use oat or hay for the horse, and I would like to ask more information about the leader." Forbes nodded and said he''ll go fetch him hay for the horse while Calem said he would answer any questions he had. The first thing Bones asked was about the mask. Somberly, Calem replied the mask was made out of previous adventurer''s facial skin that had been cut off as a trophy by the sick fuck. His exact words. The next question was about the whistling sound and how in the world can the man so accurately shoot from a four hundred meters distance. "Garrison is a Windbreaker spellbow class, you know that?" Calem asked and Bones confirmed. "Well, it''s exactly like the name of his class implied. The man has wind affinity and is imbuing his arrows to reduce the air resistance when shooting. Not just that, the mana coats the arrows and makes them spin at high speed, increasing the penetration power of the attacks. You saw what it did last night, when it ripped the tent apart?" Bones nodded again and Calem continued. "Without air resistance, the arrows fly straight instead of in an arc, and the only reason for the arrow to slow down and fall to the ground is because the coating on the arrow expires. So far, we thought the maximum distance was three hundred meters¡­ the bastard, he hid his strength!" Calem referred to the attack last night and spat to the ground. "In melee, he should be easy to take down, but from high ground? The castle''s walls?..." Calem shook his head and said that''s pretty much all he had on him. Strong at range, weak at close range. Bones asked for the number of bandits in the castle and received an estimate. There were around sixty bandits in the castle, most of them below level forty and only the leader presented the real threat. Bones didn''t understand how that could be. Why both bandit leaders didn''t have higher level henchmen and the reason was simple. "It''s not strange. The bandit leaders surround themselves with lower level subordinates to avoid the risk of an ambitious subordinate aiming for their head and taking over." Calem chuckled then added in a derisive tone. "They''re bandits! Savages! Cutthroats! You shouldn''t expect loyalty, honor or reason from any of them! The only good bandit is a dead bandit!" Bones agreed with the man and after Forbes returned and gave him hay for the horse, the leaders returned to their parties to devise a plan for the night raid. The night raid was as successful as their previous attempts. The adventurers were lucky to leave with a single casualty, the poor mage that died on the first day. After they left, Bones changed the location closer to the castle, but didn''t plan to engage. In fact, he had no plan to attack for the next two days. The next day was peaceful and the bandits could be seen returning to their posts at the castle wall but no one had left the castle yet. Meanwhile, Bones was busy with something else. Originally, the castle was built and owned by a noble family that lived here for generations until the family at that time perished while trying to find safety in the city during the monster surge. Since then, the castle had changed ownership multiple times over the years and finally, in recent years, it''s been taken over by the bandits. A useless piece of information from Calem. At least he had a layout of the inner workings of the castle¡­ albeit old, it might have changed in recent years. "Regardless, I didn''t plan to take the same approach as the adventurers anyway. The bandit leader is a troublesome one and infiltrating the castle will take some finesse on my part." I''ve been focusing on golems to aid me in combat and that''s why I acquired Skully and the orc, but I forgot that the golems don''t necessarily have to be big and combat ready. For this contract, I''ll try with something new, something small, unassuming and easily undetectable. Close to the evening, Bones detected a couple of figures leaving the castle and scouting the forest. After finding the camp empty and without any signs of the adventurers, they returned to the castle. With adventurers gone, the daily routine in the castle returned to normal. The night passed peacefully and in the early morning a group of bandits started patrolling the perimeter outside the castle walls. Bones was rather small and sat unmoving. He would be hard to notice even if someone did pass close by. Beside him stood two constructs made of bones in the shape of spiders, around thirty centimeters in diameter. After he finishes, the two constructs will be his way into the castle. Tonight is the night I take action. It''s time I take One Eye Garrison out and return to Arbington as a silver ranker! Chapter 116 It was the middle of the night when the tapping of eight pairs of bony legs moving erratically rustled the forest floor. The two spider golem constructs reached the castle walls unseen, unnoticed, each from a different side of the castle. Bones made the tips of their legs serrated, so they could easily climb the castle walls, and the spiders infiltrated the castle successfully. The easy part was reaching the castle, the hard part was yet to come. Bones aimed to destroy the mechanism used to open and close the thick, large iron gates. One spider skittered towards the gates and the other towards the warehouse, where the barrels of liquor were stashed. There was always bound to be large quantities of alcohol with the bandits and Bones hoped the warehouse was still in the same place as it was shown on the layout of the castle. The two spiders were identical in design, but had completely different nuclei. Bones made sure to program each spider according to its function and purpose. The spider heading toward the gates was quick and had the ability to jump as per Bones'' instructions, and the other sneaked quietly toward its location. Both spiders, however, had skull bombs embedded on top of their bodies - the same skull bombs Bones made a few months back at Hemdus'' smithy. The bombs weren''t originally designed to inflict great damage on explosion, but they would suffice for the objective Bones hoped to achieve. The first spider reached its destination and jumped, exploding immediately on contact with the mechanism. The counterweight suspended in the air that made the gates open and close snapped and dropped to the ground, opening the gates all the way. The whole castle burst into motion in seconds. The sentries patrolling the rampart were the first to arrive on the scene and search for the intruders while the second spider made slow progress toward the warehouse. Bones dashed forth out the forest and into the clearing. He was spotted and a rain of arrows quickly rained down on his location, missing him by a step every time. He moved in a zig-zag pattern and under the cover of the night, he was hard to pin down. Then, the boss appeared, the One Eye Garrison. The bandit leader noticed a strange construct immediately upon arrival and didn''t even stop to aim when taking a shot. His first arrow pierced the already destroyed construct of the first spider, pulverizing the leftovers completely. He kept moving until he reached the castle walls. Bones heard a whistling sound while running. He quickly reacted by jerking his body sideways and narrowly missed having a giant hole in the middle of his chest. The second arrow was even closer to hitting him, leaving a long gash against his leather armor. Instead of firing the third arrow, the bandit leader was forced to change positions. Bones had just jumped through the open gates, rolled over and ran to the side for cover. The arrows hadn''t stopped coming his way and a few did hit him, but none dealing enough damage to impede his movements. The next arrow that hit Bones was an imbued one and impossible to dodge. The arrow passed through Bones'' shoulder, knocking him down where he remained motionless. He was quickly approached and surrounded by the group of bandits who awaited the leader''s orders. The Garrison was taken aback. He averted his focus from Bones to the forest and the castle''s vicinity. He slightly pulled his skin mask down and after a minute of silence and observation, he ordered his men to lift Bones up and take him down to the dungeons. The leader surveyed the surroundings once more, then glanced at Bones. He doubted the man infiltrated his castle alone but he couldn''t see, nor detect anyone else around. Still, the man remained vigilant and just when things quieted down, the warehouse exploded, sending wooden shrapnel and stone debris flying around. A couple of bandits were caught up by the explosion, a couple got caught on fire and - as expected - started running around screaming and spreading fire. The ground was clear of snow and wet, so the fire didn''t spread far. Bones didn''t count on fire to deal with the bandits anyway, but to serve as a distraction, which it did! Right after the explosion, Bones made a move. He casted Boneyard and pinned his handlers. Their screams were muffled by the screams and yelling of others. Bones didn''t waste a moment and swiftly dealt with distracted bandits and then continued casting Boneyard. With such a large group of targets, Bones decided to use his bone manipulation prowess and started manipulating a great number of spikes in the air. When he casted the spell for the third time, the spikes didn''t respond and he felt the mental strain. Two Boneyard''s worth of spikes will be enough! Unperturbed, Bones left himself open to the leader''s deadly arrows and focused entirely on the rest of the bandits. The explosions and the fire weren''t the only surprise he had for the leader. In the midst of all the chaos, two additional figures joined the fray. One of the figures charged through the open gates and cleaved through a group of bandits with wide swings of a battleaxe while the other figure climbed the castle walls and ambushed The One Eye Garrison. Bones timed the exact moment for his golems to join the fight and partly, he managed to exceed the bandit''s leader expectations and take him by surprise. The ambush, however, failed. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Garrison was a second tier. His stats alone, topped Skully''s and adding wind affinity to his skills, he was almost untouchable. Skully couldn''t catch up to the man''s speed but he did make him run. Even Bones'' occasional spikes thrown man''s way missed the target. Bones figured the bandit leader this time will be more difficult to deal with. *tsk tsk* He couldn''t help but express annoyance and hoped Skully would at least be able to occupy the leader''s attention for long enough for him to deal with all the other bandits. Not to waste time, Bones kicked it up a notch and started recklessly firing levitating projectiles at whoever he saw moving. Dozens fell to his spikes and the rest wizened up and rushed inside the castle, immediately starting to barricade themselves in. The One Eye Garrison also saw that the fight was escalating in a different direction, to his disadvantage, and he too disappeared somewhere inside the castle. For a brief moment, Bones and his two golems were alone in the courtyard of the castle. The next stage of the fight will begin shortly and Bones came prepared. [noise of window glass shattering] The bandit archers positioned themselves by the windows and during the time the adventurers left, he devised different scenarios how the fight could progress. Most of the scenarios he came up with involved the bandits retreating to the castle and changing to ranged combat. Bones'' came up with the most optimal way to deal with them by using the leftover skull bombs, filled with poisonous powder. Fools! With the cackling of his teeth and zest, Bones started flinging skull bombs toward the shattered windows. The two sides exchanged projectiles, both hitting their marks more than they missed, and Bones'' end up winning in exchange once again. One fourth of his bombs hit the walls next to the windows but the remaining ones filled the inside of the castle with a poisonous gas. Each and every bandit, their boss included, inhaled a dose of the gas. The ones that were quick on their feet managed to leave the castle either through the doors or by jumping out the window, only to be met with a blade of the axe or a tip of the spear. The rest suffocated. The One Eye Garrison wasn''t nearly as affected as his subordinates but he was the only one left now and was visibly disturbed. Bones followed the man as he bolted out of one of the top windows of the castle and ran down the rampart. Skully was hot on his trail and then Bones looked on in disbelief as the leader jumped off the castle walls, the wind carrying him halfway past the clearing, and then started running toward the forest. "That son of a¡­" Bones yelled out loud and sprinted after him. Skully followed closely by, then overtook Bones while the orc golem, the slowest of the three, walked. The bandit leader was fast, leaving a wider gap with each passing second while the chase continued until he started crashing into trees. His head was a fog, his eyes misty and his vision blurred. The gas he inhaled started affecting him unpredictably when he overstrained his body and overused his mana and now, his speed did him more harm than good. The man stopped, turned and aimed. His arrows were still imbued and very destructive. Bones attested their power first hand. He hadn''t been able to approach any closer for quite some time, even his orc golem managed to catch up to them. Strange - It''s pitch dark and yet he can accurately locate mine and Skully''s position. How? Can he see in the dark? Bones asked himself while hiding behind and going from tree to tree. The bandit leaders'' arrows keep finding their way to him. His thief''s outfit was torn, shredded and his bony layer visible. Skully fared better. His orders were to simply stay low and avoid arrows and Skully, instinctively Bones'' guessed, got down and moved on all four. His golems even got closer to the leader than him. Bones used Skull Bombs, Bone Lance and the spikes from Boneyard to the extent of his abilities but the leader was elusive. When he couldn''t avoid the attack, he used a skill similar to mana blast called Wind Blast to repel the projectiles. The final fight had been going on for an hour and Bones sensed his opponents'' attacks were once again sharp and precise. Whatever effect the poison from the skull bombs had on the leader, it started to wear off and Bones knew he didn''t have much time left. The leader ran away once already and would no doubt run away again at first opportunity. Bones grumbled in annoyance and had the orc golem approach him. His ranged skills didn''t work and he couldn''t get close, so he opted for a more unconventional approach. He shoved the remaining poisonous bomb he had inside the orc ribcage and used shaping to tighten the gap between the ribs so as not to let the bombs slip and fall down. He then directed the orc to charge toward the bandit leader. The leader, of course, immediately saw the orc thumping the ground, moving between the trees and heading towards him. He knocked an arrow and before he took the shot, Bones overwhelmed him with bone spikes. Skully also charged from the side, distracting the man. With Bones and Skully in the mix, The Garrison didn''t think of the orc as much of a threat. Bones pushed through the wounds and injuries and occupied the leader''s attention away from the approaching orc. The bandit leader was no fool. His perception skill detected the orc coming. He just didn''t perceive him as an immediate threat until it was too late. Just a few meters away from him, blue rays of light penetrated through the orc ribcage and illuminated the surroundings. The leader acted on instinct and used Wind Blast around himself, knocking the orc backwards and propelling himself upwards. He couldn''t escape the magnitude of the blast, however. The bombs exploded in a cone shape towards the leader and while the orc was knocked backwards, the poison still engulfed the leader wholly while the force of the explosion helped propel him further into the air. The leader dropped his weapon in the process, a bow made of elven wood and supported by reinforced steel. The Garrison hit the upper branches of the tree and hung onto them so he wouldn''t fall down while fighting for air. The amount of poison he inhaled this time was too much to simply brush off and continue fighting. He didn''t hang for long. In the midst of the green smoke permitting the area in the radius of fifty meters and rising, Skully climbed a tree, unperturbed by the poison and with a spin of his tail sweeped the hanging leader off the tree, knocking him to the ground. The fall wasn''t gentle. The coordination between Bones and his golems was as if practiced beforehand and Bones awaited with a casted Boneyard and a dozen of spikes levitating in the air. The moment The Garrison inhaled the poison, marked the beginning of his end. He landed in the midst of spikes, avoiding most, but not all of them. Bones immediately followed with a barrage of densely packed levitating spikes that riddled the man with holes. Skully jumped down from the tree and left a large gash across the man''s torso. The number of injuries the bandit leader suffered in a short span of time was the most he suffered in recent years, but the fire still burned behind his visible eye. Chapter 117 Bones dashed straight at the One Eye Garrison and had Skully charge from the side, planning to finish the fight with the pincer maneuver. The bandit leader pushed himself back with a strong gust of wind but failed to balance himself when he touched the ground and fell down. Bones and Skully continued the pursuit and quickly closed the distance between them, but were stopped by a sudden gush of air rotating around the bandit leader. The air intensified and a whirlwind manifested, shielding the leader. The air current was so sharp it stopped the spikes from penetrating through and instead caused the trajectory of the spikes to change direction, missing the leader entirely. Bones had Skully circle the small tornado and look for opportunities while keeping the distance. This is unexpected. To think he had this much mana left¡­ but I doubt he can keep this up for long - especially with all the injuries he sustained. Bones was right. The Garrison used everything he had in an effort to repel the incoming attacks hoping to stall long enough to recover from the poison. However, he miscalculated Bones'' tenacity, poison effectiveness and his own mana pool. When the whirlwind weakened and the first of the spikes passed through, Skully was the one to push forward and end the man''s life with the thrust of his spear. A current of air waned until it completely disappeared, revealing the body of the One Eye Garrison, kneeling with his head clumped down and the spear sticking out his back. Bones exhaled and glanced around at the destruction caused by the fight. The earth has been ravaged and trees uprooted. The fight was fitting of a second tier and Bones felt relieved the contracts were over. He approached the corpse and like he did with the first bandit leader, he removed the head from the body. Before storing it, he couldn''t help but stare at the bizarre looking skin mask. What in the world drove the man to make this? Intimidation? Fear factor? I fail to see what else would be the point unless he wanted everyone to see what a sick bastard he was. After a moment, Bones shook his head and peeled the attached mask off. Beneath, he saw the horribly disfigured facial features with barely any skin left. The usually covered eye was now visible and bloodshot red, with black pupils and neon green iris. After a few seconds the bright iris dimmed into the bleak green. Bones put the mask back on the head and stored it, then turned in direction he left his orc golem. The poisonous fog still permitted parts of the area but most of it was cleared by the leader''s previous wind ability. I wanted to bring the fight to the end so I gambled with my golem and the remaining bombs. It worked, but I hate the thought of doing that again. Bones walked over to where the damaged orc golem laid flat in the ground and crouched next to it. From first glance, he could immediately tell the orc ribcage was blasted open by the explosion, both arms and legs were damaged and the rest of the body suffered cuts and nicks. [a distant howl] Bones stood up and spread his arms, then using Bone Manipulation, he located any bones leftover from the explosion and gathered them in front of him. Most of them were splintered and incomplete, and all he could do was exhale for the umpteenth time that day. This will require time to fix. The castle should be empty now, might as well go and stay there. I''ll have Skully sweep the perimeter for any survivors while I deal with other matters¡­There are quite a few of them I need to focus on!
Bone Shaping has reached level 20 Upgrade available . . Level up! Congratulations! Bonemancer Adept has reached level 40
I''ll see my options once I settle in the castle. I should probably start with repairing the golem and¡­
[Weakened] status removed
Bones cackled, then stored everything, bow included, and left for the castle in a hurry. He felt excited at the prospect of gaining another golem capable of growth. Before infusing the golem with Soul Spark, apart from repairing the skeleton, he would have to think carefully about what he wanted from the golem. He learned by now that he couldn''t make the golem do what the body isn''t capable of doing and for the nucleus to be most effective, it was best to program the nucleus according to the type of skeleton he acquired. After entering the castle, Skully immediately went on patrol while Bones headed upstairs to the top floor, where the bandit leader previously resided. If he was going to stay, he might as well have stayed in the best and most luxurious room in the castle - and the room didn''t disappoint. The lavishly decorated room fell just short of royal chambers, but Bones senses detected a hidden passageway behind the bookshelf. He didn''t bother looking for the mechanism to open the door, but blasted through and continued down the passageway into a dark room reeking of the stench of death. Even before entering, Bones sensed what the room was being used for¡­ If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. The torture room! The thick smell of blood prevailed and traces of dried blood could be seen everywhere. Bones gave the room a glance over but didn''t want to stay. He returned to the main room and summoned every broken bone he collected previously and laid them on the ornate carpet covering the wooden floor. If it was the day before, Bones wouldn''t have the capability to repair this much damage done. But now? His effort in training shaping born results. The shaping has reached max level in the basic tier and is ready to advance! The upgrade available was a straightforward one from Bone Shaping to Bone Solidification. The new skill granted the user an ability to change bones to soft, making them easier to shape, and the ability to harden them to their maximum density. Bones first tried the ability on smaller bone pieces and realized that perhaps, this new ability would allow him to finally affect his own bones as well. He still felt the vibrations throughout his body when he tried to shape the bones but fingers felt slightly different. He focused on the phalange of one of the fingers and it started changing shape. Slight incisions and cavities formed on the finger with a sharpened tip, slightly resembling the form of a key. This is as far as I go, I guess. Still, the result is satisfying! With more time and level in skill, I should be able to use my finger instead of the Skeleton Key to unlock locks! Bones stopped forming the key and instead focused on changing his finger to a different shape - the shape of a spearpoint blade. Satisfied with the results, Bones tried to revert his finger to the initial shape and ended up with a deformed looking finger. Uh oh! This¡­ I messed up! No matter how he shaped the finger, he never managed to bring it back to the original shape. After depleting his mana and after an hour of trying, he gave up and reluctantly accepted his finger will never look the same again. After hours of practice, the bones necessary to start fixing the golem, were finished and prepared for use. Bones didn''t waste time and immediately started working on the orc next, further reinforcing bones with his new hardening ability. The damage was quite severe and he didn''t finish until late into the night. Before using Soul Spark, he turned to Scully and did the same. He repaired and reinforced the damaged bones, then took a break and mentally prepared himself before taking the next step. The skeleton was of a level forty-eight warrior orc. Its bones were naturally sturdy, providing higher defense than the Lizardman skeleton. Increased strength and powerful attacks at reduced overall speed was evident everytime the orc swung the greataxe. Once he fuses the spark with the golem core, he will be able to see more accurate data through the golem''s status screen, just like with Skully. The orc was meant for a few but big hits, just how I wanted - to have a minion relying on strength that can deal a lot of damage at once. With the two of them upfront, I can safely stay behind while in combat. Eventually, I''d like a ranged, perhaps a magic wielding golem, to replace me as a ranged damage dealer. Hm¡­that''s something to think more about at a later date. Bones took out two mana potions which he downed in a few gulps, then turned his attention to the new skill added to his repertoire of skills.
Congratulations! You have learned a new skill: Bone Storm
"I''m not even surprised anymore. At least now the skill is official." The system decided to make Bones'' combination of using Boneyard''s spikes and Bone Manipulation into an official skill. The new skill didn''t require bones. It created bones out of mana in a spiral around the user the size of a Boneyard skill. The mana is consumed once to cast the skill, with no apparent channel cost. Hm¡­ This might actually be worse than before. While it''s great that there''s no channeling cost, the skill costs a whopping two hundred mana. What I fear the most is losing the ability to manipulate bone spikes as I wish. It should be possible though, as it was with a Boneyard skill. *snorts* "It would be a real joke if the learned skill really ended up being worse. No point troubling the mind on pointless conjectures. I won''t know until I try it out." "Skully my boy, go stand guard outside the door." He said. The first step was to create the nucleus and infuse it with the spare mana core, something Bones still hasn''t done for his new golem. The nucleus itself was created by the skill Create Bone Golem, and his job was to imagine a set of behavioral instructions that fit his new golem. Bones was confident he was ready to start. The orcs are hardened, brutish and savage warriors. They take pride in the strength of their bodies and combat prowess. That''s how Bones has been programming the orc''s nucleus in previous fights. This time, he went a little deeper, in more detail, in hope that once he infuses the spark, the orc will be as close to the real thing as possible. It didn''t take long to create the nucleus and infuse it with the mana core, creating a new golem core. Bones pressed his hand on the orc skull, then shaped a hole the size of a fist and pushed his hand inside. He held the golem core in the grasp of his hand and from deep within himself, a spark of his soul traveled through his body and down his hand where it merged with the core. He felt strength leave him, just like it did with Skully, and the pain ensued. He thought he mentally prepared himself for this part, but the pain still shook him to the core of his soul. Glaring light radiated from the core for a brief moment, then dimmed until it faded away - the same way it did the first time he merged spark with the core. Bones pulled the hand out of the skull and closed the hole. Drained of his strength, he slumped down into a sitting position next to the golem and his senses started to dull, as if he was falling asleep. I might have rushed using Soul Spark. I should''ve waited a few more days until my soul stabilized. I thought I would be ready immediately after the Weakness status disappeared. The pain this time is more severe. I''m losing consc¡­ Bones entered eternal rest and came to his senses two days later, feeling groggy, as if waking up from a drunken stupor. When his head cleared, he looked at the golem with satisfaction on his face. "Arise." The golem stood up and Bones, all jittery, circled around him, marveling at his old, but new creation. He took two steps back, uncorked another mana potion and gulped it down. "You need a name, big guy. I see a lot of corpses in the future, left behind in the wake of powerful swings of your greataxe. Hm¡­I know! - I shall name you Murdok!" Murdok was a big orc, at least according to Bones. He had never seen one before so a two meters high, big boned construct compared to little ol'' him, seemed much bigger than it really was! Skully'' fighting style changed with a new ability to grow and it changed for the better so it was to be expected the same will happen with Murdok. I can see the status screen now. Let''s see if I can share one of my skills with Murdok as well. Bones established Soul Link with the golem and as if summoning his own status screen, the screen displaying more detailed information about Murdok appeared. Chapter 118
Status Attributes
Name: Murdok Race: Orc Warrior lvl 48 Soul Core: [Growth-type] [Soulbound] Core capacity: [10 000/10 000] Hp - / Mp - / Sta - ¡Þ STR: 192 AGI: 1 END: 96 VIT: 192 INT: 1 WIS: 1 Free points:
Innate abilities: Greater Strength [+2 STR per lvl]; [advanced] Greater Vitality [+2 VIT per lvl]; [advanced] Increased Health Regeneration; [basic] Reinforced Body; [basic] Basic Two-handed weapon mastery; [basic] User =¡±Insert skill here¡±;
"It is here! I can impart one of my skills to Murdok as well!" I shared Mana Manipulation with Skully and it worked out well. With his advanced Spearmanship, he is able to imbue strikes more often. He does expand more mana that way but it hasn''t been a problem so far. Should I do the same with Murdok? Hm¡­ "No, I think you''ll do enough damage without imbuing your weapon my boy. I think I know just the skill for you, it''s just¡­" I don''t know if it''ll work or not, since the skill became a part of me with my race upgrade to the Revenant¡­ "We''ll just have to try and see no?" Bones focused on the skill he chose to share and received a prompt asking him to confirm his choice. Relieved, he accepted and when he Identified Murdok again, he saw that Bone Armor [basic] was added to the list of learned skills. The skill has been shared, but only the basic tier? Bone Armor has been upgraded to Bone Aura¡­ perhaps only basic skills can be shared? I haven''t thought of this. My golems can level skills but I have no idea if they can advance them too. Speaking of, I still have many skills to advance. The skill Create Bone Golem is leveling slowly compared to Golem Mastery, but each time I create one, it gains a considerable amount of experience. Perhaps I could make more of those spider constructs - they seem to be quite useful.
ding Level up! Congratulations! You have gained a level 30 in Undead Revenant race
"Oh?" The hunting and the expertise with his golems pushed Bones beyond the threshold of the current level and out of the blue, he leveled up. While pleasantly surprised, he couldn¡¯t help but ask himself why now and not right after the fight. He then remembered that his actions, no matter how small or big, learning new skills and professions, all provided experience to his race and the latest spark infusion pushed him to level up. He summoned his status screen and saw his status is Weakened once again, then displayed the new skill he acquired with the new level up. The skill was called a Haunting Touch and it was an ominous and eerie skill fit with the Revenant he was. The skill worked on weak minded and weakened targets and was a form of a hex, a curse placed on a soul that further weakened the target and made it susceptible to control to an extent or extracting information out of it. No matter how Bones looked at it, the skill seemed very much in tune with his Soul Weaver class and he believed he started seeing a pattern forming. The skills were automatically picked and added out of the pool of skills he wasn''t privy to see. It was the workings of the system behind the scenes, but Bones was sure the system was slowly leading him up to something soul related. "The second tier", - all will be revealed when he reaches the second tier. "That seems pretty far off though." Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. He exhaled and summoned the reinforced bow the bandit leader used. It was a beautifully crafted bow with dark metal reinforcing limbs, parts of the bow under constant bend and flex. Bones had never seen this type of black metal. Black steel? He stored the bow and took out the battleaxe which he then handed to Murdok. With a weapon in hand, Murdok looked intimidating. Skully entered the room and Bones took a few steps back and had them go against each other. Skully immediately dashed forward with an extended arm and imbued a piercing attack while Murdok deflected the attack with the head of an axe, then countered with an overhead strike. Skully stepped aside just a second before the axe passed him by and crashed into the floor, tearing up the carpet and breaking the wooden floor beneath in half. "Holy¡­" Bones exclaimed. The two golems went on for a minute before Bones ordered them to stop. Any more and he would have to spend hours repairing them. Between the two, Skully had the upper hand for the whole fight which Bones already expected given the advanced Spearmanship and the increased attack speed. What he wanted to see was how Murdok and Bone Armor world fare in a fight and they didn''t disappoint. Bone Armor made Murdok even bulkier and what disadvantages and weakness he had, he compensated with the raw power of a level forty-eight orc. Although undead ones, Bones'' golems fighting power wasn''t anything to scoff at. Both of them were somewhat equal to their human counterparts of the same level. Bones unsummoned his golems, storing them in his inventory and headed downstairs and into the courtyard that reeked of dead bodies. Unbothered by the smell, he didn''t spare a single glance at the dead while leaving through the castle''s gates. Once outside and in the clearing before the start of the forest, he casted Bone Storm. The mana around Bones intensified and dozens of bones the size of his fingers appeared and started swirling in a small radius around him. With each passing second, the number, size and the radius of swirling bones increased until it became a whirlwind of deathly bone spikes. Bones observed the spell until everything faded back to nothingness, then casted the spell again. This time, he counted how long it took for the Bone Storm to reach its maximum capacity and the duration of the spell. Five seconds to reach maximum capacity and the overall duration is about nine seconds. Nine seconds seems like a long duration for the spell. Now then, can I cast more than one at the same time? And more importantly, can I manipulate the bone spikes? After waiting for a minute to recover his mana, Bones casted Bone Storm and before the spell reached its maximum capacity, he moved ten meters away and casted the spell again. Another storm started brewing around him and he quickly moved away and tried to cast Bone Storm for the third time, but failed to do so. Initial mana intensified around him but didn''t manifest into bones and quickly dissipated. Still, Bones wasn''t dispirited, he was satisfied with the result of his test. The radius of the storm was around two meters at the start of the spell but it quickly picked up speed and increased to four meters. The number of bone spikes increased from fifteen at the start, to thirty at maximum capacity and their size from the finger''s length to around thirty centimeters. Bones turned around, facing the castle''s walls and casted Bone Storm one final time. This time, he focused on sensing every bone spike manifesting in the storm. When he sensed all of them, he used bone manipulation and took control over them. It felt weird how easy it was and Bones thought, could it be that easy? The spell duration ended but Bones still had a whirlwind of bone spikes swirling around him. He raised his right arm, then did the grabbing motion with his hand and started hurling bone spikes in the direction his arm was facing - toward the castle''s walls. He swept his raised arm to the left and spikes followed his hand movement. In three seconds Bones sent thirty projectiles flying. Two thirds didn''t penetrate the stone walls, but the remaining ten did. Bone spikes were roughly of the same hardiness as the spikes from Boneyard, but they did gain increased penetrating power thanks to the speed of their swirling within the whirlwind. "If controlled, the spikes have the potential to be truly devastating. And to think this is just a basic tier skill¡­" Bones finished everything he set out to do and it was time to head back to the Adventurer''s Guild. He returned to the spot he left his horse, not far from the camp he shared with the adventurer''s parties on the first night, and found it riddled with shrapnel and missing a good chunk of its body. "For fuck sake¡­" Bones cussed. He really tried to have the horse survive but they were so fragile. Died by a mere arrow¡­ Bones annoyingly pinched the bridge of his nose. He remained still for a minute, then turned in the general direction he saw he was supposed to go through the window of the castle and started running. After a few hours he found the road and an hour later, people he could ask for directions. He continued running until late in the evening when he arrived at the gates of Arbington city. He provided his ID then went straight to the Adventurer''s Guild. The Guild was mostly empty, apart from a few individuals at the reception desk finishing whatever business they had late at night. Bones turned to the contract board while waiting and started going through the wanted posters one by one. Quite a few of them were monster hunting contracts requiring collecting certain monster body parts, but most were wanted contracts. Bandits wanted the posters to be exact. The two Bones cleared were on the lower difficulty level and he was surprised to find just how many bandits there were in Remore Kingdom. A few of the more difficult ones require gold rankers and given there are multiple locations the targets could be found, the information given doesn''t appear to be most reliable. Some of the locations even reach beyond the Remore Kingdom. Bones glanced at the reception desk and saw the last adventurer leaving. He approached the desk, asked for Horace and said he was here to complete the contracts. The woman working the night shift asked for his badge, scanned it against their crystal display thingy and was supposed to gain access to Bones'' information and his quests but¡­ "Umm¡­m-my apologies, I don''t have the clearance to access your personal information." She said apologetically. "Why not? Is something wrong?" Bones asked. "Not wrong, but your information was restricted and the only ones with unrestricted access are people with administrator access." "And who might that be?" "Mr. Horace is the head administrator and the only one with administrator access in this branch of the Guild. You will have to wait and come back in the morning." "I see. At what time should I come back then?" "Mr. Horace will be here at six o''clock at the earliest." "Thank you - I''ll come back in the morning then. Could I¡­leave the heads with the Guild now? I''d rather not have them in my inventory." "Of cour¡­heads, sir?" The receptionist repeated, wondering if she heard right. Bones was about to take out and place the bandit leader''s heads on the desk right there and then, but the woman downright refused him, telling him to follow her to the back where one of the Guild''s clerks took the heads for identification. "We usually receive quest items during the day and through the back sir. I''ll pass on the note to Mr. Horace that you have delivered the quest items. The rest will be handled by him tomorrow morning." Bones thanked the receptionist and left for the inn. He spent hours lying in the bed, staring at the ceiling. Morning seemed like it would never come. I really need to find something to do overnight. Maybe pick up a hobby, something else besides engraving and shaping practices. I should read a book or two. Bones took out one of the books he acquired in the town of Ascot, the romance one, and started reading. Halfway through the book, the light hit his blind spot through the windows and Bones closed the book, got up and headed back to the Adventurer''s Guild. When he got there, Horace spotted him at the entrance and waved him to come forward, then led him to his office. "Take a seat Mr. Jones." Bones took a seat and Horace, all jolly-like, walked over with cups of tea and sat across from him. "The heads you have left with the petrified and shocked receptionist Alice, have been confirmed to be of the two bandits leaders. Congratulations, Mr. Jones. You have officially completed two silver rank contracts, and I have prepared and updated your new ID card." Chapter 119 Horace fished out an ID card from his pocket, along with a pouch full of mana stones for the finished contracts and handed them to Bones. Bones swiped the pouch of the table then took the ID, eyed it for a moment before storing it as well. "Horace can you tell me, how does the crystal¡­thing at the reception desk work?" Bones wondered for some time now. "Thing?" *chuckles* "Through the system of course. The inner network is one of the few things recognized and applied by the system. It allows us to store the information, add new ones and update the existing ones - among other things." "The system¡­ I think I understand. And the badge records the quest progress, right?" Horace confirmed that it does and Bones asked: "Why the need for the bandit leader''s heads then?" "Because the system isn''t perfect and sometimes, not often mind you, the badge isn''t able to rightfully register who cleared the quest." Horace said but sensed that Bones needed more of an explanation. "To give you an example. Let''s say you, Forbes and Calem, without having formed the party killed the One Eyed Garrison. Who do you think would gain the kill?" Bones thought for a bit, then said he didn''t see a reason why all three wouldn''t gain the kill. Horace replied that he wasn''t wrong but if the contribution in killing the target was too one sided, the person with the most contribution would get the kill. "Of course, being the one with the highest contribution would also make you the target of the other two. You can still complete the quest if you have the quest item you know? Even if the badge didn''t register you getting the kill." "Isn''t that easy to abuse then?" Bones raised a good question. "Why bother going through the whole process of acquiring the quest item when you can simply ambush someone returning to the guild after completing the quest?" "That is a dangerous way of thinking Mr. Jones. Unfortunately, there are some people that do exactly that. That''s why we have investigation teams in the Adventurer''s Guild and if the suspect or suspects resorting to such methods are found guilty, the penalty wouldn''t be something as simple as the expulsion from the Guild. Depending on the gravity of the crime, the punishment can go as far as the death penalty!" "That''s good to know, because I would never resort to such despicable methods! You mentioned Forbes and Calem?" "Ahem, yes, both parties returned two days ago having failed the quest." *exhales* "Shame about the young mage¡­ Forbes mentioned they encountered a lone adventurer during the quest. That was you, correct?" Horace asked and Bones confirmed it was him. *laughs* "You are as reckless as Darsumi made you out to be in his letter!" Bones was surprised to suddenly hear the dwarf''s name. He didn''t remember Dar mentioning knowing Horace personally. He simply thought Horace was the connection he made through the dealings with his information network but¡­that doesn''t seem to be the case. Horace explained he, Darsumi and Hemdus were adventurers back in the day and raided a few dungeons and taverns together, but kind of split up after their adventuring days were over. "Darsumi¡­mentioned your unique circumstances as a Bonemancer. I had my doubts but I''m glad you were able to clear both quests - and with flying colors too! Made me a bit nervous to be honest!" *chuckle* "How much has he told you? Can I count on your discretion given your position in the Guild and¡­the side business you run?" Bones turned serious. "Of course. Discretion and reputation is what allows me to run this business. Everything we talked about will stay between the two of us and don''t worry, he didn''t reveal everything, just enough to keep me in suspense." Bones cackled, relaxed, then took off the gloves and pulled back the hood covering his head. Horace fumbled his glasses after taking them out of his pocket, put them on and leaned closer and over the table. He observed Bones as if he was looking at a treasure. "You are¡­an undead? Not a zombie¡­ I don''t recognize the upgrade." Horace murmured. "That makes so much more sense! That Darsumi¡­ anyways Mr. Jones, what did you hope to accomplish by joining the Adventurer''s Guild?" Bones put the glove back on and pulled back the hood over his head. "You don''t seem overly surprised or worried about me being an undead? I didn''t really plan to join the Guild, but due to the circumstances, I was forced to. I stayed in the Guild because it made moving around much easier and I wish to travel the world - no, to be honest, my priority right now is leveling up and growing stronger!" Horace curved his lip, slightly cracking a smile. "Mr. Jones, so far, you haven''t given me a reason to be wary of you so why should I worry? Besides, the undead I previously encountered in my life served as nothing more than a punching bag! Though I admit, I''ve never encountered an undead such as yourself, completely self-aware. If you haven''t decided on your next destination, may I make a suggestion?" "Sure, I planned on heading east wherever my feet take me after I finish my business here." Bones said, ignoring the "completely self-aware" part. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. "Then, since you''re already heading east, I''d like to suggest heading further north-east, through the Triwen Kingdom and beyond, until you reach a small region under the Goldenford guild. They operate a small sized dungeon that might be of interest to you!" "Well color me intrigued. Why there?" "The dungeon isn''t your final destination, but a necessary stop to experience what awaits after!" Horace paused in anticipation. "Uh what awaits.." Bones started but got interrupted. "Your final destination, The Kingdom of Everlasting Dusk! There you will find an opportunity for great growth, I''m sure of it!" "That''s quite a mouthful. What kind of place is it?" Bones asked. "It is a kingdom in name only, the size of a major kingdom and without a king, with many towns and even more guilds stationed in the area. The people living there are in constant battle against the creatures of the night and in dire need of adventurers! The true rulers, while occupying small portions of the land in the north, are the bloodsucking creatures living in castles, posing as nobles while oppressing the living! The creatures in question live in clans and are called Vampires. Each family of vampires owns a domain under a clan." "Vampires? Isn''t there an Alliance that was supposed to deal with such threats?" Horace shook his head and somberly explained. "The situation isn''t as simple and has never escalated to the point where the Alliance was forced to intervene, so the adventurers are needed. You could say the vampires and the humans have reached a pact, a sort of status quo without a winning side." "Be that as it may, you still haven''t told me why I should head there instead of other places. It seemed to me like the place would be crawling with adventurers and I''d rather avoid mingling with the crowd." "And I understand, but exactly because of what you are is why I suggest going there!" Is he implying I should head there because I''m an undead? "Because I am an undead?" Bones asked. "Well yes, that too, but more importantly, because you''re a Bonemancer. You have the most effective arsenal of skills at your disposal to deal with the vampires apart from having light affinity. I''m sure bone spears and bone spikes would prove to be quite deadly!" "I''m sure they are deadly regardless of the target." Bones added. *chuckle* "Quite right." Horace agreed and continued. "The Goldenford guild is a major guild that mostly operates in the Kingdom of Everlasting Dusk, and their dungeon serves as the testing grounds against the infected, ghouls, vampires and whatever other creatures lurk in the dark. You aren''t obligated to do the dungeon of course, but doing it would provide you with much needed information on your target and you''d gain a first-hand experience fighting against them. Whether you heed my words or not is up to you, but I''d highly suggest you do!" "Alright, that does sound good! - You got me convinced Horace! Thank you for everything." "It''s all a part of the deal Mr. Jones, but you''re welcome. If there''s anything else¡­" "Actually, I would like to acquire information on one of the bandit leaders, Iam Broke. He should be somewhere in town and I''d like to know where and what he''s doing here. Could you find that out for me?" "Iam huh, sure I''ll ask around. I''ll be out of town for a week or two so you can pick up the information in the envelope at the reception desk tomorrow afternoon if that''s all right?" "Great! Again, thank you for everything." Bones extended a hand and Horace took it and shook it. They both stood up and Horace escorted Bones out of his office. Before he closed the door, Bones turned to him and asked." By the way, does the Guild have a library?" Five minutes later, Bones opened the door to a hall full of shelves filled with books. A stern looking lady approached him and asked for his ID, then asked if she could be of help. Bones paused for a few seconds, then asked for any books related to physical training, body reinforcement and summoner classes. The librarian asked him to take a seat at one of the tables and wait while she went to fetch the books. She returned with a dozen books in her hands, all top books on the topic. Bones thanked the librarian and dove right in, starting with the book on physical training. What Bones hoped to find and learn were possible ways to strengthen the human body but also to confirm what he already assumed. After browsing through the first couple of books, he was sure that as an undead, he couldn''t train his body nor learn any known body reinforcement skills. Humans compared to other races are weak and have poor constitution. To compensate for that weakness, the system granted them an adaptive trait, meaning humans passively have an easier time adopting new knowledge. It was possible to go beyond the human limits, to a point, and where other races were given certain restrictions, humans weren''t. Every reinforcement technique listed in the book Bones read required a person to train hard, to continually push themselves beyond their limits and consume some kind of body strengthening elixirs until they break through the threshold of the next tier. Like that, humans were limited to three tiers of Body Reinforcement. Basic tier for bronze, advanced tier for silver and master tier for gold rankers. The bonuses were substantial with each tier and coupled with any racial and class skills that boosted physical performance and¡­ Bones took a deep breath, said "I give up!" and closed the book in his hands. He put it on the top of the other books he already read and opened the next book. Humans'' base stats are low and have limited growth. Consumption of elixirs is necessary to level beyond the second tier and reach the threshold to the third tier. The information on upgrades and skills of third tiers and ascendants were hidden behind a veil of secrecy, but one book mentions High Humans. An evolution necessary to reach an Ascendant perhaps? There''s not enough information, at least not the information I''d consider useful. What I could gather though is that a lot depended on race upgrades, even more so than class upgrades, and is a crippling factor why most humans are stuck below a third tier¡­their bodies simply can''t handle the upper tier skills. Things will get a lot harder for me as I level up as well. It''s only a matter of time before my skills become obsolete against higher level users. As things stand, all I can depend on in the future are my minions, unless I find a way to do more with Soul Magic. The book on summoners Bones picked up and started reading contained the basic information on classes, minion skills and their pros and cons. From golems made of earth, metal and wood to ethereal familiars¡­ all summons had one thing in common - they were powered by nuclei. The strength of the summoned minions and their capability depended on many factors. Like what the minion was made of and for what purpose, caster''s skill mastery.. some minions, like Bones'' golems, could be further strengthened with mana core. Soul Spark and the ability to grow wasn''t mentioned anywhere. The link between Soul Magic and his golems, Bones would have to explore on his own. Most of the summoned golems are used for variety purposes, like in construction and as combatants in dungeons, but due to their simple programming, they served as guards as well. Golems existed out in the wild too and they appeared naturally in the form of Lesser Elementals, sentient beings entirely made of one of the basic four elements, fire, earth, water and wind - excluding the variant types. Most commonly found were golems made of earth and stone, and each golem was usually found in an environment matching its element. The rest of the book was about familiars and while Bones did show a slight interest, he didn''t delve deeper and stopped reading. He closed the last book, stacked them all on top of each other and picked them up before carrying them toward the librarian desk. "Excuse me. Are there no books on third tiers and ascendants in the library? All the information I''ve found covered the basics, without mentioning any variant or rare classes." Bones asked the librarian while putting the books down on her desk. "I''m afraid not. Such information isn''t disclosed to the public, or the adventurers of the Guild for that matter. The information you seek can usually be found in private guilds or private libraries. You could apply to join the Guild as a guild operative and you would have access to the Guild''s private library." "I see¡­ and does every branch of the Adventurer''s Guild have a private library?" "Yes of course." The librarian replied. Bones said his thanks again and bid her a farewell before leaving the Guild. Chapter 120 In the room on the top floor of the inn in the city, two figures met. One of the figures, clad in black, knelt on his left knee and greeted the person in front of him, then started reporting. "After leaving the Adventurer''s Guild, I followed the target back to the inn. I waited for a couple of hours but the target stayed indoors so I came back to report. I had one of my subordinates stay for surveillance and report if there''s any changes." "Good. That''ll be all. You can go back to the Den and regroup with the others." The other figure, an old man missing an arm, coldly said. "Yes, what?" "I''ll take it over from here. Tell Varia I''ll be back by the end of the month. Go now." The old man ordered. "Yes Lord Silva!" After the figure in the black left, frost started spreading throughout the room. Silva''s expression grimaced and seethed from resentment but there was hunger evident behind his cold eyes. It''s time to get what''s mine Bones! You thought you could run from Me? Fool! Count down your hours!
Evening came and there was a knock on the door. Bones got out of the bed and opened the door but saw no one. He was about to make a step forward and into the hallway when he sensed a sudden spike in mana density in front of him, causing the air to distort. "What is thi-" *snap* The sound of fingers snapping together was all he heard before the bubble of highly compressed mana burst right into his face and sent him crashing back onto the bed. Bones held up his hands against his face and groaned. The concealment cream evaporated from the blast and was completely removed along with half of his face. His facial bones suffered multiple fractures and most of his teeth were either broken or gone. [the sound of footsteps] Bones heard the sound of footsteps coming from the direction of the hallway. He peeked through the gaps between his fingers and saw a figure entering the room, hanging a "Do not disturb" sign on the doorknob and closing the doors, turning the key and locking them. When the figure turned to him and Bones clearly saw who it was, he lowered his hands beside him and meekly chuckled. "A bit harsh for a greeting, don''t you think so? It''s been a lo- " He was interrupted mid-speech, again, when Silva appeared before him in a flash, gripped his head with his hand and smashed it against the bed frame. "You''re mine now!" Silva spat out before everything went black. Bones'' vision and senses were cut off and even his mana flow stopped. It was eerily quiet. The experience he felt in complete darkness was numbing, confusing and suffocating. Alone with his own thoughts, Bones couldn''t comprehend what was happening, what Silva did to him nor how much time had passed. All he knew is that he wasn''t dead, yet. After the attack on the new year''s festival in Hagos, Silva escaped north and laid low in the hideout close to the border. While waiting and dealing with his grievous injuries, he utilized the whole network of Defiant Hounds at his disposal to find Bones. His search turned futile the first month as the search turned in the wrong direction and only picked up reliable information related to Bones from an informant in the Thief''s Guild in the town of Ascot. From there, Silva followed Bones closely, truly picking up crumbs left behind, until Bones signed an entry form with his own name at the entrance to the town of Arbington. Silva still felt weakened from his fight with Rayne. He lost an arm and one would think such loss would force him to stay in hiding but missing a limb wasn''t Silva''s primary concern. The attack on Hagos was in the making for years and it almost all went down the drain because of Bones. It would be a simple matter to take revenge by outright killing him but he couldn''t do that. He wanted Bones'' body, but most of all, he was running out of time! Silva''s lifespan had long expired - over two hundred years ago to be exact. To prolong his pitiful life, he resorted to any unsavory means necessary. He mastered the Arcane, used Mind Control and finally, he found the solution in Soul Magic. His twisted lifestyle rewarded him with a sinister skill with too many restrictions and downsides to count, but Silva was unfaltering in following his path. The body he occupied right now was too damaged from the fight, resulting in shortening the time needed to switch to a new body by almost two years. He could feel the sudden changes in his body, like he did every time it was nearing its end. The rot and decay has already started and he needs to change bodies, fast! His original plan was to allow Bones to reach at least the second tier and to be strong enough to handle the weight of his soul, but not grow enough to resist him before attempting Soul Transfer. It took everything to hold himself back from lashing out when he first found Bones, but he needed him and wanted to know how, whoever Bones really is, managed to infuse his soul - to a skeleton no less! - and without apparent suffering from the backlash he feels after every jump to a new body. The new vessels weren''t compatible with his soul and would start to rot in a decade or two, just like now, depending on how much his soul strained the body. Every time he "jumped" bodies, a little bit of him was lost to him. Such was the price for going against the natural order of things. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Silva''s breath slowed and became irregular. He watched intently at the non responding Bones in front of him, at the changes his body went through since the last time they saw each other and¡­ he didn''t approve of the racial upgrade to Revenant. "What have you done with my body?" Silva said out loud with a face full of disdain. He gave Bones one last glance then closed his eyes. The connection between them has already been established and with anticipation, Silva delved into the figure formerly known as Muriel Jones. Silva''s consciousness traveled over the bridge connecting them and into a sea of darkness from where what seemed like infinite tunnels spread in all directions. He picked a tunnel at random and rushed through. Some time later. I need this jump to succeed but¡­ what the hell is this? Silva furrowed his brows. For hours he''s been searching for the weakness in Bones'' soul to take advantage of. To erode the memories and devour his feelings, to leave an empty slate for him to attach his own soul to, but there was nothing of sort in this inner world within Bones, only glimpses of what Bones experienced since becoming an undead. A few meters in front of Silva, Bones stood still, with a blank expression on his face. "Who are you? What are you?" Silva said briskly and Bones jolted out of it, his senses slowly coming back to him. When he saw Silva, he pointed a finger at him and yelled, "What have you¡­", but stopped in shock. The hand he raised and the finger he pointed had flesh and skin on it. Bones lowered his hand and looked down. He had a casual robe he always wore back when he was still in his tower. One of his hands had calluses and wrinkled skin while the other remained a familiar set of bones. His hands quickly reached out to a familiar face - well half of it - and the beard full of whites that hung loosely down his chin. "W-what is this? Where are we?" Bones stuttered, but Silva didn''t reply. After a moment of silence, Bones figured that whatever Silva planned didn''t go exactly as he wanted it to go. He turned to look around and saw nothing but darkness, yet he saw himself and Silva clearly. "Why is it so dark? Where did you take me? Doesn''t seem like we''re in my room or even the building¡­ Are you using a skill on me? Same mind control you did on the others ¡­ on Solin?" Bones spoke out loud, but Silva remained silent, a lot going through his head. Bones took it as a sign Silva wasn''t up to the talk so he focused back on himself. He felt nostalgic looking at the robes he wore. Even his old, wrinkled face - he missed it too. Strange. I thought he would understand. That he was like me but he seems clueless¡­ Silva was as confused as ever. He then harrumphed loudly, drawing Bones'' attention to him. "Well, that''s something I guess. Ready to talk?" Bones remarked, curving a smile. "What are you?" Silva asked. "That again? What do you mean? You know exactly what I am!" Silva held his tongue. His head swirled to the side - something in the darkness drew his attention away. He stayed still, focusing on it until he recognized a giant silhouette in the shape of a man, lurking in the distance. Its form consistently changed and shifted between the shades of black and hid behind a veil of darkness, peeking, jumping from place to place, observing the two figures intruding upon its world. Bones saw Silva suddenly jerk his head to the side and look intently at something in the distance. He followed his gaze but saw nothing but darkness. When he turned back, he locked eyes with a frowning Silva. Silva never encountered anything like this before. "This¡­ isn''t me." He said, gesturing at the darkness around them. "I thought you''d be more like me but you - disappoint me." Bones'' eyes twitched but he didn''t interject to comment on the insult. "My skill allows me to intrude into the inner world within your soul. I''m here because my skill allows me to be here, but everything else you see is your inner world, Jones." The inner world differs from person to person, but the one thing they all have in common is that it is a world filled with memories both happy and sad, and fears and dreams. Bones'' soul was pitch black and never ending, something he never heard of or witnessed before. "My inner world¡­ You said you thought I''d be more like you, that I''d understand - what exactly am I supposed to understand?" Bones asked. Silva paused, his expression changing a few times until he made his resolve. "That, like me, you have a deeper understanding of Soul Magic. I hoped to find out how you successfully transferred your soul to a new vessel without suffering the consequences, but you don''t seem to be, or was at any point in your life, at my level of understanding. So how did you do it?" "Hm¡­" Bones thought carefully about what Silva said and pieced together what was happening. Or at least what was supposed to happen but isn''t happening for some reason. Silva, that bastard wants to take over my body! Oh we''re more similar than you think we are! "I''ll tell you if you tell me how you planned on taking over my body. What do you say?" Bones asked. Silva smirked and agreed. "Alright. Once upon a time, when death was just a breath away, an old mage prepared for the ritual in hope to save his pitiful existence¡­" Bones wasn''t shy of divulging the details of the fateful night when the attempt at the ritual failed, to Silva''s impatience. When he was nearing the end of his story, Silva''s face changed from that of confusion, to surprise, then back to even more confusion. "Wait wait." Silva held up a hand. "A ritual? To gather enough mana and you used high quality mana crystals?" Silva asked in disbelief. "And what happened?" "I blew up." ¡­ "Well that was to be expected. Even I can''t contain such a sudden influx of mana inside my body, or any of my previous bodies. However, what does your story have to do with you being the skeleton?" "I blew up and the next thing I knew, the system infused my soul into the body of a skeleton. I believe you know the rest of the story? Wasn''t long before I met you in the library." "Right, the night the undead army was summoned¡­ I forgot. I thought there was more to it but¡­ the system?" *laughs* "Of course it was the system! Gods, what am I even doing here¡­" Bones raised an eyebrow. "Well, how about you get us out of here and let''s find you a more suitable container! Vessel! I meant a suitable vessel." *hmph* "It''s no use Jones. Or is it Bones? Which one do you approve more of?" Silva asked, but didn''t wait for a reply. "Never mind. Doesn''t matter. What matters is that we are stuck here!" "Stuck? Why would we be stuck? It''s your skill! You got inside me, now get out!" "...That came out wrong." "You don''t get it. I have nowhere to go back to." Silva retorted. "What the hell do you think happens to a body without a soul? You dimwitted sorry excuse of a mage!" Silva dildn''t hold himself back anymore. The time to play it cool had passed now that he knew he wouldn''t be able to transfer his soul the usual way. "You seem to be losing patience, Silva. Is something wrong? What happened to your body?" "Don''t act coy! You think you''ll be able to leave this inner world if you just waited? We''re not in equal positions here. We''re in what you''d call a stalemate, boy. I can''t win because apparently there''s nothing to win over and you can''t leave because I''m here. As for my body, it is a corpse void of life and no doubt just a shriveled husk by now. If you didn''t get everything I''ve said so far, let me spell it out for you ¡­ Our souls are battling for the rights to this body and only one of us is leaving this place!¡± Chapter 121 After hearing what Silva said, Bones donned a complex expression. He had a lot of questions he wanted to ask but felt like Silva was done talking and wouldn¡¯t be inclined to answer. If this place, this inner world was supposed to be a place full of memories, why is it so dark? The fears? The dreams? I¡¯m an undead now - makes sense he wouldn¡¯t find any of those here. Bones scanned the darkness surrounding them, hoping to see whatever Silva saw that got him spooked, but still couldn¡¯t find anything. ¡°The thing you said before, that your body is a shriveled husk by now, what do you mean by "now"? How much time had passed? What happened to my body?¡± Bones asked anyway and saw something absurd happen in front of him. Silva¡¯s body keeled over and started changing shape until it took the form of a completely different human being, a middle aged man with dark hair reaching his shoulders. Silva slowly stood up and exhaled, then gave Bones a dirty look. ¡°See, this isn¡¯t good. Not good at all!" Silva exclaimed, referring to his changed new form. "It''s been a few days. The body outside is fine, still on the bed, and we¡¯ll see if it¡¯ll still be yours! This is going to hurt Bones.¡± He warned and his form changed again, This time into a woman with no noticeable features. Bones saw the woman dash forward but was unable to dodge her. His body couldn''t move, only his head tilted slightly back on reflex. He gritted his teeth and prepared to get hit, but just before they would clash, the woman disappeared into a puff of smoke. Bones watched in confusion when the smoke, drifting in front of him, suddenly rushed through his mouth, like a snake, and into his body. Before he could react, he swallowed a gulpful. The confusion didn¡¯t stop and for a minute nothing happened. Then he convulsed, clutching his stomach and went down on his knees. In complete darkness, void of any other sounds, the whimpering of an old man could be heard. Occasionally, vapor could be seen coming off his body. Bones had no power or control of what was happening. He held his eyes shut and fought through the pain - the only thing he could do while Silva rampaged from inside his body that represented the core of his soul.
The days ticked away and three days later, there was a knocking on the door. The patron of the establishment has come to check on the guest and remind him the period he rented the room is ending within the hour. Hearing no reply, the man peeked through the keyhole and spotted a figure on the bed. *ahem* "Sir, I''m here to remind you to leave the room within the hour. If you don''t leave, I''ll be free to extend the duration of your stay at an extra charge, until the next day or until you decide to leave yourself." The patron waited for a few seconds, then huffed and shouted: "I''m charging you extra for the room. Enjoy your stay!", before leaving. The night came and before morning, Bones'' body twitched. For the next half an hour, his body quivered uncontrollably until it started spasming violently. Inside Bones, an intense confrontation between the two souls surged to the point it started impacting Bones'' body outside. Silva was exchanging blows with a large unknown entity made of darkness within Bones'' soul. The same entity Silva sensed earlier and now has stepped forward to fight him. The old man, Muriel Jones, lay on the ground some distance away, not moving. Silva looked haggard, depleted and worn-out. He went through every changed form he ever occupied and every skill he learned, but came up empty against an unknown enemy. The entity he fought didn''t have a physical form, it was made out of pure darkness, had clawy hands and oozed the feeling of dread. It was an unrestrained beast, shackled to this domain, longing to escape. And Silva may have just hinged the door to its cage slightly open. "Huuuman." The entity spoke for the first time. Silva froze in his tracks, his eyes widening in disbelief. "This is my domain. I have tolerated your paltry presence for long enough but this is the end of your insolence!" Glowing, green, demonic eyes opened on what looked like the shape of a head and Silvas'' body was enveloped by cyclones of otherworldly emerald flames. His agonizing screams were shattering as his soul was being eroded. "No! Not like this! Stop! Stooop!" He screamed on deaf ears. He was wholly consumed and then devoured until only the dark entity remained. The entity turned to laying Jones and narrowed its eyes. "You be the guidance in this world of light and I''ll take over when the time is right." The entity whispered as its shape was whisked away back into nothingness. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. *thud* Bones'' body hit the floor. He scraped at the wooden floorboard with his fingers as he mustered his strength to push himself up. *groan* He sat on the bed, leaned forward and grabbed his head. He didn''t know how, but he knew what had transpired in the inner world. First, there was such a thing as the inner world and¡­
ding ding ding ¡­
Bones swung his hand at the air in front of his face, shooing away the notifications. He was sure they were important but he needed some time to set his thoughts in order. He felt powerless back there. All he could do was male small talk and remarks. Silva had all the control. "If it wasn''t for that - thing¡­" He couldn''t even finish that thought. Everything he did so far and any future prospect he had would amount to nothing. Silva would have a new body and would probably find a way to use it more effectively, to the fullest. "The bastard laughed at me, at all the years I spent researching¡­ the people I used as test subjects¡­ they weren''t for nothing Silva! I am alive and you''re not!" Bones pushed himself off the bed and staggered to the bathroom where he looked in the mirror. The cracks and broken bones have mended and most of his teeth have regrown. He reapplied the concealment ointment and scanned the room on his way out to see if he left anything behind, then continued towards the exit. He unlocked the doors, went down the hallway and down the stairs, and stopped by the reception desk. "How long am I overdue?" Bones asked, realizing, according to what Silva said, how much time had passed and that he had overstayed his welcome. The receptionist looked up from her desk and asked for his room number, then said he had stayed an extra day and that she would have to charge him more for it. Bones mumbled under his breath, took out a handful of coins and placed them on the desk. The receptionist took what she needed and Bones swiped the rest, then left without saying anything. I feel sick. Like I''m about to puke my guts out. The notifications¡­ He displayed the slew of notifications and wobbled towards the nearby bench to sit on it and simply crashed down on it. The notifications threw his mind to a loop and he had to sit down. Something caused his soul to be super sensitive and every action seemed to heavily weigh down on his soul. The very first notification was a warning about a massive influx of unknown energy, resulting in three levels to his Soul Weaver class, bringing it to nineteen and just a level shy from a new skill. The last notification was about a level up in a race. Just what in the world happened? Is it because of the inner world? Silva brought me there forcefully and then¡­ No, it''s not just that, he was devoured there at the end. I can''t think of any other reason why my levels would jump that much. And the influx of unknown energy¡­ I can feel my soul expanding - so much my body has a hard time adjusting. I need more information on the inner world, and I won''t find it in the Adventurer''s Guild¡­ *gasps* "Horace!" Bones reflexively jumped up but quickly slumped down back on the bench. His mind was willing, but his body didn''t listen. He stayed there for another twenty minutes until he slowly picked himself up and headed toward the Guild. He was supposed to pick the information on Iam two days ago. There shouldn''t be a problem just because I''m a day or two late, right? He entered the crowded guild and waited in line behind the reception desk. When it was his turn, he approached the desk and asked for Horace. "The head admin is on a business trip out of town. Is there anything I can help you with?" Right, Horace did say he will be out of town for a week if I remember correctly. "I''m here to pick up the package." "Name?" "Jones." "Just a moment." The receptionist said and opened the drawer, then shuffled through until she found the envelope addressed to Mr. Jones. She handed the envelope to Bones, along with a small note left behind by Horace and asked if that''ll be all. Bones stored the package and looked toward the contract board, then said he will be taking a few contracts before leaving. The receptionist nodded and said to skip the line and come directly to the desk when he finishes picking up the contracts. Bones said his thanks and walked over to the giant board taking up most of the wall. I guess I''ll be heading east, toward The Triwen Kingdom first, then north-east until the town of Draycott in a region controlled by the Goldenforge guild. I''ve already looked through the board before and if I remember correctly, there were a few suitable contracts I could do along the way¡­ Bones took one of the contracts close to one he previously did, two contracts near the border and two in The Triwen Kingdom. The rest of them were either too out of his way, or too high a level. "These five huh?" Bones grabbed the contracts and registered them with the guild before leaving. He didn''t immediately set off on the journey. He found a small coffee shop, sat down for a coffee and took out the note left behind by Horace. The content of the note was short and Horace simply wrote to find a colleague of his in Draycott and to be wary of Divine Order. "Divine Order?" Bones repeated, then opened the envelope with the information on Iam. The former bandit leader and now apparently a deserter, Iam, was in contact with a man running the Black Market and dealing in smuggling the stolen goods, called Tombstone. Iam''s and Tombstone''s known movements were between the black market and an auction house led by a small-time merchant Eliot Greed, also known for shady dealings. The last known whereabouts of Iam were in an estate just outside of town, owned by the said merchant. What kind of arrangement the three of them had wasn''t disclosed to Horace''s information network and the report ended with the location of the estate. Black market? Merchant? Iam was even branded a deserter. He won''t be coming into contact with the other bandit leaders. He''s looking to sell the item he found in the chest and disappear for good. Well Iam, considering you tried to kill me, I''ll be taking whatever it is you deemed so valuable. "I have the location, but I''m not sure I''m up to the task considering what I''ve just been through." *sips* Tonight I''ll go and scout the estate. If I see an opportunity to get to Iam¡­ I''ll take it. Bones'' physical condition greatly improved over the last few hours and he no longer had problems controlling his movements, but he had his worries. Mostly, he was reluctant to use Soul Magic in fear of a backlash. He could repair the physical injuries, but the damage to his soul? There''s a saying time heals all wounds, and that might be true for the injured soul. The duration of Bones'' Weakened status was also time dependent and now, he was aware of the existence of the inner world. If I level up my Soul Magic, would I gain access to my inner world? Could I enter that subspace now? What if I could and I get stuck there? What about the unknown entity that Silva fought? *sips* As always, Bones had too many questions he needed answered. What he was sure of was that there was a whole lot more to Soul Magic than he could ever imagine. As much as it was morally and ethically wrong, Silva used the skill to invade and then transfer his soul to a new body. Now that the whole ordeal was over, Bones'' had a weird sense of admiration for the man. To use both mind and soul magic to control and manipulate those around you¡­ Deep in thought, Bones hadn''t realized he was squeezing Skully''s core in his hand. Chapter 122 Under the shade of a tree, roughly five hundred meters away from the estate of merchant Eliot Greed, Bones sat cross-legged with his eyes closed. *cling clang* In the clearing in front of him, two bone constructs engaged in a fierce match. Out of five duels, Skully won four of them. Murdok''s movements felt sluggish compared to the flexible Lizardman so the outcome was as expected. When it came to power though¡­ *swish* The greataxe cleaved through the air, passing Skully by a hairbreadth and leaving a meter long gouge in the ground clear of snow. Every time Murdok swung his weapon cleared a good portion of snow with it. Soon, Skully began to slip on mud and Murdok scored his second win. Meanwhile, Bones focused on the two fighting. Through Soul Link he felt their presence, their movements, but couldn''t really read their thoughts nor control them. The only sense of control he had was giving orders and directing them on what to do. No matter how high his Golem Mastery or Soul Magic was, he felt that was his limit. If it was like before, Bones would be content with just that. Afterall, they were supposed to be mere golem constructs without thoughts, with simple programming and just following orders. But it was different now. His golems were infused with Soul Spark and were capable of growth. The connection between them was deeper than ever. Still, Bones felt like there was a wall made of fog obstructing him from seeing further. "Alright, that''s enough." Bones opened his eyes and saw both golems covered in mud, from head to toe. Cleaning the bones wasn''t hard, but the equipment¡­ I forgot to have them take off their gear. "You two¡­From now on, every time you spar you''ll take off your gear! Now go rub some snow and clean it up. I''ll not have you go around looking like mud golems!" While Skully and Murdok rolled in the snow and made snow angels, Bones walked over to the edge of the forest and observed the estate from a distance. There were many possible entry points and the private security didn''t seem overly cautious of intruders. Getting cheap on security? Works for me! Two men are stationed at the main gates and two patrols, in pairs, are making rounds around the estate. It should be fairly easy to jump over the two meters high wrought iron fence and approach the mansion. The inside is the problem. I know nothing about the layout or how many guards there are inside, or where my target would be. Bones leaned on the nearby tree and waited. Soon, Skully and Murdok joined him and - a few hours later - night descended and the trio went into action. For the first time Bones saw the estate without any flowers or bushes decorating the yard, just plain grass and nothing he could use as a cover. When the patrol passed, Bones jumped over the fence and sneaked to the back of the mansion. From there, he used his bony fingers to climb to the balcony of the master bedroom on the first floor. The doors to the room were locked, but that wasn''t an issue for Bones. Instead of relying on the Incomplete Skeleton Key, he used his finger on the lock. With a bit of time, effort and luck on his part, he successfully unlocked the most basic of locks and entered. Bones ignored the leather straps hanging off the bed frame and toys for nightly activities on the nightstand, and approached the door to the hallway. He could hear voices coming from the other side of the doors. He waited and when it seemed the coast was clear, he gently pried the door open and set a small spider-like contract on the floor. "Go make some noise sg-one (spider golem)." Bones whispered, then glanced left and right before shutting the door and leaving the spider construct out in the hallway. The spider golem immediately set off in a random direction, sticking to the wall and disappearing behind the corner. It took less than a minute for the first screams to be heard and the hurried stomping of the feet. Bones heard the guards passing the master bedroom, then quickly opened the door and left the room, dressed in a bathroom robe that dragged loosely on the floor and wearing a nightcap. Merchant Eliot was a hefty man and Bones couldn''t think of anything else. He regretted not asking for the information about the estate and his new targets beforehand, but what''s done is done. There was no point in fretting about it now - it was too late to change his mind now that he was already inside the mansion. Besides, what does he really have to be afraid of? To be seen? He was confident he could at least escape safely. At least, that was Bones'' train of thought before he donned the bathrobe and went skulking down the hallway, opposite the direction his spider golem ran off to. Speaking of¡­ "I''m telling you I saw a spider! A giant white spider! I think it was albino¡­" The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Look here Mary¡­" The head of security, Sheffield, addressed the maid. "There''s no way a spider of that size is freely roaming the mansion." Just as Sheffield, the voice of reason was trying to calm the maid, the spider golem passed behind his and his men''s back. Mary once again shrieked in a fright, causing the men to wince and cover their ears, then dropped on the floor like a log, fainting. Sheffield reacted quickly and spun around to see what caused Mary to faint but the spider was already gone. Strange. Mary isn''t the type of gall to make a ruckus for no reason. Trusting his instincts, he believed there indeed was something suspicious going on tonight. Just in case, he ordered his men to search the mansion and look for anything out of the ordinary¡­ like giant spiders. At the same time, Bones found out where all three figures of interest were. The trio had a meeting behind closed doors in Eliot''s private office. Bones found the doors to the office but there were two guards stationed upfront. Creeping behind the corner, he could barely make out the voices through the thick, noise canceling walls. If it wasn''t for their heated argument and raised voices, he wouldn''t be able to hear anything at all. What should I do? Should I dispose of the guards? That''s an option for sure and would make everything easier but I was hoping for a more not-to-be-seen approach. ¡­ Let''s try a different way to approach the office. If everything else fails, I''ll resort to violence! Bones turned and headed back toward the master bedroom. The guards were still busy on the ground floor, chasing the spider. The golem was programmed with the intent to sneak around and avoid the guards but it was only a matter of time before it was spotted. It was being chased into the corner and Sheffield patiently waited for an opportunity to strike. When the opportunity came, he casted Mana Arrow and in one accurate hit pierced the golem''s body and dispersed the nucleus. "Sam, go inspect the body." He turned to the newcomer and ordered. "Hm? No way." The young lad took one good look at the spider and refused. "Sam?" "I''ll fight a dragon bare chested if I have to but I''m not touching that! I hate spiders." The head of security could hear the other guards¡¯ half-suppressed laughter and pinched the bridge of his nose, clearly annoyed. "...you know what? Why don''t you go patrol the mansion." He decided to relent and have the boy go back to patrol instead. "What if there are more of them?" Sam asked, his eyes jittery and nervously looking around. "Did you see any other?" Sam shook his head. "Then there probably aren''t any more, but if you see any, scream like Mary just did and I''ll come running. Is that alright with you?" Sheffield asked sarcastically. "Deal! Thanks boss!" Sam enthusiastically said and feeling relieved, left to patrol to Sheffield''s disbelief. He turned to the other guards and, no longer amused, asked: "Anyone else have a problem with spiders?" "Well I''m not a big fan of them either to be honest¡­" One of the guards started but quickly shut up seeing the head giving him the look. While they were inspecting the "dead" spider, the head butlers approached and asked if they should report the incident to master Eliot. Sheffield motioned for the butler to follow him outside and let the guards deal with the mess while they talked. "Master Eliot is in a meeting and he explicitly said not to disturb him." "I know but I just saw the master." "What? Where?" Sheffield asked, surprised. The two stopped in the middle of the main hall and the butler pointed towards the stairs leading to the first floor. "Upstairs." The butler said. Sheffield followed where the butler was pointing and asked if he was sure he saw Eliot. The butler explained he saw the master in his bathroom robe coming from the direction of his office and going towards his bedroom. The head of security paused, glanced at the upstairs then turned to the butler and said to tell the staff everything was fine and to continue working as usual. When the butler left, Sheffield approached the stairs and cautiously - without making any noise - started climbing the steps. At the top of the stairs he peeked around the corner, in the direction of the office, then the other side where Sam suddenly appeared giving him a fright. "What are you doing here boss?" "Gods, Sam¡­where did you come from? Did you see anyone suspicious walking by?" "Suspicious? Like spiders?" "Like master Eliot¡­ Would you give spiders a rest already?" "Well, I haven''t seen anyone - or anything - suspicious after the first, you know, spider¡­" "Just go away Sam, continue patrolling and be sure to inspect every room!" Sam shrugged and left, and Sheffield headed toward the master bedroom. Usually, everyone would be barred from entering the master''s private chambers but today¡¯s events raised concern and called for a detailed sweep of the mansion, the bedroom included. Sheffield entered the bedroom, trying his best not to look in the direction of the bed and the gadgets beside the bed, and saw the doors of the balcony slightly opened. He immediately walked over to the balcony and leaned over the rails, looking around but didn''t find anything out of the ordinary. He stayed and waited on the balcony until he saw two guards patrolling the estate and asked them if they saw anything suspicious but both confirmed that everything was in order. Scratching the back of his head, Sheffield stood there confused. He was sure something was amiss and decided to go back to the location of the dead spider. He should''ve properly inspected the body before the butler came and interrupted him. It wasn''t the first time they had monsters in the mansion. Back a few years ago, they had a rat infestation down in the cellars and the master had to issue a contract in the Adventurer''s Guild asking for their help. Is the situation repeating itself? Do we really have a spider infestation? That wine cellar is more trouble than it¡¯s worth! Sheffield turned around, went back to the bedroom after making sure to lock the doors to the balcony and then leaving. A few meters to the side, Bones stood on the ledge of the mansion, glued to the wall and still as a brick. If he couldn''t get to the office unnoticed from the inside, he thought about getting there from the outside. He was just on his way there when the head of security barged in through the balcony door and started looking around. Luckily, it was dark outside and Bones had dark clothing he wore beneath the bathroom robe he took off and left on the bed before heading outside. When the head of security left, Bones made great strides and impatiently continued toward the office, risking slipping and falling off the ledge. That was close¡­ and how humiliating! I could''ve gone over the roof instead. Why did I even bother - I should''ve just killed everyone and gained experience out of it all. A patrol passed by once again and Bones remained unnoticed. When he reached the windows to the office, he peeked inside and saw three men in a heated argument. Chapter 123 Iam sat in an office chair across from merchant Eliot at the head of the table who was rubbing his eyes, while the man called Tombstone stood off to the side and watched the paintings on the wall, as if what the two argued about was of no concern to him. Eliot was a man of large stature and his voice carried far. Even the guards outside the office winced every time he raised his voice. He was a man from a fairly wealthy merchant family and took over the family business a few years ago. The Greed family has been a part of the Merchant''s Guild for generations so it was expected for Eliot to grow into a merchant, like his father did and his father before him did. He learned the profession at an early age and developed a keen sense for people¡­ and he didn''t like Iam. The only reason he tolerated Tombstone, an ex-bandit, was because the man knew how to run business and turn profit. Eliot has been venting for the whole day because Iam, who Tombstone introduced him to a few days ago, failed to mention that a unique item he wanted to put up for the auction was an artificial dungeon core stolen from the same Merchant''s Guild he was a part of. Now, Eliot was a wealthy man and one dungeon core usually wouldn''t fetch a high enough price to risk the relationship with the Guild, but he already had a buyer lined up - one of the major guilds. He was now facing a dilemma. He already talked about canceling the deal but Iam was persistent and knew how to sweet talk. Finally, Eliot relented and said: "I wouldn''t be a Greed if I easily backed down from a done deal!" "Marvelous! So we have a deal then?" Tombstone turned to the two and asked. Iam stood up and extended a hand while Eliot paused for a second before exhaling, shaking his hand and inviting them for a drink in the living area on the ground floor. While they were merrily leaving the office, Bones tensed up, thinking he would lose them and leaned forward - right through the large window. [crash] Before Eliot even closed the doors to his office, they all heard a loud crash. He quickly pushed the door open and saw a figure sprawled over his office desk. "T-thief? Thief!" He yelled. The two guards rushed in and pointed their weapons at Bones while Iam and Tombstone shared a look but didn''t interfere. "How dare you barge in here? Do you know who I am?" Eliot yelled. "You have something that belongs to me. Give it!" Bones spat out while getting off the desk. "Hmph, what nonsense! Anything I have belongs to me! Guards, kill him!" Eliot didn''t waste words. "K-kill? The two guards hesitated, but knew their master''s orders were absolute and they were allowed to kill any trespassers. Bones however, didn''t wait for the guards and casted Bone Storm in the middle of the office. When Eliot saw the spell being cast, he retreated out of the office and behind Iam and Tombstone, who watched with interest. After two seconds, Bones riddled the guards with spikes and - a second after - he sent a barrage of projectiles after Eliot. Iam and Tombstone rolled to the side, avoiding the spikes while Eliot already reached the stairs to the ground floor. Bones summoned Skully''s core and tossed it out the broken window, then summoned Murdok and had him deal with Tombstone. Iam was his to take care of. Skully ran around the mansion, killing two guards on patrol along the way, then proceeded guarding the entrance to the mansion and killing anyone trying to escape. "What the hell are these?" Iam uttered, watching bone spikes embedded in the wall while standing up. Tombstone also saw the spikes but didn''t have the leisure to talk. He immediately had to duck after getting up, narrowly avoiding a swing of the greataxe. Murdok appeared out of nowhere and immediately went on the offensive. Tombstone wasn''t a bandit leader, but held a strong position as the right hand man under one of the bandit leaders. It''s been years but his combat prowess haven''t diminished. After one of his wide swings, Murdok showed an opening and Tombstone kicked him back into the office. Taking a breather, he glanced to the side and saw Iam had already escaped. *tsk* "Useless coward¡­ so it''ll be the two of you? Fine, it''s been a while since I''ve let loose! Bring it!" Tombstone smashed his fist and adopted a fighting stance. The man was level fifty-one and Bones sensed, as strong as Murdok but faster and more skillful. " ''fraid not. It''ll just be him. I have other, more pressing matters to attend to by the name of Iam Broke." Bones said, turned around and jumped out the window. Skully should prevent Iam from escaping. If he did escape, then I''d need to find that merchant, Eliot. Tombstone didn''t run after Bones. After showing such bravado he actually felt relieved he would only be facing one of the assailants. He witnessed the power of Murdok''s weapon firsthand and didn''t know how he would handle both of them. Murdok engaged Tombstone and, outside, Skully clashed with Iam. Like Bones predicted, Iam tried to escape and when Bones reached the front of the mansion, he immediately joined Skully and pushed Iam back into the mansion. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Eliot was nowhere in sight. Even his guards couldn''t find him. When Bones and Skully barged back into the mansion, the guards joined Iam and engaged in a fight, but how could they pose any real threat to the menace that was Skully. The golem went through them like a whirlwind, slicing and stabbing, leaving them on the ground wailing in agony. Bones had Skully occupy the guards while he clashed with Iam. "You don''t remember me do you?" Bones asked after finally having a one on one with him. Iam glanced around for a way out but didn''t find any. "Remember you? This is the first time I''ve seen you old man!" "Hm? Oh¡­give me a second." Bones just realized the last time they''ve seen each other he had winter goggles on. He took them out of his inventory and put them on. "What about now?" "Y-you¡­ I''ve no idea who you are. I''ve nothing valuable on me. This isn''t even my house!" Iam tried to weasel out. Bones made a fake boisterous laugh then donned a "not-amused" expression. "I''m not amused, Iam. I want whatever it was you took out from the chest back in Hilshall Ravine." "Hilshall Ravine? I took¡­" *gasp* Iam''s eyes widened and he looked at Bones in disbelief. "Y-you''re supposed to be dead!" "But I was already dead, Iam. Now, the item?" "What do you mean, dead? I don''t have the item with me. I can go and fetch it for you!" Bones was speechless. Iam was shameless and regarded Bones as an idiot, apparently. "Forget about it." I have so much concealment ointment on me it''s too much of a hassle to show him I''m an undead. "I won''t be asking you again. Give me the item now!" Bones repeated himself and started walking towards Iam. The tensions between them intensified and it was obvious that neither side was willing to talk anymore. Iam brandished his two swords, one in each hand and dashed at Bones who jumped backwards while casting Boneyard. Using Bone related spells is fine and all but Bones needed information, and he just happened to recieve the new skill he needed to test out. The bones spikes halted Iam''s charge and gave Bones enough time to cast another spell. From deep within something left Bones, traveled the distance and ran through Iam. The moment he casted the spell Bones felt something was off. His senses got mumbled for a brief moment and his vision slightly distorted. He saw Iam losing his step and falling on his knees, clutching his chest. The bandit coughed a few times, as if a bone got stuck in his throat but nothing else happened. Beads of sweat ran down his face and kneeling, he cussed at Bones. "What the hell was that?" Bones didn''t reply. He knew the Haunting Touch spell failed. It felt odd using the skill for the first time but he also felt he was close to succeeding, so he tried again. Iam wasn''t much of a fighter despite his level, even less of a mage, but even he sensed how vile the spell Bones was trying to cast again was. So he turned and started running but came to a stop after just a few steps. Bones casted Soul Gaze with haste, then used Soul Link to increase the chance of Haunting Touch succeeding. At least he hoped it would. Then he finally casted the new skill. Like the first time, something left him and traveled to Iam entering his body. Bones felt it more clearly this time. He would fail again. He felt he was very close to grasping something and he focused on the skill, on the connection between Iam and him, and started feeling a sharp pain in his head. *kugh* So close. Just a bit more¡­ Bones forcefully pushed through and casted the skill again. His vision blurred and the last thing he saw before passing out was the room spinning and heard Iam screaming. Lately, I''ve been blacking out often. He thought. When Bones came to, he was standing in the middle of an empty room. The room was dark and while he was turning around he didn''t see any windows or even an entrance. Then je heard a whimper coming from behind him. He turned and saw a naked, skinny, middle aged man sitting on the cold floor, tightly hugging his knees and whimpering quietly. "Hey." Bones called out but the figure didn''t respond. He walked over and put a hand on the figure''s shoulders. The moment he did so, the head looked up and he saw it was Iam. Iam? Is this the inner world? Mine or his? Or is this the skill''s doing? Whatever it was, I''m supposed to extract the information from him. "Iam. Tell me what''s in the box. What is in the chest?" Bones asked but Iam, like a child with a tantrum, turned his head, refusing to answer. This might take a while¡­ Meanwhile, the outside was chaotic. The mansion was engulfed by fire and the staff, in order to escape, forced their way outside by jumping through the windows. The guards that weren''t engaged in combat ran around with buckets full of water trying to quench the fire. The fire colored the night sky red and the blaze could be seen from the town''s defensive walls. Soon, town''s guards came running in order to investigate and when they came close to the estate, they saw merchant Eliot pushing through the crowd of people and opening the main gates to the estate. The man puffed and was out of breath but that didn''t stop him from yelling in delirium: "M-monsters! Inside - monsters!" The guards didn''t understand what the man was about and looked in the direction of the mansion. Among the people running toward them, there were silhouettes of two figures outlined by fire with monster-like features. The guards tensed and after the remaining people rushed out the gates, they drew their weapons. The two figures approached the gates and the guards froze looking at two pairs of green dots looking down on them. Skully shut the gates close and Murdok swiped against the iron bars with his greataxe, tearing a long gash in the gates before they both returned back to the mansion. "W-we can''t fight these things! Liam, send word to the captain and ask for reinforcements!" One of the guards turned to the youngest among them, Liam, and ordered. Liam was quick to respond and gladly bolted out of the area. "What in the world happened here?" Ten minutes later, a squad of elite guards accompanied by a level sixty-eight captain and a fire brigade composed of water mages came to the scene. The mages surrounded the burning mansion and through water manipulation and large quantities of water, extinguished the fire an hour later. The captain of the guards, Byron, led his men through the rubble and into the remains of the mansion. The roof was gone and the stars were visible, support pillars were badly damaged and the top floor caved in and it distinctively smelled of burning flesh. Byron frowned and immediately ordered his men to take caution and search for the survivors. After sweeping the grounds, the guards returned and reported the culprits were already gone and that they found charred bodies of dozens of people and a single survivor by the name of Tombstone in the lawn outside the mansion. There was a massacre and Byron immediately set off to meet with the survivor when one of the guards came running and relayed that water mages had found green flames they couldn''t extinguish. "Green flames? Lead the way!" Byron followed the guard to the back of the mansion where he saw mages surrounding the kneeling corpse enveloped in otherworldly green flames. Chapter 124 "The staff had all been accounted for but we don''t recognize this body." The guard said and one of the mages added that he had seen blue flames before, but never green flames he couldn''t douse. "These aren''t normal flames. These are the nether flames - Soul Devouring nether flames!" Byron did a grabbing motion with his hand and the flames started flickering. With a bit more exertion, he forcefully dispersed the flames. The last time I saw th-" "You can''t come in here!" He heard a ruckus and stopped mid-sentence. He turned and saw a man with badly burned injuries forcing his way toward him. He motioned his men to let the man through. This must be the survivor. I recognize him, Tombstone, a low-life thug leading the black market in the lower districts. Tombstone limped his way to the captain, pointed at the still burning body and said he knew who that was. Byron glanced at the body, then turned to the guards behind Tombstone and asked where Eliot was. "He is outside, raising a commotion about the insurance on his burned mansion and something about his wealth¡­" "The two of you go and fetch him for me - forcefully if you have to." Byron ordered and turned to Tombstone. "Now tell me, tell me everything! What the fuck happened here?" Tombstone recounted the events of the evening, starting from when the assailant crashed through the window while avoiding details about the meeting between the three of them. There were lots of holes in his story as he was busy fighting off Murdok during most of the attack, but he pointed out that something changed at some point during their fight. His opponent became stronger, more aggressive and he remembered feeling chills down his spine when he looked into the opponent¡¯s eyes. "They were demonic! Under the hood, two green dots looked at me as if I wasn''t there. I realized the fight was meaningless and tactically retreated out of the office. It was in the hallway where I saw him and Iam on the ground floor." Byron nodded and asked him to wait a moment. The guards just came back dragging Eliot with them. "What is the meaning of this? Do you know who I am? Byron, is this how you treat all the victims?" Byron ignored the merchant and issued the guards with a next set of orders. "I want you to return to town and strengthen the patrols. Form teams in a group of five and search the town for the culprit - you''re looking for a corrupted human or an undead, low level by my estimation but don''t engage if possible before reporting back." While Byron was busy giving orders, Eliot stealthy approached Tombstone and whispered. "Tombs, not a word about the core to anyone! When Byron asks, Iam came to us with something he wanted to sell and we were in the middle of the negotiation when the robber crashed in. We have no idea what Iam wanted to sell, are we clear?" "Sure, we''re not going after the core?" "Are you mad? It''s not worth the effort." "Though someone will probably come looking for both Iam and the core. I''ve no doubt the Bandit King already knows about the stolen core." Tombstone expressed his worry. "Don''t worry about him. Even he wouldn''t dare clash directly with the Merchant''s Guild. In the first place, the information about the core was most likely leaked by someone in a high position within the Guild. What we should do is redirect the attention on that monster." "You two ladies having a nice chat?" Byron approached smirking. Tombstone didn''t respond but Eliot felt insulted. "How dare you? I''ll have you-" "I''ll have you accompany me outside for a talk." Byron interjected, grabbed Eliot by the arm and dragged him outside. The whole town was bustling with activity that night. The guards even started patrolling the perimeter five hundred meters around the estate. Rumors about the fire quickly spread and early morning, not even two kilometers away from the estate, Bones woke up lying on the forest floor, covered by a thin layer of snow. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. The scenery looked serene, peaceful, but within Bones, it was anything but. He had a pounding headache, followed by constant ringing in his head and scrambled senses. He stayed lying, looking through the tree canopy at the clear blue sky. He felt something in his right hand and pushed himself upright into a sitting position. Hm? What is this? Bones looked down and saw a translucent object the shape of a polyhedron with twenty symmetrical faces in his hand. Each side had faint markings of what Bones guessed were inscribed runes. It looks like some kind of a core. It''s not mana core, they are oval in shape. Whatever it is, it looks like it''s already spent. Is this what Iam stole? "Iam? What happened last night?" Bones murmured. The last thing I remember is Iam running away and I¡­ "I used the new skill, Haunting Touch - the rest is blank. Where am I?" Bones picked himself up and started walking until he walked out of the forest some two hundred meters away. He saw a town in the distance and smoke above the tree line some way to the side of the town. "That must be the estate. Burned down?" Bones said in confusion. He didn''t have any fire related skills so he wondered how the mansion caught fire. He tried to remember what happened again but came up empty. His clothes were stained red with blood but they could be considered clean compared to the equipment on his golems. Skully and Murdok quietly followed after Bones, leaving red footprints behind. "Skully you mind sharing what happened last night?" Bones asked but as usual, received the silent treatment. "Murdok you? Did you have fun last night?" The hefty orc also kept quiet, but to Bones¡¯ surprise, the golem responded by throwing the broken handle of his greataxe to the ground. A reaction? This is the first! Did he actually understand me? If he did, does that mean Skully can too? Wait.. if he can understand me, doesn''t that mean¡­ "Nooo¡­ Skully don''t tell me you¡­ this whole time you understood me, but choose to ignore me?" Skully remained quiet but Bones saw him avert his eyes. "Just great! One is the silent type and the other is throwing a tantrum!" Bones exclaimed and started cackling. If anything, he got a good laugh out of it. He stored the unidentified core in his inventory and had Skully and Murdok clean their equipment with snow while he also changed into new clothing. When they were done, Bones looked at the town in the distance one last time before heading in the opposite direction. Shame, I wanted to brea¡­I mean - visit the Adventurer''s Guild private library and see what the literature is like in the restricted section, but it would be too risky exposing myself after last night. For all I know, someone might be searching for me and Silva was enough of an encounter for me for now¡­ Shortly after finding the road, Bones met a trader with a wagon going the same route. He asked to hitch a ride and offered to provide protection from the bandits. Common folk like that were trusting of adventurers and the trader gladly accepted his proposal. Bones sat comfortably in the back and asked what''s new in town. The trader wasn''t a talkative sort and in short sentences said the Greed''s family mansion went up in flames last night, many people died and that he thinks it was the family''s head plot to collect the insurance money. With a last name Greed, it sounds plausible. "Thank you for the info my good man. I''ll shut my eyes for a bit. Could I ask you to wake me up when we arrive? Your destination is Chaepstow right?" "Yes, I can''t compete with the prices in Arbington so I''m setting up a shop there. Go ahead and rest, I''ll wake you up when we get there. And you''ll definitely hear me if there''s an emergency!" The trader said with a chuckle. Bones planned to fake sleep to avoid meaningless chatter but unexpectedly, really fell asleep. For the first time as an undead, Bones dreamt. Not of cherished aspiration, ambition or ideal. It was a nightmare that haunted his dream, sparked by his actions last night. In the nightmare he was back in the mansion, in the main hall and all alone. It was dark, dusty and cobwebs decorated every corner and passage in the mansion. A sort of music could be heard coming from the first floor. Faint, barely audible, but loud enough to bring Bones'' attention. He approached the stairs and headed upstairs, the creaking following his every footstep. The music seemed to be coming from the office. Bones knew the way and headed directly toward the source of the sound but when he neared the office, the music stopped. Nevertheless, he approached the door, turned the knob and before fully opening the doors - a hand grabbed his ankle. He looked down and saw a body without skin, burnt flesh and no eyelids looking at him. The face had an agonizing expression and wide open mouth but no sound came out. "Be gone." Bones yelled and shook the hand off his leg. He barged into the office and was immediately swarmed by dozens of badly burnt bodies, just like the one outside. Bones pushed, clawed and tried to cast spells to no avail. He couldn''t feel the mana. No magic, no golems, no chance. Overwhelmed, he crawled his way out of the mob and barely gained his footing outside the office. When he looked back, his attackers were gone and instead, a figure sat at the office desk, shrouded in something indiscernible and Bones felt as if he was looking at a shadow instead of a real person. "Is it my time yet?" Bones heard a whisper coming from behind. He spun around but there was no one there. When he looked back, the shrouded figure stood in front of him, looking down at him. Bones stood there in a daze, looking up at the dense, smoke-like figure in front of him, without being able to look away. "Guess not. You still have a long way to go." The figure said before its body dispersed, engulfing Bones in black smoke. When the smoke cleared, Bones jolted awake and realized he must have fallen asleep. What is the meaning of this? I dream now? Who was that - what''s happening to me? Bones held his head. He had questions and no one to answer them. "Are we there yet?" He asked the driver. "You''re awake! I can see the town from here. Another ten minutes perhaps." Trader Marek replied. "How long was I out for?" "Around an hour and a half. Good dreams?" "Terrific dreams!" Bones said sarcastically. Things seem to be going in a weird direction for him and he wasn''t sure what to think of it. He still hadn''t fully grasped the concept of the system, classes and skills, and now even more questions piled up. Bones blamed everything happening to him on Silva. It must be his fault for what he did, bringing us into that inner world! Curse his dead body! No! Curse his soul! The man didn''t care much for his body¡­ or bodies? "We''re here Mr. Jones. Anything else I can do for you? Perhaps I can interest you in some fine quality materials? There''s no reason you can''t look good while adventuring! Or perhaps you''d like mana crystals for home utilities?" "Goodbye Marek! Thanks for the ride and good luck with the shop." Bones ignored the offer and said goodbye. Chaepstow was just one of the stops on route to his first bounty. Bones took out the contract that read its content once again. Viper Ridley, the man of notorious reputation for using poisons and has proficiency with using daggers and throwing weapons. The bounty on his head is six hundred gold or equivalent in mana stones, a bit less than what I got for Barret and Garrison. The man moves around a lot but always around the same area and with less than twenty people. This should be an easy win. The two at the border though¡­ I''ll work out the details on how to handle them when the time is right. Bones stopped at the alchemy shop and bought two dozen mana potions before leaving town out of the east gate and continuing east. Like before, Bones aimed to strike at night, given he was able to find his target by then. He had hours of daylight left so he took it up slowly and walked instead of running. Chapter 125 A moonless night and the rustling of leaves, many sounds of creatures moving and disturbing the forest floor, but no word or signs of Viper Ridley. Bones exhaled in annoyance as Skully and Murdok finished a pack of direwolves. Even out-leved, the monsters didn''t avoid confrontation with Bones and his deathly entourage - which started to get on his nerves. He''s been looking for his target for hours and began to think the marked location on the contract was invalid. This is pointless. I''m not getting anywhere looking for him in the middle of the night. And the monsters¡­ What is with them? They''re clearly outmatched but they''re coming at us in a frenzy. Is it because it''s nighttime? Or hunger because there¡¯s a lack of food? It is winter after all. No, there is plenty of game to hunt from what I hear and the amount of encounters with different beasts I had in the last few hours. That''s it. I give up! I''ll climb a tree and wait for the night to pass. Maybe I''ll have more luck in the morning. Like that, Bones waited until morning on a leafless tree, providing zero cover until he finally saw movements in the distance. A group of humans accompanied by hounds and carrying prey moved North. Bones paused for a few seconds, observing the group leaving his sight before deciding to follow from the distance. He didn''t know if the humans were bandits or simply hunters from a nearby village, but it just dawned and he had to start somewhere. They shouldn''t be hunters. The nearest village is somewhere around twenty kilometers away - too far from home to hunt. Bones followed the party for three kilometers before noticing the group was missing a few men. He stopped and turned around, carefully observing his surroundings. [a whistling sound of an arrow flying] Three arrows hit Bones in the chest with a thunk and he fell down on his back. Cackling and remarks could be heard bouncing between trees and Bones sensed three men approaching. "Told ya we was followed!" "Yeah yeah go through his pockets! See who it is." From the sound of their voice, their inarticulate vocabulary and overall trashy way of talking, Bones concluded they were in fact the outlaws he was searching for. The tree stopped and towered over his body. One of them knelt beside him and started going through his pockets when in one clean swoop, Bones yanked an arrow out of his chest and jammed it through his eye. The man''s body went limp and leaned forward. Bones pushed the body to the side and out of the way, then jumped to his feet. The other two bandits froze on the spot, the shock of seeing one of them die made them hesitate. Once they snapped out of the initial stupor, both dropped their bows, jumped backwards and drew their daggers. Bones was already on his feet, however, and didn''t give them any time to counter attack. He easily suppressed both of them, leaving one alive so he could answer his questions, then killed him too shortly after. Viper Ridley had made a temporary camp a kilometer north from their position, and the party was just heading back from the hunt. Bones asked a few more questions, how many bandits there were and what skills Ridley had, but the man succumbed to injuries. "What feeble bodies, but finally signs of Ridley!" Bones left the bodies as they were and rushed ahead, hoping to catch up to the hunting party. Getting rid of them now would make clearing the camp that much easier, but he was slow - the snow slowing down his movements. He realized he couldn''t catch up to them in time so he hurled the golem core ahead and before it hit the ground, Skully appeared and continued sprinting, leaving Bones behind. If anything, he hoped Skully would be able to stall the party long enough until he and Murdok arrived. His orc golem, unfortunately, didn''t have the agility of the lizardman and wouldn''t be able to keep up with the two of them so Bones kept him stored for now. A minute later, Bones came to a stop and saw Skully in front of the camp''s fortifications, engaged in a fight against a single figure. The golem had arrows sticking out of his body and he noticed dark green spots around the arrow''s entry points. The most striking ones were gashes made by the figure Skully fought. Every slash of his weapon left a sizzling gash that eroded the leather armor he wore. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. This must be Viper Ridley with his poisons. Bones glanced at the camp and saw bandits jumping down the fortification walls and rushing toward the two fighting while the others hid behind the walls, knocking arrows and aiming at Skully. "Bastards¡­" Bones murmured then tossed the golem core in an arc. The core flew over the two fighting and landed at the rushing bandits feet. Murdok appeared like a genie in a bottle but instead of granting wishes, he plough through the snow and cleaved the closest bandit in half with his new greataxe. The rest stopped dead in their trek. "What are you doing, fools! Spread and surround him, then kill the fucker!" Ridley shouted while skillfully avoiding the thrust of a spear. The man was slightly faster than Skully, smaller and more experienced. It showed. Skully wasn''t able to land a clear hit the whole fight and they have been exchanging blows for a while now. This is a good experience for Skully. If he has the capability to learn, the fight should help him grow. Murdok will handle the melee fighters and I''ll clean up the rest. Bones dashed to the side and started circling the encampment, looking for an entrance while lobbying skull bombs over the wall. At some point he casted Bone Storm and riddled the fortification wall with spikes, then climbed over the wall by using spikes as stepping stones. The moment he got in, spelled doom for the few bandits still lingering inside. He took care of them easily. The biggest advantage Bones had in fights was the element of surprise his adversaries got when realizing he couldn''t be stopped with arrows and swords. Then the crippling fear followed that made them freeze and hesitant. Bones of course used that opportunity to strike the killing blow. When he finished inside, he opened the gates to the camp and saw Murdok surrounded by mutilated corpses. There''s not a sliver of grace in his fighting style, just extreme violence. He looked behind Murdok and saw a wounded Ridley, gulping for breath while throwing insults at Skully. For a moment, Bones sympathized with the man as it wasn''t the first time he saw confusion, frustration, anger and finally resignation in the eyes of men when confronted with the inevitable. Ridley''s poisons were ineffective - one of the reasons Bones picked the bounty on him. The other reason was that the man was level fifty-two and would provide both an easy win and plenty of experience. Bones had Murdok join Skully and with the two of them attacking relentlessly, Ridley didn''t last long. Skully''s spar robbed him of his speed and Murdok''s greataxe of his life. Bones gained a level in class and skill levels. It bothered him that he was just a level away from getting a new skill in Soul Magic but he was reluctant to use it given what happened last night. Maybe I''ll take it slow and easy on the soul magic until my weakened status disappears. Bones focused on the adventurer''s badge and checked his progress. A screen appeared before him displaying he had "cleared" the Viper Ridley wanted contract. "Ah good, good - no need to cut off the head." He approached the dead body and searched for valuables. Ridley had equipment of decent quality but given his small stature, everything was too small for his golems and he himself had plenty of spare clothing. The daggers the man wielded were eye catching though. The hilts were decorated with viper shaped ornaments and the blade shone with a familiar black metal sheen. Bones picked both up and stored them in inventory. He had no use for them, neither did his golems, but they would fetch a good price in the store. "On second thought¡­" Bones returned inside the camp and looked for extra large winter clothing for his golems. He found it ridiculous how quickly they tear through the clothes when fighting. The bandits had plenty of winter coats made of direwolf pelts and Bones picked a few large enough for his golems and one he immediately put in for himself. The coats were heavy and would obstruct movements in battle but they provided a lot of cover to his golems features out of combat. "I think we''re done here boys." Bones said and took out a small map. His next two contracts, his second and third, were close to the border. The second one was east, a few days'' journey away and the third was a few kilometers north from the second one. The reason the two bandit leaders could pose a problem is their levels and their proximity to each other. The second contract, Black Eyed Daryll, is level fifty-five and Jazmyne Smokes, his third contract, is level fifty-six. Jazmyne is a woman, which came as a surprise to Bones as there weren''t that many women in this kind of business. She was also a whip user, which came as another surprise. The other one is a muscular type wielding a greatsword named Daryll, another one with "something something eye" in his name. Both had plenty of men within their ranks and appear to be really close to each other. Bones doubted the bandits operated this close to one another and had a hunch that the relationship between the two was more than just partners in crime. Could they be a husband and a wife? Rather romantic if not for all the robbing and the killings¡­probably not. There would be no reason to operate separately if they were. Bones decided to wait out the duration of his weakened status debuff before engaging the two. There was a small town around fifty kilometers away from the border and the bandits by the name of Tarnstead, and that was his next destination. The next few days were spent on the road with occasional stops at the nearby village or small town. Bones was relieved to read there wasn''t anything related to him in the article on the fire at Greed estate in the local newspapers. In fact, Eliot seemed to have collected a huge amount of money from the insurance on his mansion and blamed the fire on a spider infestation. A single charred skeleton resembling the spider was found at the sight of fire and Bones almost spat out the coffee he was drinking when he read the part. After a week of traveling, he reached Tarnstead. The town was like any other town in The Remore Kingdom and after settling down in the nearest inn, Bones made a visit to the town''s branch of adventurer''s guild. He wanted to find out more information on his next targets, but the Guild''s information network isn''t the reason he was there. After entering the Guild, Bones surveyed the hall. Like most Guild branches in small towns, this one was humble in both its size and the level of adventurers. On one side of the hall on the wall there was a contract board and on the other there was a bar serving drinks and fast food. Bones approached the bar and told the waiter he needed information on the contract he was on. The waiter eyed for a moment then asked him what he would like to drink and to take a seat at the table. Bones waited ten minutes for that drink and thought he might have been misunderstood until a different man appeared holding his drink. "An odd choice of a drink but here''s your mana potion sir." The man said and introduced himself simply as an informant, then took a seat across Bones. "What can I help you with Mr¡­?" "I go by Jones and I need information on a bounty¡­ two bounties." Bones replied then took out his two contracts and slid them over to the informant. The informant took them and raised an eyebrow after seeing who the targets were. Chapter 126 "You better give up on this one. Many tried before but failed. I don''t know why the Guild doesn''t raise the requirement for the contract to gold rank." "Thank you worrying but I''m confident I can at least escape alive. Now about the information¡­ You are with the Thief Guild, right?" "It''s no secret, but yes, I''m with the Thief''s Guild. As for the information, I can give you the basics now or you can wait a bit for premium information." "Premium information? How long would I have to wait and¡­ what does premium information entail?" Bones asked. It was his first time hearing about basic and premium information. "Premium entails everything we know about the target, at a premium price of course. It might take a few days to verify and update the intel on your inquiry. As soon as I have the file ready, I''ll send a message¡­Where should I send the message?" "The reception desk at the "The Passing Wagon inn." Bones wrote down the name of the inn he was staying at and passed it to the informant. "Money isn''t an issue and I''d like the premium information. What other services are you offering?" "Other services? I''m afraid we only deal with information here." The informant said while shaking his head and storing the piece of paper into the inside pocket of his jacket. "It is a small town, close to the border after all. If you need anything else, you should visit the town of Ascot at the¡­. " "I''ve already been in Ascot. It''s fine, the information is all I really need." Bones interrupted, downed his drink and stood up to leave. "Until the next time, then." "Until next time! Pleasure doing business with you Mr. Jones." The informant said and watched Bones leave. Bones left the guild and returned to his room. Tarnstead was a really small town without much to see. The mornings were crowded because of all the traffic going through and toward the border, but other than that, it was a boring place you''d stop to restock and move on. Such a place worked for Bones. He needed time to better process everything that happened. There is a lot he didn''t know about his current predicament but he tried to piece together what he knew and came to the conclusion that the reason Silva easily broke through the passive Soul Barrier skill was because of the weakened status. And that was also possibly the reason for his recent blackouts. Silva''s intrusion changed something inside him, forced something onto him and Bones was sure his dream previously had something to do with that change. Deep down, he suspected the creature that fought Silva wasn''t something alien, but was always there inside of him - an undead side awakened by Silva. Bones sat on the bed, leaning against the bed frame and watching the two golems standing in front of him. Both had equipment covering their monster parts and anyone looking closely would notice something was off about them, especially when fighting. Was there an actual need to cover them? To keep them hidden? Bones always kind of thought there was but he was a boncemancer, a class like any other, that simply had the ability to make bone golems. The fact that he himself was an undead and had a need to hide his identity, he projected onto his golems. There''s no need to keep them hidden. I''ll see if there''s an armorsmith in town and if they''re selling anything of decent quality. I think Murdok could make use of heavy plate armor and I need to get him a proper weapon - durable enough to handle his powerful swings. Skully is fine as is. The leather armor suits him, I just need to find him equipment of better quality. Bones didn''t leave the inn for the rest of the day, nor for the next few days. He stayed in his room trying to enter Eternal Rest, hoping to dream again. There were certain conditions required before entering Eternal Rest and Bones tried to think of a way to overload his core without risking any damage to himself or his surroundings. He tried to push his limits by levitating as many bone spikes as possible. And while he did make slight progress in Bone Manipulation, it wasn''t enough to overload his core. After numerous failed attempts, Bones gave up and left the inn in search of an armor shop. Tarnstead didn''t have anything better to offer and Bones regretted not buying what he needed in Arbington. He ended up buying the Steel Plate Armor and a greataxe made of reinforced steel for Murdok, and a full set of leather armor and a new spear for Skully. Later that night, as if someone was playing a joke on him, Bones entered Eternal Rest. The dream began like the last one, in the mansion. He was fighting off a group of guards and he was fast, precise and untouchable. He played around his targets, enjoying the sense of superiority when he suddenly came to a stop, wondering why he was fighting the guards in the first place. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. That''s not what happened! I didn''t fight the guards, Skully did! Bones realized that what he was experiencing were the events of that night from Skully''s perspective. The moment he stopped playing the part, everything around him distorted. The next scene he saw was an out-of-body experience. He saw himself standing over kneeling Iam, with a hand on the man''s forehead but something was different about this Bones. The air around him was heavy, tense and foul. The hand on the forehead started glowing and he was suddenly engulfed by green fire that quickly spread onto Iam. The man screamed with such intensity, Bones woke up. He looked through the window and saw it was still nighttime. "Well, fuck." Early morning the next day, a message was left at the reception desk addressed to his name by the Guild''s informant. Bones left the inn for the first time in a week and returned within the hour, holding an envelope in his hand. He jumped on the bed, placed one leg over the other and ripped the envelope open. Inside there were two files, each a few pages long. He took out the files and threw the envelope on the floor to the side and started reading. Jazymne was a beautiful but vicious woman with a twisted personality who liked playing games. And the reason for Daryll''s black eye. The relationship between the two was that of a husband and a wife, like Bones guessed, and the duo''s twisted nature complimented each other well. Jazmyne was the brain and Daryll a submissive plaything following after her like a puppy. In reality, she ran both bandit camps and is the reason they were able to operate close to each other without getting caught. She used her¡­ "womanly charms" to win favors with the right kind of people and look the other way from time to time. She even captivated the hearts of adventurers coming after her bounty. She often used the captives to test the durability of her thorny whip while Daryll watched in fascination. Together, they had quite a large number of men under their leadership. The intel mentioned between ninety and a hundred men, most of them ex-soldiers and adventurers with mediocre skills but used to killing and the bloodshed. The range of their crimes covered pretty much all the criminal activities one could think of. Bones wasn''t confident he would be able to succeed in his contract this time but he wouldn''t back down without trying. Even teaming up with someone crossed his mind, but he quickly dismissed the idea. When he finished reading, he stored the papers and returned to training. A week passed and then another, with Bones spending most of his time engraving and training bone manipulation. He also experimented with mana manipulation, something he entirely forgone since beginning. He hoped to think of a way to increase the penetrative power of his bone spikes but mostly Bone Lance. It was something he thought about after his fight with The One Eye Garrison and after witnessing his skills with bow and arrow. However, Bones was stuck - he didn''t have wind affinity and he had a hard time finding a way to achieve the same using raw mana instead. Two weeks had passed since he came to Tarnstead and by his estimation, it would take another week for his weakened status to disappear. Tonight he dreamt of the same mansion, the same setting but from a new perspective. Tonight, he was Iam - the victim - and his life was in danger. Someone came for him, asking for the core he stole but there was no way he would reveal he had the core safely stored with him. He had to get away - get far away from the person who was in front of him and was threatening him. "Over my dead body!" He said and turned to run away. His feet felt heavy and his steps slow. He moved as if in slow motion. He could feel the spell being cast behind him. The same weird spell that made him kneel from pain the first time. "No, no!" He knew he couldn''t avoid the spell but even before the spell hit him, something stopped him from running further. He felt a sense of dread come over him as the caster gazed directly into his soul, paralyzing him. He couldn''t give up, he had to find a way to break free! But the feeling of dread only increased and he then felt the burning sensation, eating him from the inside. He helplessly fell to the ground, clutching his chest. The pain was excruciating and too much to bear. He muted his surroundings but he couldn''t mute the heavy sound of footsteps coming closer. He looked behind just in time to see a hand reach out to him and grab his head. Terrified and paralyzed with fear, Iam watched the flames envelope the hand and then the fire, a mesmerizing green, devoured Iam wholly. He didn''t think it was possible but he experienced an even greater pain than before. The flames consumed him until there was nothing recognizable left. *thud* From within his chest a translucent core appeared, then dropped on the floor with a thud and rolled over, hitting the caster''s boot. Bones released the grip on Iam''s head and picked up the core. He stood motionlessly, watching how the core in his hand as his surroundings burned. Iam died and he was back to being himself. He turned around and saw everything catching fire, guards and what little staff remained inside the mansion too. It was utter chaos and within the fire, Skully and Murdok chased and mercilessly - without hesitation - slayed everyone in their path. Bones took in the sight, mesmerized, when suddenly and out of his volition, his body moved and joined his two golems in piling up dead bodies. His dream shattered when by chance, he saw himself in the mirror. He didn''t recognize the baleful green in his eyes and he woke up with a start. What haunting dreams. All the bodies, dead bodies¡­ I did that¡­ and I feel indifferent about it. I didn''t even gain much experience from it all. It was violence without reason, killing without purpose, simply because they were alive and I am not. *fire crackling* "Hm?" The carpet around the bed, the rusty red curtains covering the windows, the wooden furniture - everything around Bones burned eerie green, the same ghostly green he saw in his dream. "Shit!!" Bones jumped out of bed and grabbed his stuff, then bolted out of the room. He shouted fire in the hallway then headed downstairs. The guests started leaving their rooms to see what the commotion was about and once the smoke started seeping through the gap beneath the closed doors, the word about fire spread fast. The staff had everyone evacuate the building and Bones used the opportunity while everyone was looking elsewhere, to steal the guest book, then leave as well. The water mages quickly responded to the fire and started dowsing the fire even before everyone evacuated. Bones didn''t stick around to watch. He quickly left the scene and after walking around town for a few minutes, he decided to leave town as well. He really didn''t need someone asking him questions about the fire and thought about spending some time familiarizing himself with the bandit''s encampment. What Bones failed to realize before leaving was that the fire he caused wasn''t ordinary, but an inextinguishable fire for an ordinary mage to extinguish. The fire lasted throughout the night and by morning, it disappeared on its own after devouring the whole inn. For a small town like Tarnstead, it was an unbelievable sight that would make headlines in the newspaper. Chapter 127 Two days later in one of the many offices on the top floor of the Merchant Guild stationed in Arbington, an elderly man sat at the table and read the tabloid his subordinate brought to his attention. The elderly man wasn''t alone. Two men in adventurer-looking garb sat across and waited until he finished reading. *slam* The elderly man slammed the newspaper on the table after finishing reading but didn''t allow himself to lose in anger. He exhaled and addressed the two. "You read the paper?" He asked. One of the men, Bastian nodded while the other one, Alsen, asked if they should bring Eliot for questioning. "No, I can tell what happened without listening to that idiot''s lies. To summarize, someone robbed the robber that robbed me!" The two adventurers shared a glance but didn''t comment. "What do you want us to do, Lord Spendius?" Bastian asked. "I already told you to call me Theo. I want the two of you to follow up on that lead and deal with the one responsible for stealing my core! Don''t disappoint me. Bastian. Alsen." "Of course we won''t!" Bastian confidently replied. "Good. Here." Theo handed a small pouch to Alsen, then added. "This should be enough to cover all your expenses. Now go." Alsen peeked inside the pouch, smirked, then stored the pouch inside his coat. "We won''t fail you Lord Theo. I''ll send a report once a week. Until then." Theo didn''t bother correcting Alsen about addressing him as Lord again. After the two left the office, he stood up and approached the window overlooking the town. In his hand he held a translucent object he kept rolling inside his fist, helping him relax. "One less wouldn''t make much of a difference but it would sully my reputation." *tsk* Theo Spendius was one of the elders in the Merchant Guild that held a considerable influence in the matters of the guild. He was also a merchant with the reputation to be able to acquire that which isn''t easily acquirable¡­ like artificial dungeon cores all the major guilds are in need of. For a person with connections like him, one dungeon core wasn''t hard to find. But when your client is in need of five, it presents a challenge. He already spent a considerable amount of his own money to make this deal successful - in the excess of over a hundred thousand gold. He had managed to acquire four at the premium price of twenty-five thousand gold per dungeon core and with the stolen core - he would have all five needed to finally seal the deal that was made a year ago. *the door opens* Without knocking, a middle-aged man walked into the office. Like Theo, this man held a position of the elder within the Guild. "Ozwell, to what do I owe the pleasure of the unexpected visit?" Theo turned and greeted his guest, but his face was cold, expression uninviting. "Don''t be like that Theo. I just came to see how you''re doing! I heard you suffered a financial loss recently. What was it - an artificial dungeon core, yes?" Theo narrowed his eyes and swiftly stored the dungeon core in his hand, then walked back to his desk and sat down. "Please, take a seat." He gestured to his guest to take the seat as well, then took out a bottle of fine aged wine from the drawer. "You wouldn''t refuse to drink with me would you?" "That would be rude of me." Ozvell said while sitting across from Theo. The two chatted about frivolous things for a while until Theo decided to change the subject to a more concerning matter and be more direct about it. "Is the theft of my dungeon core your doing Ozwell?" Ozwell finished his glass and replied without much thought or consideration. "I suppose it was. I wasn''t directly involved but I may have slipped a bit of information to the Thief''s Guild. How the cogs turned from there on, was out of my expectations. Honestly, I didn''t expect for the Bandit King to get involved." "Damnit Ozwell. I know we have some sort of rivalry going on between us but your little prank will cost us both if I fail to retrieve the core! The Bandit King won''t be a problem but you will reimburse me for the failure out of your own pocket!" Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Ozwell shrugged, put down his glass and stood up in order to leave." And I shall. Thank you for the wine. Sell me a bottle or two next time will you?" Theo snorted and waved the man away. "What a headache." I hope Alsen and Bastian will retrieve the core safely. If not¡­ "I better start writing a letter of apology." Dear Esteban, Guild Leader of The Fortune Jackals¡­ While Theo was busy writing an apology, Bones hung from the top of the tree with a clear line of sight at the bandit encampment in the distance. There were still two days left before the weakened status expired and before he would be confident enough to take action. In the meantime, he kept Skully and Murdok busy keeping surveillance on the camp. Or at least it was supposed to be a surveillance but Bones couldn''t tell what his golems saw or heard. Didn''t stop him from trying though. By the end of the third week, Bones couldn''t explain how, but he finally managed to feel the surroundings through his golems. He sensed the layout of the camp, the position of the guards and how many men patrolled the area. He also felt the snow crunch under Murdok''s heavy footsteps and the lashing of Skully''s tail as it whipped left and right. The weakened status however, didn''t disappear as expected. Bones kept doing the same until a week later, just like before, he felt the burden, he had gotten used to, leaving him. The Soul Link with his golems felt stronger, and with that so did what he sensed through them. The new sensations were difficult to process. Afterall, the influx of information he needed to process was a few times higher. That night, Daryll left the camp with a small entourage of fifteen men, pulling carts loaded with goods and heading toward the other camp led by Jazmyne. Bones wasn''t going to miss the opportunity presented to him with a third of the camp gone, so he waited past midnight to make a move and until the majority of bandits either passed out from drinking or tottered into their tents carrying booze and falling asleep. The only sober ones left were the few guards guarding the camp, making it easy to approach without being seen. With his back against the fortification wall, Bones started his assault with a bang. He lobbed two Skull Bombs over his head and blew up one of the tents where he saw a tenant bring alcohol inside. The explosion wasn''t big, just large enough to make the surrounding tents catch fire. One of the guards rang the bell, raising an alarm and the rest of the bandits quickly sobered up and ran out of their tents, looking for the source of the fire and the intruders¡­ but they didn''t find any. Instead of continuing his assault, Bones chose to immediately retreat and watch the commotion from a distance. Him setting tents on fire served to see how well the bandits would react to unforeseen situations. And while vulgar and disheveled, grimy and under the influence, the bandits were decisive and actually quick to react. Two bandits caught on fire and were swiftly put down before they could spread the flames further. The surrounding tents were put out shortly after and when everything ended and without finding the culprits, the fire was to be looked as an accident. Any booze previously brought to the tents was carried outside so as not to repeat the accident, and two pairs of bandits carried the dead bodies out of the camp where Bones lurked and waited in ambush. When the bandits didn''t come back, the camp raised an alarm again. The patrol of eight was sent to check what happened to the missing and this time, Bones didn''t have as easy a time to get rid of them without being noticed. The patrol moved cautiously and five died in the initial ambush, two while running away and the last one reached the camp and warned the rest of the bandits of the attack. "Fuck! Who is it? The adventurers?" "I don''t know for sure. But at least two of them. Very dangerous! A warrior and a rogue!" "We haven''t heard anything about this! There are probably more than two - consider it a whole party! Send a signal! We have no choice but to hold on until the boss comes back! I want the area around the camp lit and watch out for any movements!" Bones heard the bandits shouting while he sneaked back to the camp and hid again right under the fortification wall. One of the bandits was giving orders and then he saw a red streak surge out of the camp and high into the sky. When it reached a certain altitude, the red streak exploded into hundreds of little fragments, lightening the sky. What the¡­ Bones looked at the fireworks display in wonder, then realized that was the signal and that Daryll, the leader, would soon find out his camp was under the attack. While he was looking up, a shadow appeared above him, obstructing his view. "Gotcha!" One of the bandits shouted and thrusted his spear down, aiming to pierce Bones''s head. Bones rolled away from the wall, avoiding the spear while manifesting two Skull Bombs in his hands he then hurled at the bandit atop the wall. The skulls exploded and sent the man flying off the wall and crashing into the ground. The other bandits quickly gathered at his location and forced Bones on the run¡­ And boy, did he run. He ran around the camp while throwing Skull Bombs at the wall. Another bandit suffered from an explosion caused by the bomb while the others were ambushed by his golems from the inside. Skully climbed over the wall and Murdok sliced the camp''s gate open and walked in. The fight was a mess and even when overwhelmed with numbers, Skully and Murdok came up on top. The only bandit that successfully fought back before running out of stamina was the leader, Bathu, who turned out to be Daryll''s right hand man. Bones didn''t kill the man. He had Skully pierce his vitals with precision and when he was incapacitated, Bones used Soul Magic on him. This time, he didn''t feel restricted when casting Haunting Touch and easily extracted what little information he could before Bathu''s body went limp. Bones''s proficiency with the skill and Soul Magic was lacking and the amount of information he could extract was limited. Afterwards, he had Skully stationed on the wall and on the lookout for the reinforcement while he searched around the camp. This camp isn''t their base of operation. It serves as something like a watchpost while dealing with other bandits, traders and the like. I thought the camp looked off when I saw the shabby tents they used as an accommodation. "There''s nothing useful here." And the experience was rather lacking - the bandits were too weak to pose a challenge. Even Bathu, the right hand man, was level forty-seven and in the end, didn''t amount to much. Daryll took every other capable man with him which means, I''m going to have my hands full when he returns¡­ I''m just glad I can use Soul Magic without putting a burden on my soul. Now¡­ What should I do? "More fire would be nice!" Bones had Murdok spill all the booze he could find around the camp, the tents and over the bodies, then lit it all up in a giant bonfire, visible from the other camp ten kilometers away. Ten minutes before Bones finished clearing the first camp and when the signal flare lit the sky, the guard stationed at the watchtower in Jazmyne''s camp raised the alarm, then came rushing down to report that the camp was under the attack. Jazmyne''s camp wasn''t like any other run of the mill bandit camp. She had high fortified walls made of stone, watchtowers, barracks, armory, training grounds, a smithy and stables, and her very own fortress, two stories high in the center. In the basement of the fortress were prison cells and in the front were stationed four bloodthirsty large guard hounds. The guard rushed past the hounds and up the stairs all the way to the top where he stopped in front of Jazmyne''s private chambers. The guard was hesitant. He could hear the moans coming from the other side, muffling the sound of the alarm. [whipping sounds] *gulp* The guard swallowed hard and banged on the doors. "Boss! The camp is under attack!" He shouted. The whipping sounds stopped, the doors opened and the thong of the whip wrapped around the guard''s neck and pulled him inside. The guard was dragged on the floor until he bumped into Daryll''s feet, standing firm as if embedded. A burly, bare-chested man grabbed the guard''s head and picked him up like a watermelon. "The fuck did you just say?" Chapter 128 The guard gasped for air and struggled to speak. With a raspy voice he barely uttered that the signal flare was lit and the alarm raised but they couldn''t hear it due to all the whip¡­ The man bit his tongue and didn''t finish the sentence. Daryll turned to Jazmyne, gave her a nod and she nodded back. He then walked over to a chair he left his clothes on, took his winter coat and put it on. "I''m going." He said to his wife and added "Do whatever you want with him", before jumping out the window. He landed barefoot unperturbed, gathered his men and ushered his horse into a furious gallop. After he left, the sounds coming from the top continued, this time of scream, rather than pleasure. Bones had just finished burning down the camp when he heard the neighing of the horses in the distance. He left Murdok at the camp while he and Skully took to the woods and headed toward the incoming reinforcement. He went unnoticed when Daryll rushed past him. A few of his men followed right behind him while the rest were left some distance behind, trying hard to catch up. Bones stopped running and had Skully quickly run to the other side and prepare for an ambush. He felt through Murdok that Daryll had reached the camp and threw quite a fiss. He had his men search the camp thoroughly and they didn''t need to search long. Hidden between the burnt corpses, tents and debris, Murdok waited for an opportunity, then pounced on the nearest bandit and started wrecking havoc. Bones felt all of it and implicitly ordered Murdok through Soul Link to try and avoid direct confrontation with Daryll. The leader both looked and felt powerful and while the orc had strength on his side, so did the leader along with the level advantage. While Murdok engaged the enemies in the camp, Bones and Skully engaged the rest of the leader''s men not far from the camp. Bones knew he had to finish everything quickly on his end. There was no way Murdok would be able to stall Daryll for long and it was only a matter of time before he noticed the rest of his men weren''t coming. Bones didn''t hold back and went all out in his surprise attack. Empowering himself, he casted Boneyard first, hamstringing the horses and followed with Bone Storm. The attack worked better than he thought. Bone Spikes riddled the men with wounds and half of them died but the other half¡­ Daryll felt something was amiss with the foe he had been exchanging blows with. Murdok fought with ferocity he had rarely seen and without regard for injuries. In just a short window Murdok put down four of his men before he could intervene, but Daryll had had enough. He had analyzed the skill level of his enemy and he found it lacking. He changed his stance to a more offensive one and started counter-attacking. Every time Murdok attacked, Daryll returned twofold and if their little skirmish continued for a little longer, he would''ve won, but he suddenly stopped! He heard intangible sounds in the distance, voices, screams. He put some distance between himself and his foe, turned to his men, the remaining six and ordered them to take care of Murdok while he sprinted out of the camp. Daryll cussed, berating himself for not realizing the foe he fought wasn''t alone. Of course, how could one person storm his camp and kill his men. Many adventurers came before and tried, but he was always there and when he couldn''t handle the assailants, Jazmyne would come and diffuse the situation. Fuck! Jazmyne! Daryll gritted his teeth. He knew she wouldn''t let him off with just a slap on the wrist. No, Jazmyne wasn''t known for her kindness. In less than a minute, Daryll came upon a scene. Bones was searching through the pockets of the bodies of his men, while another figure stood beside him. The bandit leader yelled with a voice full of rage, then charged. Skully moved to intercept him but Daryll swept him off his feet with a full-powered swing of his greatsword. Bones didn''t expect the bandit leader would arrive this fast and was startled to see Skully sent flying with ease. The man chased after Bones like a dog without leash and it didn''t take long until he buried his greatsword deep into Bones'' chest at the cost of being pierced himself in the back. Skully finally landed a hit at the same time Bones took one. Daryll took one look at the tip of the spear coming out of his stomach before reaching out toward his back, grabbing the shaft and janking the spear out. He tossed the spear to the side and, firmly gripping his greatsword, turned and slashed at Skully with Bones still attached to the tip of the weapon. At the end of the attack, Bones was sent flying toward Skully who dodged, picked up his spear and engaged the leader. Bones hit the ground hard, bounced a few times then slid to a stop and stayed motionless. One on one, he didn''t think he had a chance against the man. Daryll was¡­ capable with his greatsword and just looking at the man swinging a giant, heavy sword with dull blade made Bones shudder. The moment Daryll appeared, Bones gave Murdok orders to stop fighting the bandits and quickly return. Now that he had a giant gaping hole in his chest, he decided that playing dead and recovering while Skully distracted the leader was the best course of action. For the next few minutes, Skully successfully avoided attacks while Dayrll fumed, cussed and lost what little patience he had. His attacks became more wild and more ferocious until he distanced himself from Skully and watched in shock and confusion as the figure of Bones stood up with his back turned to him. "The hell? You''re not dead?" Bones didn''t reply, he casted Bone Storm and Daryll winced. The focus of the casted spell wasn''t him so he didn''t react to it until it was too late. He heard the sound of horses galloping in the distance and realized who the spell was intended for. He charged at Bones, but Skully got in the way just in time to buy his master a few extra precious seconds. Bones waited until the storm reached its full capacity, then sent the barrage of Bone Spikes flying into the dark. For the next couple of seconds, the sounds of horses neighing and pained sounds were heard until silence prevailed. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. "Noooo!" Daryll shouted in a fit of rage and sweeped low, breaking Skully''s leg, then rushed Bones with his greatsword raised high and ready to split him in half. Bones couldn''t move or react in time. The hole in his chest affected his movements but he didn''t need to move because he felt the attack wouldn''t reach him. Murdok passed him by and parried the attack. The two clashed once again but this time, Daryll wasn''t testing his foe. Both used heavy weapons and each attack was crippling, if not fatal. At least for one of them it was. Whereas Murdok suffered bone crunching blows, Daryll suffered cuts and profusely bleeded. Their exchanges made approaching impossible and Bones took the opportunity to heal and fix Skully''s leg. The moment Skully was able to put weight on the leg, he joined Murdok. Bones had to distance himself and watch from the sidelines because Daryll still aimed for his head while fighting off the attacks from his golems. As time passed, Daryll started showing fatigue and he realized he started getting hit more often. Slowly, the gap between his skill and level advantage compared to his foes started to diminish. Having come to that realization, he exerted more strength into his attacks and then Bones sensed something happening, something familiar and dangerous. He sensed mana coming from Daryll. The bandit leader couldn¡¯t be said to be a talent when it came to manipulating mana, but he was capable enough to reach the current level and that''s saying something! The mana he kept suppressed started leaking out and encompassing the greatsword. Bones sensed Daryll¡¯s actions weren''t as simple as imbuing his weapon with mana like he and his golems did. This was something else, something more formidable! This feels too dangerous! So far, Skully and Murdok were able to keep their distance at the greatsword¡¯s maximum range, but the moment Bones saw Daryll envelop his weapon in blue light, he ordered his golems to retreat! And not a moment too soon. Daryll swept his greatsword in a circle around him, like he did many times before when dealing with golems but this time, the light off his weapon sliced everything in a radius of three meters away from him - threes and two golems included. Skully, the faster of the two, managed to get away with a superficial cut across the abdomen, but Murdok was caught entirely within it. The light passed through his dominant arm holding a greataxe and through half of his body. If Murdok wasn¡¯t facing sideways, he would¡¯ve been split horizontally. Daryll immediately followed with a downward slash toward Bones, who awkwardly rolled out of the way of the incoming attack. Daryll didn¡¯t stop there. He forgo any decorum of swordsmanship and simply swung his weapon widely, and each slash sent a wave of light that made his surroundings barren. He was forced to, as Bones used his light body and pointy fingers to climb trees in seconds just to avoid direct confrontation with Daryll. After a few minutes, only stumps were left in the wake of him chasing after Bones. Skully and Murdok managed to get a few hits in with every chance they got but the man was difficult to approach and suffered only light injuries. The attacks briefly stopped when Daryll¡¯s right leg suddenly gave in. It looked like he slipped but both he and Bones knew he didn¡¯t. Daryll was reaching his limits. Both his mana and stamina were spent but Bones couldn¡¯t afford himself to relax. The man was like an animal, heaving and panting but ready to strike at first opportunity. Bones didn¡¯t let him rest. He had both golems attack, one from each side and when Daryll was about to retaliate, Bones made him pause for a second using Soul Gaze. In that short interval, Skully pierced his ankle and Murdok made a nasty cut along his thigh. Daryll roared in rage and both golems immediately retreated. The bandit leader continued the assault and the same situation repeated until Daryll could no longer stand up. Bones kept his distance even then, five meters away and still refusing to get closer. *huff huff* Daryll looked like he would pass out any second now but Bones wasn¡¯t sure anymore. Maybe the man was faking it. He read about him and Jazmyne being into role playing. Is this it? Role playing? Pretending? Bones didn¡¯t know. ¡°Hey¡­you are Daryll right?¡° Daryll stared daggers at Bones through his bleary eyes. His vision started getting cloudy and he couldn¡¯t recognize his surroundings anymore. ¡°The¡­*huff* uck man, you¡¯re only *huff* sking that now?¡± Daryll asked tiredly, his voice barely carrying over. ¡°Just¡­ three of ya?¡± *huff* ¡°Mmm¡­ Well, yes, just the three of us. Technically, one of me since those two are my minions. I came for yours and Jazmyne¡¯s bounty so tell me, is Jazymne in the camp?¡± ¡°Ya, figured you *huff* didn¡¯t come to trade, dipshit! And with your skills? *huff* Forget about taking on Jazmyne!¡± *hur hur hur* Daryll gave one last laugh before the greataxe swished through the air and landed on his neck. Bones watched dumbfounded and mouth agape as Murdok chopped off the bandit leader¡¯s head off. ¡°W-w-why? Why did you¡­ Why in the world did you cut his head off?¡± Bones yelled but Murdok knelt next to the body and started rubbing the head of his greataxe against the coat in order to wipe the blood off. ¡°Come here this instant!¡° Bones ordered and Murdok obliged. For the next few minutes, Bones shouted and using hand gestures tried to explain to Murdok what he is and that he isn¡¯t allowed to do without his consent. Murdok stood there quietly, with his head slumped down like a child that got caught doing something he wasn¡¯t supposed to. ¡°I don¡¯t have a spare axe for you Murdok, so go and pick up that greatsword and bring it to me.¡° Bones said while shaking his head. The greatsword Daryll wielded was too big and too heavy to be effectively wielded. When Murdok came back with the weapon and handed it to Bones, his wrist broke as the heavy weapon fell to the ground with a heavy thud, dragging Bones¡¯ arm with it. Bones strained to raise it up and hand it back to Murdok. Too heavy! What is the point of wielding this weapon? Daryll actually made it look easy¡­ Bones glanced at his golems weapons and noticed they were on the brink of shattering. He looked back at the greatsword, at the black blade and dull edge. This weapon wasn¡¯t made to cut, but to crush! It was only sharp when it was imbued with mana¡­Will Murdok be able to wield this weapon efficiently? No, he doesn¡¯t have to - at least not immediately. It will be fine as long as he can swing it around. Like weapons from other bandit leaders, this one is made of black steel too. It must be a special alloy used to make weapons specifically designed for second tiers and up! The other weapons made with the same alloy are heavy as well. What other properties does this black steel have? No, I don¡¯t have time to think about this now! I have to repair the golems and recuperate myself. At times like these I wish I didn¡¯t choose passive meditation and fuse Mend Bones and Bone Armor¡­ This will take time. Chapter 129 Daryll didn''t come back that night and by morning, Jazmyne sent one of her two lieutenants to go and find out what is keeping her husband for so long. When the party returned and the lieutenant reported what he saw and what he found, Jazmyne¡¯s expression remained stoic, cold and calculative. ¡°Is that so? Did you bring me his head?¡° ¡°Yes boss.¡° The lieutenant handed a bloody bag to Jazmyne. She took one look inside, then tossed the bag to the side. ¡°What of adventurers, Elric? What about the greatsword?¡° ¡°The greatsword was taken. It was a bit hard to get a proper read on all the tracks given the muddy ground but I reckon there were three assailants. Two light on their feet and one heavy hitter. Presumably a warrior or defender and either two rogues or one rogue and a mage. What was odd was that there were single tracks leading here but they disappeared halfway through.¡± ¡°Single tracks? And you lost them?¡° Jazymne raised an eyebrow. ¡°My apologies¡­ I have no excuse. I tried reading the mana residue at the scene but couldn¡¯t get a proper read. It seems Daryll went all out.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t get a proper read, again?¡± Jazymne repeated. ¡°My apologies. I¡¯ll take a few men and patrol around the camp.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ll have something else for you to do. It appears our opponents this time have half a brain at least given how they were able to work out a strategy and take out Daryll. They are after the bounty and since they got his, they will come for mine too. And when they do, we will wait for them, prepared.¡± Jazmyne increased the number of patrols around the camp. Making it seem like she tightened the security but had purposely left gaps for Bones to easily infiltrate in. She placed guards at strategic positions so the intruders would be forced to use the backdoor into the prison cells to infiltrate the fortress. Her lieutenants were ordered to act normally and wait until the intruders reached her private chambers, then put the camp under lockdown and prevent any possible escape routes. The scheming bandit leader planned to deal with Bones herself so she waited at the top floor, with four bloodthirsty guard hounds at her side. When the night descended, she expected to at least hear about any signs of the intruders but the night passed uneventfully. Morning came and her two lieutenants reported there were no signs of anyone inside or in the periphery of the camp. Jazymne was confused, she really thought her pursuers would come running last night, not wanting to lose momentum after killing Daryll. She remained silent, deep in thought until Elric snapped her out of her thoughtful stupor. ¡°Boss, your orders?¡± ¡°... Nothing changes. Remain doing what you were doing. Whoever attacked Daryll, did it under the cover of the night and must have sustained injuries after the fight. Go get some rest until nightfall. If not last night, you can be sure they¡¯ll attack tonight!¡° Jazymne was half-right that Bones needed some time to mend his injuries and do repairs on his golems, but that wasn¡¯t the main reason why he didn¡¯t launch an attack last night. After the battle with Daryll, a slew of level up notifications bombarded Bones - a few he had been eagerly waiting for. His old skills gained levels as did the new ones, like Bone Storm. He gained a level forty-one in a Bonemancer class and pushed his Soul Weaver class to level twenty, netting him a new passive skill called Soul Resonance. The new skill allowed Bones to take a step further than just being able to sense through his golems. For the first time, after establishing soul link and focusing on his golems, Bones could clearly see and hear what they saw and heard. The experience was so overwhelming he was losing balance and kept falling until he chose only one golem to resonate with, Skully. Closing his eyes and tuning out sounds allowed him to fully focus and experience what it would be like to view the world from the Lizardman perspective. And when he ordered Skully to start practicing with his spear, he felt like vomiting. He wasn¡¯t in actual control of the golem, just a passenger along on the ride. In the course of a day, Bones got used to the golems motions and started enjoying the speed and flexibility Skully had. With Murdok, the experience was overwhelming in a different way. Murdok was taller than Bones by a whole head and he couldn''t get used to the difference in height even until the end of the day. Over the night he finished repairing his golems but the gaping hole in his chest still hasn¡¯t fully mended. It didn¡¯t restrict his movements but Bones wasn¡¯t in a rush to go after Jazmyne. He kept his distance, lurked around the camp for a while and after seeing that the bandits didn¡¯t have any indication of leaving, he used that time as an opportunity to get used to the new skill, while also recovering. The next day when observing the camp, Bones saw two groups of bandits saddled and leaving through the front gates. It was a search party and in an attempt to avoid leaving any evidence of his presence, Bones made a dubious decision to cover his tracks by moving on forefoot and having no muscles, he left some bizarre footprints. The tracks confounded one of the groups when they stumbled upon them and their findings were the talk of the campfire that night. The search party returned early morning the next day with nothing new to report besides the tracks. The more search party leader talked about the newly found tracks the more irritated Jazymne was. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°The hell are you talking about Neil? Satyrs in these parts?¡° Jazymne looked at the man incredulously. ¡°Boss, that¡¯s what the tracks looked like to me. Here, I¡¯ve made a drawing.¡° Neil approached and handed a drawing of the footprint. Jazymne eyed the drawing, raised her eyebrows a few times - interchangeably, then flicked the drawing to the side. ¡°Enough with the nonsense. Are you sure you haven¡¯t seen any signs of the adventurers?¡° ¡°Not a single clue! The ground is wet and muddy now that the snow has thawed and they would leave some footprints behind if they were still around.¡± Neil said with conviction. Could it be that the adventurers returned to the guild? Was Daryll their only targetl? He lacked mana control but he was physically strong - he wouldn¡¯t easily go down without putting up a good fight. It would make sense for adventurers to have retreated if they suffered losses and weren¡¯t able to continue. ¡°That must be it! Only one set of footprints were found yesterday, no? Most likely, there was a single survivor and he had already returned to the guild!¡± Jazmyne came to the conclusion. ¡°You may return to your post Neil and¡­ tell Elric to come see me immediately!¡° ¡°Right away boss.¡° The man named Neil replied and left. A few minutes later, lieutenant Elric came knocking on the doors and entered. ¡°Elric! I need you to do something for me¡­¡± ¡°Anything boss.¡° ¡°I need you to take Daryll¡¯s place!¡° Jazmyne announced. Elric was taken aback for a moment, then asked: ¡°By his place do you mean¡­ by your side too?¡° ¡°Yes, you will be my new Daryll. It is necessary to maintain appearances. I want you to rebuild the camp and recruit more men. We need that outpost rebuilt as soon as possible so assume your new role immediately!¡° ¡°Alright, what about Liam?¡° ¡°He¡¯ll resume his position as a lieutenant. Actually, tell him to visit our contact in the guild and find who took the bounty contract on us. I want him to find out everything he can and why I haven¡¯t been informed in time! We may be in need of a new informant.¡± After hearing the new instructions, lieutenant Liam immediately headed for the stables and saddled up. The gates to the camp opened and a single horseman rushed out and disappeared from sight before Bones, looking through the eyes of Murdok, was able to see who and where the figure headed to. Murdok stayed in the vicinity and observed any movements in the camp while Bones focused back to Skully. The training he was doing helped improve his proficiency with Soul Resonance which in turn deepened the link with his golems. The experience through Skully was refreshing but still felt limiting. Resonance did make instructing and giving pointers easier and Skully¡¯s advanced spearmanship improved, bit by bit over time. After analyzing his fight with Daryll, Bones deduced that he was lacking in power against higher level foes. Just aiming at vital points wasn¡¯t enough anymore. Even a brawns-over-brains Daryll knew how to guard and avoid most of the strikes to his vitals. So Bones had Skully practice strikes that would leave lacerations on his target and slowly chip at enemy''s health. Actually, most of Bones¡¯ fights ended by tiring his opponents and having them bleed to death. Around midday, Bones had Skully and Murdok switch places. Skully adapted quickly to the changes in fighting style but Murdok¡­he seemed to be on a slower side when picking up new things. He really liked swinging the weapon with full power and it was fine when he wielded a greataxe but now he had a new weapon, a greatsword that was twice as big and three times as heavy. Bones winced every time Murdok flourished his weapon. Each swing was heavy and caused him to lose balance. The giant orc lacked the strength to wield the weapon properly. Either that, or Murdok had to learn how to wield the greatsword without losing momentum. ¡°My dear boy, why don¡¯t you try connecting your attacks instead of pausing after each swing!¡° Bones advised. Murdok stopped swinging for a moment, looked at Bones with a blank expression then dropped his greatsword to the ground. ¡°What? Why?¡± Bones asked and wondered if his orc wasn¡¯t defective. Murdok didn¡¯t respond. He simply looked down at his weapon, then back at Bones. ¡°Do you¡­ do you want me to show you?¡± Murdok¡¯s silence and the way he looked down again was all the confirmation Bones needed so he bent over and strained his back in order to raise the greatsword. ¡°I¡¯m no expert but watch closely, my boy.¡± Bones took on an offensive stance, then took three steps. On the first step he swept horizontally. Then, without losing momentum, he spun his body and continued with an upward slash and jumping forward, finishing with a downward slam. His hands throbbed from the impact but he managed to finish the demonstration. Bones waited for Murdok to come and take the greatsword off his hands then happily walked over to the side and sat down, rubbing his wrists. ¡°Go for it!¡° Bones said and Murdok, without a pause, took an offensive stance and repeated the three steps. His first attempt was flawed, as the orc wasn¡¯t used to smooth transitions between the attacks, but it was successful nonetheless. Bones was just happy he didn¡¯t have to demonstrate again and commanded Murdok to keep practicing while he summoned a collection of bones from his inventory and started constructing small spiders he would use to infiltrate the bandit camp. Hours passed and after constructing four infiltration units, Bones stopped. He raised his head and looked up at the orc tirelessly practicing. Each swing produced a sharp sound that cut through the air and instead of three steps, Murdok smoothly transitioned between five. The first two attacks were horizontal, following an upward swing from the left, then right and finishing with the jumping downward slam. Bones noticed the change while he was working but didn¡¯t intend to interrupt the orc. Skully was the type that learned and adapted quickly while Murdok seemingly needed visual confirmation. ¡°That¡¯s enough for now.¡° Bones said, standing up and brushing the dirt off his clothes. ¡°Next, I want you to practice imbuing mana into the greatsword. Test it against the tree and¡­ try not to make too much noise!¡° Having received new orders, Murdok walked over to one of the trees and went to work. Bones turned in the direction of Skully, who was in the distance, still keeping an eye out on the bandit camp. With four spiders at his feet, he started walking while also testing the resonance with his newly formed golems. Having established the link with all four at the same time, he vaguely sensed the surroundings, but nothing else. At his level of proficiency, it was too much to expect more so, like with Skully and Murdok, he focused on one unit at a time. He reached Skully¡¯s location just in time to see the horsemen from earlier that day returning to the camp. Bones observed the fort for a while and decided to approach with more caution than usual. He sat down and one of the spiders moved, skittering on the ground and disappearing out of the sight. Bones shut off his other senses and felt the vibrations through the spider¡¯s legs as it scaled the wall and let the experience overwhelm him. Chapter 130 Roughly ten hours before, a horseman rode into the town of Tarnstead and headed toward the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. The horseman was lieutenant Liam and he was a former adventurer. Actually, he was one of the adventurers aiming for Jazmyne''s bounty a few years back and like many before him, was converted to a lesser man by her many charms. Liam entered the guild and stopped at the end of the line in front of the reception desk. The Guild was somewhat crowded at this time of the day but the line was moving fast and - fifteen minutes later - it was his turn. He approached the receptionist, a middle aged woman in business attire and asked to see the administrator Lester. The receptionist locked eyes with Liam for a second, excused herself and said she¡¯ll be right back. Liam tapped his index finger against the desk impatiently and, a minute later, the receptionist returned. ¡°Mr. Lester is in his office and will see you now, room twelve.¡° ¡°I know.¡° Liam said, turned and walked away - already knowing the way. *knock* He knocked once and entered. The inside of the office was suffocating with stale air and smoke filling the room, and a short man with greasy dark hair and an even greasier face sat at the desk in the middle. A lit cigar hung loosely from one corner of his mouth while a thick puff was coming out the other. ¡°Well, well¡­ I haven''t seen you in¡­ how long has it been?¡° ¡°Three years.¡° Liam said, not bothering with greetings or pleasantries. He sat in the chair across Lester and said he was here on urgent business. ¡°A few days ago a party of adventurers attacked the camp. I¡¯m here to find out who it was and why we haven''t heard about the attack. You¡¯re getting paid a hefty amount so this kind of thing wouldn¡¯t happen!¡± Lester¡¯s eyes widened and he quickly put out the cigar. ¡°Now h-hold on! I¡¯ve been forwarding any and every piece of information and contract that came my way. I can¡¯t account for the information acquired by other administrators can I?¡± ¡°You can spin it any way you want but Jazmyne isn¡¯t happy with our arrangement anymore.¡° ¡°W-wait wait! Give me an hour or two and I¡¯ll find out who it was. I promise!¡° Lester pleaded and quickly rushed out of his office. Liam watched him leave but didn¡¯t stop him. It wasn¡¯t like he had any other choice but to wait. Lester made quite a commotion between other guild personnel but he found the answer within twenty minutes. The doors to the office slammed opened and Lester entered. Beads of sweat ran down his face and he took out a napkin he used to wipe his face before sitting back down into his office chair. ¡°I¡¯ve found out who the adventurers were talking to!¡± Lester said and inhaled, catching his breath. ¡°Good. Who was it? Bring him here.¡° Liam sounded pleased his time in the Guild will come to an end shortly. But Lester paused before continuing, which didn¡¯t escape the lieutenant''s notice. ¡°That won¡¯t be possible I¡¯m afraid. The one who spoke to the adventurer was Decker, an informant working with the Thief¡¯s Guild!¡° *tch* Liam frowned in annoyance. If it was someone else, he would be able to put pressure on them into revealing the information, but now that the Thief¡¯s Guild is involved¡­ ¡°But one of the other administrators told me it was a single person who took the bounties and requested the information on Daryll and Jazmyne.¡± Lester added. Liam remained silent, then asked him if he could find out where and when the bounties were taken. Lester replied he could but not right away. ¡°I need to access the data which can only be accessed from the reception desk. My shift starts in two hours. Until then, I ask you to be patient and wait here in my office.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you do it now?¡° ¡°Not without losing my job. Each administrator has a unique password he uses to access the guild¡¯s terminal and every inquiry is logged and reviewed at the headquarters.¡± ¡°I have no idea what that means Lester.¡° ¡°It means, I can¡¯t access the data until my shift begins and I can log in with my password!¡° Lester explained and remained adamant in waiting despite risking getting on Jazmyne¡¯s bad side. Liam didn¡¯t push any further and waited until two hours later, after hearing what he could from Lester, he quickly mounted up and left Tarnstead. He returned to the bandit camp before the evening and immediately set off to report to Jazmyne. When he entered her private chambers, he was briefly stunned to see Elric keeping her company. He heard stories before¡­ that the man he knew as Daryll wasn¡¯t actually Daryll. What happened to the original one, he didn¡¯t know. He only knew of the rumors he heard about how when the current Daryll dies, the next lieutenant in line takes the name and the mantle. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. So the rumors were true and now Elric is the new Daryll¡­ that fucking bastard! I ought to¡­ ¡°What did you find, Liam?¡° Jazmyne asked, snapping Liam back to reality. ¡°The informant the adventurer turned to was someone with the Thief¡¯s Guild so I wasn¡¯t able to get all the details but, here¡¯s what I know!¡± ¡°There was a single inquiry about us from the adventurer that came to the Guild last month and met with the informant named Decker. The said adventurer was seen again after a few days and he was alone. I had Lester look into his information and learned his name is Jones and that he took, among yours and Daryll¡¯s, three more bounties back in Arbington.¡± ¡°It is unclear from the information received if he is working alone or in a party but given that we identified there were at least three assailants, it''s safe to assume he wasn¡¯t alone.¡± Liam finished with the lengthy report and Jazymne paced around the room, thinking. The adventurer in question was a newly advanced silver ranker and already had five bounties registered on his record? That didn¡¯t sit well with her. There were talented people with capabilities far beyond the norm but this screamed of either forged data and the adventurer''s rank being closer to gold rank, or him having the backing of a major guild. Whichever was the case, she trusted in her abilities. Afterall, she killed a gold ranker before, a former bandit leader. While Jazmyne discussed the measures needed to assure the safety of the camp, mostly her, the unassuming and uninviting spiders lurked in every dark corner and mapping the layout of the inside of the camp. Unfortunately for Bones, Soul Resonance did little to help with the newly constructed spiders unlike it did with two golems infused with Soul Spark. Still, he gained enough of an understanding to know which way to go about without being noticed. Before the morning, the juice powering the spiders ran out and they remained but mere decorations hidden away from the bandit''s eyes. Bones slowly retracted the link with the spiders, stood up and stretched his old bones. It took a minute to come back to his senses. The night was productive and yielded levels in Golem Mastery, Soul Link and the new skill - Soul Resonance. Bones believed he was ready to make an attempt on Jazmyne¡¯s head but he was also patient. He knew that the bandit camp would soon return to the state of normality. He had already seen a group of men patrolling outside the fortified walls and when they returned to their usual routine of hunting for food and trading - when they would least suspect an attack - that¡¯s when he would strike! Skully, following after Bones, returned to Murdok who, not knowing moderation, fell every tree in a fifteen meter radius with fully powered crushing blows. Bones slapped his forehead, feeling another headache coming. The newly made clearing would be visible if looking from a high enough place in the distance. This might work in my favor. Someone is bound to come investigate and when they do, we will await in ambush! In the coming few days things have settled down in the bandit camp and the daily routine returned back to normal. Elric, the former lieutenant, has taken upon the name of Daryll and already rebuilt most of the bandit outpost. The word that Jazmyne was looking to recruit into her fold had reached the black market of Tarnstead and spread to nearby towns. It didn¡¯t take long for the worst of humanity to come knocking. Elric gladly took them all in. Some needed a reminder who the boss is but most played nice with each other. Three days later, the hunting party of nine came across the clearing, with dozens of stumps and debris cluttering the forest floor. The party surveyed the surroundings, wondering who could have been responsible, but there weren¡¯t any clues to go on. The trees weren¡¯t cut off with something sharp - they looked like they were crushed with great force and something blunt. The leader of the party turned to one of the men and ordered him to go back to the camp and inform lieutenant Liam of their findings. The man took off at once and started running but fell to his death immediately after leaving the clearing. The whole party turned with a start, weapons were drawn and shouting ensued. Bones stepped out behind one of the trees in the distance and drew attention. Three out of eight bandits forming the hunting party charged in his direction, only to be met with the blunt edge of the greatsword. Murdok lay hidden and well covered in the midst of debris and at Bones'' signal he took action. One man died, one was crippled and sent out of commission while the third one was a step behind the others and avoided the attack - for now. Murdok didn¡¯t stop attacking, immediately putting the new fighting style he learned to good use and while the third bandit headed for an early grave, the other five were ambushed by the more successful Skully, who jumped down from one of the trees from behind and sneak attacked. The Lizardmen managed to land three hits before the rest of the men properly responded. Two had their arteries cut while the third one had his stomach opened while trying to dodge out of the way. All three were bleeding out and weren¡¯t in the condition to fight back. In a span of ten seconds, two men died, three were bleeding out, one was crippled and two engaged Skully who remained elusive. Murdok finished the crippling one then landed right behind one of the two bandits with a leap and followed with a crushing blow to the head. The man¡¯s head burst like a watermelon, providing zero resistance and spraying red on everything around, including the last remaining bandit who looked on with a blank expression at the headless body. The man, the leader of the party, didn¡¯t even react to Skully slicing through the hand that held the weapon. The hand, along with the weapon, fell to the ground while Murdok swept low with an imbued weapon and through the legs of the leader. Bones commanded his golems to stand down, then approached the shocked, hyperventilating man. He looked down at the mangled mess of what was left of his legs and knelt beside him. There was no need to prolong the man¡¯s suffering. Bones pressed his palm against his chest and used the Haunting Touch. The bandit lackey didn¡¯t have much to offer in terms of intelligence. Even as the leader, he wasn¡¯t privy to the happenings in Jazmyne''s inner circle. Still, the rumors couldn''t help but spread. ¡°Hooh, so they found out who I was? And even the bounties I took? So much for The Adventurer¡¯s Guild confidentiality towards its members¡­¡° I didn¡¯t expect it would be this easy to find out the information about me, or anyone else for that matter! Good thing Horace forged my history. ¡°Things have gotten back to normal in the camp. I suppose this is what I¡¯ve been waiting for! Boys, tonight we are infiltrating the bandit camp and taking the head of their leader!¡° Bones declared and rummaged through the dead bodies before leaving the area. Over the next few hours, dark and hazy clouds casted shadow over the forest. The rumble of thunderclap and a crackle of lightning could be seen in the distance. The storm brewed and the sudden downpour muted the noise of nature and the cackling sounds of undead skeleton¡­ ¡°The timing couldn¡¯t be more perfect!¡° Bones exclaimed elated while taking a glance at his character status.
Status Attributes
Name: Bones Race: Undead Revenant lvl 32 Class: Bonemancer Adept Lvl 41 Soul Weaver lvl 20 Profession: Mana Engraver lvl 14 Keymaker lvl 2 Hp - 880 [8.8 hp/s] Mp - 1300 [62 + 12.4 mp/s] Sta - ¡Þ STR: 46 AGI: 15 END: 15 VIT: 88 INT: 130 WIS: 49 Free points: 0
Under the cover of the night and the sound of rain, he lurked in the shadows beneath the fortification walls, looking for the optimal place to climb over and sneak inside. If he played his cards right and managed to sneak all the way up the fortress, Bones thought this might turn out to be the easiest bounty he had so far. Bones wasn¡¯t the only one waiting for an opportunity. On the top floor in her private chambers, Jazmyne looked at the flickering light outside through the narrow window. ¡°Do you think they will really come tonight? The last few days have been peaceful.¡° Liam asked. ¡°Peaceful?¡± Jazmyne repeated and turned to lieutenant. ¡°Today¡¯s hunting party is missing¡­ They, no¡­ He will come! He has to. He wouldn¡¯t miss a golden opportunity for an assassination!¡± ¡°Are the men ready?¡° She asked. ¡°They¡¯re in position.¡° He replied. Jazmyne narrowed her eyes and grinned. ¡°Good! Now all we have to do is wait!¡° Chapter 131 Jazmyne walked over to the sofa, her heels clacked along the wooden floor and sat down. She crossed one leg over the other, summoned a pack of cigarettes in her hand then lit one up. She took a few puffs, then turned to Liam. ¡°Do you have it here?¡° ¡°Boss?¡± Liam replied confused. ¡°Come now. I¡¯m asking about that thing made of bones you found.¡± ¡°Ah yes, I have them here with me.¡± ¡°All of them?¡± She asked. Liam nodded and then four spider-like constructs made of bones appeared on the floor in front of Jazmyne. She reached for one, picked it up then held it closer for an inspection. Liam watched in silence until he couldn¡¯t keep quiet anymore and asked: ¡°Are they¡­puppets?¡± Jazymne gave him a glance, then shook her head. ¡°No. I know what you think but it isn¡¯t him.¡± ¡°How can you be sure?¡± Liam asked doubtfully. ¡°Because I¡¯ve seen puppets from Harold ¡°The Puppeteer¡± and these are not it. Besides, why would the third tier bandit leader attack us? If he did, we would already be dead by now so relax!¡± ¡°What you say makes sense, it''s just that, the rumors - I heard he uses real corpses to make his puppets¡­¡± Jazmyne frowned. She didn¡¯t want to even mention the bastard¡¯s name. Each and every third tier under the Bandit King is a sick, twisted, ruthless fu-. ¡°So what are these? They were hidden pretty well and were hard to find.¡± Liam interrupted her train of thought. ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯d think they are the constructs used for spying sent by this Jones character. Seeing what they were made of¡­ I¡¯m thinking Bone Manipulation.¡± Jazmyne said out loud. ¡°Then, a Bonemancer? We did think the party was made of a warrior, a rogue and possibly a mage. But a Bonemancer? I¡¯ve never seen one before!¡± ¡°Me neither. I heard it was uncommon for humans to be Bonemancers because we lack the talent for manipulating bones. Most of them injure or even cripple themselves by accidently shaping their own bones. A bunch of idiots!¡± She laughed. Liam winced, then said they will find out soon enough if it really was a Bonemancer. Jazmyne smiled and returned to observing the spider construct. Outside, under the heavy rain, Murdok leaned with his back against the wall and crouched. Bones took a running start, then with a boost from Murdok jumped on the rampart and over the wall. He dismissed the golem, then looked around. There seemed to be no one in close proximity. He saw a pair of bandits patrolling with torches in the distance and another pair on the other side. Not a lot of activity tonight. The others must be in the barracks. Good, I¡¯ll have time to retrieve the spiders! Bones didn¡¯t see where his constructs hid themselves, but he felt the general location from their last activity. Two hid somewhere between the barrels and boxes stacked outside, each on the opposite side of the camp and the other two inside. One beneath one of the beds in the barracks and the other somewhere in the fort in the middle of the camp. Bones circled along the wall, making sure not to draw the attention of the bandits atop of the ramparts and slowly heading toward the first location. The infiltration and the progress he made so far went as planned, very suspiciously so. If anything Bones learned over the years was to trust his instincts and they¡¯re telling him something is amiss. While things have gone back to normal, the amount of patrol he was seeing was too low. Am I overthinking things? At least half of the bandits went back to rebuilding the outpost so I expected to see less men ¡­ but just four of them patrolling? They can¡¯t be all in the barracks, sleeping, can¡¯t they? I better approach with more caution. Bones continued sneaking while a group of bandits, not far off, impatiently lay hidden in ambush. Whispers could be heard between the men. Bored and out in the cold, they didn¡¯t see the point in going so far for a couple of adventurers. They were used to working outside, waiting behind hills or hidden in canopy of trees while awaiting their target but never within their own camp. ¡°This is ridiculous! Do we really have to be here? No one¡¯s gonna attack us here!¡° Someone said. *sshhh* ¡°Not so loud, fool! You¡¯ll lose your head if the lieutenant hears you. This is a serious matter! Liam even put out the formation to conceal us!¡° You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. *sshhhh* ¡°Both of you shut up! I think someone is approaching.¡° The whispers quieted and from the darkness a faint silhouette of Bones became visible. He stopped and looked in the direction where the bandits laid in ambush. He stared intently and felt that something was clearly out of place. ¡°What is he doing? Why did he stop? Can he see us?¡° One of the bandits panicked. *sshh* ¡°Quiet!¡° Odd. It¡¯s definitely odd! Bones thought. His mana sense wasn¡¯t picking up anything strange and he couldn¡¯t spread his senses any further in order to avoid getting noticed. It could be due to the heavy rainfall, distracting him and making him lose focus but in the dark, his vision was showing something different. Just ten meters away from him, he saw the slight distortions in the air in front of him, like the reality was shaking, breaking, falling apart. He had experienced a familiar distortion back when Silva found him at the inn and it didn¡¯t work out so well for him. There is a great amount of mana I can¡¯t feel, being manipulated in the area in front of me. It doesn¡¯t seem to be an attack. What is it then? Who¡¯s doing it? Bones was curious. The last time the condensed ball of mana blew up in his face and sent him flying, so - without taking another step forward - Bones summoned a golem core in his hand and tossed it toward the barrels. The core didn¡¯t bounce or roll due to the wet ground, but it did land with a thud. The merry bunch waiting in ambush all turned to the circular object that landed just a meter shy of the nearest bandit crouching and hiding behind the barrel. ¡°B-b-bomb!¡± The man yelled the first thing after seeing the core, then jumped right out into the open and charged Bones with the weapon drawn. Bones watched in surprise as more bandits started popping seemingly out of nowhere. The veil of mana that was hiding them dispersed, no longer creating an illusion of barrels and boxes stacked together and providing cover. There were just a few of them actually and the illusion recreated dozens more, making it seem like a holding area. Now that they were out in the open, half of the bandits charged toward Bones, and the other half ran away looking for cover. All of them were slipping on mud and the first bandit reached Bones started sliding - face first in the mud. ¡°Huh. What is all this?¡° Bones said while driving Bone Lance through the man¡¯s head. The ¡°bomb¡± burst open but instead of an explosion, Murdok appeared. Shortly after, the bandits regretted that it wasn''t an actual bomb. The bells started dinging, the alarm was raised. The unnoticed infiltration failed, and so did the bandit''s ambush. Jazmyne rolled her eyes at Liam. ¡°Didn¡¯t you set up a concealment formation?¡± She asked, annoyed at the sudden turn of events. Liam stroked his beard and replied that he did. ¡°Then what happened? This is literally what you do! You set up an ambush site! So why did it fail?¡° Jazmyne asked through clenched teeth. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. The disguise isn¡¯t perfect but it should''ve worked. I swear! It must be because of the rain. I¡¯ll head there myself and fix this!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll head there by myself. I have had enough of this. You stay here!¡° Jazmyne growled, jumped off the sofa, walked over to the window and squeezed through the narrow opening, her slim figure allowing her to do so. Liam watched her disappear, gulped hard, then left the chambers, heading outside too. Jazmyne landed without making much impact, almost as elegantly as a cat. She looked around but it was too dark to see. All the torches were put out but she could hear the commotion, moreover, she sensed the fluctuation in surrounding mana in the distance. None of her subordinates, apart from Liam, could cast spells. East? I swear I¡¯ll start breaking heads after all of this is over! The camp had become a battlefield of sorts - dark, muddy and messy. Darkness made it difficult for anyone to see, the ground was slippery and the constant downpour affected everyone¡¯s senses, Bones included. He had Skully and Murdok both out and fighting while he retreated from close combat and picked targets one by one from a distance. It seemed like, despite the comotion, things were going his way until a thorny thong of a whip wrapped around Skully¡¯s leg, pulled him down to the ground and dragged him away. Bones barely followed up on what happened and quickly ran after the golem, but stopped after just twenty meters when he saw Jazmyne firmly holding Skully by the neck while yelling profanities. When she glanced his way, Bones sensed the shivers. Not even the heavy rain could cloud the feeling he got from the bandit leader. Strength like that in a warrior, the flexibility of a rogue and a mana pool comparable to a mage. What is she? Bones was stunned. ¡°What the hell is he?¡± Jazmyne blurted then turned to Bones. ¡°This is¡­ not an adventurer but a mere puppet? One of yours?¡± Bones frowned. Skully, a puppet? ¡°Something like that.¡° He grumbled. Jazmyne grinned and with a crunching sound twisted Skully¡¯s neck, then tossed him to the side like a ragdoll. ¡°You came alone?¡± She said with mixed expression. There was a surprise, disdain, even disbelief written on her face, following a sudden realization. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, the other two party members were actually puppets, just like this one?¡° Bones didn¡¯t respond. The rest of the bandits reached his location in a few seconds they spent talking and encircling him. Murdok stayed behind, awaiting orders while Bones assessed the situation. Any hesitation on Jazmyne''s side disappeared once she realized he really was alone. What her next move would be, Bones could only guess and he thought she would definitely come after him but Jazmyne suddenly turned back to Skully. Her whip moved like it had a mind of its own. It slittered toward the golem, wrapped itself around him and left him up then brought him closer to her. ¡°Say, the core should be either in its chest or a head, right? Let¡¯s start with the chest!¡° She gave a taunting snigger at the end of the sentence and Bones sort of lost it when he heard her. ¡°Don''t you dare!¡± He shouted. But Jazmyne dared and pierced through Skully¡¯s chest with the pointy end of her whip. The rest of the bandits stood still, snickered and threw remarks his way. Not that any of it bothered Bones as he was too focused on Skully. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this! I can easily rebuild a new one. The same cannot be said for your men!¡± Jazmyne sensed the sudden influx of mana around Bones and her expression changed to anger. ¡°Everybody leave this place right now!¡° She yelled but dozens of bones already manifested in a whirlwind with Bones in the center. A few of the bandits managed to put distance while the other few ran into the forgotten Murdok and found death prematurely. Not that any of them managed to really get away. At the end of the spell, when bone spikes reached their maximum size and capacity, Bones did something he didn¡¯t do for months. He tightly drew in as much mana he could within himself, and in one deep breath released it all at once. The Mana Blast created a small crater as a result and sent bone projectiles around him flying in a nova, hitting every bandit. Jazmyne released Skully from her clutches and spun the whip around herself, expertly deflecting every projectile coming her way. Bones didn¡¯t stop and immediately started casting another Bone Storm while he had Murdok, who was also an unfortunate casualty of his own spell, go around and finish off the wounded bandits. Bones didn¡¯t use Mana Blast again. Once was enough and it made such an impact that the rest of the bandits started leaving the barracks and heading his way. ¡°Good, good! The more the merrier!¡° Bones shouted, cackling like a mad man. The next set of bone spikes he focused on Jazmyne but the bandit leader was as capable as he sensed her to be. She remained spinning her whip like a defensive tool and - with great flexibility and precision - she knocked down every spike Bones sent her way. Chapter 132 ¡°You¡¯re a persistent one, I give you that! But your skills, while flashy, lack in power! I could see how Robert lost to you though.¡° Jazmyne¡¯s tone was flat, frivolous and without a hint of worry. Bones and the bandit leader exchanged dozens of moves by now and initially, Jazmyne held him in high regard. Bones¡¯ solo appearance, the practical way he used his skills and the threatening way he presented himself made her worry he would pose a great threat to her men. She quickly noticed however, that his spells, his puppets and his overall strength fell short of a second tier. Since then, brimming with confidence due to the level difference and combat experience, she overpowered all three while the rest of the bandits kept their distance and watched the show with glee. Bones thought he¡¯d welcome the challenge but as the fight progressed, he was reminded where he was lacking and Jazmyne was quick to point it out as well. He felt frustrated listening to her trash talk in this brief respite from battle. ¡°My strength was sufficient enough to subdue the other bandit leaders and¡­ who is Robert?¡± He shouted. ¡°Robert is¡­ was¡­ a big muscle-brained idiot you¡¯d know as Daryll. He had the strength but lacked finesse. But that¡¯s all right. You killed him, I got myself a new Daryll, and now I kill you. The circle repeats itself, caster! Again and again¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re a bit crazy aren¡¯t you? A bit too crazy for my taste so I¡¯ll be taking my leave now. Oh, and I won¡¯t be leaving quietly.¡° Bones said and slowly started moving backwards. Jazmyne had a surprised look on her face, then burst into laughter as if she heard the funniest thing ever. ¡°Don¡¯t let him leave!¡± She shouted, addressing her men, then turned back to Bones. ¡°I stand corrected. You¡¯re not just lacking power, but common sense as well!¡± ¡°Ha ha, well you see, I¡¯m a lot more confident in my chances to escape than in my ability to overpower you. So, I¡¯ll be going all out on my way out!¡± Without giving Jazmyne any time to ponder on what his next move will be, Bones depleted his mana pool in one fell swoop and unleashed everything he had. The brunt of his attack landed on the bandits around him. Jazymne yelled and chased after him. Her whip was like a steel wire, severing the ground where she missed and in a fit of rage, her men were also at the end of that whip, which only enraged her even more. Bones paved his way towards the ramparts and over the wall. Jazmyne watched in disbelief as Bones, crushed, slashed and stabbed, with his puppets as she called them, and then disappeared from her sight. ¡°H-how can that be? Why is he still alive!¡° She yelled at the top of her lungs. Giggling, Bones got further away from the camp with each passing second until he couldn¡¯t hear her anymore. He stopped, let out a hearty laugh, then glanced at the golems behind him. ¡°The plan was an utter failure! Fun though, right?¡° Murdok almost had dozens of deep cuts on his bones while Skully almost had his leg sawed off by Jazmyne¡¯s thorny whip. Bones didn¡¯t fare any better. A living being would die many times over from injuries he sustained. Well, any ordinary human being. ¡°We should consider ourselves lucky but¡­ let¡¯s not test our luck against her any time soon.¡± I didn¡¯t think the bandit leader would be this capable. Now when I think about it, I can¡¯t really say the others weren¡¯t capable either - just easier to handle. So what was it about Jazmyne¡­ Bones thought about it and once he properly analyzed the fight he came to the conclusion that she was simply better in every aspect than he was. She was flexible, quite strong and more importantly, skillful. The whip she used wasn¡¯t some magical tool with a mind of its own. It was mana manipulation, Bones felt it, but to the degree he hadn¡¯t witnessed before. It would be useless to try and go at her again. She even set up a trap for me assuming I would come for the spider units. I give up on her! I still have two bounties left in the Triwen Kingdom. The odds the other two were on par with her, or even stronger are¡­hm, actually not that low! Bones continued running without stopping for a good while until he found a secluded place next to a pond. There, he took his time mending the cuts and broken bones, and waited for the self-repairing enchantment on his clothes to do its thing. A day had passed since he failed the bounty and Bones hoped, with all his might, that he was in the Triwen Kingdom and not lost somewhere in the Remore Kingdom. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. The next day, Bones put a concealment ointment on and continued trekking until he reached the edge of the forest and plains, as far as the eye could see, spread before him. In the distance, he saw a settlement and after a fifteen minute walk, Bones stood in front of the entrance to a small village called Bleakwharf. The atmosphere in the village was rather gloomy and the villagers were mostly old folk that either ignored him or grumbled his way. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them?¡° Bones voiced his thoughts. ¡°Wrong with us? What¡¯s wrong with you, outsider?¡± An elderly man snapped at Bones. ¡°We don¡¯t take kindly to outsiders disturbing our peaceful village!¡° ¡°Disturbing? I just got here, my good man. Could you tell me if Bleakwharf is¡­¡± ¡°Huuuh, what?¡° The old man cut him off. ¡°...in the Triwen Kingdom? I asked if Bleackwh-¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard you the first time! You don¡¯t even know where you are?¡± The old man interrupted again and gave Bones a nasty look before turning to the side and spitting on the ground. *hargh* *ptooey* ¡°First the bandits and now some weirdo who doesn''t know where he is! What a strange day this turned out to be.¡± Bones watched him turn to leave then abruptly stopped him and asked him what bandits. The old man said that a few nasty-looking bandits with even nastier-looking hounds came into the village early in the morning looking for someone. They pestered the village folk for a while then left an hour ago. Bandits?Jazmyne''s lot? A coincidence or they¡¯re chasing after me? Jazmyne did seem like the vengeful type. ¡°Are they Jaz¡­ aaaand he''s gone.¡± The old man left while Bones was occupied with his thoughts. The rest of the villagers appeared interested in talking to him as much as the old man was, but Bones did find out eventually where he was, where he needed to go, and about the bandits before leaving. They were Jazmyne¡¯s men, sent to chase after him. Once the bandit leader calculated her losses, she was overcome with rage and sent her lieutenant Liam, with four others and two hounds to bring him back, dead or alive. Bones thought it a futile effort on her part, with him already escaping her clutches once. But having someone going after him again just didn¡¯t sit well. He looked at the map of the area and navigated his way to his next target, a small-time bandit leader nicknamed A Toothless Menace. Known for thievery, robbery and a good ol murder, small-time or not, he is still a bandit leader. He leads a small group and mostly operates in the south. His last known location was in the city of Hillecrest, a day''s walk from here. I better hurry if I want to put some distance between my pursuers. Bones walked the whole day and throughout the night. In the afternoon on the next day, he entered the city. The first order of business was to visit the branch office of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, where he updated his progress with the bounties and asked for recent information about his next target whereabouts. When he didn¡¯t learn anything new, he turned to the city¡¯s back alleys where Thief¡¯s Guild operated. The information came with the fee that was practically pocket change for Bones but also at a price, a different kind than the fee he paid. While Bones was making inquiry about his target, he failed to notice one of the other informants eavesdropping on them in secret. When Bones left, the informant also left in a hurry. It didn¡¯t cross Bones¡¯ mind that exposing himself to the Thief¡¯s Guild would allow the bandit lieutenant Liam and his party to easily track him down. Afterall, Bones wasn¡¯t the only one employing the Guild¡¯s information services. Two hours later, three parties got involved in a showdown on one of the streets of the run-down part of the city. One of the parties was Bones and his golems, opposite of him was Liam and his gang, and the third party in the middle was a confused Toothless Menace. The bandit leader eyed the two sides carefully, trying to get a read on the situation. He recognized Liam but didn¡¯t think of him as friendly. Afterall, the bandit leaders aren¡¯t exactly on good terms with each other. Their world is a competitive one and relationships like Jazmyne¡¯s and Daryll¡¯s are a rarity. Though, one couldn¡¯t call what they had a ¡°relationship¡± - more like an abusive-submissive partnership. ¡°Liam buddy, what are yous doing here? And whos that?¡° The bandit leader nervously asked. One look at the hounds by Liam¡¯s feet made him sweat beads. The hounds growled, as if they could feel his fear until Liam hushed them down, then glanced at the man. ¡°Brody, I¡¯m not here for you, but he is and I¡¯m here for him!¡° Liam said, staring daggers at Bones, then continued. ¡°Where are your men? You¡¯re not here alone, are you?¡° The Toothless Menace, or Brody, took a step back, then another while replying: ¡°I am! The others would draw too much attention so they are waiting outside the city. You know how it is.¡± The leader said with a sly grin. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you dare move from th-¡± Bones started but Brody turned and made a run for it. -at spot¡­Damnit!¡± Bones finished, had Murdok block Liam for a second, and ran after him. Liam and the others followed closely from behind but Brody was fast, quick-thinking and light on his feet. He avoided Bones¡¯ projectiles, used people as cover and was surprisingly resourceful. The man didn¡¯t hesitate to use smoke bombs, caltrops, and any other small fiery gadgets that fit in his pockets in a crowd of people in order to escape his pursuers. A few times he almost did when he ran through nearby shops and out the back. His luck ran out when he ran into guards patrolling. Bones didn¡¯t dither, at first opportunity he had Skully assassinate the bandit leader. He didn¡¯t know what it would be like fighting the man one on one but he didn¡¯t care. After Jazmyne, he needed a win. Skully struck from behind with a thrust, piercing him through the back and making him slump to the ground face first and in the middle of a group of guards. Startled and a second late to respond, the guards failed to stop Skully from confirming the kill by janking the spear out of the man¡¯s back and in one swift motion, slicing the back of the neck and severing the cervical spine. By the time they drew their weapons, Skully slipped past them and out of sight, Bones and Murdok caught up to them but immediately went the other way. Lastly, Liam showed up with his men and hounds, and drew all the attention to himself. Bones changed directions at first turn and returned to the place where their showdown first started. There, he met with Skully and together they left the city. Brody¡¯s assasination in broad daylight drew the attention of many onlookers and at the center of it all was Liam. Among the guards there was someone that recognized who he was and the lieutenant found himself too busy fighting off the guards to think about Bones. And the undead, with a new level up in class and a successful bounty on his hands, quickened his steps toward his next and last bounty before his final destination, the town of Draycott. Chapter 133 Homemade Delight was a prosperous inn in the town Drakenbury, with a restaurant on the upper floor and a wealthy clientele. They were known for their sweets and spicy badger stew, roasted nightingale panther and many other nutrient meals made of exotic monster parts. Today wasn¡¯t a good day for the inn, in fact, today was a very bad and unprofitable day because of a single person not allowing anyone else in the restaurant and hogging all the food for himself! The waiters nervously ran back and forth, bringing plates after plates of food to a long table meant for ten. A giant of a man, two meters tall and almost as wide, sat at the table constantly stuffing himself without reservation. It was a sight of disgust yet oddly fascinating to watch. The man was Valerian Hellraiser, a bandit leader and the last bounty Bones was after. Valerian was an oddity among the other leaders because he worked alone. People near him tend to get burned a lot due to his unique aptitude toward his class so he was fated to work alone, bankrupting business in more ways than one, whenever he could and whenever someone paid him to. And the reason he was in the inn today was one such gig. None of the waiting staff, the chef or even patron had the courage to speak up. They didn¡¯t know who their guest was, but recognized their kind - unreasonable and prone to violence. If word spread that they refused other customers because of a single guest, the future wealthy clientele would find some place else to eat. A very unfavorable position the patron of the inn found himself in and the man was of two minds if he should involve the guards to try and diffuse the situation. The hesitation on his part and the decision not to act sooner would lead to utter destruction of the restaurant ten minutes later. Half an hour earlier, before the evening, Bones entered the town and having no other options at his disposal he once again turned to the Thief¡¯s Guild in order to obtain the information he needed. This time, he was careful who he was talking to and who was listening, but his efforts were ultimately useless. Unbeknownst to him, Liam reached the town earlier that day and has been keeping tabs on Bones¡¯ movements ever since he entered the town. Liam remained at a distance, just observing and for a reason. Before being sent chasing after Bones, Jazmyne implicitly ordered him not to engage and not to get involved if the target was a man called Hellraiser. She didn¡¯t explain herself despite Liam''s inquiry on the matter but her words were like law and he would follow them through. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder why though. Did she know him? What was their relationship? It would be the perfect moment to strike when Bones engaged the bandit leader, maybe even take out the both of them. Her word is the law. He repeated in his head and watched Bones head in the direction of the inn. He followed after him without being noticed until Bones stopped in front of the inn and entered. Liam and his men stayed and watched from the shadows of the nearby alley. The lieutenant wasn¡¯t sure what next course of action to take. His instructions were only up to here and it was up to him to decide what to do next. The ideas brewed in heads and he went over dozens of scenarios. All of them relied on the outcome of the fight between Bones and the bandit leader. So he waited¡­ Meanwhile, inside the inn, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Bones after entering. The eyes were that of tired, fearful men, Bones had seen plenty of time before. ¡°My apologies sir, the establishment is c-closed for the day. Could I ask you to come back tomorrow?¡° A middle aged man, with a few strands of hair left poorly combed over a bald spot, approached and asked. The man was a patron and he looked nervous, worried and like he had thousands of thoughts jammed inside his head to process. [Is it time for dinner yet? And wine! Bring more wine! Can¡¯t you see my cup is empty? *tsk tsk*] The booming voice rumbled and carried over from the upper floor. Bones glanced towards the stairs leading to the restaurant, then back to the patron and said: ¡±I thought the establishment was closed for the day?¡° The man gave him a stiff smile and said that someone reserved the whole floor for the day. He then turned to one of the female waiters and ushered her to hurry and serve the wine. ¡°Bring the whole bottle!¡° Bones watched with a hint of pity because he knew it was about to get a lot worse from here on out. ¡°I understand. Since it¡¯s like this, I¡¯ll be quick about my business.¡° Bones said and headed towards the stairs. The patron yelped in surprise and ran before Bones in order to stop him but Bones ignored his pleas, saying it¡¯ll only take a moment. Despondent, the patron ran past Bones and stormed up the stairs. He quickly returned down with two waiters following from behind and stopped in front of Bones again with imploring eyes, looking like he wanted to ask something but no words came out. What could he even ask? For Bones to ask his guest to leave? Kick him out? Or maybe not to destroy the restaurant? Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Bones exhaled, as if understanding his worries and said: ¡°Just a quick bite. Don¡¯t worry so much.¡° He then sidestepped the patron and before the stairs, two figures appeared next to him, one on each side. Everyone gasped at the scene, then ran out the building in a hurry and watched the inn from the outside, waiting for something to happen. Bones climbed the steps to the first floor and slipped into the dimly lit restaurant, the scent of roasted meat and ale filling the air. His hollow eyes scanned the hall. The establishment was very different from the ones he¡¯s visited before. From the paintings on the walls, luxurious chairs and tables to napkins and eating utensils, everything looked expensive - a notch higher than what he was used to. On his far left he heard the revolting sounds of munching food and the gulping of wine. He looked in the direction the sounds were coming from and, over the tables, saw his target sitting at the long dining table. Bones walked over to the center of the hall where he had a clear line of sight and took a closer look at his target. The bandit leader looked entirely different from what he envisioned. Valerian was dark skinned and bold, with long black beard reaching down and resting on a plate of food, and he had the most striking flame themed tribal tattoo going from his arms up to his neck and the head. Bones could see why the staff acted the way they did. The man¡¯s appearance was a deterrent enough for anyone to approach him, let alone speak up against him. What a giant blob of mass¡­ he looked like the kind that would dine and dash - no way he¡¯s paying for all this food. Wait, could he even run with that body? ¡°Are you planning on drying the restaurant''s food reserves?¡° Bones blurted out. Valerian stopped chewing and looked up from his food. ¡°Huh, are you lost?¡± Bones didn¡¯t respond. They eyed each other for a few seconds and then the bandit leader simply went back to chewing a drumstick in his hand. ¡°More wine!¡° He raised his voice. Does he think I work here? Bones raised an eyebrow. He thought it was rather obvious by his attire that he and his golems didn¡¯t work there. When Valerian noticed Bones wasn''t moving, he leaned back on his chair and loudly belched while tapping his enormous belly. If Bones had a mouth himself, he was sure he would throw up in it a little. When he finished, Valerian leaned in over the table and narrowed his menacing eyes at Bones and his entourage. Oh? He isn¡¯t as carefree as he seemed to be. Is he planning on making a move? Bones had his two golems spread out and await the command to execute a pincer movement on the bounty. Valerian didn¡¯t mind, with a big smile on his face and yellow teeth, he addressed Bones. ¡°Well, well, what do we have here? You don¡¯t quite look like one of the waiters of this fine establishment! - So what are you waiting for? I made it clear that I don''t want anyone else here bothering me so¡­ are you a guest or did you come bringing trouble?¡° A sly grin formed on his greasy face. ¡°Are you expecting trouble?¡± Bones replied in a heartbeat, then shook his head and approached the table. ¡°I am not a threat¡±, he said, emphasizing the ¡°I¡± part and not including his golems, ¡°but I do have business with you.¡° He said and sat at the table across from the bandit leader. Valerian stroked his beard and nodded, then started babbling about trivial things. Bones quietly listened to the man talk, mostly about himself, and his senses detected their surroundings slowly changing. He took a brief glance around and saw the floor of the hall become murky with fog, like rosy plains in the morning. The strange change in the ambience was caused by Valerian himself. The skill he used made his body produce vapor that covered the ground and, what Bones failed to notice right away, after using the skill that enormous belly of his was slowly disappearing. Bones turned back to Valerian who, while Bones wasn¡¯t looking, stood up and spotting the same wide grin as before, kicked the table with enough force to flip it over. ¡°Y-you-¡± Bones muttered before he was abruptly cut off when the dining table slammed into him. After being pushed backwards from the impact, his body reacted before his thoughts did and after hitting the ground, he rolled to the side, avoiding getting pinned by the table. At the same time his two golems moved. Both were roughly at the same distance from the target but Skully, the faster of the two, was the first to reach the man. When Bones looked up, he saw Valerian completely dominating his golems with one fiery move. The bandit leader loudly clapped his hands then spread them apart in one swift action. With palms raised and pointing towards the golems, he unleashed a torrent of fire that consumed everything in its path. Thanks to the lizardman¡¯s flexibility and innate reflexes, Skully was able to jump out of the way and avoid most of the attack, but the mere brush with the fire evaporated the hood he wore and made tatters out of his leather chest piece. The Lizardman ended back to back with the wall at the far end of the hall while Murdok was too slow to react and took the frontal attack head on. The torrent swept him off his feet, through the wall and he ended up crashing into the wall of the building on the opposite side of the street. The continuous stream of fire didn¡¯t stop for another few seconds despite the loud screams and yells of the onlookers on the street below. When Valerian finished casting the spell, all the extra weight on his body dissipated and a man with bulging muscles and steam coming off his smirking mouth stood in front of Bones. ¡°Two out, one more to go Mr. Trouble!¡° The bandit leader sneered. As appalled as Bones was to see such a transformation before him, he only had one thing on his mind, and that was to escape, immediately! Oh no¡­ I have another Jazmyne on my hands! Bones thought and ordered Skully to get up and follow after him while thinking of distraction. At this point, anything would do and Bones decided to play it dumb. Dumb usually works! He turned to the entrance of the restaurant and yelled: ¡°P-patron! Get out of here!¡° As expected, Valerian reflexively turned to look and the moment he did, Bones made a run for it - straight through the glass window and onto the streets where Murdok laid unmoving, face down and smoke rising from his body. [M-murder!] [Call the guards!] The people shouted and started flocking to their location not realizing the approaching danger that was Valerian. Bones couldn¡¯t properly assess the damage done, but seeing as Murdok wasn¡¯t moving, he gathered the damage must¡¯ve been substantial. So he extended his hand and Murdok turned into a stream of light that flew towards his hand and disappeared, safely stored in inventory. Bones took one last look towards the broken window, where the bandit leader stood leaning on the window frame and watched him leave in amusement. Eventually the guards came, but didn¡¯t manage to put out the fire that engulfed the inn. Upon taking witness statements, they searched through the burned remains and the surrounding streets but didn¡¯t find any clues to the whereabouts of the man named Valerian. Chapter 134 ¡°Gods Murdok! At least put up that giant sword in front of you instead of taking the attack head on.¡± Bones criticized the golem laying in front of him. A half a day had passed since the events at the inn and only now Bones felt it would be safe to stop by the road to see how much damage he suffered. Apart from deprecating Murdok, he was speechless. Skully was, more or less, unscathed. He had a few charred bones and missed a few pieces of gear but nothing that couldn¡¯t be fixed or replaced. Murdok on the other hand¡­ Bones had his hands on his head, wrecking his brains so to speak. The intense heat behind the fire attack scorched Murdok¡¯s body and melted the plate armor he wore against his bones. Bones spent an hour intently watching the metal glued to golem¡¯s ribs and sternum and couldn¡¯t come up with the solution on how to repair the damage done. It¡¯s not like he didn¡¯t try, but the usual fix using bone manipulation didn¡¯t work. ¡°Stand up.¡° Bones said and Murdok stood up, holding a giant greatsword he then waved around before thrusting the point of the sword deep into the ground. Well, at least he still looks menacing enough¡­ Bones exhaled then telepathically ordered Murdok to start practicing. He watched him repeat the same five steps he previously learned, without the metallic frame obstructing his movements and slowing him down. This might actually turn out to my advantage. The metal exoskeleton covering the bones could potentially increase the durability of the body and by doing so, provide an immense increase in defense. I can just imagine a fully metallic golem body. Absolute defense. Like some kind of Termin- ¡°Alright that¡¯s enough. We dilly-dallied enough for today. We need to get you boys new equipment and we still have ways to go until Draycott.¡± Bones stopped daydreaming and decided it was time to move on. He continued his journey and let the past experiences occupy his mind. He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself if he could¡¯ve done something different against the two bandit leaders that easily bested him. Against Valerian Hellraiser, perhaps. The truth was, he hadn¡¯t really tried hard enough to win. At first sign of real danger and after witnessing his overwhelming power, Bones decided to call it quits. Was it because of his failure with Jazmyne or because of the ease with which he dealt with Brody, he underestimated his foe and Murdok paid the price. Bones mulled over the sore subject for hours, nitpicking on every little thing he could think of until he became convinced it wasn¡¯t his fault. Not entirely. He blamed it on a difference in levels again, a difference in tiers! And he admitted he might¡¯ve taken more than he could handle by taking on contracts way over his level. After traveling until late at night, Bones grew weary of the ceaseless walk and opted to camp for the night. A lingering habit from his human days perhaps. Come early morning, he resumed his journey. The border of the Triwen Kingdom was just a day¡¯s walk ahead at his relentless pace, with the town of Draycott two days distant. His otherwise tranquil, boring journey took an unsettling turn at the end of the day as an eerie feeling crept over him, convincing Bones that he was being shadowed. Shivers ran down his undead spine, and he dismissed it at first, thinking his senses were merely toying with him. Liam, the lieutenant he last encountered in Hillecrest flashed in his mind but logic dismissed the possibility. Liam didn¡¯t seem that capable. The shudders persisted at irregular intervals, testing Bones¡¯ patience. After an hour of this unsettling pursuit, Bones had had enough. ¡°Enough is enough! Show yourself!¡° he demanded, his voice cutting through the silent night. After a few moments of eerie silence, he became aware of haunting giggles echoing around him, their source eluding him. Swiftly conjuring two golem cores, Bones, in a theatrical display, spread his arms wide and hurled the cores away while shouting, ¡°I know you¡¯re here! Show yourself!¡± Despite turning and scrutinizing his surroundings, Bones detected no one. The shudders intensified, leading him to the realization that whoever was toying with him did so with purpose. He pondered the mystery of the provocateur''s identity. Why would someone of such skill provoke him openly? I recognize this chill, Bones though, sensing the predatory intent in the unseen observer¡¯s eyes. But who could it be? I haven¡¯t made an enemy of someone this level! The giggling ceased, and Bones felt the tension peak as a figure materialized beside him without a hint. A whispered remark broke the silence, ¡°A little jumpy, aren¡¯t you?¡± For a fleeting moment, Bones was paralyzed, unable to form a thought. Even now, he couldn¡¯t sense the person next to him. The figure stepped forward, chuckling, then turned to face Bones. Leaning in, she teased, ¡°Are you alright, Bones? You look dead frozen!¡± ¡°T-Tivaara?¡± Bones stammered, gripping his chest. ¡°M-my heart¡­¡± The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ¡°Stop overreacting. I was just teasing you a bit, and you don¡¯t have a heart!¡± She rolled her eyes, grinning. Bones slumped to the ground, disoriented. ¡°What was that? The cold, it made me shudder?¡± ¡°Ah that?¡± Tivaara replied, laughing. ¡°That, my dear Bones, is the last thing my targets feel when death looms over them!¡± Bones remained seated on the ground, stupefied. Her unexpected appearance had shaken him so profoundly that even his golems stood idle, oblivious to his plight. She extended a hand and helped him to his feet, glancing at his golems before returning her gaze to him. "New addition to the party, I see." ¡°Hm?¡± Bones took a moment to process her words. ¡°Ah yes, Murdok. I suppose he is a new addition to the family. Anyway, Tivaara, what brings you here?¡± Her grin turned flat, and she looked him straight in his hollow eyes. ¡°What do you think?¡± For the second time, Bones froze, then nervously chuckled. ¡°You couldn¡¯t be here for me, could you?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m here for you! Do you think our meeting is a mere coincidence? Come now, Bones, you know better than that!¡± ¡°Then, are you here because of Silva?¡± Bones asked, his tone solemn, not expecting her of all people to come seeking revenge for the old man. ¡°Silva? No, don¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t come to kill you. Why would I? My business with him finished on the day of the festival. Him meeting his end is of no concern to me.¡± ¡°So you know about that. Then...¡± Bones was becoming more perplexed the longer he conversed with her. The undead were supposed to be void of feelings yet today he felt a whole range of emotions, and they just met! ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping tabs on you since the festival. And I have to say, you haven¡¯t been exactly laying low!¡± Bones chuckled, ¡°I haven¡¯t got a clue what you mean by that¡­¡± ¡°If you say so. I like the new look by the way. You have skin now? And is that a cream on your face?¡± She commented. Bones explained his appearance drastically changed when he evolved into a Revenant. He clarified that the skin was actually a bone layer protecting him and that the concealment ointment helps him blend more easily. ¡°Well, it looks good on you,¡± she complimented, then added, ¡°develop some muscles, and I¡¯ll consider asking you out on a date!¡± Bones remained quiet, a bit taken aback by Tivaara¡¯s attitude. She seemed a lot more carefree then when he first met her. ¡°By the way, you know you are being followed. By someone other than me, I mean,¡± she suddenly said. ¡°The bandits, I know. They were sent by the bandit leader named Jazmyne a while back because I killed Daryll.¡± ¡°Daryll?¡± Tivaara asked, her eyebrow raised in confusion. ¡°Yes, but now Elric is the new Daryll.¡± ¡°What do you mean? You know what. I don¡¯t want to know. The bandits stopped chasing after you since the fiasco in, what was it again¡­¡± ¡°Hillecrest?¡± Bones suggested. ¡°Right. The two still chasing after you are gold rankers employed by the Merchant¡¯s Guild. What did you do? Rob someone you shouldn¡¯t have?¡± Tivaara smirked, unknowingly hitting the mark. ¡°The Merchant Guild? Oh¡­¡± The dungeon core immediately flashed in his thoughts. ¡°What did you do?¡± Tiv asked again. [...] ¡°Common, tell me! Pretty pwease?¡± Pwease? Bones looked at her strangely, ¡°That wasn¡¯t cute at all.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to be cute. I bit my tongue - I¡¯m not used to such vulgar language. Now tell me!¡± She commanded. Bones quietly repeated, ¡°vulgar language?¡± and wondered if she meant she wasn¡¯t used to saying please? The more he delayed answering, the closer she got into his face. ¡°Alright, alright, just¡­back off a bit! I did steal something of considerable value¡­¡± He paused, then took out a small transparent object and showed it to her. Tivaara made a ¡°huh¡± sound without explaining anything. ¡°So what is it?¡± Bones asked. ¡°No wonder they are after you. What you¡¯re holding is a dungeon core of a small dungeon - an artificial dungeon core to be exact. Given its value, I¡¯m surprised they haven¡¯t sent more men, or even a third tier to retrieve it. You should consider yourself lucky.¡± ¡°Ah! So it is a dungeon core. Drat! How am I supposed to avoid not one, but two gold rankers?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t. They would¡¯ve caught up with you by tomorrow. Relax, I¡¯ll get rid of them for you.¡± ¡°You will? Why would you do that for me?¡± ¡°Consider it a gesture of good will for entertaining me!¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯m glad to entertain Miss Tivaara.¡± ¡°Oh? I¡¯m a miss now?¡± She continued teasing. ¡°Anyways, while I did say our meeting wasn¡¯t a coincidence, I¡¯m actually heading south for my next job, and meeting you was on my way.¡± Bones leaned in, his curiosity piqued. ¡°South? What kind of job?¡± He was eager for details, but Tivaara swiftly shot down any hopes of her disclosing vital information. ¡°What about you?¡± She asked. ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re heading east¡­do you plan to join the expedition to The Kingdom of Everlasting Dusk? Plan to hunt some vamps?¡± Bones gasped, surprised that she knew his final destination. ¡°How did you know? Was it a Thief¡¯s Guild?¡± For a brief moment Tivaara scowled. ¡°You think I got my information from the Thief¡¯s Guild? Bones, don¡¯t insult the Assassin''s Guild information network! And no, I didn¡¯t acquire the information. It was just a guess considering your abilities and the direction you¡¯re heading,¡± she replied with a sly grin, revealing her keen understanding of Bones and his movements. ¡°Of course and yes, you¡¯re correct, I will be heading there eventually. I¡¯ll stop by Draycott first, and get some experience fighting against vampires.¡± ¡°Good choice. But let me offer you a piece of advice. Things aren¡¯t as they appear over there and you¡¯d do well to inform yourself first before blindly taking on a contract.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said enough already. You¡¯ll find out what I mean once you get there. Before you leave, however, I have something that might be of interest to you.¡± ¡°Yes? What is it?¡± ¡°A contract, not too far away from here.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take on any more contracts right now. I just finished three - well three and a half - and failed one and the other half.¡± ¡°I think you might find this one insightful.¡± Bones exhaled, giving in to his curiosity and asked, ¡±Why, what¡¯s the contract?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a subjugation type contract. The Yelsa corporation had the contract posted on the Guild¡¯s board a few days ago, requesting brave adventurers to help clear out the mines. Their miners have dug a little too deep and awakened The Rock Elementals. The quarry is roughly two hours south from here. I can escort you to the place and we¡¯ll part ways there.¡± Tivaara was right; Bones was interested! He had never seen an Elemental before. ¡°Two hours away you say?¡± He asked, and she nodded. ¡°Lead the way.¡± Chapter 135 Their brief journey began in silence. Tivaara sensed that Bones was deeply absorbed in his thoughts, pondering over something, but she patiently awaited him to initiate the conversation. After twenty minutes of quiet travel, Bones finally spoke, ¡°It''s been on my mind since I left, but what happened after the festival? What happened to Solin?¡± Tivaara paused briefly before responding, ¡°My job was to interfere with the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, make their job harder, and prevent them from interfering with the plan. I did my job and left. I watched the ¡®fireworks¡¯ from a distance and went into hiding immediately after.¡± ¡°Silva escaped after his battle with Ice Mage Rayne, suffering heavy injuries and hid as well. From what I know, he¡¯s been looking for you ever since. Most of the Defiant Hounds met their end during the festival or shortly after. Tristan had tightened the leash around the capital, and the majority were either captured or killed. There¡¯s not much else to say - you saw the wanted posters, right?¡± She asked, and Bones confirmed he did, saying he was wanted as well. Tivaara assured him that his wanted poster was insignificant as he was only wanted for questioning. She then explained what happened to Solin. ¡°I found Solin and the girl¡­ Morticia? ¡­ in the hideout north of the city, waiting for the others. I explained the situation to him, and as you might expect, he didn¡¯t take it well. I escorted the girl back to the capital then returned and beat some sense into him.¡± ¡°That sounds wrong, I think her name was¡­wait, you what?¡± Bones interjected, thinking he heard wrong. ¡°Silva¡¯s brainwashing on him was deep, and he needed some convincing with these two.¡± She raised her arms and clenched her fists, grinning. ¡°Oh¡­ you managed to convince him?¡± While he thought she could¡¯ve done the convincing part with more care, it was fine as long as - ¡°Nah, it didn¡¯t take! I bagged him and took him with me to the Assassin¡¯s Order.¡± Tivaara nonchalantly replied. Bones stopped in his tracks and turned to her, blurting out, ¡°You kidnapped him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry; he¡¯s holding up. The transition was tough initially, but after a month, he grasped the reality I presented to him and set his sights on the challenges ahead. He has lofty ambitions and a rugged journey ahead, though he does show some promise - for a human, of course.¡± ¡°So, he enlisted in the Assassin¡¯s Order?¡± Tivaara nodded, a subtle pride gleaming in her eyes. ¡°He completed the trials right before my departure - now, he¡¯s committed for life. His training must have kicked off by now, and if he makes it through, he¡¯ll emerge with strength he never imagined. By then, he should sense it, a mere glimpse of the power waiting at the culmination of his path. The power necessary to fulfill his aspirations.¡± ¡°If he makes it through?¡± Bones probed. Tivaara offered no commentary, no elucidation. She simply stated, ¡°We¡¯ll make a man out of him! That¡¯s what it takes.¡± The remainder of their journey was filled with talk about Bones''s aspirations, yet Tivaara remained enigmatic when it came to discussing her own life. Unfamiliar with minion skills, she offered valuable insights into advanced concepts and master-tier skills, assisting Bones in tackling his own dilemma with the Bone Lance. ¡°This is it,¡± Tivaara declared upon reaching the edge of the cliff, revealing a sprawling excavation site below, illuminated by torches in the nighttime darkness. From their vantage point, Bones observed lifeless bodies strewn across the ground and signs of intense battles. The clamor of weapons clashing against unyielding foes echoed from all directions. The adventurers were already locked in combat. ¡°As you can see, the subjugation is already underway. When you descend, locate the individual in charge and gather information about the situation.¡± ¡°How will I recognize the person in charge?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be the one not engaged in combat and without a speck of dirt on his clothes. Bones, take care. I''d hate to hear that an intriguing undead such as yourself met an untimely end.¡± ¡°Of course! I wish you happy hunting, and, I suppose we won¡¯t be seeing each other again?¡± ¡°Who knows! Make ripples, carve your name into the annals of the continent, and I might just come looking for you!¡± After Tivaara left, Bones descended the cliff and was met with cold steel pointing at him. Two adventurers cautiously approached, said the site was closed off, and asked him to state his business. Bones took out his badge and identified himself as a silver rank adventurer. The men withdrew their weapons and escorted him to a private tent, away from battle, to see the person in charge, the Adventurer¡¯s Guild operative by the name of Percy. Bones entered the tent and saw a queue of people standing in line before a desk cluttered with documents. Percy, a young short man,sat at the desk focusing on papers in front of him. ¡°Next!¡± He yelled, and the line moved. He was the man in charge of new participants and making sure everyone signs a disclaimer stating Yelsa co. won¡¯t be responsible for any deaths caused during the subjugation. When it was Bones¡¯ turn, he too was asked if he wanted to join the party, form his own, or participate solo. Regardless of his choice, he had to sign a waiver agreeing to proposed terms and conditions. After he signed the papers, Percy shouted for everyone to hear that the commander leading the subjugation would brief them on the situation within an hour, and instruct them on how to proceed. Bones turned to Percy and said he thought he was the one in charge. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Heavens no, I''m just doing administrative work and making sure everything is according to regulations.¡± Percy replied and shouted, ¡°Next!¡± An hour passed, and a fully armored figure approached the crowd in front of the tent. The figure had black hair combed backward, a rough facial expression, and dark bags under his eyes. His attitude said no funny business, and he immediately addressed the crowd with a firm, booming voice. ¡°Attention adventures. I¡¯m Jacob Kowl, a third-tier knight and the person in charge of leading the expedition. I¡¯ll cut to the chase because we haven¡¯t got a lot of time. The mines have been overrun with Rock Elementals, and it¡¯s our job to get rid of them. As you can see around you, the Lesser Elementals have reached the surface and the area in front of the entrance to the mine has become a battlefield. Adventurers below the second tier should stick to the area outside of the mine, while second-tier silver rankers should enter the mine in parties. We need every gold ranker deeper in the mine to help with Greater Elementals. Ultimately, I don¡¯t have any intention of forcing anyone to party up. It¡¯s up to all of you to decide whether to join the party or not - you have signed the waiver. Keep one thing in mind, the defeated bodies of the elementals are the property of Yelsa co. and are not to be looted! That¡¯s the only rule I have, and I advise everyone not to push their luck! That¡¯ll be all. You¡¯re dismissed.¡± As the commander''s words faded, the crowd stirred with restlessness. Adventurers dispersed, forming parties or engaging in animated discussions about the impending subjugation. Bones, however, had already made up his mind to tackle the challenge alone. He stood on the fringes, attentively listening to the buzz of conversations around him. A singular rule resonated through the gathering: the bodies of the defeated elementals would break down, revealing precious ores within the rubble. The promise of valuable resources heightened the stakes of the subjugation but the commander''s words echoed in everyone¡¯s minds. The Elementals are the property of Yelsa co. and are not to be looted. The dormant Rock Elementals, appearing as peculiar piles of rocks, held secrets beneath their stony exteriors. Only when provoked would they burst forth, assuming a humanoid shape and relentlessly pursuing those who dared to challenge them. These Elementals were renowned for their sluggish nature, their attacks characterized by stiffness yet wielded with formidable power and wide reach. Their defenses were high, adding an extra layer of challenge for the adventurers. The Lesser Rock Elementals, which Bones intended to engage, belonged to the lower level range of forty to sixty. Though not considered the most formidable adversaries, their combined numbers presented a daunting prospect. As the subjugation unfolded, the Greater Rock Elementals loomed as a more formidable threat. Boasting one of the highest defenses among monsters in the same tier, they posed a significant challenge for even the most seasoned adventurers. The atmosphere in the mine became charged with anticipation, each adventurer sizing up the task ahead, strategizing, and preparing for the imminent battles with the rocky behemoths. As Bones descended into the lower depths of the mine, the air thickened with a tangible sense of tension. The cavern echoed with the clash of steel against stone, the battle cries of the adventurers, and the rumbling of Lesser Rock Elementals. Torches flickered, casting dancing shadows on the uneven walls as Bones entered the fray. The first encounter with a Lesser Rock Elemental was brutal. Bones, with unbridled ferocity, unleashed his Bone Lance, empowered with tendrils of mana enveloping the pristine white weapon. The lance struck the Elemental''s rocky form, but to his dismay, it barely scratched the surface. The realization dawned, and his fears materialized - the power behind his spell was lacking, and his lances couldn''t penetrate the Elemental deep enough. Undeterred, Bones continued to fight, each swing of his Bone Lance accompanied by a relentless determination. The Lesser Rock Elementals, though numerous, were resilient. His golems joined the battle, striking with great force, but the struggle persisted. By the end of the first day, Bones had defeated dozens of Lesser Rock Elementals. Yet, he wasn''t satisfied. The next day dawned, and Bones plunged back into the fray. With every fight, he sought to improve the efficacy of his Bone Lance. He experimented, he strategized, and he adapted. Hours turned into ceaseless battles, Bones pushing himself to the limit. Frustration lingered, but so did the spark of determination. In the heat of the fight, amidst the stony adversaries, he tried to infuse new concepts into the Bone Lance, attempting to overcome the resistant bodies of the Elementals. As the day wore on, a breakthrough emerged. In a moment of intense concentration, Bones envisioned the concept of penetration for his Bone Lance. Mana surged around the lance, creating a swirling vortex of power. The bony weapon transformed, now empowered with a spiraling force that increased its penetrative power. With newfound strength, Bones carved through the Lesser Rock Elementals with a renewed ferocity. Each strike was more potent, the spinning mana-enhanced Bone Lance tearing through the rocky exterior of the Elementals. The atmosphere in the mine shifted, the once formidable adversaries now falling before the empowered undead. Bones, now more satisfied with the results, continued to refine his skill, honing the concept of penetration within the Bone Lance. As he fought through the tunnels, his weapon became a whirlwind of blue energy, a proof to his perseverance and growing mastery of the arcane. The mines echoed with the sound of victory as Bones, surrounded by the defeated Elementals, stood as a testament to the resilience of the undead and his ever-evolving Bone Lance. In the ensuing days, the area outside the mine was entirely cleared of the Lesser Rock Elementals, and their surface appearances ceased. Bones hesitated to delve deeper in search of greater challenges and the formidable Greater Rock Elementals. He found contentment in overcoming the obstacle that hindered the advancement of his Bone Lance to a higher tier - the coveted master tier. His relentless efforts bore fruit, breaking the stagnation that plagued his skill''s growth. The Bone Lance, which had been stuck at level eighteen for weeks, finally showed signs of progress. The infusion of new concepts into his lances breathed new life into the skill. It not only gained a level but did so before Bones himself gained a level in his class. The journey to master tier was now within reach, a testimony to his dedication and the evolving nature of his formidable abilities. Chapter 136 Bones approached Percy, the individual overseeing the documentation, and informed him of his completion of the subjugation contract. He was not alone in this decision; many others around his level had also concluded their part in the task. With the Lesser Rock Elementals eradicated, their utility in the quarry had diminished. Percy, anticipating this, prepared for the influx of silver rankers. Using an exclusive device from the adventurer''s guild, Percy scanned Bones'' badge, meticulously documenting his contributions by quantifying the number of Elementals he had slain. Once the process was complete, he handed Bones a formal document, detailing every aspect of his involvement and stamped with the Adventurer''s Guild crest. Bones expressed gratitude to Percy, wishing him the best of luck with the remaining Elementals, before exiting the tent and promptly leaving the quarry. Heading north, retracing his path, Bones continued his journey eastward toward the town of Draycott. He acknowledged that the gains he achieved were largely owed to Tivaara''s insights. While he aimed to reach a similar level of understanding on his own eventually, the significance of the concepts she provided couldn''t be overstated. Without them, his contributions and gains would have been significantly diminished. To alleviate the monotony of his journey across the land, Bones sought refuge in books he had purchased months ago but never found the time to read. Lost in the pages, he occasionally stumbled, absorbed in the content until he stepped out from the cool shade of the forest and resumed his travels on the road. Murdok and Skully silently trailed behind him, steadfast companions on his solitary journey. As hours passed, the end of his current journey loomed on the horizon. Standing before a crossroad sign that pointed towards the town of Draycott, ten kilometers to the northeast, Bones couldn''t help but exclaim in delight. Finally, he was on the brink of reaching the first milestone on his path towards the ultimate destination - the Kingdom of Everlasting Dusk.
Draycott, a quaint yet bustling town exuded an air of lively enchantment. Governed by the influential Goldenforge guild, its cobbled streets echoed with the steady hum of activity. The town, although small in size, stood as a testament to the vibrancy of the adventurer¡¯s life. Every corner of Draycott harbored a shop, each offering a diverse array of goods catering to the needs of the seasoned adventurer. From essential equipment to enchanting trinkets, the shops adorned the streets like treasures waiting to be discovered. The tantalizing aroma of food and beverages wafted through the air, emanating from bustling taverns and quaint eateries that lined the main thoroughfares. The town''s security was meticulous, a reflection of the careful measures in place to safeguard against potential threats. Draycott''s vigilant defenses were a direct response to the presence of a small dungeon, a mysterious and dangerous place that drew adventurers from far and wide. The dungeon''s allure was both a challenge and a reason for every adventurer to converge on Draycott, creating a diverse and vibrant tapestry of individuals seeking glory and fortune. As the sun dipped below the horizon, the enchanting glow of magical lights illuminated the town, casting a warm and inviting ambiance. In the embrace of the enchanting evening ambience, Bones found himself in the comfort of his room, gazing out over one of Draycott''s lively squares. Having arrived in town before the evening, he had settled into the inn for the night. The closed shops around him were evidence of the missed opportunity for acquiring much-needed equipment upgrades for his golems. Yet, Bones remained resolute, recognizing patience as a virtue he was actively cultivating. With the dawn of a new day, he ventured out, exploring the bustling town. The multitude of shops, each boasting an array of goods, left him somewhat overwhelmed by the diversity and quality on display. One particular establishment caught his eye, where exquisite craftsmanship adorned the items showcased. However, it was the sheen reflecting off the black blade of a weapon that truly captivated him. Intrigued, he stepped into the shop, driven by a natural curiosity about materials and craftsmanship. Examining the weapons up close, Bones became increasingly certain that the bow and greatsword he possessed were indeed crafted from the same extraordinary material. The black metal, a mysterious blend of steel alloy and Obsidian, a rare black ore, bestowed upon the blades not only their distinctive color but also a heightened durability. The clerk, though unable to delve into the intricacies of the crafting process, explained that this fusion of materials was carefully designed to meet the demands of second-tier adventurers, enhancing the weapons'' resilience and efficacy. The revelation added a layer of appreciation for the craftsmanship that went into the creation of this formidable weaponry. Bones made substantial investments in new equipment during this visit to Draycott. For Skully, he selected a distinctive weapon known as a Partisan, a type of polearm adorned with protrusions on the sides of the spearhead. Crafted with meticulous care, this weapon was designed not only for offensive capabilities but also for strategic maneuvers. The protrusions were strategically placed to catch and trap an opponent''s weapon, offering the wielder an opportunity to disarm them. The weapon''s craftsmanship was top-notch, featuring a shaft and spearhead made from the limited quantity of the coveted black metal. Careful consideration was given to balancing weight, ensuring the weapon remained formidable without becoming overly burdensome. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. When it came to finding a replacement for Skully¡¯s chest piece, Bones opted for a leather garb designed to facilitate fluid movements while providing effective mitigation against both slashing and blunt weapons. The balance between flexibility and protection was carefully struck, enhancing his combat capabilities. However, shopping for Murdok proved to be a more challenging endeavor than Bones anticipated. The orc''s formidable frame, despite being skeletal, was larger and wider than the typical proportions envisioned by the town''s artisans. Rather than choosing a full plate armor set, Bones opted for lamellar armor. This type of body armor consisted of small rectangular plates of steel laced into horizontal rows, offering a higher range of movements while still ensuring solid defense. The obsidian greatsword, aptly named by Bones, had served well in the past and would undoubtedly continue to do so for Murdok in the battles that lay ahead. Completing his shopping spree by noon and carrying a considerably lighter wallet, Bones made his way to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. The familiar structure greeted him, its interior mirroring the layouts of the guilds he had encountered before. Joining the queue, Bones patiently awaited his turn at the reception desk. When his time came, he informed the attendant that he was there to complete the wanted contracts and a subjugation quest. He then handed over a letter addressed to the head administrator, James Nesbit. Bones watched as the man inspected the letter, confirmed its legitimacy, and excused himself to inform the head admin. When he came back, he asked for Bones to follow him to the back. Following the administrator to James Nesbit''s office, Bones knocked and was invited in. James told him to take a seat and expressed a connection to a long-lost colleague, Horace, from their days before holding administrative positions. Requesting a moment to read the letter, James pondered its contents. Bones waited in silence, observing occasional glances from James as he absorbed the information. When he finished, he burned the letter, transforming its contents into ashes. He addressed Bones with a measured acknowledgment of the confidentiality of the message. "The letter was for my eyes only. You did well to come here," James remarked, affirming the trust placed in Bones to deliver the message directly. ¡°What did the letter say?¡± Bones inquired, admitting his ignorance of its contents. James succinctly summarized the letter, explaining that he was requested to assist Bones in gaining access to the dungeon and any other assistance he might require. However, when Bones broached the topic of accessing the Guild''s private library, James swiftly declined, citing constraints in his official capacity as the head admin. Despite Bones''s raised eyebrow, James offered no further explanation. He informed Bones about the filled entry slots for the month and said that members of the Goldenforge guild have priority over everyone else and suggested the possibility of finding a party. ¡°Your undead nature won¡¯t be a problem, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that part. In fact, I might know a party you could join right away. They are scheduled for a dungeon run in two days, but maybe you could convince one of their members to lend you his spot in the party. I already have in mind who you could talk to. Do you want to try and negotiate?¡± James asked, and Bones expressed his willingness to give it a try. "Excellent! I''ll arrange a meeting between you two. Is there anything else I can do for you?" James inquired. Bones considered the offer but couldn''t think of anything else at the moment. James then asked for a way to contact him to provide details about the meeting, and Bones provided his place of stay. He escorted Bones until the exit of the building and when Bones was about to leave, James reached for his arm and grabbed it, then said the entrance to the library is under rune protection, very hard to lockpick, but the same couldn¡¯t be said about the small window with access to the roof. He let go off Bones¡¯ arm and before leaving said again he would inform him of the time and place of the meeting, leaving Bones speechless. Later that day, Bones received the message with an address, informing him that the meeting would take place at noon in a small coffee shop the next day. As he envisioned entering the dungeon after a prolonged wait, he ran through various negotiation scenarios, preparing himself for the crucial encounter. Despite his enthusiasm, a nagging worry lingered about the possibility of the negotiation failing, leaving him stranded until the next month''s dungeon entry slots opened. As night fell, Bones shifted his focus from tomorrow''s uncertainties to the immediate task at hand ¨C gaining access to the guild''s private library through the small window. Under the cover of darkness, he stealthily exited his room, ascending to the inn''s roof. From this vantage point, he surveyed the well-lit streets below, regularly patrolled by guards. Recognizing the relative lack of security on the rooftops, Bones moved with agility, from rooftop to rooftop, and avoiding detection. Upon reaching the Adventurer''s Guild building, Bones encountered an unexpected obstacle. Unlike the interconnected rooftops he had navigated before, the guild building stood isolated, making it challenging for him to access the window with his usual rooftop traversal. He delved into his inventory, uncovering a potential solution within his adventurer''s necessities kit. Retrieving a length of rope, he summoned Skully''s golem core into his other hand. Ingeniously, Bones secured one end of the rope to a nearby chimney and the other end to Skully''s core. Taking a running start, he hurled the core toward the Adventurer''s Guild. In a graceful arc, Skully emerged from the core just before it reached the roof tiles, landing silently. Despite the quiet approach, Bones faced a new obstacle ¨C finding something sturdy to anchor the rope on Skully¡¯s end, but couldn¡¯t find anything. Undeterred, he improvised, and had Skully secure the rope around his waist and apply tension. The makeshift solution created a taut line, allowing Bones to traverse the gap without alerting unwanted attention. With caution, Bones tested the rope''s sturdiness before executing his daring plan. Hanging upside down, he meticulously traversed the rope, silently making his way across the gap between the rooftops. His progress was deliberate, each movement calculated to avoid detection by the patrols below. Despite the tension and occasional pauses, Bones successfully reached the other side. Thanking Skully for his assistance, Bones dismissed the golem and continued his stealthy ascent, climbing the roof tiles until he reached the targeted window. Peering through, he beheld the sight of rows of bookshelves, confirming he had found the entrance to the guild''s private library. Examining the window''s lock, Bones noted its regular mechanism, realizing it was a relatively easy pick. The small size of the window seemed to be its own security measure, discouraging unauthorized access despite its less guarded location. Chapter 137 Bones skillfully manipulated his finger, shaping it into a makeshift key that seamlessly fit into the lock. After three satisfying clicks, the window yielded to his expertise. Suppressing the impulse to jump down immediately, he summoned Skully once more, securing a rope around the golem''s waist and instructing him to wait. Dropping the rope, Bones squeezed through the narrow window and descended into the library''s dimly lit confines. Surveying the room, he could discern the straightforward layout, a small space yet laden with the promise of untold knowledge. Casting a fleeting glance at the exit doors, he redirected his focus to the bookshelf before him. The hours slipped away as Bones delved into the wealth of knowledge housed within the library''s shelves. Each book held its own allure, tempting him with untold stories and arcane wisdom. Yet, mindful of the ticking clock, he remained steadfast in his pursuit of information on the dungeon and the elusive Kingdom of Everlasting Dusk. The dim light accentuated the gravity of his clandestine exploration, and with each turned page, Bones sought to unravel the mysteries that lay ahead in his journey. As Bones perused the pages of "Dungeon Guide - Dangers hidden in the Dark," he found himself immersed in a vivid description of the perils that awaited within the dungeon''s depths. The underground cave, the ominous starting point, harbored grotesque creatures, including giant vampire bats concealed in the shadows, hungrily craving the blood of unsuspecting adventurers. Eight-legged creatures, stealthily tapping the ground, worked their venom against those who ventured into their territory. The cave''s treacherous path unfolded into a sprawling expanse of a dark forest, bathed in the eerie glow of moonlight. Unnatural growls and howls echoed through the air, adding an unsettling symphony to the already foreboding atmosphere. Ghouls prowled through the mist-shrouded grounds, driven by an insatiable hunger for flesh and life force. Beyond the woods stood a gray, lifeless castle, an enigmatic structure with an allure that masked the peril within. Riches lay hidden in its depths, tempting adventurers with the promise of wealth, yet death lurked for the unprepared. Within the castle''s corridors, a vampire spawn, a creature of darkness and dread, patrolled with predatory intent. The halls harbored lesser vampires, agile and cunning, waiting for unsuspecting intruders. Deeper into the heart of the castle, the main adversary sat upon a throne, a formidable foe commanding the darkness with a malevolent presence. Bones absorbed every detail, strategizing for the encounters that awaited him in the dungeon of dangers hidden in the dark. With the weight of newfound knowledge settling on his shoulders, Bones returned the book to its place on the shelf. As he gazed up at the open window, the stars still shone brightly, a celestial tapestry against the dark canvas of the night. Yet, he knew that the encroaching dawn would soon dispel the cloak of night, signaling the imminent opening of the library''s doors. As he explored the library further, his attention was drawn to another bookshelf. Among the myriad of titles, he discovered a tome titled "The History of Elves - The Transformation in the Darkness." Intrigued, he pulled the book from its place and eagerly opened its pages. Within its contents lay the information he sought, shedding light on the history of elves and their transformation amid the shadows. Bones delved into the narrative, absorbing the knowledge that would contribute to the depth of his understanding of the world he traversed. The quiet ambiance of the library provided the perfect backdrop for his solitary exploration into the realms of history and lore. The Elves, traditionally known as the forest folk, lived in harmony with nature and embraced a secluded yet peaceful existence within their woodland habitat. The forest has been their habitat since the spoken word was first written but the advent of the system wrought profound changes upon both the world and the elves themselves. A faction of these once tranquil beings succumbed to the corruption and fell under the influence of the system. Driven by an insatiable desire to grow stronger and transcend their current state, they abandoned their ancestral forest and established themselves in a secluded region within the Roston Kingdom, a day''s journey away from human settlements. As the passage of time unfolded, the disappearance of individuals in nearby towns drew attention to the elves residing in the region. The increasing tension between humans and elves reached a critical point when it was serendipitously discovered that the elves were kidnapping people for experiments. When initial experiments failed, they turned to the more robust and powerful bodies of their own kind. Their envisioned evolution sought to blend unique animal traits into their beings, but the outcome proved far from their aspirations. The revelation of these practices incited outrage among humans, prompting the knights of the kingdom to mobilize and march into the elves'' territory. Instead of encountering the peaceful creatures of nature they once knew, the knights were met with grotesque and bloodthirsty winged creatures, reminiscent of humanoid bats. These creatures, borne out of the failed elven experiments, exhibited remarkable resilience, speed, strength, and astonishing regenerative capabilities. Their insatiable bloodlust drove them to frenzy, making them formidable adversaries. In an attempt to protect themselves against these monstrous beings, humans retreated to the outer regions of the kingdom. However, the relentless creatures pursued them, eluding the knights'' attempts to halt their advance. Over time, these grotesque monsters evolved into the vampires, also called Blood Elves by some, and now dominate the dark landscape. Possessing a distinguished and domineering appearance, the vampires overwhelmed the humans, leading to the kingdom''s downfall. The once-thriving settlements now lay abandoned, permeated by the lingering stench of blood and infested with creatures that defied classification, known as vampire spawn. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. The unyielding determination of humans to reclaim their territory and confront the vampire threat plunged them into a dark chapter of their history. Drawing inspiration from the elven research data, humans embarked on their own experiments. Utilizing the animal traits of the local direwolf, they sought to create a formidable humanoid monster. The outcome was a creature imbued with the characteristics of a wolf, and much like the frenzied vampires, these new entities harbored an insatiable thirst to draw blood, particularly during the full moon. "The wolf-man?" Bones blurted out, conjuring vivid images of a creature with the upper half of a human and the lower half of a wolf, or perhaps vice versa. Shaking off the fantastical notions, he continued his exploration of the bookshelf, honing in on keywords like "vampire" and "wolf." The next book he selected delved into vampire encounters, providing behavioral analysis and a comprehensive examination of their abilities. The vampires were categorized into four groups, with the first being the vampire spawn. Considered the weakest of the four, the spawn resulted from being bitten by a lesser vampire. Infused with tainted blood, they possessed extraordinary strength beyond humans but not yet at the level of their more complete vampire counterparts. Spawn exhibited unpredictable and highly aggressive behavior, lacking coherent thought. Unlike their more evolved brethren, vampire spawn could still be reverted back to a human state. Next were the lesser vampires, freshly turned and driven solely by a craving for blood. While their strength approached that of a true vampire, their lack of coherent thought and reason made them vulnerable with proper strategy. True vampires, in contrast, exhibited a remarkable control over their hunger and possessed heightened intelligence, making them exceptionally perilous adversaries. Their arsenal of formidable abilities included blood magic, introducing a layer of complexity to their powers. Among these capabilities was mind control, enabling them to enthrall the weak-minded and compel them to carry out tasks in their absence. True vampires presented themselves as superior beings, exuding an air of both superiority and immortality. At the pinnacle of the vampire hierarchy stood the Vampire Lord, an ascendant figure with unparalleled authority. The Vampire Lord''s strength remained shrouded in mystery, its exact extent unfathomable and immeasurable. Yet, their dominion was absolute, and their commands went unquestioned, marking them as the apex of vampiric power. Bones closed the book, its pages whispering secrets of vampiric lore. He gently returned it to its place on the shelf, recognizing the limitations of time on his quest for knowledge. Bones scanned the library, his sockets darting between rows of bookshelves and smaller compartments filled with papers. In his thorough search, he failed to uncover the current information about the Kingdom of Everlasting Dusk. Frustration gnawed at him, yet the urgency of his quest propelled him forward. As he delved into one of the compartments, the hushed voices of approaching individuals reached his auditory senses, accompanied by the telltale sound of a key entering a lock. Reacting swiftly, Bones abandoned his search, dropped the papers he held, and sealed the compartment. He ascended the rope, maneuvering his way to the open window. The library doors creaked open just as he closed the window behind him, the librarian entering unaware of the brief intruder. He sat next to the window and exhaled. His endeavor was thrilling but also mentally exhausting. The sun was up, casting its light upon the city, and people began to fill the streets. With nimble movements, Bones stealthily approached the edge of the roof and leaped down, gracefully blending into the lively crowd. The city continued its bustling routine, unaware of the undead adventurer who had just navigated its midst in pursuit of knowledge. As Bones sat in the small coffee shop, the aroma of freshly brewed coffee enveloping him, he couldn''t help but feel the weight of time passing. His numerous cups of coffee had raised eyebrows among the staff, garnering curious glances from other patrons. The prolonged stay made him aware that he might have overstayed his welcome. However, the anticipation for the upcoming meeting kept him anchored to his seat. As the clock ticked towards noon, Bones felt a surge of excitement and readiness. A tap on his shoulder diverted his attention, and as he turned, he found himself face to face with a figure whose attire and demeanor mirrored his own. A moment of silence passed as the two figures locked eyes, a subtle acknowledgment of their shared purpose. Breaking the quietude, the mysterious figure spoke, "I¡¯m Greg, the person you¡¯re here to meet. Mind if I join you at the table?¡± Greg''s appearance bore the familiar trappings of an adventurer, hood obscuring most of his face in a manner reminiscent of Bones''s own concealment. Bones, ever vigilant, scrutinized Greg using his heightened senses. No matter how deep he probed, the conclusion remained steadfast ¨C Greg was an undead, much like himself. The shared secret lay between them, a foundation for the negotiation that would unfold. ¡°You are¡­¡± Bones began, prompting Greg to finish the sentence with a simple "Yes." Bones inquired if James had briefed Greg about him, but Greg admitted to being just as clueless. This revelation led Bones to speculate that James orchestrated the meeting precisely because both of them were in the dark about each other''s existence. A shared sense of bewilderment and the realization that meeting another undead was an unexpected twist left Greg seemingly more disoriented than Bones. Concerned, Bones asked Greg if he was okay, to which Greg admitted he had never encountered another undead before. ¡°The fake eyes are a nice touch¡­This changes things,¡± Greg declared, leaving Bones intrigued. Despite the unexpected encounter, Bones maintained his focus on the goal ¨C negotiating for a spot in the party. ¡°You can have it,¡± Greg suddenly offered, causing Bones to nearly drop his cup in surprise. Stunned, Bones sought clarification, and Greg affirmed, ¡°You can have my spot, but I need to brief you on your assignment.¡± Bones, still grappling with the unexpected turn of events, questioned Greg''s motives, asking why he would willingly give up his spot. Greg revealed, ¡°Because I¡¯m a dungeon guide and you¡¯re like me. I¡¯ll explain later, but first, I¡¯d like to ask you a few questions.¡± Chapter 138 Perplexed by the mention of being a dungeon guide and the unfolding revelation of Greg''s mysterious past, Bones agreed to answer the questions. Greg began sharing his enigmatic story, recounting fragments of memories shrouded in darkness, fields of gray, and dead trees. The journey brought him to the present, employed as a dungeon guide by the Goldenforge guild due to his unique traits. As Greg disclosed details of his past, including an attack by bandits and the loss of his family, Bones expressed genuine sympathy. Greg, however, was motivated by a deeper question - why he couldn''t remember everything - and sought Bones''s help in unraveling this mystery. Bones, feeling the weight of Greg''s uncertainty, admitted, ¡°I don¡¯t know where you are from or why you don¡¯t remember. I¡¯m not in the same position as you; when I came to, I also didn¡¯t know where I was, but my memory serves me well. It didn¡¯t take long to find out where I was, and I remember everything there is to remember about myself." ¡°How intriguing,¡± Greg remarked, smoothly transitioning to the practicalities of the role Bones was about to assume. Greg assured him that the party consisted of seasoned dungeon explorers and advised Bones to follow their lead. He also mentioned the likelihood of Bones handling traps and triggering hidden mechanisms. For loot distribution, he directed him to inquire with the party leader, Bradford, during the pre-dungeon meeting the next day. Greg then opened the floor for questions. Bones, aware of the limited time and relevance, decided to keep his inquiries focused. He responded with a witty remark, prompting laughter from Greg, before asking, ¡°First, how did you find a job as a guide at the guild?¡± Greg explained that his suitability for the role stemmed from his unique traits, immunity to poison and bleeding, which Bones shared. Despite lacking particular skills beyond those applicable in dungeons, Greg''s non-threatening nature made him a fit for the job. He revealed that adventurers often outleveled him, and unfortunately, he occasionally became the target of bullying. Bones absorbed this information, gaining insights into the challenges Greg faced in his role as a dungeon guide. Bones delved into his next set of questions, seeking clarification on the monsters within the dungeon, with a particular focus on vampires. When he mistakenly referred to a creature as a "wolf-man" during an unrelated inquiry, Greg corrected him, revealing the proper term to be "Werewolf." As the conversation unfolded, Bones gained valuable insights, confirming information he had gathered from his earlier visit to the library. As their meeting progressed, Bones continued sipping on his coffee while Greg opted for the occasional swig of a mana potion, explaining that it helped him maintain mental clarity. Bones, acknowledging his own affinity for mana potions, found common ground with Greg despite their differing reasons for consuming the magical elixir. Having taken the last sip of his coffee, Bones rose to settle the bill. Grateful for the meeting and Greg''s generous offer, he expressed a desire to reconvene after the dungeon expedition. Greg reciprocated the sentiment, conveying his fascination with Bones. With the bill settled, Bones made his way back to the inn. As soon as he departed, Greg''s demeanor underwent a subtle transformation. His posture became more composed as he ordered a cup of coffee and reclined in his chair, crossing his legs. Uttering, "How intriguing indeed. I can''t wait for us to meet again, Mr. Jones," Greg shifted his attention to the waiter who had been discreetly eavesdropping on his soliloquy. "Your coffee, sir," the waiter stammered, placing the cup on the table. "Indeed it is," Greg replied with an enigmatic smile, leaving the waiter somewhat perplexed. The following morning, Bones had a rendezvous with the party leader, Bradford Kowl, in the town square. Bradford introduced himself and escorted Bones to a nearby tavern where the rest of the team awaited. The early hour ensured the tavern''s emptiness, making it an ideal setting for their discussion. As Bones and Bradford conversed, the mention of the Kowl name triggered a recollection for Bones. He remembered Commander Jacob Kowl, who led the subjugation in the Quarry. Bradford clarified that Jacob was the eldest of the three brothers and, like him and Cal, a fellow member of the Goldenforge guild. In fact, all four members in the party were guildmates. Despite feeling like the odd one out as an undead, Bones was warmly welcomed by the party, especially because of his shared undead nature with Greg. After the introductions, the party gathered for a round of drinks. Bradford, the Knight in training, was level forty-nine, his younger brother Cal specialized in Geomancy, was level forty-seven, the battlemage Edward was level forty-five, and the only female member, Katrina, and a Shadow Dancer, stood at level forty-eight. As Bones summarized his skills and background, he couldn''t help but wonder about the party''s acceptance of an undead member. Prompting the question, he asked, "How come you don''t mind an undead in your party?" Bradford''s response was pragmatic. He saw the advantages of having an undead member, especially one like Greg, whose expertise lay in traps and guiding. To Bradford, the undead nature meant added resilience, giving special importance to immunities to poison and bleeding . When Bones expressed his own capabilities, particularly in bone manipulation, he cautiously inquired if that would pose a problem. Bradford reassured him, emphasizing the value of having diverse skills in the party. However, he jokingly added that if Bones ever came at him with the intent to kill, he''d have to bash his head in. This light-hearted comment was followed by laughter, and Bradford encouraged Bones to relax. As they prepared to discuss dungeon strategies, Bradford openly asked if Bones was comfortable being paid in mana stones, indicating that loot rights would go to other party members. Bones agreed, expressing that his primary motivation was the experience gained from the dungeon rather than material rewards. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. As the party continued discussing various strategies and sharing previous dungeon experiences, Bones couldn''t resist interjecting with a question about whether the dungeon had been cleared before. The party''s attention shifted to him, and Cal inquired if Greg had provided any information about the current stage. Bones admitted that he forgot to ask Greg for details. The party shared that they had cleared the first three stages last month but had to leave before completing the entire dungeon. Today''s plan was to tackle the fourth stage and defeat the dungeon''s boss. Bones was relieved to skip the lower-level monsters and focus on a more challenging section. During the equipment inspection, Bradford noticed Bones staring at a ring on his index finger, prompting Bones to apologize. Made of gold, the ring had a precious emerald stone embedded at the top, deeply carved intricate patterns and a single rune etched inside the stone. Bradford dismissed the apology, explaining that the ring was a recent addition after their previous fifth member, Edwin, lost his life in a dungeon a few months ago. He then recounted the events surrounding Edwin''s death, momentarily silencing the room. Bones expressed sympathy for bringing up the topic but couldn''t contain his surprise upon learning that the team had been exploring dungeons for years. Bradford got back to the topic of the ring, and explained that the rune inside the stone was a spell that, when activated, would cast Greater Heal, a third-tier spell, on the user in a near-death situation. "The ring is bound to me and would activate near death, so don''t get any ideas!" He teased Bones, who asked what would happen if the ring failed to activate in time. Bradford explained the spell would still be cast on his dead body to no effect. "The spell would consume all the mana stored within the stone, and the stone would break and crumble afterward, leaving a nice-looking but useless ring." He chuckled and could tell Bones was intrigued. "The spell is a one-time cast and would only be used in an emergency, which could be today, next year, or never. Unlike the healing potion, healing spells greatly increase health regeneration but more importantly, a great portion of wounds and injuries would instantly heal, possibly saving me from certain death. If you are interested in spells, talk to Cal." Bradford said, and Bones glanced at the younger brother, flirting with an uninterested Katrina. ¡°That¡¯s alright,¡± Bones replied, not wanting to diminish Cal¡¯s efforts and expressed his desire to learn more about the equipment. Compared to his shop-bought, the party member¡¯s equipment looked to be of a higher grade. Bradford called out to Cal and Katrina, and had them go over the details of their upcoming expedition with him leaving Edward to elaborate on the importance of investing in top-notch gear for dungeon exploration. Each member having gear tailored specifically for them added a layer of specialization and effectiveness. As he spoke, Bones marveled at the level of craftsmanship and magical infusion evident in their gear. The subtle glow of enchanted items and the faint hum of magical energies made it clear that this party took their profession seriously and valued the significance of their equipment in facing the challenges of the dungeon. Once the detailed discussion about gear concluded, Bradford rejoined the conversation. He reiterated the importance of teamwork and coordination in the upcoming dungeon run. The party leader emphasized that communication was key, especially in the unpredictable and treacherous environment they were about to face. With the meeting coming to an end, the party finished their drinks and after ensuring they were in peak condition for the dungeon exploration, they made their way to the entrance of the dungeon. The guards scrutinized the party as they approached the foreboding entrance, their eyes keenly observing every movement. Bradford, the party leader, handed a list containing information on each member to one of the guards. After a thorough check, the guard confirmed everything was in order, and the gate slowly creaked open, revealing steps that descended into the darkness below. Bradford gestured for the party to follow. Together they entered the dungeon''s initial chamber, where the atmosphere became more oppressive and the air filled with a palpable sense of danger. Bones, despite being undead, could feel the weight of the environment, an eerie reminder that even the undead could sense the unnatural forces at play. There was only one way forward, and that was through the ominous tunnel. Bradford led the way, his experience evident in the cautious steps he took. As they walked, the flickering magical torches flared to life, revealing their location to be somewhere underground, and casted dancing shadows on the cavern walls, creating an eerie play of light that seemed to conspire with the shadows to conceal unseen dangers. The journey through the underground tunnels was treacherous, each step echoing in the darkness. The air was thick with an unsettling mixture of magic and the musty scent of decay. As Bones and his party ventured deeper, the tunnels twisted and turned, revealing the ominous presence of Giant Vampire Bats hanging from the cavern ceiling and Crimson Spiders, with their venomous bites and deceptively unassuming appearance, skittered along the cavern floor. Their webs, almost invisible in the shadows, posed an additional threat as the party navigated the rocky formation. The massive wingspans created a haunting silhouette against the dimly lit backdrop. The air was punctuated with the unsettling flutter of wings, and the party had to remain vigilant to avoid the sudden attacks from these bloodthirsty creatures. Bones watched the party move with a practiced efficiency, dispatching Giant Vampire Bats and the skittering arachnids with a combination of martial prowess and magical abilities. The tunnels eventually opened into expansive dark forest. The gnarled trees, draped in shadows, seemed to reach out with ghostly fingers. The occasional rustle of leaves hinted at movements in the shadows, keeping the party on edge. The forest floor was shrouded in mist, obscuring the ground and adding an ethereal quality to the surroundings. Chilling shrieks echoed through the dense canopy, signaling the presence of unseen predators lurking in the woods. As the mist thickened, the party found themselves surrounded by Ghouls emerging from the darkness. The pallid creatures, with hollow eyes and an insatiable hunger for life, advanced with eerie determination. Bones and his companions readied their weapons, ready to face this new threat. The atmosphere became charged with tension, the air heavy with anticipation as the party prepared for a battle against the relentless swarm of undead creatures. Chapter 139 The dark forest erupted into chaos as the swarm of ghouls descended upon Bones and his party. The air was filled with chilling hisses and the haunting sounds of their relentless advance. The experienced party, however, moved with precision, a well-coordinated dance of combat prowess that overwhelmed the ghouls with a vast difference in power. Bones, drawing upon his expertise in bone manipulation, also summoned his golems to join the fray. The clattering bones clashed with the ghouls, creating a cacophony of eerie sounds as the undead forces clashed in the shadows. The glistening of enchanted bone weapons carved through the darkness, adding an ethereal touch to the brutal symphony of battle. As Bones marveled at the effectiveness of his bone-related spells, his attention was drawn to the party leader, Bradford. The Knight in training exhibited a remarkable control over mana, compressing it around his body to create a defensive layer. The mana manifested as a shimmering barrier, deflecting the ghouls'' strikes with ease and his weapon gleamed with mana enchantment, each slash cutting through the darkness with increased proficiency. Cal, the earth mage, showcased his mastery over the elements. With deft hand movements, he manipulated the earth beneath the ghouls, creating barriers that impeded their advance. Offensive spells sent shards of rock hurtling towards the undead horde, providing a formidable line of defense against the relentless assault. Edward, the battlemage, unleashed destructive spells that exploded amidst the ghouls, sending them flying in disarray. His magic complemented the physical prowess of Katrina, the Shadow Dancer. She darted through the shadows with supernatural speed, her blades slicing through the ghouls with unparalleled finesse. The duo moved in a deadly dance, dispatching the undead foes with a combination of strength and agility. Amidst the chaos, the party''s collaboration and individual strengths synergized seamlessly. The ghouls, once a threatening horde, were met with an overwhelming force that dismantled their advance. The dark forest echoed with the clash of weapons, the arcane hum of spells, and the triumphant roars of the party as they successfully fended off the relentless onslaught of the undead. "The first wave is cleared!" exclaimed Bradford, sheathing his weapon and finally taking a well-deserved breather. Bones wore a puzzled expression and inquired about the possibility of more ghouls arriving, eliciting subtle chuckles from his party members. "There should be three waves in total before the mist dissipates, revealing the path to the castle beyond the forest. The previous stage had only a single wave, just so you know," Bradford exhaled, leaning against the nearest tree. Gradually lowering himself into a sitting position, he continued, "The ghouls in the first wave were the weakest, merely aiming to tear our flesh off. The second wave will pose a greater challenge, and the third wave will feature ghouls comparable to the real thing." Taking a swig from a bottle of water pulled from his inventory, Bradford remarked that Bones shouldn''t encounter many problems with the ghouls, or so he thought. He explained that while vampire bats drained life upon biting, ghouls aimed to devour flesh, drain mana, and suck out life force. Fortunately, they only needed to start worrying about the more formidable ghouls in the third wave. "Bones, you never mentioned you could summon minions," Bradford finished, praising the broad range of Bones'' abilities. Observing Bones fighting in close range, Bradford asked why he wasn''t using a wand or staff. Bones, nonchalantly shrugging, replied that he never felt comfortable using anything else. He then manifested a bone lance in front of him, extended his hand, and grabbed the lance, waving it around. Cal nearly choked on his water in surprise, asking, bewildered, "That''s what you were using to fight? I thought you summoned a lance from your inventory! So, you fought the whole time while channeling the skill?" Cal asked, struggling to believe what he was witnessing. Bones, still wielding the bone lance, nodded in response to Cal''s amazement. "I''ve been doing it for a while now, so I''ve got the hang of it. It feels more natural for me," He explained, twirling the bone lance skillfully before dismissing it with a subtle wave of his hand. Bradford, still seated against the tree, observed the exchange with a hint of curiosity. "Well, that''s quite a unique approach. Different strokes for different undead, I suppose," he remarked, a smirk playing on his lips. Cal, recovering from his surprise, added, "I guess everyone has their own style. You, my friend, have a flair for the dramatic." He chuckled, appreciating the theatricality of Bones'' combat style. As the party took a momentary break, Bradford glanced at Bones and asked, "You seem to have a good control over your mana. Ever thought about trying a bit of mana compression like I do?" Bradford demonstrated by enveloping his hand in a subtle layer of compressed mana, showcasing the defensive technique. Bones raised a skeletal brow, intrigued by the concept. "I haven''t given it much thought, but I''m always up for learning something new," he replied, eager to explore different aspects of his abilities. Cal, always the inquisitive mage, added, "Mana compression can be a game-changer, especially in tight spots. You should give it a shot, Bones. Who knows, it might come in handy." "Where did you learn to compress mana like that anyway?" Bones inquired, directing his question to the party leader. Bradford acknowledged that it wasn''t a skill just anyone could master. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. "As I mentioned, I''m a Knight in training, and the most crucial skill to become a second-tier Knight is the ability to use aura." "Ah, so it''s an aura?" Bones interjected. Bradford nodded, explaining that enveloping mana around your body enhances your strength, allowing you to shrug off superficial attacks. Enchanting your weapon with mana increases its efficacy, enabling you to pierce otherwise impenetrable surfaces. The first and most basic step is to imbue your weapon with mana," Bradford explained. Bones demonstrated that he had already mastered this fundamental step. "Good! The next step is to spread that mana along your weapon until you can completely surround it. Don''t be too hard on yourself if you fail; it took me years to master. The final step is to do the same but surround your body with mana. That step is what distinguishes those with the potential to become a real Knight from those who don''t." "I see you encompassing both your weapon and your body with mana. Then..." Bones trailed off, and Bradford grinned, indicating that indeed, he possessed what it took to be a Knight. The conversation continued as the party members shared their insights and experiences, each bringing a unique perspective to the table. In the dark forest, surrounded by the remnants of the first ghoul wave, Bones found himself not only learning about dungeon exploration but also building camaraderie with his newfound companions. Five hours later, the mist surrounding them intensified, signaling the beginning of the second wave. Everyone sprang to their feet, ready for the impending onslaught of monsters. The party leader yelled not to trail off and emphasized sticking together. In the dark and damp forest, obscured from sight, Bones sensed the imminent attack closing in from all sides. "Incoming!" he yelled, and a dome of earth sprang from the ground, enclosing them all. Whumping sounds echoed as ghouls hit the dome, forcefully halted in their assault. "What now?" Bones asked. They were safe inside for now, but the dome wouldn''t hold forever. "Wait for it, just a bit¡­ longer," Cal said, his brows furrowed with concentration. "Get ready to dish out as much damage as possible!" Edward warned, taking an offensive stance. Bones glanced at Cal, then prepared himself to strike the moment the dome disappeared. Contrary to whatever he imagined might happen, he didn''t think the dome would blossom like a flower and then slam to the ground, crushing the ghouls beneath. "Not yet!" Cal shouted, and Bones halted in his trek, just moments before he was about to unleash his own spell. The earth around them started turning clockwise, like a whirlpool, dragging the ghouls and pulling them under the ground. The radius of the whirlpool increased until there remained nothing but a sinkhole swallowing the incoming ghouls. In one fell swoop, a wave of earth filled in the hole and buried most of the ghouls. "Now," Cal said, wiping the sweat off his face. The rest of the ghouls were handled swiftly and with proficiency, much like the first wave. When it was over, Bones expressed his doubts, thinking it was going to be harder than the first wave. Cal gave him a look and explained that the first wave was a warm-up, and the plan was to deal with the second wave quickly and efficiently to conserve energy and avoid injuries before the final, third wave. During the resting period between the second and third wave, Bradford went over the plan he devised beforehand, ensuring everyone understood their roles, while Cal meditated and consumed mana potions to replenish his nearly depleted mana pool. The ghouls in the third wave would be different, fewer in numbers and more intelligent, unlike the mindless horde that had relentlessly pursued them earlier. This time, the ghouls would be cautious, stalking their prey¡ª¡°which is us,¡± Bradford said as he continued to explain. ¡°Our plan is to turtle-up, hold them off, and not give them an opportunity to attack. When they grow restless and frustrated, they won''t be able to resist the temptation anymore and will attack. That''s when we counter-attack! Everyone, it will depend on our individual strength, and I believe in us and everything we''ve gone through so far. So, keep your heads straight! And have fun!¡± The party leader and everyone chuckled, Bones included, though he felt somewhat excluded from the pep talk; after all, he was the odd man out. "Anything I can do to help?" Bones asked, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. "Of course, Jones. You weren¡¯t initially included in the plan, but seeing your battle prowess, we would very much like your help! The same applies to you as it does with the others. I¡¯ll repeat once again, this is a test of individual capabilities. While we will all try to help one another, don¡¯t depend on receiving help!" When Bradford finished talking, everyone''s expressions changed. They became focused, driven, and prepared for the upcoming challenge. After five hours had passed, the final wave began. In eerie silence, the party waited for an attack, but nothing happened. The only sounds they heard were the sound of their heavy breathing. The tension rose, palpable in the air. ¡°Where are they?¡± Edward asked. ¡°They¡¯re stalking us,¡± Katrina replied, and Bradford hushed them both, ¡°Listen!¡± A barely audible sound of disturbed forest floor, occasional rustling of leaves, and low gurgling sounds permeated the area. The mist was as thick as ever, and visibility beyond what''s in front of you was non-existent. ¡°Cal, can you do something about this mist?¡± Katrina asked. Cal paused for a moment, thinking, then said he¡¯ll try. He raised the staff in his hands and slammed the blunt end into the ground, creating a blast of wind that briefly pushed the mist away. The moment it did, everyone was startled to see ghouls within melee range. The party members weren¡¯t the only ones taken aback when the mist cleared. Ghouls failed to respond as well, and in an instant, the silence was broken by the sounds of battle. The enemy pounced, and Cal was the first to react, casting another blast that knocked back the ghouls, giving his party members a moment of respite to properly counter-attack. Nothing went according to the plan, but what Bradford said was true ¨C the battle tested each of them, even more so when the mist recurred and separated the party members. Bones sensed the others near him but couldn¡¯t pinpoint their exact location. Shouting didn¡¯t help either. Voices carried over, sounding like an echo from afar. He was on his own, but then again, he was always alone. Well, he had his two sidekicks by his side and a wide area spell like Bone Storm. Dust lifted as Bones manifested dozens of bone spikes around himself. He felt the ghouls savagely barging into them, trying to get to him. Those that did, tasted the cold black blade of Murdok¡¯s obsidian greatsword and the spearhead of Skully¡¯s new spear. Chapter 140 The battle between the two sides raged with great intensity. Bradford swiftly cleared his side of ghouls and immediately sought out others to assist. Cal, being an earth mage, displayed formidable defense with a layer of earth covering his body, preventing serious injuries. Edward struggled to deflect attacks and was getting pushed back, while Katrina suffered injuries, her figure shrouded in shadow did little to conceal her from ghouls sharp senses. Continuous mana blasts resounded, drawing the attention of the ghouls and redirecting them toward the source of the noise. This diversion allowed Bradford to locate Edward and deal with the ghouls on his side. Meanwhile, Bones found himself overwhelmed by new adversaries, sustaining more damage as ghouls clawed through his garment, leaving nasty gashes in his protective bone armor. Despite the challenging situation, the perseverance and tenacity of Skully and Murdok prevailed, preventing Bones from being swarmed and enabling him to endure until his party members located and eliminated the remaining ghouls. The third wave concluded with their victory, though not without injuries. Katrina collapsed, her body bearing witness to the dangers they faced. Cal rushed to her side, eager to assess the extent of her injuries. Summoning a hardcover book, he rifled through the pages until he found what he was looking for. Placing his hand on the page, a green hue enveloped it, and with a pulling motion, he guided his hand toward the injured Katrina. The green light passed onto her, healing her injuries. The others waited patiently by her side while Bones watched in fascination at the mystical book in Cal''s hands. The mist that had once shrouded the entire forest, reducing visibility to almost zero, now receded into the ground, revealing a straight dirt path leading out of the forest and toward the castle in the distance. "When did that happen?" Bones inquired, referring to the path that seemingly materialized out of nowhere, replacing the dense thicket of trees. "The system happened," Cal replied, and With a few practiced hand movements, he summoned a fireball, using it to ignite a much-needed campfire. "We camp here for the night," Bradford declared, noting the nighttime outside the dungeon. He and Cal emerged from the recent ghoul wave unscathed, while Edward tended to his light injuries with a healing potion. Katrina, though appearing better, remained lying down, allowing her body to recuperate. "Is she going to be alright?" Bones asked, settling next to Cal by the fire. Cal, glancing at Bones and his equipment, reciprocated the concern. "What about you? Aren''t you pretty injured yourself? Do you want me to cast a healing spell on you?" Bones hesitated, explaining that healing spells could harm him before doing good. "Besides, the only injury I received was to my bone armor, which is already in the process of healing, so thank you, but you don''t have to worry about me." Cal nodded, expressing relief. He then elaborated on Katrina''s injuries, emphasizing the affliction inflicted by the ghouls. "It''s the affliction that was the problem." "Affliction?" Bones repeated. "Yes, rot affliction." "I see," Bones said, glancing down at his body and the tears in his garment. "The healing spell removed the rot?" "Yes, the healing spell healed her injuries and cleansed her body. She should be back in top shape by the time we move on," Cal explained, his eyes fixated on laying Katrina. "About that book¡­" Bones finally broached the topic. "It''s a spellbook. You know about it?" Bones shook his head, anticipating the kind of book it might be. "Well, yeah, in short, it is a book of spells and the most expensive book I ever owned." "Hm, how so?" Bones asked, hoping for more details about the spellbook. "You''re an odd one, Jones," Cal chuckled. Bones took it in stride, admitting he was a bit of an oddball. Cal summoned a scroll and handed it to Bones, who accepted it with a quizzical look. "Open it! Don''t worry, nothing will happen." Bones unrolled the parchment, revealing an illustration of the fireball spell with instructions on usage. "The content itself is irrelevant; what''s important is what you can feel from the scroll. A Fireball spell is inscribed on that piece of parchment you''re holding. Anyone capable of manipulating the elements could draw the spell out and use it." "And then? What happens to the scroll?" Bones inquired, enthusiasm evident at the prospect of expanding his knowledge. "The scroll is also consumed when the spell is drawn." "Then the spellbook contains pages like this one?" Bones asked, referring to the scroll in his hands. "That''s correct. More accurately, a spellbook can be defined as a collection of spell scrolls. A container of sorts, allowing the owner of the spellbook to store spells. Just an empty spellbook cost me two thousand gold. Add all the spell scrolls, and you''re looking at a book worth a couple of thousand gold." Bones momentarily went mute upon hearing the cost, and Cal had to snap him out of it. "Jones?" "Ah? I''m alright, I''m alright. The price just sort of made me blank out for a second there." Laughter erupted from the whole party, including Katrina, at Bones'' bewildered expression. "Running dungeons is expensive, but also rewarding. I would even dare say the reward is worth the risk in the end," Bradford added. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Beats adventuring any day," Edward chimed in, and everyone nodded in agreement. Bones delved into more questions about the spellbook and inquired about everyone''s past. He discovered that everyone present was an adventurer straight out of the academy at some point. Brothers Bradford and Cal hailed from the Prusha Empire, and after years of adventuring, they decided to retire and focus on clearing dungeons. Their dedication, spanning over a decade, astounded Bones, considering their rather low levels. He couldn¡¯t help but raise a question about it and received a detailed explanation. ¡°The balance is necessary, Jones. I don¡¯t know how it is for you, but for us, it is necessary to keep our race level as close to our class level. Class levels are easily gained but many crippled their cultivation by not being able to handle the strain on their bodies from using highly advanced skills.¡± ¡°We took our time getting to where we are right now, but once we evolve our race to the second tier, we''ll focus on raising our class levels by tackling more challenging dungeons.¡± "Is it really that significant a change reaching the second tier?¡± Bones asked. ¡°Of course it is! Aside from the boost to stats, our bodies will be more attuned to our attributes, allowing us to maintain peak performance for a more extended period. The strain on our bodies will lessen when using skills, and we won¡¯t tire as easily, as you can see, making a noticeable difference.¡± Bradford explained, hinting at the frequent breaks the party was taking. ¡°I see. What about Body Reinforcement? I read humans have a limit to how far they can level the skill.¡± Bones inquired. ¡°Body Reinforcement is the result of the training you undergo. I''ve reached advanced-tier body reinforcement, while some of us,¡± Bradford paused, glancing at Cal, before continuing, ¡°are too lazy to train and are still stuck at basic tier.¡± Cal rolled his eyes and defended himself, stating that he was, first and foremost, a mage who didn¡¯t rely on his body''s strength to fight but on spells. ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but Cal also understands the benefits of having high physical attributes,¡± Bradford addressed Bones and responded to his other inquiry. ¡°As for the limit, we do have it. You can only train as much as your body can handle before the results start deteriorating and damaging your body.¡± ¡°They say no pain, no gain, but that¡¯s stupid! Just continue being a mage and-¡± Cal started. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his babble. You have unique circumstances, so I don¡¯t know what applies and what doesn¡¯t for you, but balance is important!¡± Bradford interrupted Cal and emphasized the importance of his statement. ¡°You guys are so loud!¡± *hngh* Katrina groaned as she pushed herself up to a sitting position. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay to move?¡± Cal expressed his concern. Katrina waved him off, stating she would be fine, and thanked him for the healing spells. ¡°No need to express gratitude among fellow party members,¡± Cal replied with a smile. Edward, who had remained silent, chimed in, letting others know he was here too, ¡°I¡¯m fine too, just some light injuries! No need to worry.¡± ¡°No one asked you!¡± Cal briskly replied, prompting another round of laughter. After the laughter subsided, Bradford addressed everyone with a serious tone, ¡°Inspect your gear and make sure everything is in order before we continue. We¡¯re leaving in fifteen.¡± As they continued their journey down the dirt path, Bones couldn''t help but wonder about the castle that lay ahead ¡ª what mysteries it held and what challenges awaited them within its walls. The air carried a subtle tension, a lingering reminder of the dangers they had faced earlier. The dirt path eventually widened, revealing the looming silhouette of the castle in the distance. Its dark spires reached for the sky, casting long shadows that seemed to dance with malevolent intent. The party quickened their pace, anticipation and a sense of purpose driving them forward. After the party crossed the threshold of the castle gates, Bradford signaled for a momentary halt. The air thickened with an oppressive weight, carrying the unmistakable scent of blood. The haunting presence of the castle seeped into their bones, sending shivers down their spines. Inside, the once-grand halls appeared aged and forgotten. Cobwebs adorned every corner, and a layer of dust covered the remnants of forgotten grandeur. The dim lighting only accentuated the desolation, casting long shadows that seemed to writhe with unseen movements. Strange shrieking sounds echoed through the corridors, creating an unsettling symphony that filled the air. The party navigated the eerie passages, their senses on high alert. Soon, their footsteps echoed with a haunting cadence, marking their descent into the heart of the castle. It wasn''t long before they found themselves facing a relentless horde of vampire spawn. The vampire spawn descended upon them like a relentless tide, their movements erratic and predatory. The party fought valiantly, each member showcasing their unique skills. Bradford''s enchanted weapon sliced through the undead with precision, while Cal''s elemental spells crackled through the air, dispersing the spawn. Edward wielded his battlemage staff with finesse, and Katrina''s shadowy dance dispatched foes swiftly. However, the true challenge awaited them in a grand hall where Lesser Vampires lurked. These creatures were swift, possessed lean and resilient bodies, and moved with a sinister silence, blending seamlessly with the shadows. Bones noted the shift in his party members as they switched to silver weapons, exploiting one of the few weaknesses vampires had. The fight in the grand hall unfolded with a series of twists and turns. Lesser Vampires darted from shadow to shadow, proving elusive targets. Bradford''s aura became a defensive shield, protecting against their deadly strikes. Cal''s earth manipulation skills created barriers, buying precious moments for the party. Edward''s magical prowess targeted the vampires'' vulnerabilities, and Katrina danced through the darkness, delivering precise strikes. The battle was a continuous dance of blades and spells, the air filled with the clash of silver against vampire flesh. The party had to adapt quickly to the vampires'' cunning tactics, using teamwork to cover each other''s weaknesses. The grand hall became a battleground, echoes of struggle reverberating through the haunted castle. After the last Lesser Vampire fell, the party caught their breath, the haunting presence of the castle still lingering. They regrouped, examining their wounds and ensuring everyone was prepared for the challenges yet to unfold in the dark depths of the forsaken fortress. Delving deeper into the castle, the party encountered a myriad of traps and hidden passages, turning communication into a paramount aspect of their strategy. Bradford''s leadership and the synergy among the party members became evident, each member contributing their unique skills to overcome the dungeon''s challenges. Bones found his role evolving beyond combat. His unique undead traits became valuable for navigating the dungeon''s treacherous obstacles. Triggering hidden traps and stepping on unsuspecting plates, Bones became the key to unlocking passages, albeit at the cost of enduring various projectiles, streams of fire, or clouds of poison. Each time he returned from such encounters, his party members would express concern, questioning his well-being. Bones, however, brushed off their worries, stating that this was precisely the role he had chosen to fulfill in their expedition. The action-packed journey through the castle wasn''t without its rewards. The dark corners of the fortress held chests brimming with gold, pieces of equipment, and valuable consumables like elixirs and scrolls. These treasures were claimed by those who had the courage and skill to pave their way through the castle''s challenges, adding tangible rewards to their intrepid exploration. The ultimate challenge and the grandest reward awaited the party at the end of their dungeon run. In the deepest reaches of the castle, within the grand hall, the true vampire awaited challengers upon his throne. Chapter 141 The party, undeterred by the ominous aura, stood before the towering antique double doors leading to the great hall where the dungeon boss awaited. Ethereal smoke curled beneath the doors, enveloping the adventurers as if extending a spectral invitation. "Is everyone ready?" Bradford''s voice cut through the tense air, a reminder of the strategy and attack patterns they had devised for the impending confrontation. He pushed the doors open, revealing a figure seated upon a formidable throne, concealed in the shadows. The true vampire acknowledged their arrival with a sinister welcome, rising from his seat and stepping into the dim light. The vampire''s visage bore an almost human-like appearance, except for the unmistakable fangs and piercing red irises that betrayed his true nature. His aura exuded an overwhelming sense of superiority, as if all others were mere insects beneath his contemptuous gaze. The true vampire possessed meticulously combed black hair that framed his face, and his attire echoed a dark Victorian elegance. Clad in formal wear, a blend of black and red, his cape billowed theatrically in the still air, mirroring an illustration straight from the pages of one of the books that Bones had avidly read and vividly envisioned. The system prompt announcing the quest to slay the dungeon boss, Mordred the Dreadful, appeared before Bones, prompting an involuntary snort that disrupted the building tension just before the fight. Bradford, unable to contain his amusement, chuckled and declared, "Let¡¯s take this guy down a notch," as he swiftly moved forward to confront the vampire head-on. The clash was a symphony of steel and magic, a chaotic dance in the dimly lit great hall. Mordred, the Dreadful, showcased unearthly speed and finesse, his movements leaving afterimages that tested the party''s reflexes. Bradford parried the vampire''s strikes with his enchanted blade, their every clash echoing through the hall. Edward, the battlemage, hurled bolts of arcane energy, trying to anticipate Mordred''s elusive maneuvers while Cal, the earth mage, fortified the party with protective spells, creating barriers against the vampire''s assaults. Katrina, the Shadow Dancer, gracefully weaved through the chaos, her every strike a deadly dance and Bones, utilizing his bone-related spells and summoned golems, distracted and harassed the vampire. The air crackled with magical energy as spells collided, and the scent of blood hung thick. The vampire''s red irises gleamed with malevolence, a stark contrast to the determined gaze of the party. Mordred, with an ethereal grace, dodged attacks and retaliated with venomous strikes. In the ebb and flow of the intense battle, Mordred''s mastery of blood magic emerged as a formidable challenge. The eerie dance of crimson energy unfolded in the great hall, as the vampire lord wielded devastating area-of-effect attacks. Blood Lance, a sinister counterpart to Bones'' Bone Lance, pierced through the air, threatening the party''s defense. The encounter took a dark turn as Mordred unleashed Exsanguinate, a skill that exploited the very lifeblood of the party members. Small wounds escalated into critical injuries, the insidious draining of vitality leaving them weakened and vulnerable. The vampire reveled in the chaos, his form pulsating with stolen life force. The party found themselves locked in a desperate race against time. Every passing moment saw Mordred''s strength renewed, making their task increasingly arduous. Despite their injuries, they fought valiantly, determined to overcome the relentless assault of blood magic. Mordred, adapting to their strategies, became an elusive wraith, dissolving into a crimson mist to evade their strikes. The party, on the brink of exhaustion, faced the peril of the battle taking a fatal turn. It was in these dire moments that Katrina, the Shadow Dancer, emerged as the saving grace. From the concealment of the shadows, she struck with precision, delivering critical blows that disrupted Mordred''s ethereal form. Her calculated strikes, coupled with the coordination of the party, proved to be the turning point. As the vampire lord staggered, weakened and vulnerable, the party seized the opportunity to deliver the final, decisive blows. The great hall resonated with the clash of steel, the sizzling of arcane energy, and the triumphant roars of victory. Mordred, vanquished and dissolving into mist, left the party standing amidst the aftermath of their hard-fought triumph. The dungeon run, fraught with peril and blood-soaked challenges, had come to an end! Bones, still catching his breath, couldn''t hide his surprise at the intensity of the vampire encounter. Edward, sprawled on the ground from exhaustion, clarified the situation, revealing that the dungeon boss, Mordred, had been artificially empowered by the system to present a greater challenge. Edward elucidated that some of the boss''s skills were typically wielded by third-tier vampires, and his overall health and physical prowess equaled that of a level sixty vampire. Relief washed over Bones as he processed this information. The prospect of facing vampires of such strength outside the dungeon was daunting. Amidst the post-battle conversation, Bradford and Cal carefully approached the spot where Mordred met his demise, surrounded by a pile of loot. The vampire boss''s defeated form yielded valuable treasures¡ªa mysterious amulet adorned with a rune stone akin to Bradford''s ring, a menacing Crimson Fang dagger, and various materials like vampire blood and fangs, sought after in diverse professions. With meticulous care, Bradford gathered the loot, intending to distribute it among the party later. Turning to Bones, he initiated the settlement of the agreed-upon fee, expressing gratitude for Bones'' versatile contributions. The party leader insisted on providing a bonus almost double the initially promised amount, acknowledging Bones not only as a resilient member enduring traps but also as a skilled mage with significant potential. Unable to refuse, Bones accepted the offered mana stones with a grateful nod. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. After collecting the loot and settling the fees, Bradford proposed a celebratory drink in the tavern, a proposition met with unanimous agreement despite their exhaustion. The portal shimmered to life, and one by one, the party members vanished behind the portal''s colorful veil, leaving only Bones and Bradford. As Bones stood amidst the remnants of the vampire-infested castle, Bradford, the last one remaining, inquired, "Are you coming, or do you wish to stay and go on a tour of the castle?" "I think I''ve had enough of castles for the time being," Bones quipped and followed the party leader through the portal, leaving the haunting halls behind for the celebration in the tavern. After passing through the portal, Bones found himself on an unfamiliar platform in an unknown part of the town. Before him, his now former party members chatted and cheered, their mood dramatically lifting. It was as if the exhaustion from clearing the dungeon had simply washed away. System notifications flashed in front of Bones, and as he opened the screen, a congratulatory message for clearing the dungeon appeared, followed by the announcement of his new title. The system informed Bones that he wasn''t eligible for the completion reward since he only cleared the fourth stage. However, he did receive an extra reward for defeating the dungeon boss ¨C more mana stones, of higher quality. Bones gained a level in the class he anticipated, directing his attention back to the title: "Vampire Hunter (rank 1)." This title enhanced damage dealt and experience gained against vampires by a small amount. The rank beside the title indicated its upgradeable nature, and Bones looked forward to advancing its rank. In the periphery of his vision, Bones spotted a familiar figure waiting for him. He turned to Bradford, excusing himself for not joining them for the celebratory drink, citing other business to attend to. Bradford nodded, noticing Greg waiting for Bones. He wished Bones good luck in future endeavors and extended an invitation ¨C if Bones ever wanted to join them on another raid, he could contact him through the Goldenforge guild. Saying his farewells to the other party members, Bones headed toward Greg but halted in front of him, wearing an unfriendly expression. ¡°You¡¯re¡­not Greg.¡± Without certainty on why he said that, Bones¡¯ instincts insisted the figure before him wasn''t the undead he encountered in the dungeon. The mysterious aura emanating from the figure heightened his suspicion. ¡°You surprise me again, Mr. Jones. Just how many more surprises do you have awaiting me?¡± The figure praised, leaving Bones in silence, waiting for a proper response. ¡°You¡¯re right, Greg is¡­indisposed right now.¡± The figure replied cryptically, its manner of speech distinct from Greg¡¯s. Bones noted the subtle differences. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, who are you? If you don''t answer me, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Bones declared, turning to leave. However, the figure urged him to wait and suggested they move to a more private location for a discussion. ¡°A coffee? Or perhaps a mana potion would be more to your liking right now.¡± Scrutinizing not-Greg, Bones preferred answers before drinks, though coffee could suffice. As they strolled, Bones picked a spot to sit and order. ¡°So what do I call you? Not-Greg?¡± Bones probed, fishing for a name to give to this enigmatic stranger before him. ¡°Greg is fine,¡± the figure replied, expressing gratitude to the waiter for delivering the ordered mana potion. Bones observed as Greg poured the elixir into a liquor glass, using his pinky to swirl it. ¡°So, does Greg have multiple personalities, and you¡¯re just one of them? What happened to Greg? The real Greg?¡± ¡°Different personalities?¡± Greg found the presumption intriguing. ¡°Interesting notion, but no. Greg is a bit unstable right now. The mana potions he¡¯s been consuming regularly have started losing their effectiveness. I''ve taken over to stabilize him. As for who I am? That¡¯s not important right now. What¡¯s crucial is where I¡¯m from!¡± Greg paused, leaving Bones puzzled, and before Bones could respond, he continued. ¡°I¡¯m from the Nether Realm, as is Greg. He was sent here to spy, gather information on current events, but his time here seems to be running short. You see..¡± ¡° Wait, wait, you¡¯re from the Nether Realm? Greg too?¡± Bones interjected, noticing this version of Greg had no intention of stopping to let him process the information. ¡°Well yes, you see, when Greg went through the portal linking the Nether Realm to this side, he was very unstable. Unforeseen events unfolded, people died, and I had to intervene, take control of him.¡± Determined to finish the story before entertaining questions, Greg continued, and Bones listened attentively. ¡°To subdue his ''undead urges,'' I fed him mana potions until he stabilized. That¡¯s why he has to drink them regularly, or he will lose himself again. Not that it¡¯ll matter, as the potions will soon be ineffective. Quite a shame, really¡­¡± ¡°Is it alright for me to talk now?¡± Bones asked, drawing a blank look. ¡°That was a lot to process. Why doesn¡¯t he just go back?¡± ¡°Back? No, I still have a use for him here. He is one in a thousand, tens of thousands. You, on the other hand, you¡¯re one of a kind, aren¡¯t you?¡± Greg said, sparking uncertainty in Bones about the direction of the conversation. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Bones wondered. ¡°You remember right? You remember everything!¡± Greg exclaimed. Bones'' confusion passed as he remembered telling Greg he remembers everything about himself. ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡± ¡°It has to do with everything! If you really want to know why, if you want answers to the questions you can¡¯t find here, come meet me in the Nether Realm.¡± Bones remained silent, speechless. Greg continued while finishing off the last of the magic elixir. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything you need to know. About the world, about the system, about yourself! What it means to be undead and the things that can¡¯t be spoken.¡± ¡°What do you-¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said enough.¡± Greg briskly replied. His message was clear. ¡°Alright, and what¡¯s the catch?¡± Bones asked, the invitation too sudden and too convenient to be true. ¡°There is none. It is entirely up to you if you want to come or not. My only wish is to meet you, face to face, and have a proper discussion. Everything can be explained then and there. I have much to tell you and show you!¡± Bones would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t tempted the moment he heard the words ¡°Nether Realm.¡± However, he realized it was becoming a habit to get sidetracked on adventures unrelated to his primary goal. On more than a few occasions, he expressed having questions but no one to answer them. Now, the opportunity arose to have those questions answered. ¡°I suppose I''ll head to the Nether Realm then.¡± Chapter 142 ¡°Wonderful!¡± Greg exclaimed, his voice filled with enthusiasm. ¡°Hold on a second. I''m inclined to accept your offer, but I''ve received similar invitations in the past, and they didn''t pan out well for me or anyone else involved,¡± Bones expressed his uncertainty. Memories of Silva''s invitation to the capital and the subsequent events loomed in his mind. It was history he had no desire to relive. ¡°I understand your uneasiness, and you have every right to doubt me. However, perhaps I could convince you in some other way.¡± ¡°Go on¡­¡± Bones remained skeptical yet intrigued. Greg rose from his chair, strolled around the table, and stopped next to Bones. For a fleeting moment, Bones wondered if Greg planned to attack him. ¡°Let me show you glimpses of what awaits you in the Nether Realm. Before I do this, I want you to know I am glad to have met you, even if you decide not to come. Farewell, Mr. Jones.¡± ¡°Wait, wh-¡± Bones'' body suddenly convulsed. Images of unfamiliar roads, fields, and places flashed before his eyes. A fissure in the ground, exuding otherworldly air, and then a monochromatic world with fields of undead and towering city walls bathed in ethereal light. ¡°Necropolis!¡± Bones exclaimed! ¡°Hm? I have to go, Mr. Jones. Good luck in the dungeon tomorrow,¡± Greg, sitting across from Bones, said as he stood up to leave. Despite the vivid images of the Nether Realm lingering in his mind, Bones'' confusion heightened as he watched Greg wish him luck in the dungeon he¡¯s already cleared. ¡°W-wait¡­Greg?¡± Bones stammered. Greg stopped and turned, ¡°Yes, Mr. Jones?¡± Bones hesitated, then chose not to speak, figuring that whoever had control over Greg and he talked to was now gone. ¡°Nothing, have a nice day, Greg.¡± Greg waved his hand goodbye, and Bones watched him leave. He summoned a notebook into his hands and began jotting down everything he had seen. What the other version of Greg showed him wasn''t just random images but a path to the portal connecting the Nether Realm and this side. ¡°That was one helluva goodbye! How could I refuse to go after seeing all that¡­¡± Bones felt tricked, baited, like a child offered candy with the promise of more to come. With a few more hours to spare before the shops started closing, Bones decided to embark on another shopping spree before his departure from Draycott. The impression left by Cal¡¯s spellbook lingered in his mind, prompting Bones to scour every shop in town in the hope of finding spell scrolls and spellbooks. To his bewilderment, he couldn''t find any. Frustrated, he shifted his attention to the magical staffs on display, contemplating the idea of trying one out. Thankfully, magician weapons were abundant, available in two primary forms: wands, designed to be held in one hand, and staves. The main distinction between the two, aside from their size, lay in the amount of magical energy, mana, infused within. Staves, being larger, served as powerful magical tools, making it easier for magicians to cast grand spells. On the other hand, the smaller wands were versatile tools, ideal for precise and delicate spellcasting, commonly favored by support and healer classes. Despite frequently stating that he would assume a supportive role while his golems fought on the front lines, Bones couldn''t fathom himself wielding a wand. In every shop he visited, he made it clear that he wanted the most potent staff they had available! He eagerly perused the magician staffs on display, finally settling on one that caught his eye. The shaft, crafted from high-quality wood, boasted a smooth surface that felt both resilient and supple in his grasp - a perfect conduit for mana. The intricate carvings along its length depicted arcane symbols, hinting at the staff''s potential for powerful spellcasting. As his fingers traced the wood''s delicate patterns, Bones marveled at the exquisite craftsmanship. But it was the staff''s tip that truly captivated him. The end tapered into a knuckle, a finely wrought structure that cradled an exquisitely cut mana crystal. The crystal sat majestically at the pinnacle, radiating a soft, ethereal glow that hinted at the potent magical energy it contained. With each passing moment, Bones could sense the staff resonating with arcane power, as if eager to channel the latent magic within. The union of the high-quality wood and the enchanting mana crystal promised an instrument capable of weaving formidable spells with unparalleled strength. Bones couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement at the prospect of wielding such a magnificent magician staff. ¡°I¡¯ll take it!¡± Bones departed from the town of Draycott before nightfall, his destination lying a day''s walk away. Guided by the visions he had witnessed, he ventured off the familiar path, traversing hills and descending slopes with no discernible trail in sight. A hundred and forty kilometers from Draycott, nestled in a valley concealed from the outside world, Bones arrived at the remnants of what had once been a thriving village. As he stepped into this secluded valley, the wind wove its way through the abandoned houses, a haunting melody that caused windows to creak and slam in response. Nature, undisturbed by human presence, had reclaimed the dozen houses that constituted the village, transforming them into silent witnesses to the passage of time. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Bones forcefully kicked open the doors, causing a cloud of dust to rise as he entered one of the houses. Swatting away intricate cobwebs, he found the interior to be unremarkable, but a peculiar observation caught his attention - everything was in its place, untouched and undisturbed. ¡°Did the villagers leave in such haste that they couldn''t take anything with them?¡± Bones pondered. Isolated from any form of civilization, the village seemed vulnerable to threats, with only its inhabitants to rely on for defense. A sudden realization struck him. The connection between this abandoned village and Greg... he was led here, retracing Greg¡¯s footsteps, which meant, ¡°This is the place Greg lost his mind and went on a killing spree. Did he murder everyone in the village?¡± Breaking into other houses yielded the same eerie scene. Bones stood in the middle of the village, contemplating his next move. What was he supposed to do? Find the portal? Trying to recall his visions, he summoned a notebook and skimmed through its pages. ¡°portal surrounded by darkness, '''' he read a passage. ¡°Night? No¡­underground? But where?¡± His gaze fell upon a well. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Approaching it, he peered down the hole but saw nothing. ¡°As expected.¡± Pushing his senses to the maximum, he discerned a layout of narrow tunnels leading somewhere beyond his range. With the well dried out, Bones dropped Skully''s core to test the best way to descend. Skully appeared mid-flight, maneuvering skillfully from wall to wall, slowing his descent, and landing at the bottom. ¡°I should¡¯ve expected that,¡± Bones mused, realizing he should¡¯ve chosen Murdok, the less skillful one for the task. ¡°Nevermind then.¡± Climbing into the well, he allowed himself to free fall, landing with a thud and a sore tailbone. After rubbing the tender spot, he summoned Murdok as well and had his two golems lead the way, navigating the narrow passages one at a time. At the end of the tunnel, a peculiar sight awaited Bones. It wasn''t the warm, inviting light one might expect, but a radiant, ethereal green that bore through the wide chasm, casting an otherworldly glow upon the underground walls. Approaching cautiously, Bones peered into the enigmatic illumination. Deep down, he beheld a mesmerizing mesh of colors, swirling, mixing, and blending into each other¡ªthe unmistakable traits of a portal. The vibrant spectacle beckoned him. Mesmerized by the sight before him and the promises awaiting him, Bones gritted his teeth and leapt off, surrendering to the unknown allure of the swirling vortex. It wasn¡¯t Bones¡¯ first time going through the portal; he had passed through one just a day before. However, this time, he wasn¡¯t prepared for the sensation of the space distortion tearing every piece of him apart, chewing it out, and then spitting it back out in one piece. Bones propelled through the portal on the other side, face-first, hitting the ground and sliding to a stop after a few meters. Lying motionless for a couple of seconds, he eventually forced himself onto his back, gazing at the sky. ¡°There are no stars in the sky,¡± he said, his tone flat. Soon after, two more figures burst through the portal, sliding to a stop next to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, fellas, I forgot to dismiss you two,¡± Bones apologized, then pushed himself off the ground into a standing position. The portal hummed in the air, situated in the middle of a desolate field. Bones looked around, observing his new environment. At first glance, a barren expanse unfolded before him - a desolate land devoid of trees, rocks, and even grass. The ground stretched flat until, in the distance, jagged mountains formed a dark silhouette against the alien sky. The visions from Greg guided him away from the portal, prompting Bones to turn around and begin his journey. As he traversed the desolate landscape, something other than the monotonous dark gray ground caught his attention. Black grass, rising up to his knees, and skeletal trees with equally dark bark began to populate the eerily quiet land. Even Bones, the undead revenant, found the place overwhelmingly somber. The sparsely vegetated terrain gradually transformed into a field of grass, carrying a faint scent of rot and decay, and revealing figures in the distance idling about. As Bones approached one of the figures, he discerned a shambling and rotting corpse with pieces of flesh missing. "Zombies," Bones recognized the undead type. The once-silent land now echoed with the haunting presence of these animated corpses, adding a layer of dread to the desolate atmosphere. The zombie didn¡¯t seem to react to Bones'' presence as he approached. Glancing around, Bones counted over twenty zombies, each spaced ten meters apart, with even more in the distance. Getting within arm¡¯s reach for a closer inspection, he observed the creature''s white eyes, decayed face and teeth, and tattered clothing. The zombie stood with an unnerving stillness. Deciding to leave, Bones took a few steps, and the moment he did, the zombie snapped its head in his direction. A swiping sound followed by a thud indicated the zombie''s head landing beside him. Skully, with his spear at the ready, had swiftly dealt with the threat. Bones turned to see other zombies in the vicinity suddenly turning toward him and advancing. Puzzled by the sudden reaction, he couldn¡¯t dwell on it as the approaching zombies shifted from a sluggish pace to a slight jog and then to a full-blown sprint when they came within ten meters of him. Skully and Murdok stepped forward to engage the zombies head-on, while Bones'' lances ran through the ones at the back. As he crossed the field, he left behind a trail of headless, limbless corpses. Bones relished the feeling of superiority over the walking dead. Their substantial numbers provided the perfect opportunity for him to practice using a staff. Initially struggling to draw mana from the crystal, channel it through the staff, and cast spells, his proficiency improved over time. After hours of practice, Bones drew a couple of conclusions. Firstly, he firsthand experienced the advantages of using a staff. Casting spells felt effortless, and even continuously casting his most mana-consuming spells didn''t deplete his mana pool significantly. While he acknowledged that his absurd mana regeneration played a crucial role, the difference in using a staff was evident. His spells were cast with more impact, especially his new, concept-infused Bone Lance. Secondly, Bones noted the disadvantages of using the staff, with the most notable being a lower cast speed. He had never delved into the intricate steps of spellcasting before, as it felt like second nature to him. However, now he observed that it took longer to cast spells with the staff. Specifically, it took twice as long to cast the same spell with the staff than without it. The usual process involved envisioning the spell he wanted to cast, guiding the flow of mana through his body, down his hands, and manifesting the spell beside him. The spell would be channeled until he sent it flying towards his target. With the staff, he had to guide his own mana through his body, down his arm, then through the staff to the mana crystal, drawing the rest of the mana required to cast the spell before the lance manifested. Despite the slower cast speed, Bones found that the advantages far outweighed the disadvantages. However, a lingering question emerged in his mind: wouldn''t magicians become too dependent on using the staff, rendering them powerless without it, akin to a swordsman without a sword? Chapter 143 Bones journeyed for more than half a day, the desolate landscape of the Nether Realm stretching endlessly before him. As the hours passed, doubt crept into his mind. Had he missed a crucial turn, misinterpreted the visions guiding him, or veered onto the wrong path altogether? The pursuing zombies had ceased their chase hours ago, yet the elusive destination remained elusive. As he walked further, the ground beneath his feet transformed. Jagged peaks of obsidian rock pierced the ground, forming a jagged, uneven terrain that challenged even the hardiest of souls. The cold, lifeless sensation became more pronounced - a pure contrast to the vibrant warmth of the living world. Bones noted the remains of a building''s foundation, a mere echo of some structure that once stood proudly in this otherworldly realm. The existence of such ruins puzzled him - a stark departure from the desolation he expected. The silent breeze whispered through the enigmatic and surreal landscape, causing Bones'' loose attire to flutter in the wind. The rugged grounds beneath his feet soon disappeared, leaving him stranded on a ridge overlooking an expanse, cloaked in an otherworldly gloom that hung in the air like an ominous shroud. The sky above, perpetually twilight, cast a dim haunting glow over a landscape that seemed to stretch beyond his sight. Ghostly wisps of ethereal fog drifted lazily through the air, adding to the surreal ambiance. The Nether Realm unfolded as a wasteland, its inhabitants as diverse as the shades of darkness itself. Shadows, ever-present, seemed to take form and danced at the periphery of Bones vision. Spectral entities, fragments of bygone souls, wandered aimlessly, their existence a mere echo of the lives they once led. Sinister creatures, born of the twisted magic that permeated the realm, lurked in the shadows, their eyes gleaming with pure malevolence. It was a place where the boundary between life and death blurred, where time seemed to have lost its meaning. The Nether Realm, Bones realized, was not just a void of life and undead wanderers. It was a complex tapestry, woven with the remnants of lost souls, animated creatures roaming the landscape, and an enigmatic magic that defied mortal understanding. The supernatural forces that governed it, casted an eternal spell over those who dared to venture into its haunted depths. Bones stood in awe, whispering to himself, "This is the place." His words fading into nothingness before the sight in front of him. As his gaze traversed the alien scenery, it ultimately fixed upon the grandeur of the Necropolis and a pillar of light connecting the imposing spire of a tower, casting its dominance over the walls of the undead city, and the starless sky above. Like a beacon of light, drawing moths to a flame, the spire was inviting. Mesmerized, Bones shook his head, dispelling the illusion cast upon him. The denizens in the vicinity of the undead city, however, marched toward the light in great numbers. The undead, driven by an unseen force, moved with purpose, their spectral forms disappearing in the vastness of the Necropolis. The air buzzed with an eerie energy until the beckoning pillar of light faded and disappeared, leaving the rest of the undead mingling outside the city walls. The events unfolding didn¡¯t deter Bones from continuing his descent down the slope and toward his destination in sight. On the contrary, he picked up his pace, eager to learn what happened and see the majestic tower. The mysteries of the Necropolis beckoned, and he felt a surge of anticipation coursing through him as he pressed forward, approaching the imposing city walls, each step carrying an unspoken tension that hung in the air like a thick fog. The skeletal fiends surrounding him harbored an unsettling enmity in their hollow gazes, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that any wrong move could unleash the dormant hostility within them. As he neared the gates, a hoarse voice sliced through the silence, sending a shiver down Bones'' spine. He turned towards the source, finding a zombie leaning casually against the gate, its features grotesque yet strangely familiar. Murky green strands of hair clung to its bald head, a gaping hole in its cheeks revealing a grotesque display of rotten teeth, and an eyeball dangled precariously from its socket. However, it was the other eye, glowing an ominous red, that held Bones in an uneasy trance. The zombie, seemingly the gatekeeper, straightened itself and limped towards Bones. Its movements were slow, deliberate, amplifying the tension in the air. The undead crowd observed the unfolding interaction with a display of apathy, their hollow eyes seemingly indifferent to the impending encounter between the living corpse and the approaching intruder. "What faction?" the zombie rasped, its voice carrying a spectral echo that reverberated through the air. The question hung heavy, and Bones involuntarily took a step back, his senses on high alert. Silence enveloped them momentarily, broken only by the distant moans of the undead. "What are you talking about? What faction?" Bones finally managed to muster a response, his voice barely audible in the eerie stillness. The zombie grumbled under its breath, a sound akin to distant thunder. In a surprising turn, it reached behind, causing Bones to tense up. He watched as the zombie retrieved a piece of parchment and hastily jotted something down. The atmosphere thickened as the undead gatekeeper handed Bones the parchment and pointed towards the gates, signaling his passage into the city. Bones accepted the parchment cautiously, his hollow eyes never leaving the zombie until he crossed through the gates, leaving the unsettling tension behind but carrying the weight of unanswered questions into the city. Curious, Bones glanced at what was written on the parchment and deciphered the words, "independent faction," scrawled in barely readable writing. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. He stood at the city gates, absorbing the haunting sight of the Necropolis. Once a great city boasting beautiful architecture and grand structures, it now stood as a solemn testament to the inexorable passage of time and the embrace of death. The city''s walls, adorned with intricate carvings and majestic statues, had weathered the ages, bearing the scars of countless battles and the relentless erosion of the elements. The remnants of what were once opulent buildings lined the streets, their once-glorious facades now marred by the grip of decay and neglect. Broken windows and crumbling pillars told a story of a city that had witnessed the ravages of time without the tender touch of care. The streets, once bustling with life, now echoed with the haunting whispers of the undead, their spectral forms shuffling through a once-vibrant metropolis. In the heart of the Necropolis stood a towering citadel, its spire piercing the heavens like a morbid reminder of the city''s former glory. The citadel''s walls, adorned with eerie symbols and ominous glyphs, radiated an otherworldly energy that permeated the air. A central plaza, now a gathering place for the undead, bore the scars of countless rituals and ceremonies performed in the name of dark magic. Despite the decay and desolation, a peculiar beauty lingered in the melancholic atmosphere of the Necropolis. The play of shadows on weathered stone, the eerie glow of ethereal lights, and the faint echoes of a city''s distant memories painted a canvas of haunting allure. The city, once a beacon of life and grandeur, had metamorphosed into a city of the dead, a realm where the line between past and present blurred, and the echoes of a bygone era whispered through the skeletal remnants of its once-majestic architecture. Bones ventured forth, strolling the streets with a renewed sense of purpose, paying close attention to every detail with newfound interest. At first, he didn''t feel like the odd man out; seamlessly blending with the crowd of undead. As he traversed various paths, intersections, and crossed paths with other undead denizens, however, he couldn''t shake the feeling that despite appearing like them, he wasn''t truly one of them. He walked their walk, mimicked their appearance, but his actions set him apart. Bones, driven by a sense of purpose and ambitions, observed the undead inhabitants around him. Unlike him, they moved aimlessly, with no apparent goal, as if caught in a perpetual loop of mindless actions. He retraced his steps and noticed the same undead in identical positions, performing repetitive movements like programmed minions. A palpable sense of foreboding washed over him as he considered the possibility that he was lured here with malicious intent. Uncertainty about what awaited him after the impending meeting with whatever ill-intentioned being had invited him filled his thoughts. As he turned to leave, a distant murmur of voices reached his senses, prompting him to change direction and investigate. Following the voices, Bones approached two undead zombies engaged in conversation, their slurred words escaping his comprehension. Intrigued, he discreetly trailed them until they disappeared around a bend into another alley. Determined, Bones followed, eavesdropping on the ongoing dialogue until he witnessed the zombies entering a rowdy establishment. "A tavern? Here?" Bones couldn''t help but feel a spark of excitement at the unexpected discovery. Approaching the entrance, he hesitated for a moment, contemplating what awaited him on the other side. After a brief internal deliberation, he opened the doors, revealing an interior heavy with the stench of decay and the foul aroma of something indescribable. A slight burning sensation disrupted the flow of his mana, and he coughed, reminiscent of distant memories of a stuffy nose and a sore throat. The persistent cough continued until a forceful hand slammed into his back, causing him to choke on that final cough. ¡°Tha- ¡± Bones'' attempt to express gratitude hung in the air as the same hand grabbed him by the collar and lifted him up. Before him stood an abomination, towering over two meters tall, adorned with an apron and a scowling expression. Bones found himself in a state of confusion, embarrassment, and unwitting entertainment. He argued with what he presumed to be the barkeep, urging him to cease the manhandling and allow him to purchase mana potions. His words brought a sudden hush to the rowdy tavern, and the barkeep released his grip, inquiring, ¡°Why in the world would...¡± Pinching the bridge of his nose in annoyance, the barkeep continued, ¡°Why in the world would I have mana potions?¡± It dawned on Bones that his inquiry was a blunder. This was the Nether Realm, the Chaos Realm. ¡°Since you don¡¯t eat and have nothing to drink¡­¡± The barkeep seized Bones by the collar again and promptly tossed him out onto the street. ¡°Don¡¯t come again, if you do, I¡¯ll break every bone in your body!¡± The unreasonable abomination slammed the doors shut, leaving Bones speechless and in an embarrassing state. A sense of dread filled him as he realized that the patron was likely the strongest being he had encountered so far, and breaking his bones wouldn¡¯t be difficult at all ¨C that''s all he had! He pushed himself up, turning to his golems, standing idle, and thanked them for patiently waiting outside. His sarcastic remark fell on the ears of another figure approaching him. "You''re as entertaining as I hoped you''d be, Mr. Jones." Bones glanced at the newcomer, and his mouth opened wide in surprise. Before him stood an undead skeleton, adorned in an elegant velvet coat and a distinguished black cylinder hat. A hirsute appendage, specifically a handlebar mustache, graced his upper lip, and a monocle adorned his hollow left eye socket. ¡°Not-Greg?¡± Bones muttered. The undead skeleton before him raised an eyebrow, asking, ¡°Is that the moniker you gave me?¡± Chuckling in response, the skeleton introduced himself properly for the first time. ¡°My name is Hugo, Hugo Aves, and welcome to Necropolis, Mr. Jones. May I call you Bones instead?¡± After the introduction, Hugo dropped another surprise on Bones. ¡°How do you know my name? I mean the name the system gave me!¡± Bones demanded to know. ¡°I seemed to have forgotten my manners - forgive me, Mr. Jones, it¡¯s been a while since we last had a welcomed visitor. To answer your question and any other that might follow, I identified you just now and learned your name, race, class, and a¡­¡± ¡°Wait, wait, you learned all of that? And you can Identify me?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m proud to say my Identify skill is quite high, possibly the highest in all of the Nether Realm!¡± Hugo boasted, taking a moment for Bones to gather his thoughts. Chapter 144 ¡°You can call me Bones. What else can you Identify about me?¡± Bones¡¯ expression quickly switched from initial wariness to interest. The Identify skill has been Bones¡¯ lowest level skill, a thorn in his side he had trouble leveling since ever. "How about we shift our discussion to a more private setting?" Hugo suggested as he strolled towards the tavern doors. Before entering, he turned to Bones and inquired, "Care to join me inside?" Bones quickly followed, hoping to prevent Hugo from facing the same fate with the barkeeper as himself. However, the scenario he expected didn''t unfold. As Bones entered the hushed tavern, he noticed everyone averting their eyes, refusing to glance his way. No, he swiftly realized, it wasn''t him everyone avoided looking at, but Hugo. And the skeleton himself approached the only figure in the tavern, meeting them eye to eye, so to speak. ¡°Al¡¯em Vrilmoz, you shouldn¡¯t be turning away potential customers - it¡¯s bad for business!¡± Hugo advised. Barkeep Al¡¯em excused himself, placing blame on Bones. ¡°We don¡¯t take kindly to the likes of them here. No meat, just bones, doesn¡¯t drink and doesn¡¯t eat! And no currency to pay for the services rendered!¡± Bones observed the exchange with a mix of confusion and amusement. Hugo''s charisma and influence over the undead community were apparent. Assuring Al¡¯em that the services would be paid in full, Hugo casually instructed to put it on his tab. Although Al¡¯em wasn¡¯t pleased with the arrangement, he kept his complaints to himself. ¡°Come.¡± Hugo beckoned and led Bones to the taken table in the corner. Two undead patrons stood up, offering their seats without as much as a fuss. Once seated, Bones'' head darted around, absorbing the ambiance of the dimly lit tavern. Hugo allowed Bones a moment to take it all in while waiting for the drink he had ordered. The patrons of the establishment were mostly zombies, their vacant eyes staring ahead, with a small number of unrecognizable creatures scattered among them. Strangely, not a single skeleton was present, except for the two seated at their secluded table. ¡°Not a single skeleton besides the two of us,¡± Bones commented, breaking the silence with his raspy voice. Hugo acknowledged the observation and explained that the tavern served a peculiar blend of beverage¡ªa remedy for the soul, not suitable for most undead. The food, tailored to satisfy carrion eaters, was evident from the rotting dishes on nearby tables. A zombie waiter shuffled over, bringing a cocktail of black-colored liquid meshed in a symphony of every dark palette known, presented in a V-shaped glass. ¡°A remedy for the soul?¡± Bones inquired, inspecting the intriguing concoction presented before him. Hugo nodded, and Bones mused, ¡°I thought the drink wasn¡¯t suited for our kind.¡± ¡°Not suited for most of our kind!¡± Hugo corrected with a cryptic smile, then added, ¡°Me and you, we¡¯re not like the most.¡± After a moment of silence, Hugo initiated the conversation, ¡°I will do my best to answer any question you have if I can and to the best of my ability. In return, I¡¯d like you to tell me a story.¡± ¡°A story? What kind of story?¡± Bones questioned, expressing a mixture of curiosity and wariness. ¡°Your story, Bones. What events in your life led you to acquire titles such as Old Soul, You Got Soul, and Millennial?¡± Hugo¡¯s voice carried a certain weight, a resonance that echoed through the tavern, drawing the attention of the indifferent patrons. ¡°You saw that too¡­¡± Bones muttered, a trace of vulnerability creeping into his tone. ¡°I did, and I¡¯d like to apologize again. It became a force of habit to Identify everything, anywhere. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to record our conversation in the artifact, the monocle on my left eye,¡± Hugo explained, gesturing to the ornate monocle perched on his skeletal features. ¡°The artifact?¡± Bones inquired, his empty eye sockets narrowing in curiosity. ¡°A magical tool, if you¡¯d prefer. It allows me to store large quantities of data, even conversations, I can then easily access at my leisure. It is a huge help when conducting exper¡­research,¡± Hugo replied with a sly grin, a faint chuckle escaping him. ¡°No need to apologize. Your...research,¡± Bones repeated, a touch of skepticism in his tone. ¡°Is it common for the undead to use such tools?¡± ¡°Not really. I¡¯ve always been fascinated by the combination of magic and technology. The monocle is one of my many creations,¡± Hugo explained, tapping the monocle lightly. ¡°Efficiency, my friend, is key in both magic and technology.¡± ¡°I guess it makes sense, especially for someone who¡¯s been around for a while,¡± Bones mused, considering the blend of magic and technology before changing the topic. ¡°So, about my story¡­¡± ¡°Ah, your story,¡± Hugo nodded, settling into his seat as he gestured for Bones to continue. ¡°I¡¯m all ears, my undead friend.¡± Bones recounted his story in as much detail as he could remember, and Hugo attentively listened, occasionally gasping and nodding. When Bones explained the ritual and how the system infused his soul into the body of the skeleton, Hugo interrupted, offering his opinion on the ritual and what he thought went wrong. Apart from using high mana crystals containing huge amounts of pure mana, he added that the ritual would still fail even if his body didn¡¯t explode. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Bones asked him to elaborate, and Hugo explained that he was supposed to transfer his soul into a proper container, but that container couldn¡¯t be a vessel he had prepared. He needed a core to hold his soul, something that every being had since the creation of the system. In fact, he added, if the events had happened just a little bit differently, if he hadn¡¯t caused a tear in space, his soul would have dissipated after finding nothing to attach itself to. It was sheer luck that what happened, happened. Bones continued, recounting events in Hagos, his profession, golems, and then his departure from The Wezar Kingdom, detailing his encounter with Silva. Hugo expressed surprise at hearing about a figure like Silva, further explaining that humans aren¡¯t usually that proficient in soul magic. He acknowledged that even if Silva''s motives were questionable, what he accomplished was an impressive feat. Hugo emphasized that, ultimately, a soul cannot coexist within an incompatible body unless it''s an undead, which was an entirely different matter. As Bones finished talking, Hugo shared that he could answer some of his questions, provide insights, and offer advice. ¡°Now, what would you like to know first?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not even sure where to begin. I have so many questions regarding the system, skills, classes, the undead race¡­you! What happened just moments ago? Who is he? What is he?¡± ¡°The barkeep? Right, hm¡­,¡± Hugo twirled his mustache thoughtfully. ¡°The barkeep is an abomination, a third tier, as you can tell from his physical appearance. Like every customer in this fine establishment, he is what you¡¯d call an enlightened being, or in his case, an enlightened undead. You also belong in that category, and so does Rob The Zombie, the gatekeeper you met when entering the city. He is also a third tier. As for why they reacted the way they did, it¡¯s because I serve directly under the master of the Necropolis, Vyrus the Plaguemaster. Such a position holds certain advantages and allows me to exercise authority in the name of my master, to an extent.¡± Hugo paused, allowing the weight of his words to settle in Bones'' mind before he emphasized his next statement. ¡°You need to understand that there is a strict hierarchy among the undead. The strong rule over the weak! You saw the undead outside the city walls, even here in the city, the mindless servants without a single coherent thought - which leads me to factions.¡± ¡°There are three factions in the Necropolis. One you¡¯ve heard of, the independent faction composed of enlightened undead, and the other two belong to two masters of the Necropolis, Vyrus and the Skeleton King.¡± ¡°Skeleton King? The¡­Skeleton King?¡± Bones repeated, taking out the book from his inventory and waving it in front of Hugo. Hugo reached and grabbed the book, then exhaled, feeling nostalgic. ¡°It¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve last seen this book. It¡¯s a shame it¡¯s incomplete.¡± ¡°Incomplete?¡± Bones questioned, surprised. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a second volume that explains in great detail how The Skeleton King came to be, but it was never published.¡± ¡°What? How do you know that?¡± ¡°Because I wrote it after I came here,¡± Hugo casually replied, fixing his monocle and taking a sip from the dark cocktail. ¡°What are you saying¡­that you¡¯re the author?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying. I wrote the first book when I was still teaching at the magic institute back in Prusha.¡± Bones remained stupefied, then it dawned on him that the undead sitting across from him was far more formidable than he had initially thought, and perhaps the questions he should be asking first should be about Hugo and not himself. ¡°Perhaps you could tell me more about yourself and about that second volume that was never published.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll share more about myself. It''s only fair since you''ve been so open with me. As for the book, I have it lying somewhere on the bookshelf at home. For now, I can give you a summary, and you can delve into the details later.¡± ¡°Where do I begin¡­I was very ambitious in my past life, much like yourself, but my interest lay in the world around me, not in combat. I loved reading - still do, and I spent most of my life uncovering the secrets behind the system, lost civilizations, and the meaning of it all. I traveled, researched, taught, and in the latest years of my life, became obsessed with death. We all knew the story, how four heroes defeated the Skeleton King and forced him to retreat back into the Netherworld, but I always felt there was more to the story, and I vowed to myself to uncover what that was.¡± Hugo sipped on his drink, his gaze fixed on the book in his hands. ¡°Before he was known as the Skeleton King, he was known as Zlogrog, the conqueror. The title fit him perfectly because Zlogrog, one of the otherwise secluded members of the giant race, inspired a small number of tribesmen to follow him, left the tribe, and began his quest for conquest. Even among giants, he stood out with his abnormal physical strength and hidden intellect, allowing him to fight ascendants while being a third tier. He rose to fame quickly, and his name spread far and wide until the alliance was formed. He was outnumbered, overwhelmed, and heavily wounded. Forced to flee, he sought refuge in the only place he was sure no one would follow ¨C through the fissure and into the Nether Realm. That¡¯s the story written in the book, The Chronicles of the Skeleton King, but there is a gap in the timeline, between his retreat and return as an undead. To uncover what happened in-between, I decided to venture into the Nether Realm.¡± ¡°Times were very trying for me as I was old by then, pushing eighty. I had nothing to lose but a bit of time left, and I wanted to know. I reached the gates of the Necropolis and was greeted by a creature, not as docile as Rob the Zombie, but a slim, four meters tall figure draped in a veil of darkness. The world around me shifted, and the creature had me in its grasp, looking into my very soul. That¡¯s how I met Vyrus! He found out everything there was to know about me, without using Identify. He made me an offer I couldn¡¯t refuse. He stripped me of my mortal coil and installed a new life within me, that of an undead you see before you.¡± ¡°Of course, the process isn¡¯t as simple as I made it out to be, but you wouldn¡¯t understand it even if I explained. Now, back to the topic of factions. I mentioned the other two factions belonging to two masters of Necropolis. They¡¯re the undead you saw outside the tavern. The difference between them and the enlightened undead here is that the undead serving the masters aren¡¯t capable of their own thoughts. They¡¯re mere servants with a single purpose: fulfilling their duties as commanded; they constitute the undead army.¡± ¡°Why are they like that? Are they summoned minions? That can¡¯t be, can it? I think there are thousands of them in the city alone!¡± Bones exclaimed, intrigued by the concept of such a massive undead army under a single command. Chapter 145 Hugo chuckled, "No, they''re not summoned minions. The undead army is a result of a different process. The masters of the Necropolis, Vyrus and the Skeleton King, have a unique ability to convert the souls of the deceased into undead servants. It''s a dark and powerful magic that allows them to amass a formidable force. The souls lose their individuality and become part of the collective consciousness, following the will of their master." Hugo continued, "This is why there''s a clear distinction between the factions in the Necropolis. The enlightened undead, like us, retain our individuality and consciousness. We have our thoughts, desires, and free will. On the other hand, the undead army exists solely to serve the will of their masters. It''s a stark hierarchy, where the enlightened undead hold a unique position." Bones nodded, absorbing the information. The complexities of the undead society in the Necropolis were becoming clearer, yet the mysteries of the Nether Realm still loomed large. ¡°Actually, the ability to convert souls into servants is reminiscent of how you infused your soul into your golems. Was it Soul Infusion?¡± Hugo inquired, his eyes gleaming with curiosity. Bones shook his head, revealing that his skill was called Soul Spark. He went on to vividly describe its intricacies and how it transformed his golems. Hugo''s interest was immediately piqued, acknowledging his unfamiliarity with a skill that facilitated the growth of minions. ¡°Unlike masters, I¡¯m not proficient in soul magic, but I can tell your skill is different,¡± Hugo commented. ¡°How so?¡± Bones inquired, a slight cough punctuating his question as the burning sensation returned. ¡°In simple terms, master Vyrus is creating a multitude of minions by infusing them with soul fragments, while the Skeleton King, much like yourself, used his soul to craft far more formidable Death Knights to serve him. And before you ask, yes, I will explain what soul fragments are, but I would first need to delve into the process of how the undead, like us, are created in the first place!¡± Hugo declared, setting the stage for a deeper exploration of their shared existence. Before delving into the details, Hugo suggested they continue their conversation outdoors, noting the stuffiness inside and expressing concern over Bones'' cough. Bones agreed, indifferent to the setting. Once outside, Hugo inquired if Bones had any mana potions with him, prompting a puzzled response from Bones. ¡°Drink one; it should help with the cough,¡± Hugo advised, leaving Bones bewildered about the connection between mana potions and his cough. ¡°You''re coughing because your body isn¡¯t used to the mana here. Chaos mana is volatile and will interfere with mana manipulation. Have you checked your status yet?¡± Bones promptly displayed his character screen, scrutinizing it for any changes. He noticed a slight decrease in his mana pool, which wasn¡¯t recovering. Glancing at Hugo, he sought an explanation. Hugo clarified that Bones would need to use mana potions to replenish his mana while in this realm, promising a more detailed explanation later as it was premature to discuss the matter further. ¡°Now, about soul fragments. Do you know what happens to the soul when someone dies?¡± Bones pondered the question for a moment, and although he could formulate some ideas, he ultimately shook his head. ¡°There is a natural order of things: we are born, we live, and we die. What happens at the moment of death is an interference by the system. After the system¡¯s arrival, every living being was born with a core seed that would eventually grow into a core where our soul resides, also known as soul essence. At the moment of death, that core shatters into dozens, hundreds, and sometimes even thousands of soul fragments. Now, this is a crucial part, so listen carefully!¡± Hugo exclaimed, pausing before resuming. ¡°The soul fragments are, for the most part, distributed equally to us in the form of experience; the system takes its share, and the rest of it seeps through the veil between the two sides and end up right here in the Nether Realm, in the form of soul wisps. While in the living world, you may use gold and mana stones as currency, the only currency valued here are soul fragments.¡± ¡°Occasionally, these lingering Soul Wisps find a suitable vessel to inhabit, and through the system, an undead is created by infusing a soul fragment with the skeleton. Kind of like what happened to you, but in your case, it wasn¡¯t just a fragment that was infused; it was a wholesome soul, a perfect fusion of soul and vessel! That¡¯s what makes you special, Bones! You remember exactly who you were and know who you are, while the rest of us are lost, in an endless pursuit of our identity.¡± ¡°Even you?¡± Bones probed. ¡°Yes, even me. Even the Skeleton King. My soul wasn¡¯t infused but temporarily removed by Vyrus and then put back into my new skeletal frame. In that brief, temporary moment, I lost something. I don¡¯t know what it was - a memory, perhaps - but I can feel its absence even after all this time. You learn to live with it eventually.¡± ¡°I never imagined... and the Skeleton King?¡± Hugo stopped walking, pondering the question. He apologetically stated he couldn¡¯t provide an answer right now. ¡°There are certain things I have to address first before I can answer some of the questions. This was just one of those questions.¡± Bones didn¡¯t press further, expressing his understanding and walking in silence. Hugo sensed that the influx of new information might have been overwhelming for Bones, so he changed the topic to something Bones was more familiar with - his class and his skills. ¡°Would you like to see a Bonemancer?¡± Hugo suddenly said, leaving Bones lost for words. ¡°B-bonemancer? Someone like me?¡± Bones stammered. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯ll find out! Come.¡± Hugo led the way while offering advice, answering Bones¡¯ questions regarding attribute distribution, and commenting on various topics. ¡°Vitality, unfortunately, does close to nothing for us skeletons. We have no lifeforce, no lifespan, but most of all, no muscles we could strengthen. The effect of Vitality on bones is negligible. Investing more in strength would¡¯ve been better or simply putting everything into intelligence.¡± Hugo finished, and Bones¡¯ face fell. He had been investing significantly in vitality, and hearing that it was all for nothing... ¡°I messed up, big time!¡± Bones exclaimed, scowling. Hugo chuckled, then reassured him that it wasn¡¯t a big deal because he was in a disadvantageous position from the start. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bones asked, urging him to elaborate. ¡°You mentioned the skeleton your soul was infused with was level twenty-nine, first tier right?¡± Bones nodded, and Hugo continued. ¡°No matter how much you train, that body of yours won¡¯t get much better. You heavily depend on the attributes gained from level-ups, and you use mana. Which leads us to a more serious topic, Bones - the reason you are physically weaker than your mindless counterparts of the same level and the reason you¡¯ve been experiencing nightmares.¡± Bones stopped in his trek, lagging a few steps behind Hugo. ¡°You know the reason why?¡± He asked. Hugo stopped and turned, noticing Bones had stopped. ¡°I have a pretty good idea.¡± ¡°Then, it has to do with mana?¡± ¡°Yes and no. Allow me to elucidate. The mana guiding you, facilitating your movements, spellcasting, and the like, isn¡¯t natural for the undead. Typically, the undead are propelled by chaos, corruption, and their behavior is significantly influenced by these forces. Then there''s you - overflowing with mana to the extent that other undead feel aggression towards you merely due to your proximity. You¡¯ve been touched by chaos before, and as a result, you¡¯ve developed chaos affinity.¡± "As you level up, you¡¯ll start leaning more toward your primal nature, which is to kill the living. The reason your nightmares started is because of the conflict between two manas," Hugo explained. "One provides you with a soothing flow and a clear mind while the other wishes to corrupt your mind." Hugo delved into the matter of Bones having a race and a class, a concept foreign to the undead. "There are no classes and races among the undead. There is no undead skeleton with a warrior class. There¡¯s just a skeleton warrior, skeleton mage, and so forth. For some reason, you have the system humans use. I know, because I had it too when I was alive." He continued, his revelation casting a shadow over Bones'' uncertain future. "And, your nightmares are a sure tell sign that the change is coming. Even if you hadn¡¯t been hit with chaos magic, you would develop the affinity for chaos eventually, because that is natural for the undead. There is no way to avoid the change. It will happen, sooner or later, and what will become of you - I don¡¯t know." ¡°Wait, what? Are you saying I will lose my mind or something?¡± ¡°Or something¡­¡± Hugo repeated, leaving Bones at a loss for words again. What Hugo said could also be a lie, but he had a feeling the undead was straightforward with him so far. ¡°Can you help me?¡± Bones asked, a solemn expression on his face, aware of what fate might be awaiting him. ¡°Of course. I went through the same, and so did the Skeleton King. Now might be the time to explain one of those questions.¡± ¡°You did? What happened?¡± Hugo sighed, the weight of his past evident in his expression. "No better way to say it than to say, I lost my mind. When I said chaos corrupts, I meant it in every literal sense. I was overwhelmed with the desire to kill, especially those I knew and cared for. The hatred was so deep; it still lingers in the back of my mind. There was no cure but time. It took me two years to adjust to the chaos mana inside me, come to my senses, and control my urges. It was far worse for the Skeleton King. In his state, he ventured forth outside the Nether Realm and killed his tribesmen, you read about that. But he didn¡¯t retreat back to the Nether Realm, like I wrote in the book. It was a brief moment of clearance that stopped him in his conquest. And when he returned, he focused his hatred toward the one who changed him, caused him to be like this." ¡°Vyrus?¡± Bones chimed in. Yes, the two battled and almost destroyed the city. But I will help you transition, Bones, without descending into madness like we did." Bones, feeling the weight of the situation, expressed his doubt, "Why would you go so far for me? Are you sure about all of this? I feel fine!" Hugo''s gaze held a mix of concern and determination as he responded to Bones. "Why would I go so far for you? Because, my dear Bones, we need you. ¡°As you grow stronger, the nightmares will intensify, evolving from mere dreams into insidious whispers. They''ll guide you, blur the lines between your conscience and the darker forces within. And trust me, you won''t feel fine then.¡± Hugo''s words hung in the air, laden with a weight that settled into Bones'' consciousness. The gravity of the impending challenges echoed in his mind as he contemplated the evolving nature of the nightmares that awaited him. The once seemingly distant whispers were now acknowledged as harbingers of a profound and unsettling transformation. Hugo''s tone, serious and firm, left little room for doubt. Bones shifted attention in front of him and saw the remnants of the once-majestic temple, its grandeur reduced to fractured echoes of a forgotten era. Cracked and broken pillars rose from the ground like ancient sentinels, their surfaces etched with intricate carvings that had withstood the ravages of time. The stone floor was worn and weathered, and amidst the ruins, undead skeletons stood frozen in eerie stillness, resembling morbid statues of a lost civilization. Their skeletal forms, adorned with remnants of tattered robes and rusted armor, created a haunting spectacle. Hugo''s casual knock on the forehead of one of the skeletons seemed to stir the ancient essence within, bringing the undead creature to a state of alertness. The awakened skeleton, its bones creaking as it straightened, stood in a pose of rigid attention. ¡°They¡¯re in Eternal Rest, waiting on standby to be instructed by the master. This particular skeleton is a Bonemancer master, a tier above your class. Do you wish to compare notes? See the differences between the two of you?¡± Hugo suggested, his tone carrying a blend of curiosity and the confidence of one well-versed in the mysteries of undeath. The Bonemancer, with its intricate skeletal structure and ethereal aura, awaited the interaction, its hollow eye sockets seemingly fixated on Bones, ready to impart the wisdom embedded in the bones of the Nether Realm. Hugo observed the interaction between Bones and the Bonemancer master in thoughtful silence. Bones, enthusiastic about comparing their skills, delved into the nuances of their abilities. While both shared most skills up to the second tier, their individual approaches to upgrades and skill utilization revealed distinct paths. Bones focused on enhancing the penetrative power of his Bone Spear, while the Bonemancer master chose to increase the number of projectiles, turning the Bone Spear into a cascading storm of smaller, bouncing projectiles upon impact. Chapter 146 After an hour of exchanging insights and comparing notes, Hugo approached, commending Bones for his decision-making skills. "I believe you made the right choice in having minions to complement your fighting style rather than focusing entirely in one area of expertise, like the Bonemancer before you or Necromancers who focus solely on the number of minions." Curious, Bones inquired, "How so?" "It''s more intriguing this way," Hugo responded with a chuckle. "Right from the beginning, you weren''t destined for up-close and personal combat. Opting for minions to fight on your behalf was a wise decision. You possess both supportive and offensive skill sets, and adding soul magic to the mix creates a captivating combination - I look forward to seeing what will become of you when you reach the second tier!" ¡°If I manage to survive that long. Judging from everything you''ve told me, the road ahead seems like a journey through the stuff of nightmares,¡± Bones commented, his tone heavy with the weight of the revelations. ¡°Well, as I mentioned, I''m here to assist you on that journey,¡± Hugo reassured Bones. ¡°And how do you plan to do that?¡± Bones inquired. ¡°All in due time, Bones. I''ll explain¡ª¡± ¡°I know, later. It seems like you have a lot of explaining to do,¡± Bones interjected. ¡°I understand your curiosity, but blurting out things like ¡®the world isn¡¯t what you think it is¡¯ or ¡®to us, undead, the greatest enemy isn¡¯t humans or other living, but demons¡¯ wouldn¡¯t provide you with clarity. It would only open the floodgates to more questions without simple answers,¡± Hugo explained. [...] ¡°What do you mean the world isn¡¯t what I think it is?¡± After a brief moment of silence, Bones couldn''t resist asking. ¡°See? Baby steps, Bones, baby steps!¡± Hugo replied, leaving Bones in suspense. After a stroll through the winding streets of the undead city, Hugo extended an invitation for Bones to stay with him for the time being. As Bones gazed upwards, searching for any sign of dawn in the starless sky, he inquired about the time. His question earned him a puzzled look from Hugo, who almost smacked his forehead in realization. He hadn''t informed Bones that there¡¯s no day and night cycle in the Nether Realm, and temporal concepts like days, months, and years were somewhat nebulous in this realm. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what year it is anymore,¡± Hugo confessed, making a mental note to inquire about it from the undead agents stationed in the world of living. It dawned on Bones that he didn¡¯t either! The subject had never come up in conversation, and he hadn¡¯t bothered to ask. ¡°Then why are we leaving? There¡¯s so much more to see, and I have more questions¡­¡± ¡°I know, Bones, but we have time. It may not look like it to you, but you need rest. Just being here is taking a lot more toll on your body than you think. How many mana potions do you have with you?¡± ¡°I restocked in Draycott, so two dozen.¡± ¡°Alright, we have around fifteen days before you need to leave!¡± ¡°Leave?¡± Bones exclaimed but immediately understood why after recalling everything Hugo had said about the detrimental effects of chaos mana on him. ¡°You think twenty-four potions will last me fifteen days?¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re quick to understand, and yes, a day more or less, but fifteen days should suffice. You will feel the sensation of burning occasionally for the next few days and will need to drink at least two mana potions a day until your body adjusts to the environment here. From then on, one a day will be enough.¡± Bones was eager to explore, but what Hugo said held merit. Hugo gestured for him to follow, leading the way into what he referred to as his home ¨C a grand library from a bygone era, a repository of centuries of knowledge. Intricate carvings adorned the exterior, and a central dome crowned the structure, displaying the architectural brilliance of its time. Two imposing wings extended from the central hub, promising a vast collection within. As Bones entered through majestic doors, the sight proved awe-inspiring. The library''s vast expanse housed an immense collection of books, records, maps, drawings, manuscripts, and scrolls. The air carried the scent of aged parchment and the weight of centuries of wisdom. The central dome, once resplendent with elaborate murals and celestial depictions, now bore faded remnants of its former grandeur. Shelves, stretching endlessly along the walls, were once home to priceless tomes, but time had been unkind. Treasured books turned to dust at the slightest touch, their pages fragile and delicate, serving more as mere decorations than readable material. The once-marble floors, now weathered and worn, bore the scars of countless footsteps that echoed through the hallowed halls. The chandelier, once bathing the library in a warm glow, now hung like a silent witness to the passage of time. Furniture, once elegant and regal, stood as weathered relics. Curtains that might have billowed in the breeze now hung still, whispering tales of the library''s former glory. Despite the inevitable erosion by time, the grand library retained an undeniable charm¡ªa poignant reminder of the ceaseless march of history. ¡°How¡­¡± Bones started, struggling to find the right words. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°How did the library become my home?¡± Hugo finished the sentence, and Bones nodded in response. ¡°It might be hard to believe, but it was free for the taking,¡± Hugo quipped, adding that the undead don¡¯t understand the concepts of real estate. ¡°If you haven¡¯t noticed, most of the Necropolis is empty, so you can pick any place to stay if it''s to your liking. Of course, you might have to fight for it if it''s taken. The winner takes it all, Bones!¡± ¡°I might take a look around then. What about that spire in the center of the city? And where does the Skeleton King reside?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t pull punches, do you? Setting your eyes on the master''s tower already?¡± Hugo teased. ¡±That citadel is Master Vyrus¡¯. I¡¯ll take you there after you get some rest. As for the King¡¯s abode - his palace is on the opposite side, hard to miss.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean... I would like to see the citadel up close. What are my chances of seeing the Skeleton King? A figure of legends!¡± ¡°Nil!¡± Hugo briskly said. ¡°It¡¯s been years since the King left.¡± ¡°He left?¡± "Not for good! He''s a battle maniac, always seeking ways to refine his skills further. It''s also his way to cope with regrets on everything he missed out on. He had a lot of pent-up anger just waiting to be unleashed upon the world," Hugo explained, observing that he had once again piqued Bones'' interest. He found himself appreciating that aspect of Bones. ¡°Remember that the King was still third tier when he retreated to the Nether Realm the first time?¡± Bones nodded, and Hugo continued. ¡°Well, his race was also in the third tier, quite close to ascending too. When he was turned by Vyrus, he lost any chance of ascending his race.¡± ¡°What did he want to evolve his race to? He was already a giant!¡± ¡°Yes, he was, and he thought giants were the strongest beings in the world. ¡°They weren¡¯t?¡± ¡°Well, they were, not counting monsters. But what he didn¡¯t know and only discovered much later was that giants could ascend into Titans, superior to giants in every aspect.¡± ¡°Feel free to look around while I prepare your accommodations,¡± Hugo finished the conversation and left Bones to wander the halls. Bones browsed through the titles lining the large library bookcases. The wealth of knowledge contained in the books in front of him was beyond his imagination, truly priceless. One of the titles piqued his interest, and as Bones reached to grab it, the book turned to dust at the slightest touch, setting off a chain reaction. Dozens of books in the same row followed suit, disintegrating into dust. Bones took a step back, involuntarily gasping from shock. ¡°The books!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Hugo returned and saw Bones in a state of panic. ¡°The books, I just touched it and it-¡± ¡°Turned to dust? Yes, it happens with books as ancient as these. When I first came here, I found a large number of books under the protection of runes, safeguarding them against the passage of time. Unfortunately, the rest of them aren¡¯t readable anymore - I just didn¡¯t have the heart to clear them out.¡± ¡°Come, I have a bed prepared for you in the left wing. Thought you¡¯d prefer the bed instead of standing in the corner or something.¡± ¡°I would prefer a bed, thank you. What about you?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t rested for years. While you¡¯re getting some rest, I¡¯ll delve into my past research. There''s been something on my mind since we met, and I want to check to see if my suspicions are correct.¡± ¡°Something related to me?¡± ¡°In a way. I¡¯ll share the details once I''m confident in my findings.¡± ¡°Alright. So¡­ all the way to the left?¡± Bones asked, gesturing toward the far left. Hugo nodded, mentioning a small room, a former workspace, in the left wing where he had set up the bedding. Bones discovered a king-sized bed, surrounded by cabinets, desks, and chairs, with papers scattered on the hard, cold floor, as Hugo had described. After a moment of observation, Bones reclined on the bed, contemplating all the information he had absorbed throughout the day. It took him an hour to sift through the details, organizing the chaotic influx of knowledge and reaching the conclusion that coming here was the right decision. However, Hugo¡¯s master remained a cause for concern. An ascendant entity controlling the Necropolis from the citadel had all the elements of a potential villain. The memory of the pillar of light emanating from the spire, luring the undead outside the city, lingered in Bones'' mind. Even he felt compelled to follow. ¡°I¡¯ll inquire about it later,¡± were the last thoughts Bones entertained before succumbing to Eternal Rest. His rest didn¡¯t pass peacefully. Dreams enveloped him, shaped by the ethereal surroundings. Bones found himself standing atop the citadel¡¯s spire, gazing out at a landscape riddled with canyons and crevices, bathed in the eerie light emitted by green miasma flowing underground. The luminosity pierced through the rifts, creating dynamic patterns of brilliant lights, forming rays, spirals, and flickering displays in the sky. Yet, Bones was not alone. A mysterious figure entered his peripheral vision, but no matter how much he turned, the elusive silhouette remained just out of sight, observing him from the shadows. The figure whispered incomprehensible things to him, and Bones found himself responding, caught in a surreal exchange. It felt as if he were an observer trapped within his own body, lacking control and unable to discern the words being exchanged. When the exchange concluded, the vision before Bones blurred, the curtain closing until only darkness remained - but not for long. The sound of droplets stirred his senses awake, and he found himself in a familiar yet unfamiliar place: his inner world, taking on the form of the old man he was when alive. Opposite him stood a figure, familiar yet enigmatic, shrouded in shadows. However, this time, both Bones and the shrouded figure were helpless in the grasp of a third entity that controlled Bones¡¯ inner world. Bones couldn¡¯t move or speak; he stood still, gazing ahead. Barely audible words reached him, carried from the opposite side, urging Bones not to let someone in. The question of who remained unspoken, as Bones struggled to comprehend the unfolding scene. His senses were shambled, blurred, but he thought he saw the third figure approaching the shrouded one. Hours passed, and Bones stirred awake, unable to recollect his dreams and the events that transpired within. Slowly standing up from the bed, Bones wobbled his way to the right wing, where Hugo sat with a pen in hand, tapping on the desk. ¡°Bones? You''re already up? It''s been... less than five hours by my estimate.¡± ¡°I had a dream, a nightmare perhaps? It felt surreal, like someone was in control of my dreams, but I just can''t remember any of it.¡± The tapping ceased, and Hugo fell silent before asking, "Is that so? You don''t remember anything?" He inquired once more, and Bones shook his head. "Could be a side effect from being here. After all, it''s only been a day since you arrived," he said, but Bones couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something more to it. "Come, take a seat. I''ve found what I was looking for!" Hugo beckoned. Bones walked over and took a seat beside Hugo, curiosity etched on his undead features. He asked Hugo about the discovery he mentioned. Chapter 147 "When I was still alive, I did research on the pre-system era and devised a theory on the purity of mana and its effects on the existing population, but I could never find enough evidence to support my claim, until you, that is." "Purity of mana? From what I read, the density is ten times higher now than it was then. What did you find out?" Bones inquired. "Yes, density is higher, but not the purity. I believe the purity of mana was much higher back then, and I think you are the proof of that. You were what? Two hundred and thirty when you died?" Hugo questioned. "Yes." "Then I ask you, Bones, how was that possible? The average lifespan of first tiers is around a hundred and twenty, second tiers can push it to three hundred, while third tiers go above five hundred, depending on their class and the level of their race. So how come you, a first-tier equivalent, managed to live over two hundred?" Hugo challenged. Bones was stumped, never having considered it. "I''m going out on a limb here and take a wild guess it has something to do with the purity of mana." Hugo snorted and confirmed it was precisely because of the pure mana particles that Bones lived that long. "Think about it, you breathed, meditated, and absorbed pure arcane energy your whole life. Your body was tempered by pure mana, without all the impurities we have today." ¡°It didn''t feel like it. Why couldn''t I do more with my mana then? My mastery of the arcane was subpar, which is why I was forced to learn how to wield weapons." "Well, I''d say it was because you lacked the talent," Hugo stated bluntly, then posed a question. "But tell me, was it easier to cast spells then than it is now?" Bones delved into deep thought. After a while, he admitted, "It felt easier to form spells then." Hugo jumped to his feet and exclaimed, "I knew it! The density was much lower then, but the purity was much higher! You could draw sufficient raw mana necessary to cast the spell directly from surrounding mana. Today, there are many different affinity particles mixed, which makes forming arcane spells harder. On the other hand, other types of magic are easier to cast!" ¡°Well, congratulations on the discovery. Do you plan to publish that paper after all?¡± Bones inquired. Hugo casually waved him off, a wistful smile playing on his lips. He explained that over two hundred years had passed since then, and he wasn''t exactly in a position to return to the institute."I''m content satisfying my own curiosity. Now, how about we pick up our discussion from where we left off before the brief rest?" ¡°Sure, what do you have for me today?¡± Bones leaned forward, an eager anticipation lingering in his skeletal features. ¡°How about I enlighten you on the nuances that distinguish other races from the undead as we make our way toward the citadel?¡± Hugo suggested. In response, Bones sprang to his feet, urging Hugo to quicken his pace. As they traversed the streets of the city, the citadel looming in the distance like an enigmatic guardian, Hugo delved into intricate details. Giants, he explained, possessed unparalleled physical might among all races. Elves, especially the high ones, flaunted a harmonious distribution of attributes and reaped the highest bounty of attribute points per level. The elven lineage, influenced by the whims of the system, diverged into dark elves, rune elves, and the famed blood elves, known to mortals as vampires. Dwarves, with their innate affinity for constitution and vitality, stood as bastions of endurance. Meanwhile, humans, considered the most adaptable, displayed a unique versatility, capable of mastering skills across a spectrum, even those of conflicting elements. Hugo elaborated on the inherent constraints binding the undead. Their exposure to chaos mana and dark affinity rendered them susceptible to the destructive force of fire, albeit boasting a resilient resistance against the biting chill of cold and the crackling energy of lightning. "Be particularly vigilant of light magic," Hugo emphasized, his words carrying the weight of caution. "It''s the complete antithesis of dark magic, and regrettably, we stand defenseless against its radiant onslaught." Upon reaching the square, Bones beheld a mesmerizing sight - a multitude of undead converging in front of the bridge that spanned the deep moat surrounding the citadel. Bones, ever curious, asked if it were possible to draw nearer and peer down into the depths below. However, Hugo''s response was a resolute caution. "Venturing any closer poses a perilous risk. Should you inadvertently plummet, your physical form would disintegrate, and your essence would be inexorably drawn into the Well of Souls within the spire. This is as far as our journey takes us for now.¡± Bones cast his gaze toward the citadel, its dark walls reflecting the eerie miasma enveloping it. Turning to Hugo, he couldn''t shake the curiosity about the pillar of light he had witnessed the day before. Hugo''s response unraveled the mysterious spectacle. "What you saw was a beacon the master uses to lure the undead into the miasma below when he needs to replenish the souls in the Well of Souls for his experiments." "Well of Soul? Experiments?" A tinge of dread tinged Bones'' inquiry. "He''s using souls to create minions. The majority of the undead in the city were crafted by him," Hugo revealed. The revelation left Bones in a state of awe, tempered with disbelief. "There must be at least a few thousand of them!" Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Hugo corrected him with an even more staggering number. "Close to ten thousand active ones! The rest are in deep slumber." "The rest? Just how many undead are in the city?" Bones questioned, trying to fathom the extent of the undead population. Hugo hesitated momentarily before providing an estimate that sent shivers down Bones'' spine. "Over a hundred thousand, created over a span of over four thousand years." The sheer magnitude of the undead army astounded Bones, prompting him to question if they were all under Vyrus''s command. Hugo, though initially incredulous himself, explained that Vyrus wasn''t a summoner; he created minions, marking them with his brand and as an ascendant, his superior power allowed him to control such an extensive legion. Hugo''s gaze shifted upward, where a lone figure observed them from the pinnacle of the spire. "There were many failures," Hugo admitted. "And Vyrus still hasn''t managed to create an ascendant-tier minion - not that he hasn''t tried." ¡°Do you mind waiting for me in the tavern? I have something to discuss with the master and I¡¯ll meet you there as soon as possible.¡± Hugo suddenly requested. Bones replied he didn¡¯t mind but voiced concerns about meeting Al¡¯em alone. Hugo assured him that he would be safe in the Necropolis. After Bones left, Hugo turned toward the imposing gates of the citadel. The crowded undead instinctively parted ways, allowing him to pass through undisturbed. As he crossed the bridge, the massive gates opened, granting him entry into the heart of the necromantic stronghold. Inside the citadel, an oppressive atmosphere greeted Hugo, thick with the unmistakable scent of decay. The dimly lit chambers housed an array of macabre contraptions ¨C elaborate apparatuses, twisted alchemical devices, and arcane circles adorned the halls. Each creation was meticulously designed for experiments aimed at delving into the mysteries of necromancy and crafting more powerful minions. The undead denizens within moved with eerie purpose, diligently carrying out Vyrus''s dark designs. In the heart of the towering structure, stretching from the base to the pinnacle of the spire, lay the Well of Souls. This mystical pit seemed bottomless, a spiraling vortex of souls in constant motion. The ethereal essence of countless departed beings formed a mesmerizing pattern as it ascended, providing the life force for the Plaguemaster''s necromantic endeavors. Shadows danced on the cold stone walls, and the air reverberated with the whispers of souls caught in an eternal dance of ascension. Hugo, accustomed to the haunting spectacle, looked up at the spire and noticed a figure rapidly descending. Just before reaching the ground, the figure slowed to a graceful stop, then gently landed before Hugo. Hugo slightly bowed, acknowledging the presence of his master, and then spoke, ¡°You¡¯ve been watching.¡± Vyrus turned, his spectral form gliding as he started walking toward one of the tables adorned with research data. Hugo followed respectfully from behind. ¡°You haven¡¯t introduced me to your friend. Who is he?¡± Vyrus inquired, his voice hollow and echoing like a loud whisper. ¡°I believe you already know. I was hoping to delay your interference a bit longer, to let Bones settle in comfortably first,¡± Hugo replied, his tone carrying a note of inquiry. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stay still. I sensed his soul the moment he entered the city. Such a delicious soul - I wish to devour it!¡± Vyrus declared. ¡°And then what? You''ve been amassing the undead army for how long? How much longer, master?¡± Hugo disapproved, shaking his head. ¡°You know this can¡¯t go on. Zlogrog is who knows where, battling who knows what. What I do know is he isn¡¯t fighting demons, and we lost contact with the others in the Living Realm.¡± ¡°Zlogrog will be here when it¡¯s time, and I¡¯ll send for the others!¡± ¡°Who are you going to send, reapers? You can¡¯t leave yourself - are you planning to use an avatar again? You¡¯ll be noticed and hunted down in no time!¡± Hugo voiced his concerns. ¡°Then, you think Bones is the one we need?¡± Vyrus asked while shuffling through the papers in his hands, picking one out, crumpling it, and tossing it aside. ¡°He is the perfect specimen, master! You know it better than I do, and with our help, our guidance, we could make a formidable ally in the upcoming war!¡± Hugo argued. ¡°Such a shame, a soul as old as mine¡­ do as you wish.¡± Vyrus commented, and his form disintegrated, reforming out of darkness tens of meters away. Hugo pondered on his master''s words for a moment, then turned to leave, heading to meet with Bones in the tavern. The meeting with his master lasted only an hour, and Hugo quickly returned to Bones. He found him in a trance-like state, sitting at the table where they had previously sat, with an empty cocktail glass in front of him. Hugo exhaled and took a seat across from Bones. Summoning a small notebook, he started jotting things down, leaving Bones undisturbed. After two hours, Bones snapped out of his reverie. ¡°Want another one?¡± Hugo teased, referring to the cocktail. ¡°What happened? What did I drink?¡± Bones questioned. "It''s called a ''remedy for the soul'' because it causes hallucinations, strong enough to affect the undead." ¡°Hallucinations? I don¡¯t remember anything.¡± Bones muttered. "It''s like that until you get used to it. But I have to warn you, it''s a highly addictive concoction. The undead drink it to help fill the void left by fusion with the soul fragment. I told you before, we all have something missing inside us, some more than others." ¡°I think one is enough for me. How did your meeting with the master go?¡± Bones said, pushing an empty glass away from him. "We''ve reached an agreement!" Hugo said, then adopted a more serious expression. "Bones, I wanted to delay the information I¡¯m about to tell you until later, but we might have less time than I thought if we want to cover everything!" ¡°Go on," Bones said, curious about what had made Hugo so serious. "I''d like to start with a bit of a history lesson. It won¡¯t take long, but it''s important you understand how the undead appeared in this world," Hugo explained apologetically. Bones expressed eagerness to learn, and Hugo thanked him for his patience before beginning. "Before Necropolis and even before the Nether Realm, this side of the world resembled the living realm. The change in the landscape, the perpetual dusk, and the otherworldly presence you have witnessed in the last few days were brought by the demons invading around four thousand five hundred years ago. The demons opened a portal from their side, the Hell Realm, and dispatched a small division of demons accompanied by their servants and prisoners - the undead." "The portal wasn''t expansive or stable enough to allow stronger demons to pass, so they sent second-tier and numerous first-tier lesser demons. Their goal was to terraform the landscape, making it more habitable for their kind. To achieve this, they brought Chaos Obelisks, pillars made of indestructible material with the primary function to filter and convert raw mana into chaos mana and spread it below ground, corrupting everything it touched." Chapter 148 ¡°The demons bided their time, patiently waiting for the land to terraform and allow them to venture freely. Some of the lesser demons didn''t possess corporeal forms. They moved within shadows, seeking the weak-minded to possess and aiding in the spread of chaos. Like the undead, the demons don''t age. As the first signs of corruption reached civilization, it was only a matter of time before it spread to other villages, towns, and cities. Within a hundred years, the entire world was tainted. The once-vibrant vegetation decayed, rivers and lakes dried out, the air was polluted and the once-beautiful landscape withered away. The greatest of cities fell, followed by kingdoms and empires, leaving only remnants of their once-bountiful splendor.¡± ¡°The demons weren''t the only ones waiting to take action. The undead servants saw an opportunity to rebel against their captors. The leader of that rebellion was Vyrus, a third-tier ghoulish entity and one of the highest-leveled undead in their ranks. They fought a brutal war, but the demons took appropriate measures against such a rebellion. Collared and weakened, the undead couldn''t free themselves from the shackles binding them.¡± ¡°The undead can be very driven and resolute when necessary. To win the war, it was decided that Vyrus, the strongest among them, would absorb the rest of the rebels and ascend, giving him the fighting chance he needed to win. The traits of ghouls are well known now ¨C they can devour energy of any kind, and Vyrus did just that. He ascended. He vanquished the demons but couldn''t destroy the portal, not from this side. So he left, wandered and searched, until he found one of the Chaos Obelisks deep underground below the remnants of one of the great cities of the then Harmonia Empire. He settled there, built a citadel above the Obelisk, and turned the city into the Necropolis it is today.¡± "The war between demons and the undead is ongoing, Bones. Demons continue invading our lands, taking over large territories, building their sanctuaries, and integrating themselves into our world. More portals appear over time, bringing in more demons each day. So far, no ascendant-tier demons have invaded, but it''s only a matter of time. That''s why we are building an undead army, why we need your help!" Hugo finished, emphasizing the urgency of the situation. "That was quite a history lesson. I never imagined Vyrus played such an important role. But what can I do to help? I''m not even a second tier!" Bones stated, feeling inadequate to embark on such a grand quest. "Neither the undead nor the demons were meant to be in this world. The demonic interference in worldly affairs was beyond the system''s control, but we can rectify this. Though not as united as demons, we have the numbers on our side. What we lack are capable warriors, soldiers, and commanders to lead the army, to venture outside the confines of the Nether Realm and help expand our undead forces. The war is imminent, Bones. Our agents, spread throughout the world, have heard whispers of machinations, plots, and schemes. The orc horde is planning something; the wheels are in motion. When the war starts, we plan to participate and increase our ranks as much as we can. And for that, we need your help." "The war..." Bones repeated, then asked, "if Vyrus is so strong, why doesn''t he lead his army?" ¡°He can¡¯t. To create the citadel, to establish the Well of Souls, he did something to link his soul to it. As long as he isn''t defeated, the citadel won¡¯t fall, but the master can¡¯t leave the Necropolis. If he did, everything he built would crumble. The master uses avatars to traverse the lands of the living, but the amount of souls necessary to create a single avatar is too high and not worth it unless urgency requires his attention." Hearing everything Hugo said, Bones donned a determined expression and asked, "How can I help?" "Nothing concrete you can assist with right now, but after you reach the second tier, I want you to visit some of our emissaries sent into the world of the living and remind them where their loyalty lies." ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to send someone stronger then? You have third tiers in your ranks; I''m sure they would''ve done a better job.¡± "We tried sending reapers before, but they are the undead in the truest sense of the word. They lack independent thoughts and easily succumb to their urges. The last time we sent reapers, they massacred villages and were promptly found and killed, achieving nothing." "You would be able to do it, easily blending with the living, without drawing attention to yourself! You did express the desire to travel the world! But all of that is in the future. I want to focus on what we can do now during your stay in the Nether Realm!" ¡°So first, I want to propose a deal, a binding contract between us." ¡°A contract?¡± Bones raised his voice, the sudden proposition greatly surprising him. ¡°For your protection and a necessary precaution to protect our interests with each other,¡± Hugo stated, handing over a copy of the contract written on a piece of parchment. He explained the details while Bones read the contents. In the name of both masters and the denizens of Necropolis, Hugo committed to aiding Bones in any way possible and assured no harm would befall him. All he asked in return was loyalty, that Bones wouldn¡¯t align with other forces, work against, or directly cause harm to the Necropolis. Additional terms concerning the manner in which assistance would be provided and Bones rewarded would be discussed between the two parties. The contract was written in a straightforward manner, easily understood. Bones didn¡¯t find any flaws, loopholes, or downsides. He only had to gain from it, but a small section did catch his attention: ''Other forces? Does that mean there are other Necropolises?''" ¡°Certainly. There are a few, each governed by an ascendant-tier entity. However, I would advise against venturing carelessly to visit them, at least not until you are stronger. Your soul is a highly sought-after commodity among the undead.¡± Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°And what about your masters? Aren¡¯t they such entities?¡± ¡°Fair point, and I took that into account. The Skeleton King, at best, would find you intriguing and welcome you to join our ranks. Vyrus, on the other hand, is a complex being inhabiting hundreds of ancient souls, and sometimes, his personality tends to shift. Even I don¡¯t know what he is capable of then, and that¡¯s why I advised forming a contract. The system would enforce the legitimacy of the agreement, and the penalty for breaching it in any way would be severe for a figure like Master Vyrus, while you would suffer a penalty depending on the severity of the violation.¡± [...] ¡°Would I be obligated to remain in the Necropolis?¡± Bones asked, breaking the brief silence. Hugo quickly reassured him, emphasizing his freedom to leave at any time, with no coercion. ¡°And what if I choose not to sign the contract?¡± Bones inquired further, his decision hinging on Hugo''s response. ¡°Nothing will happen; you can return through the portal and visit whenever you desire. I''ll still assist you with the transition!¡± ¡°Alright, I agree with your proposal,¡± Bones accepted the contract. Once Hugo confirmed the deal was made, a warm light enveloped both copies of the contracts, and they disintegrated into nothingness. Immediately after, a system prompt appeared before Bones, displaying the contents of the contract. ¡°I take it you have received the system notification?¡± Hugo asked, and Bones confirmed he did, stating that everything was in order. ¡°Should we celebrate closing the deal with drinks?¡± Bones proposed, but Hugo raised concern, feeling Bones might have taken a liking to the concoction and might frequent a tavern because of it. ¡°Nonsense! It is customary to celebrate a done deal between two parties!¡± Bones insisted, reassuring Hugo he would be fine. Three hours later, Hugo leaned over the table and firmly shook Bones out of his trance, shouting that they were wasting valuable time. Bones snapped out of it feeling groggy and asking if he did it again. Hugo straightened up, fixed his monocle, and asked Bones to refrain from indulging in another drink for the time being, explaining they have work to do. ¡°What now? What did you have in mind?¡± Bones asked, wobbly stepping away from the table and following Hugo towards the exit. ¡°I would like to observe your golems in combat to identify areas for improvement. Additionally, there''s something else I want to show you. In fact, I had planned to share more, but time may be limited.¡± ¡°About that¡­¡± Bones started, prompting Hugo to glance his way. ¡°I might have a way to extend my stay in the Nether Realm.¡± Hugo stopped and turned, gesturing to Bones to go on. "Do you happen to have an alchemy set lying around here somewhere?" Bones inquired. Hugo twirled his mustache, lost in thought, then suddenly stopped, realizing Bones'' intentions. "Why haven''t I thought of that?" he mused out loud. He then asked Bones if he could craft mana potions and how many he could make. Bones rummaged through his inventory, searching for the ingredients and replied that he might be able to make one batch of twelve mana potions. "Twelve mana potions, huh?" Hugo repeated, and Bones interjected, correcting himself. "Twelve small mana potions, and only if I manage to craft them all successfully - I don''t know how the environment here will affect the result of potion making." Hugo nodded, sharing the same concern over the outcome, and assured Bones that finding an alchemy set wouldn''t be an issue. He encouraged Bones to give it a try. He then motioned for Bones to follow him, opened the doors to the outside, and left the tavern, with Bones in tow. "What did you want to show me?" Bones inquired about their destination, but his benefactor remained elusive, replying that he should wait and see, "it''s a surprise." The two walked in the opposite direction of the inspiring citadel for a while, until Bones broke the silence, asking if they were heading to see the palace, the residence of the Skeleton King. Hugo exhaled in annoyance, the surprise ruined, and confirmed the palace was indeed their destination. Shortly after, the desolate field, stripped of life and color, unfurled like a canvas of forgotten memories, leading toward the once-majestic royal palace. The garden, once a lively testament to nature''s beauty, now lay drowned in bleak colors, its former grandeur reduced to the solemnity of decay. The royal palace, a mere relic of its former architectural splendor, lingered as a faint echo. A sinister air loomed above the once-majestic structure, casting an eerie pallor over its weathered walls. An undead presence from within, like a spectral sentinel, warding off any intruders in the absence of the Skeleton King, added to the ominous atmosphere. Approaching the palace felt akin to crossing into another realm altogether, where the very essence of decay clung to every stone. The absence of the ruler left the palace vulnerable, yet an unseen force, a spectral guardian, warned off all who dared to breach its forsaken sanctum. The air carried the weight of unspoken history, and the land itself seemed to mourn the loss of the kingdom it cradled in its desolate embrace. Hugo remained unfazed in the face of an oppressive atmosphere. He gestured for Bones to follow and continued down the straight path that led through the desolate garden toward the imposing palace. Bones hesitated but eventually quickened his step to catch up with Hugo, who seemed more annoyed than concerned by the foreboding aura. As they approached the palace doors, the sense of unease heightened, and Bones couldn''t shake the feeling that an unseen force was weighing down on him to his very core. The tension peaked until Hugo, seemingly exasperated, pushed the double doors open and shouted, "Quit it already!" Instantly, the force that had gripped Bones vanished, as if dispersed by an unseen wind. Hugo turned to Bones and apologized on behalf of "his" unseen companion. Bones, puzzled, wondered who Hugo was referring to until a figure descended from above, landing gracefully in front of them. Involuntarily, Bones took a step back, his instincts on high alert as he observed the enigmatic figure before him. The Death Knight general, a once revered third-tier paladin, now stood as an ominous figure, transformed by the malevolent touch of the Skeleton King. Encased in heavy, foreboding black armor that seemed to absorb the light around it, the Death Knight''s presence was a haunting silhouette on the battlefield. A tenebrous cape, darker than the deepest abyss, unnaturally fluttered behind him, as if stirred by the whispers of the undead. The Death Knight''s head was shrouded by a hood of the same stygian hue, concealing the visage beneath. Through the veil of darkness, two baleful blue eyes glowed with an otherworldly intensity, piercing through the shadows and sending a chill down the spine of any who dared to meet his gaze. The rest of his face remained obscured, adding an air of mystery to the malevolent figure that led the skeletal forces into battle. Chapter 149 Hugo made the introductions, unveiling the general''s name as Dethren, the guardian of the royal palace in the Skeleton King''s absence. "As to why we are here," Hugo explained, "there are a couple of reasons. First, I wanted you to see the residence of, as you put it, ''the legend.'' The second reason is, I want your two golems to fight Dethren while we do our business elsewhere." Bones, looking around at the imposing palace, remarked, "So it is the royal palace? It''s quite imposing. I have to say even more so than the library¡­ did you say fight against THAT?" He pointed at Dethren after processing Hugo''s statement about wanting his golems to spar with the death knight. Hugo reassured him, "You don¡¯t have to worry about them - we¡¯ll be gone for an hour, maybe two. Dethren is a skilled general, different from the undead you have encountered so far and a commander of a small legion of death knights. It would be beneficial for your golems to experience fighting against someone this experienced. They might even be able to learn something from their exchange." After agreeing to let his golems stay and spar, Bones inquired about their other business. Hugo slyly smiled and mentioned a crypt, an underground tomb of the royal family below the palace, where they had business to attend to. Without further inquiry, Bones wished his golems good luck and followed Hugo, leaving Dethren with simple instructions on which areas of expertise he wanted his golems to improve. Passing through the throne hall, Bones halted and stared at the skeletons of various races, sizes, and shapes. An array of weapons and armor, along with massive amounts of gold, cluttered the floor, creating a barricade on the path leading to the throne. "Is everything here what the Skeleton King collected over the years?" Bones inquired, and Hugo nodded without sparing a glance. "He is hoarding a lot of stuff..." he remarked but refrained from commenting on the Skeleton King¡¯s hoarding tendencies and motioned for Bones to hurry up. Hugo led Bones through numerous halls and corridors, and into the courtyard in the back of the palace where the archway entrance to the crypt was. The two approached the entrance, and before venturing into the depths beneath the royal palace, Hugo grabbed the torch out of the torch holder on the wall, and lit it up. He then led the way down the spiraling stone staircase into the passage, navigating through cobwebs and dust. As they proceeded, the air shifted, revealing a burial chamber untouched by the cold and desolation of the outside world. The entrance to the chamber was adorned with protective runes, warding off the merciless passage of time. Inside, everything remained as it was thousands of years ago. Bones stood in awe, marveling at the intricate murals that adorned the chamber walls. Golden artifacts cast a warm light, illuminating the space with a timeless glow. The chamber housed four sarcophagi, each adorned with symbols of unknown origin, their meanings lost with the fall of civilization. Positioned vertically in the middle was the sarcophagus of the queen, while the other three were laid horizontally in front of it, forming a mysterious arrangement. ¡°The Queen Vestele,¡± Hugo pointed at the sarcophagus in the middle, ¡°and her three daughters, Omylia on the left, Eliyen and Avril on your right.¡± Hugo shared the history of Vestele, a powerful Rune Elf ascendant, and her magically gifted daughters. Omylia was on the verge of ascending, Eliyen had stepped into the third tier, and Avril, the youngest and most talented but also laziest of the three, remained trouble-prone. Unfortunately, their fate was far from favorable. ¡°You are free to choose one of the daughters, infuse the mana core with Soul Spark, and create your third golem to serve you. Consider it a gift, the first of many to come, I hope.¡± Hugo revealed the purpose of their visit, leaving Bones momentarily speechless. However, he soon regained his composure and examined the chamber, his gaze briefly lingering on the queen¡¯s sarcophagus. ¡°Master Vyrus has plans with the queen¡¯s body, I¡¯m afraid,¡± Hugo stated playfully, discerning Bones'' thoughts. Bones smiled meekly and then inquired about the three daughters once more. As Hugo narrated their stories, Bones strolled around the sarcophagi, absorbing information and contemplating his choice. When Hugo finished, Bones declared his decision, surprising Hugo by choosing Avril, the third daughter. ¡°How surprising,¡± Hugo commented. ¡°Is it though? You thought I would pick the second daughter, Eliyen?¡± Bones questioned. ¡°Honestly, yes. Omylia would be the strongest asset, but it would be impossible and too early to make her your minion. Why Avril over Eliyen?¡± Hugo wondered. Bones explained that he didn¡¯t believe he could make the second daughter his minion due to the difficulty of making engravings and improvements on higher-level skeletal frames. He opted for the youngest daughter he could use immediately, considering her affinity and the potential Hugo spoke of. ¡°A lightning mage,¡± Hugo uttered, nodding in understanding. He asked Bones to help him remove the lid of the casket. When they pushed it off, a petite, well-preserved body of a young woman emerged. Bones stored the body and glanced at the remaining caskets before following Hugo out of the crypt. When they returned to Dethren and Bones'' two golems, Hugo requested Bones to wait while he fetched an alchemy set. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Hugo returned within twenty minutes riding an undead horse. Bones marveled at the mount, contemplating whether it would be appropriate to ask for one. Hugo, once again reading Bones¡¯ thoughts, mentioned it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to gift him one, but riding an undead mount in the living realm would surely attract attention. Bones, eager to create a new golem, restrained himself, knowing that the infusion process would leave him weakened, impacting his ability to craft mana potions. He moved to another hall to ensure he wouldn¡¯t be disturbed, leaving Hugo to observe his two golems and ponder their next steps. The outcome of the potion-making process held significant weight in their plans. After an hour, Bones returned with nine mana potions, and Hugo exclaimed, ¡°Marvelous!¡± He then revealed his intention to embark on a seven-day journey. Excitement surged through Bones at the prospect of venturing beyond the confines of the undead city. He inquired about their destination and whether it would be just the two of them. ¡°No, I¡¯ll request the master to arrange an escort for us, just in case. Regarding our destination, it¡¯s at the end of the world!¡± Hugo declared, leaving the mystery behind his words hanging in the air. Bones exhaled, somewhat anticipating that Hugo would say something like that, and asked when they would leave. Hugo considered the time Bones needed to prepare the body for the golem and infuse it with Soul Spark, along with the time his master required to organize their escort, and stated they would depart in two days¡¯ time. Bones was on the verge of instructing his golems to cease their training, but Hugo halted him, inquiring about the status of his golems and if he could leave them there for further training. Bones established a link with his golems, assessed their status, and reported that the core¡¯s mana had decreased by a thousand out of ten thousand. He inquired whether golems could utilize mana potions as well. Hugo clarified that mana cores operated differently. They filtered the chaos mana and converted it to pure mana. Simply storing the golems when their mana pool was depleted would be enough to restore mana, but it might take a longer time for the mana pool to replenish fully. The revelation about the mana core''s filtering function surprised Bones, and he expressed his willingness to leave the golems behind. However, he was uncertain if they would function properly when separated by a considerable distance. Hugo acknowledged this concern, assuring Bones to leave the golems be. He then directed Bones to follow him back to the citadel, explaining that the master possessed the necessary facilities to cleanse the body of its flesh and prepare it for the infusion. Returning to the tower, silence enveloped the grand structure, creating an eerie ambiance as Bones and Hugo traversed the empty halls. Bones, breaking the quietude, inquired about their next course of action. "Do we wait for Vyrus?" Hugo, surveying the surroundings, dismissed the need to wait, asserting his familiarity with the citadel''s layout. With a subtle suggestion, he advised Bones to address Vyrus as "master" in the future, emphasizing the master¡¯s affinity for the title. Their journey led them to a laboratory adorned with giant vats, each poised for experiments. Hugo initiated the process by operating one of the empty vats, instructing Bones to place the preserved body inside. The vat, now housing the lifeless form, was slated for an alchemical transformation. Hugo elucidated that a robust acidic chemical mixture would be introduced, a solution designed to dissolve flesh efficiently. This alchemical metamorphosis, promised completion within the span of an hour. With Bones'' compliance, the vat was sealed, and a smoky, abstract misty yellow liquid filled the chamber. "You don¡¯t have to stay here. Feel free to look around," Hugo suggested. Bones, seizing the chance, nonchalantly shrugged and embarked on a leisurely stroll. The omnipotent aura of the master had previously hindered his exploration of the tower, making this the perfect moment to acquaint himself with its mysteries. In particular, Bones was eager to scrutinize the enigmatic Well of Souls. Approaching, Bones gazed into the bottomless well, its ethereal glow captivating his attention. His presence beckoned nearby souls, and dozens of soul wisps swirled around him, their whispers intangible and hollow. In an attempt to connect, Bones reached out to touch one of the wisps, but the ethereal entity effortlessly passed through his hand. Despite being a Soul Weaver, capable of sensing souls, he found himself unable to exert control over them, much like his experiences with his golems. Stepping away from the well, he settled onto the nearest chair, simply reveling in the mesmerizing sight before him. As Bones remained confined in the tower, his golems persisted in their skirmish against Dethren. The death knight, a paragon of martial skill, effortlessly countered their ceaseless assaults. Wondering if the prolonged battle against such a formidable opponent would yield any improvements, Bones established a Soul Link to closely observe the fight in first person. Engrossed in monitoring the progress, he failed to notice Hugo sneaking up on him, startling him out of his focus. "It¡¯s done!" Hugo announced, then inquired about the progress of Bones'' golems. "I suppose they''re making progress. It¡¯s rather hard to tell without seeing them, but experiencing such a fast-paced, skilled combat is quite the experience," Bones replied. "I bet it is. Now come, the body is ready for the taking." Following Hugo back to the laboratory, Bones unsealed the vat. Inside lay the pristine ivory skeleton of Princess Avril. "It¡¯s perfect," Bones remarked, carefully inspecting the distinctions between elven and human features. Hugo didn''t want to interrupt but needed to know if Bones planned to work on the body here in the tower or somewhere else. After a brief moment of thought, Bones expressed a preference for privacy and asked if it would be acceptable to return to his room in the library. Hugo didn¡¯t mind, mentioning he would wait for Bones in the royal palace while keeping an eye on his golems. Thanking Hugo, Bones headed back toward the library, where he invested hours and considerable effort into enhancing the skeletal frame of his soon-to-be new golem. With the advancement of Bone Shaping to Bone Solidification, Bones gained the ability to not only strengthen bones but also to make more significant changes. Realizing that he no longer needed to adhere strictly to anatomical accuracy, Bones decided to experiment. Employing his shaping skills, he filled the gaps in the skull, leaving only openings for the eyes. The result was a smooth, curvaceous surface resembling a mask rather than a traditional face. Since his golems couldn''t talk or breathe, Bones reasoned that there was no need for unnecessary openings and cavities on the skull. The new mask-like facial features would also make it easier to conceal his undead minions. Satisfied with this modification, Bones shifted his focus to the next, more challenging step ¨C infusing the last remaining mana core with Soul Spark. Chapter 150 Infusing Soul Spark had become a familiar but still exhausting process for Bones, especially now that he was doing it for the third time. The brief, intense infusion lasted only a minute, but it took a great toll on him. As he sat on the wooden floor, leaning against the desk, he sensed that infusing three golems with the spark was his current limit. His soul couldn''t handle more stress, at least not for the time being. Bones waited patiently until the probing sensation subsided, and then a few minutes more, half-expecting the onset of the involuntary journey into the Eternal Rest, similar to what happened after infusing Skully and Murdok. Surprisingly, the restful state didn''t befall him, but he still felt an overwhelming fatigue, as if he could crash at any moment. Examining the golem in front of him, Bones first checked his own status screen, confirming that he was now in a weakened state, a feeling he already keenly experienced. He then established a Soul Link with his new golem. Instantly, Skully and Murdok ceased their sparring and stood idle, raising a puzzled look from Hugo. A mysterious blue screen materialized before Bones, displaying the status of his newly infused golem.
Status Attributes
Name: ??? Race: Rune Elf Tempest Archer lvl 55 Soul Core: [Growth-type] [Soulbound] Core capacity: [10 000/10 000] Hp - / Mp - / Sta - ¡Þ STR: 1 AGI: 110 END: 55 VIT: 110 INT: 220 WIS: 55 Free points:
Innate abilities: Reinforced Agility [+1 AGI per lvl]; [basic] Greater Intelligence [+2 INT per lvl]; [advanced] Magic Aptitude: High Lightning Affinity: Medium Wind Affinity: Low Lightning Body; [advanced] Lightning Mastery; [advanced] Wind Mastery; [basic] User =¡±Insert skill here¡±;
Bones concluded reading the status screen, going through it a couple more times to fully absorb the information. The revelation that Princess Avril was not just a magician with an affinity for lightning magic but also a mage archer with a wind affinity caught him off guard. The extensive list of skills and attributes surprised him as well, momentarily forgetting that Avril was in the second tier. "You already have a name but... I don¡¯t want to tarnish the name of Princess Avril more than I already am by using her remains as a golem, so I¡¯ll pick you a new name. Harmony, maybe? On behalf of the once Harmonia Empire!" Bones nodded, content with his choice, and confirmed the system message prompting him to name the new golem. Leaving the ''insert user skill'' empty, he opted to seek Hugo''s advice before assigning a skill to Harmony. Lacking strength in his body, Bones struggled to lift himself up, using a desk for support. As he approached Harmony, he noticed something he hadn''t seen while sitting down - platinum strands of hair, slicked-back and tightly pressed against the skull. Reaching with his fingers, Bones tousled the hair, confirming its texture and sensing a tingling sensation of low current running through it. He realized it wasn''t just hair; Harmony''s whole body was enveloped by a low electric current. "Well, I¡¯ll be... real hair on a golem! And the lightning coursing through the body must be the doing of the skill: Lightning Body. What other secrets do you have in store for me?" Bones thought out loud, leading Harmony back to the royal palace where Hugo awaited. In the barren garden in front of the palace, Hugo lounged in a chair, the death knight standing stoically beside him, observing Bones''s two golems idling by. As two figures approached from the main gates, one unmistakably Bones and the other clad in Princess Avril¡¯s former attire, Hugo rose to greet them. However, his attention was diverted by a plain white mask adorning Harmony''s visage. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°A mask?¡± Hugo pondered, then turned to address Bones. ¡°You''re back already? I thought it would take longer!¡± ¡°Yes, I''m back. The process itself is rather quick. It¡¯s the aftermath that usually knocks me out for a few hours. This time, I managed without passing out,¡± Bones explained briefly. Nodding, Hugo shifted his gaze back to Harmony. Just as he was about to inquire about the mask, the sight of hair caught his eye. ¡°Is that a mask and¡­ is that hair, Bones?¡° ¡°Not a mask and yes, actual hair! Have you seen anything like it before?¡° ¡°So you shaped the front of the skull to have mask-like features?¡± Hugo correctly guessed, and Bones confirmed that was exactly what he did. Then Hugo remarked that he had seen plenty of undead with hair, but none on a golem and certainly not so neatly combed. Then again, there weren¡¯t any golems in Necropolis. Hugo couldn¡¯t conceal his fascination with Harmony, meticulously observing the modifications done to the skeletal frame. He noted that the unexpected addition of hair was most likely the result of the infusion with Soul Spark, further mentioning that platinum hair was a trademark of the royal family. However, Hugo decided it might be too early to delve into the deeper questions arising from this revelation. ¡°Both Queen Vestele and her daughters had platinum hair. Bones, would you mind if I used Identify on your new golem?¡° Bones, nonchalant, responded with a casual ¡°Go ahead,¡± adding that he didn¡¯t think Hugo could identify golems as effectively. After all, Bones himself had to establish Soul Link first before reading the information from the status screen. Hugo, ever confident, reminded Bones of his proficiency with Identify. The revelation about Princess Avril being a mage archer surprised Hugo, prompting him to admit that he didn¡¯t know the extent of her talents, and noting that most records from that era were destroyed over the years. He made a mental note to update the records with new information and inquired about the name Harmony and its relation to the Harmonia Empire. Bones simply replied that he thought the name suited better. Having finished going through Harmony''s status screen, Hugo asked Bones if he was satisfied with the new addition to the party. Bones, thrilled, admitted he didn¡¯t expect such a significant difference in the amount of skills and stats. Hugo nodded in understanding, explaining the substantial difference between first and second tier. He also expressed regret that Harmony had only inherited a portion of the original body''s stats, mentioning that the daughters of Queen Vestele had runic bodies, which Harmony hadn¡¯t inherited. Raising her as a zombie might have allowed her to inherit the runic body, according to Hugo. Lastly, he addressed the empty skill slot that Bones left and advised him to keep it that way for the time being, noting that with high magic aptitude, Harmony was already proficient at manipulating mana. Hugo shifted his attention to Skully and Murdok, sharing his observations after closely monitoring them for the last few hours. He then offered his insights into their ability to grow and what implications that might carry. The golems swiftly adapted to combatting Dethren, making subtle yet crucial adjustments to enhance their efficiency in facing him. Despite their seemingly flawless coordination, Hugo pointed out the existing limits and restrictions. He elaborated on how Bones¡¯ golems were constrained by their first-tier bodies and Bones¡¯ Golem Mastery, which remained at a basic rank. Hugo emphasized the urgency of advancing Golem Mastery, prompting him to inquire about Murdok''s condition, specifically the melted metal adhered to his chest. Bones admitted he forgot to mention that Murdok had been hit by a fire spell, causing the plate armor to fuse with his bones. Capitalizing on the topic, Bones delved into the possibility of adding a metal layer to the skeleton. However, Hugo interrupted, acknowledging its feasibility but dismissing it as impractical, elucidating that a metallic coating would weigh the body down, hindering its movements. Caught off guard, Bones stared at Hugo in astonishment. How did Hugo know about his idea? ¡°I uh¡­ I already tried it. Didn¡¯t work, the body was too heavy. The metallic body hindered the skeleton¡¯s movements too much.¡± Bones remained silent, contemplating Hugo''s unexpected ventures. Hugo, sensing the scrutiny, defended himself with a nonchalant, "What? Why are you looking at me like that? I had a lot of free time on my hands," swiftly shifting the conversation to a different topic. ¡°About finding new bodies, I advise you to continue providing suitable bodies for golems, following how you programmed the golem cores. Consider your experience with your friend Silva and the consequences of forcing his soul into incompatible bodies. Think of golem cores as souls; they must be placed into compatible bodies to ensure optimal functionality and the fullest utilization of their abilities within their tier and rank.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call Silva my friend, but¡­I understand your meaning. What about shaping bones and making modifications to the skeletal frame? I¡¯ve yet to encounter problems doing it,¡± Bones inquired. Hugo, still engrossed in the discussion, twirled his mustache and emitted a thoughtful hum before responding. "Is there really a need for changes to the skeletal frame? Small modifications and adjustments are fine, but overdoing it could lead to degrading effects on the overall quality of your golems. Keep it simple, like you¡¯ve been doing so far, and you shouldn¡¯t encounter problems." Before Hugo continued, Bones interjected, asking if it was possible for him to change his body as his golems do, in order to rid himself of the disadvantage of having a weak first-tier frame. Hugo expressed uncertainty, stating that the question had already crossed his mind and that there might be a way, but it would be too risky to attempt. Intrigued, Bones pressed for more information and after brief hesitation, Hego relented and mentioned that if Bones'' body, by some chance, was to be destroyed and his soul remained intact, it might be possible. Bones stared at him, understanding the implications behind what was said. The notion of attempting such a risky transformation loomed large. Even if successful, there was no guarantee that the new body would be suitable and compatible with his soul. ¡°Is there no other way¡­what about Master Vyrus? Couldn¡¯t he do to me what he did to you and Master Zlogrog?¡± Hugo exhaled, shaking his head. ¡°That was the first thing I thought of, but I immediately dismissed the possibility of it working. Bones, both me and Zlogrog didn¡¯t change bodies. We are still in our bodies, wearing the skeleton frame we were born with. There¡¯s no way of knowing or making the body compatible with your soul. Not without the system¡¯s assistance anyway." ¡°The system¡¯s assistance?¡± Bones repeated, different ideas and outcomes already forming in his head. ¡°Whatever you¡¯re thinking, don¡¯t. I know you feel like you¡¯re onto something, and while the system could make the body and soul compatible, like it already did once before, you have no way of knowing if it would work again. Is it really worth risking everything?¡± Hugo asked, making Bones pause, then jokingly add, ¡®the man can dream, no?¡¯, to which Hugo responded in the same measure, ¡®yes, but the undead don¡¯t!¡¯. ¡°I believe¡±, Hugo continued, ¡°as you advance in Golem Mastery, your golems'' basic-tier skills will naturally progress to the advanced tier. Although it might not be immediately apparent to you, I can see it happening. Your golems, just like you, are leveling up their skills. Skully and Murdok are approaching the limits of the basic tier. Harmony, being somewhat unique, also holds the potential to ascend to the master tier. How exactly, you''ll need to discover on your own. There''s a definite connection between Soul Magic and your golems, so delve deeper into that link, and you may uncover the key to advancing their skills further. Who knows, progressing in skills related to soul magic might unlock avenues for you to bestow even more abilities upon your minions." Bones, stirred by the prospect of enhancing his golems'' capabilities, inquired further, "Do you genuinely believe this is possible?" His excitement was palpable, but then a realization struck him, "On that note, I''m still uncertain about which skill to share with Harmony. Even if I leave it empty now, I doubt I''ll acquire any elemental spells in the future." Hugo, with a quizzical expression, countered, "Why not?" This drew a puzzled and darkened look from Bones, who assumed the reasons were apparent. However, sensing an underlying meaning in Hugo''s response, he requested clarification, "Elaborate, please." Chapter 151 Hugo acknowledged his oversight, "I made a mistake there. While you''re acquainted with mana cores and dungeon cores, I neglected to mention another crucial type - skill cores. As the name suggests, these cores facilitate the acquisition of new skills." He paused, catching Bones quietly murmuring ''skill core'' to himself before proceeding, "Indeed, skill cores enable you to learn both basic and advanced-tier skills without the usual class-specific prerequisites. However, they come with a hefty price tag. Basic-tier skill cores are relatively accessible, often appearing in auction houses in larger cities. On the other hand, advanced-tier skill cores are harder to find, typically sold through private auctions and held tightly by major guilds. Acquiring one will require extra effort." Curiosity sparking, Bones inquired, "How do they operate?" "It''s simple; infuse the skill core with mana, and you''ll receive a system prompt. The system takes care of the rest. However, it''s crucial to note that skills obtained this way fall under the category of general skills, not class-specific ones." Processing this information, Bones mused, "So, I learn the skill from the core and then share it with my golem. This opens up numerous possibilities. What about skill fusion? Do you think my golems can fuse skills or even learn fused skills?" Hugo responded, "Just like your inability to impart Bone Aura to Murdok, skill cores don''t contain fused skills. I can''t confirm whether your golems can fuse two learned skills or not. The uncertainties surrounding their growth make it challenging to make assumptions. Don¡¯t overburden your mind with the flood of information and future prospects. For now, let¡¯s focus on understanding how advancing Golem Mastery affects your creations. ¡°What did you have in mind?¡± ¡°The trip - I planned for us to return to Necropolis within seven days, but this upcoming journey will be an excellent opportunity to explore the Nether World and hone your skills!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. How long will it take to reach our destination and return to the city?¡± Hugo looked thoughtful, playing with his mustache again before replying, ¡®seven days,¡¯ then pausing before finishing with, ¡®there and seven days back, more or less.¡¯ ¡°A two-week journey? While also training? I¡¯m not sure the mana potions I have will suffice. What about my weakened status?¡± Bones flooded Hugo with questions. ¡°This is a good opportunity to raise skill levels quickly, precisely because of the state you¡¯re in! Your golems will fight adversaries to level up Golem Mastery, while I have something else in mind for you. The method is a bit crude, but I promise good results!¡± ¡°What method?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll explain everything after we begin our journey!¡± Hugo elusively replied, leaving Bones hanging and wondering what his benefactor has cooking up now. ¡°Fine. I doubt I¡¯ll like your method, but I trust you.¡± Bones stated, and Hugo thanked him for placing his trust in him. Instead, Bones asked if they were finished here and if they had a craftsman in Necropolis. Harmony needed a new set of clothing as the once-decorated burial robes were now tattered and hung loosely around her frame. Hugo replied that astonishingly, they didn¡¯t have a single craftsman in the city, despite the desperate need for one capable of crafting higher-level armor and weapons for the undead army. As for finding Harmony a simple set of new clothing, Hugo assured Bones it wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but that he would need to buy her a proper fighting attire once he leaves. The revelation left Bones puzzled, wondering how that was possible in the city of hundreds of thousands, possibly millions outside of city walls. Still, Hugo reminded Bones what undead are, how they came to be, and explained that crafting professions are rare among the undead. ¡°Over the course of thousands of years, Necropolis had been invaded many times. Unfortunately, not by a single craftsman.¡± Hugo jokingly added. ¡°Most of what we have is what was left behind thousands of years ago.¡± ¡°Wait. Don¡¯t Death Knights have armor and weapons? I believe I saw other undead equipped with weapons and armor too, and they didn¡¯t seem thousands of years old.¡± Hugo turned to Dethren and said, ¡®show him your weapon.¡¯ The Death Knight extended his arm, and a black greatsword, enveloped with baleful flames matching his eyes appeared in his hand. The surroundings shimmered from the pressing aura exuded from the summoned weapon. ¡°All Death Knights have Soul Armor and Soul Weapon, and can summon them at will. The dwarven hero Gobrick''s own Soul weapon and armor made an impression on the Skeleton King, prompting him to incorporate them on his own creations as well. As for the others you saw, you¡¯re right; they have weapons and armor we traded for dozens of years ago. There¡¯s much you don¡¯t know, Bones. There aren¡¯t just undead in the Nether Realm. This world was abundant in life before, and it¡¯s not like all life perished after demons invaded. The creatures mutated into other lifeforms, feeding off chaos mana, and there are races that thrive in this environment.¡± ¡°Such as?¡± Bones asked for elaboration. ¡°Consider the Corrupted and Dark Elves, for instance, both of which you have encountered before. You have learned that overloading your mana pathways would lead to corruption, resulting in death or, in the worst-case scenario, the corrupted would turn into an abomination. Take Al¡¯em, the barkeep, for example. He didn¡¯t seem like he was about to go on a rampage and massacre everyone, did he?¡± This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Bones remained silent before saying, ¡®well¡­¡¯ while Hugo gave him a blank look and continued. ¡°Not every corrupted individual dies or turns into an abomination, at least not right away. About one in a hundred survives the ordeal and becomes part of the new society of Corrupted beings. Similar to us, they have their own unique system and have settled into one of the cities here in the Nether Realm, where they have been living for hundreds of years.¡± ¡°Are they undead, like us then? I¡¯ve never heard or read about any of this,¡± Bones stated, trying to recall the information he read about mana corruption and its ramifications. Hugo made a comment, saying he wasn¡¯t surprised this is Bones¡¯ first time hearing this and explained that the Corrupted are neither alive nor dead. Eventually, the Corrupted will either die or advance. There¡¯s no in-between, and Al¡¯em, who was once a Corrupted, had advanced to the third tier Abomination before settling here in Necropolis. Hugo concluded his explanation, motioning for Bones to return to his quarters in the library while he headed back to the citadel to discuss matters with his master and to see if their escort had been prepared. In the moments leading up to the journey into the unknown, Bones spent his time resting and reading, carefully replenishing his mana pool with potions. On the day of the journey, a shout echoed through the halls of the library, signaling Bones to prepare and step outside. The time had finally arrived to leave the Necropolis, and a sudden sense of nervousness enveloped Bones. He had never felt this vulnerable before, placed in an environment not suited to him, compounded by his weakened state. Doubts began to creep in - would it truly be safe with just the two of them and a single escort? These doubts soon transformed into a sense of dread, akin to his initial encounter with the Death Knight, as he laid eyes on their escort, the Reaper. If Dethren represented the epitome of power and oppression, the Reaper embodied a silent whisper, a barely audible presence draped in black tattered robes, with a hood casting shadows over its face. When Bones met the hollow eyes of the Reaper, he understood that this entity was more perilous than the Death Knight. Not physically, as there was no minion stronger than Dethren in Necropolis. Bones reached this conclusion after sensing the intense Soul Gaze fixating on his already vulnerable soul. ¡°Best not to look directly at our escort," Hugo advised, diverting attention from the enigmatic Reaper. "It¡¯s not intentional; the Reapers are just like that. Poor imitations of their master, without the capacity to restrain themselves.¡± Bones nodded, finding reassurance in the belief that their journey would be secure, with the real concern lying in the enigmatic Reaper. Behind Hugo and their escort, three undead horses patiently awaited. Their appearance was that of half-eaten, half-rotted horses with red pupils pointing out from their black eyes. After saddling the horses, Bones inquired about the direction to go. Hugo gazed eastward and stated they were heading straight east, as far as they could. As they left the city and two hours into the trot, Hugo asked Bones to summon his golems and have them run parallel to their side. Bones obliged, summoned his golems, and had them run, turning to Hugo, half-expecting further instructions. However, Hugo remained silent, looking ahead. Bones glanced at the Reaper, then focused on the path ahead. The party advanced on a rocky dirt road, traversing a countryside eerily resembling landscapes Bones had seen numerous times before, but now painted in a monochrome palette of black and white. Bones'' head swiveled left and right, contemplating their surroundings. He commented on the stark difference in scenery compared to where he first emerged through the portal. Dense forests of black trees with needle-like protrusions surrounded them from both sides in the distance, and occasional movements in the periphery caught his eye. ¡°I think I just saw something resembling a bear,¡± Bones remarked, peering intently in the direction of the forest. Hugo briefly looked in the same direction and explained that the woods here were the territory of Chaos Bears. He then signaled the horses to stop, suggesting they might as well start training right away. Eager to see his new golem in action and explore the monsters inhabiting the woods, Bones immediately dismounted and took out the obsidian bow. Surprisingly, he handed it to Harmony, who hesitantly reached out and grabbed the bow, drawing puzzled looks from both Bones and Hugo. ¡°What was that about?¡± Bones turned to Hugo and asked, but Hugo just gave him a nod, gesturing toward Harmony. Bones turned around and saw his golem struggling to hold the bow. It occurred to Bones that with a strength attribute at one, there was no way for Harmony to manage the weight of an obsidian weapon. He crouched down, exerted effort to lift the weapon, and stored it back in his inventory. ¡°What now¡­¡± Bones murmured, contemplating what alternative he could provide Harmony as a weapon when suddenly, a brilliant light blinded him for a moment. Bones instinctively raised his hand to shield his eyes from the glare. Slowly lowering his hand, he witnessed densely compressed mana taking the form of a bow in Harmony¡¯s hands. Hugo mimicked a whistling sound, conveying his surprise, while Bones stared, eager for an explanation. Hugo approached and circled Harmony, closely inspecting the bow created from mana in her hands. He gestured to Bones to check her status screen and core capacity expenditure while offering an elucidation. ¡°Simply put, it''s a Manaforged weapon, a Mana Bow. To manifest one, you need a high magic aptitude as well as proficiency in mana manipulation. The initial cost is substantial, while the channeling cost is roughly the same as when you¡¯re channeling your Bone Lance. But in this environment¡­¡± Hugo trailed off, then inquired about how much of the core capacity was consumed to summon the bow. Bones replied that the capacity was down by two hundred and was gradually and continuously decreasing. Now it¡¯s down by three hundred. Hugo nodded, mentioning that the cost of channeling was slightly too high, and inquired if Harmony could wield the bow solely when engaging the enemy, to keep the cost as low as possible. Bones nodded, and a moment later, Harmony dismissed the bow, the weapon dissipating into bluish smoke that was promptly consumed by the foul air of chaos mana. ¡°Come, let us find ourselves some Chaos Bears.¡± Hugo beckoned, initiating the hunt. Within five minutes, the party encountered one of the solitary creatures in the distance. Bones commanded his golems to engage while he scrutinized their foe closely. The Chaos Bear, a colossal mutated creature, exhibited heightened aggression and strength. Its dark velvet fur bore intricate black patterns, and its bright green eyes glowed ominously with dark energy. At level forty-six, the bear initially proved resilient against Skully¡¯s and Murdok¡¯s coordinated assault. However, the new addition to the team, Harmony, disrupted its defenses with lightning arrows, and the lingering effects slowed its movements. The trio overwhelmed the bear with a dazzling array of attacks and spells. Chapter 152 The focal point of the fight was Harmony, who remained nimble just outside the bear¡¯s attack range. She provided ranged support with her lightning arrows, proving to be a significant source of damage. Bones couldn''t help but comment, expressing his feeling that Harmony was somewhat cheating by staying safely out of the attack range while Skully and Murdok faced the brunt of the bear''s assault. Hugo chuckled in response, acknowledging the truth in Bones'' observation and quoting, ¡®such is the life of a ranged damage dealer.¡¯ The first fight served as a test of the golems'' fighting capabilities, and witnessing how swiftly the team dispatched their foe, Hugo suggested they maintain the same pace until they cleared the woods. He estimated it would take approximately three more hours. As the golems continued their battles, Hugo pointed out various plants, insects, rodents, and slithering reptiles that might pique Bones'' interest. Additionally, Hugo advised Bones to consistently use Identify from this point onward to level the much-needed skill. The forest, upon closer inspection, teemed with life, and Bones identified some of the creatures, such as Abyssal Critters - tiny, malicious critters with chaotic patterns in shades of red and black; Shadow Rodents - small, shadow-infused rodents scuttling through the forest floor; and the enigmatic Umbravine Trees. In the twisted landscapes of the Nether Realm, the Umbravine Trees stood as eerie sentinels of darkness. Rather than leaves, these ancient trees boasted needle-like protrusions that extended like dark spires into the corrupted sky. The bark of the Umbravine Trees was as dark as the void, with a texture resembling coiled tendrils spiraling around the trunk. The gnarled branches seemed to writhe in unnatural patterns, as if infused with the very essence of chaos mana. The air around them hummed with an otherworldly energy, making them the focus of the Nether Realm''s twisted flora. During the crimson-tinged nights of the Nether Realm, the Umbravine Trees underwent a peculiar transformation. Vivid shades of purple flowers, imbued with an ethereal glow, blossomed along the sinuous branches. These blossoms exuded an intoxicating fragrance that mingled with the dark energies, creating an eerie allure that could both attract and unsettle those who ventured too close. As the party emerged from the twisted forest, Bones experienced a surge of growth in his skills. He gained a level in Identify, one in Golem Mastery, and another in Create Bone Golem. Satisfied with the outcome of their hunt, Hugo proposed continuing their journey, assuring Bones of another promising hunting spot later on. In the interlude between stops, the two engaged in conversation, exploring various topics and exchanging ideas. Eventually, Bones broached the subject of his training. Eager to progress, Bones expressed his readiness for further training, but Hugo advised caution, deeming it too soon. Instead, he suggested Bones focus on recuperation for the time being and proposed a practical step in the meantime - establishing a Soul Link with his golems and practicing the transition between them. This would serve as valuable practice, especially considering Bones'' inability to link with all of them simultaneously. After hours of travel, the party arrived at the ruins of the city. The larger structures retained a faint semblance of their former architectural grandeur, while everything else lay in ruins, reduced to the foundations. As Bones surveyed the desolate scene, he questioned whether this was their next destination. Hugo affirmed, indicating that they were setting camp there. Curious about the nature of this training location, Bones inquired if they were entering the ruins. However, Hugo clarified that while his golems would explore the ruins, he would remain at the campsite and observe through the Soul Link connection. Understanding the plan, Bones watched Hugo amusingly unpacking a tent, two chairs, and even a brew of his own concoction, preparing for their stay. After the meticulous camp setup, Hugo beckoned Bones to join him, signaling the golems to enter the city. With a gentle caution, he advised Bones against issuing commands or interfering with the golems'' training. The objective was for the golems to adapt to new challenges and progress independently while Bones observed and gained experience from the safety of the camp. As the trio traversed the silent streets of the ruined city, only the sounds of their footsteps and the gentle whisper of the cool breeze accompanied them. Bones, uncertain of what awaited them in this forsaken locale, trusted Hugo''s judgment, resisting the urge to command his golems to explore. He adhered to the initial instructions not to intervene, embracing the role of a silent observer. Surveying the silent ruins, Bones commented on the lack of activity. Hoping for a different perspective, he looked to Hugo, who simply nodded, absorbed in his own thoughts while tending to his drink. Sensing Bones'' growing agitation, Hugo inquired about the golems'' location. After a moment of scrutiny through Skully''s senses, Bones reported that the party was nearing the central square. ¡°Right on cue.¡± Hugo commented. Just as Bones was about to ask him what he meant by that, the ground trembled. "Earthquake?" Bones questioned, puzzled by the unexpected disturbance. Hugo, however, chuckled mischievously, dispelling any notion of a natural disaster. In his most sinister tone, he declared that it was no ordinary quake and ominously hinted that the training was about to commence. The effect was amplified by the skeleton''s peculiar attire¡ªmonocle and cylinder hat¡ªthat made his words sound even more foreboding. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ¡°In the meantime, we should continue our conversation from before,¡± Hugo proposed, seamlessly transitioning from ominous to casual. Despite Bones'' inclination to delve into various topics, he expressed a desire to focus on his golems. Hugo, ever understanding, suggested Bones try multitasking and acclimate to splitting his focus, no matter how challenging it might seem. Bones agreed, determined to give his best effort, and urged Hugo to pick up where they had left off. While the conversation continued, the situation in the square took an unexpected turn. The once quiet and desolate streets suddenly swarmed with hordes of zombies emerging from the ground, converging on the square where Bones¡¯ golems stood. Observing the unfolding spectacle, Bones remained silent, confident that his golems could handle the zombie onslaught as efficiently as they had dealt with Chaos Bears. Engaging the slow-moving zombies, Bones couldn''t help but wear a smirk, indicating his satisfaction with the current state of affairs. Mid-conversation, Hugo, seemingly unperturbed by the undead uprising, inquired about the progress. ¡°Everything is going well, I take it?¡± Hugo asked, prompting Bones to confirm that his golems hadn''t encountered any problems so far. However, he hinted at an expectation for an increase in difficulty, given the resilience of the Chaos Bears they had faced earlier. After an hour had passed, Bones noticed two significant developments. The number of zombies in the square showed no signs of diminishing, and a new, more formidable type of zombies had joined the horde - faster, stronger, and becoming increasingly prevalent. Two hours into the training, the square became a battleground for three types of zombies. While the slow-moving ones posed little challenge, the faster, frenzied zombies proved to be a threat. The most dangerous, however, were the hulking zombies. With robust bodies, gleaming yellow eyes, and wielding giant clubs, they surpassed the strength of Murdok, delivering bone-crushing blows. ¡°What is that?¡± Bones whispered, referring to the imposing figure within the crowd. ¡°The monstrosity you¡¯re referring to is a second-tier zombie identified as Hulking Zombie. They¡¯re nasty creatures and will make for a proper challenge for your golems. How is their core capacity?¡± Hugo inquired. ¡°Skully and Murdok, down by a third and Harmony by half. Her lightning arrows seem efficient for crowd control, capable of stopping frenzied zombies and dealing with a large number of opponents. But the Hulking Zombie seems unfazed, easily shaking off the paralysis effect of the arrow.¡± ¡°She¡¯s doing better than I thought, considering her weapon isn¡¯t stable enough to support prolonged battles. Have your golems focus their attacks on taking down the hulking zombies for now.¡± ¡°Sure, before that, you said Harmony¡¯s weapon isn¡¯t stable? You¡¯re referring to the Mana Bow, right?" "Yes, the bow your golem manifested incorporates lightning affinity, which is the reason she was able to use lightning arrows. However, her lightning mastery is insufficient for the Mana Bow skill. The Mana Bow is typically a skill learned by mage archer stereotypes in the second tier, requiring higher mastery than the advanced lightning proficiency your golem currently possesses." "If that''s the case, how was she able to summon the Mana Bow in the first place?" "That is the question, indeed. Let''s attribute the reason to Princess Avril''s unique constitution. As Harmony''s skills advance in levels, possibly even in tiers later on, the efficiency of her arrows will increase. There''s also a chance of developing new skills, contingent on the ''growth-type'' status your golems benefit from. I require more time for research before making conclusive claims. For now, focus on your golems. If the situation demands it, feel free to give instructions to your golems, and report immediately if they become overwhelmed." "Alright, the streets are getting quite crowded," Bones commented, his expression tightening in concentration. Hugo didn''t lie when he said the hulking zombies would prove to be a proper challenge. Attacking from range was ineffective, and getting in melee range turned out to be too difficult and risky. Bones started instructing his golems to split up, find cover within the ruins, and force the zombie horde to spread out, leaving their targets, the three hulking zombies, exposed. The golems followed the instructions, the zombies spread, and the opportunity arose. The three golems circled and converged back on the square where they ambushed their first target. Their attack was swift, with Murdok dealing the most damage while Skully moved playfully, delivering strikes too small and precise to significantly impact the zombie''s resilient, rotting body. Harmony''s previous attempts had been futile, so she changed her tactic and waited until Murdok''s blows tore chunks of flesh off the zombie''s body, leaving it vulnerable to the outside elements. Harmony, pulling the string on her bow, crafted a tightly condensed mana arrow infused with lightning. Releasing it, the arrow swiftly traversed the distance, resembling a bolt of lightning as it penetrated the zombie, wreaking havoc on its insides. The zombie collapsed, its body singed and smoking, only to rise again moments later, frenziedly rushing the nearest zombie and beginning to feed off it. Bones, rendered speechless, spared Hugo, engrossed in a book, a brief glance. He then instructed his golems to persist in attacking their target. After several rounds, Bones acknowledged that dispatching the hulking zombies was proving challenging, and his golems were running out of maneuvering space. Closing his book, Hugo declared it was time to conclude the first round, urging Bones to call off his golems and have them return to the camp. The horde of zombies pursued the golems until the entrance of the ruins, where the Reaper stood in silence, like a guardian warding off intruders. As Skully, Murdok, and Harmony passed the enigmatic entity, a wave of energy swept through the ruins, causing the zombies to halt as if encountering an invisible barrier. Moments later, a distant shriek echoed from deep within the city, prompting the zombies to turn and vanish into the depths of the ruins. Chapter 153 "What just happened?" Bones asked, turning to Hugo for an explanation. Rising from his seat, Hugo thanked the Reaper for his assistance and then explained that in this place, the undead respected a hierarchy, with their escort holding the highest position. As for the distant shriek, Hugo revealed that the ruins housed a reclusive third-tier Necromancer, specializing in raising zombies. Bones, momentarily taken aback, questioned the feasibility of raising such a massive horde. There were hundreds, if not a thousand zombies. Hugo, twirling his mustache, chuckled and shook his head, responding with a firm ''of course not.'' Only the hulking zombies were the Necromancer''s creations, yet his unparalleled presence allowed him to exert a certain level of control over the rest of the undead. Lastly, Hugo inquired about Bones'' golem core capacity and his progress with Golem Mastery. The golems were nearly depleted, with Harmony retaining only a tenth of her maximum core capacity, while Skully and Murdok still had a bit over two thousand left. The initial first round, as Hugo termed it, yielded substantial experience, bringing Bones'' Golem Mastery close to advancing a tier. Not just mastery, but Bones was also on the brink of leveling up in race and class. After storing his golems, Bones inquired about the next steps. Hugo''s response was straightforward, "What else but wait for your golems to recover their core capacity and start round two." As the recovery time for the golems stretched longer than expected, Bones couldn''t help but voice his concern about the potential delays. Hugo, however, reassured him, explaining that he had factored in all variables when estimating the duration of their journey. With his trust in Hugo''s meticulous planning reaffirmed, Bones allowed himself to relax, uncorking his mana flask and indulging in a well-deserved drink. Before embarking on the second round of training, Bones raised the topic of the reclusive Necromancer lurking deep within the ruins. It struck him as odd to simply ignore such a formidable figure. In response, Hugo offered his perspective, explaining that eliminating a potential ally would be counterproductive. Despite the Necromancer''s ominous presence, he effectively kept the zombie horde contained within the ruins and possessed valuable summoning abilities. While it wasn''t the opportune moment to confront the sorcerer, Hugo hinted at future plans involving the Necromancer. For the upcoming training session, Hugo suggested focusing on defeating the three hulking zombies as primary objectives. He cautioned against attempting more ambitious tasks, as it might provoke the Necromancer into action, posing a threat that neither his golems nor they were prepared to face. With the objectives of the second round agreed upon, Bones pledged to withdraw his golems promptly once their tasks were completed. Ensuring that his constructs had fully replenished their core capacity, he sent them back into the fray to confront the formidable hulking zombies. As the second round progressed, Bones received the eagerly awaited level required to advance a tier in Golem Mastery. Hugo''s anticipation peaked, hoping that the golems'' unique circumstances would influence the upgrade. However, his hopes were dashed when Bones revealed that the upgrade was a standard one, devoid of any special enhancements. Although disappointed, they both acknowledged that the impact on soulbound golems remained to be seen. The advanced tier primarily enhanced efficiency in creating golems, reduced mana consumption, and improved other golem-related skills, without introducing any new abilities. Despite the lack of groundbreaking upgrades, the progress in the second round closely mirrored the first. The golems efficiently dispatched a horde of zombies before focusing on their three designated targets. Bones observed subtle shifts in their combat tactics, with Skully displaying enhanced agility to evade unnecessary engagements, Murdok relying on sheer strength to bulldoze through obstacles, and Harmony lagging behind in skill development, requiring more time to adapt to her capabilities. However, the tide of battle changed when Bones sensed a significant transformation in Skully and Murdok. Upon inspecting their status screens, he discovered that their skills had indeed advanced, much to his and Hugo''s satisfaction. Skully''s basic tier skills had upgraded to advanced tier, granting him a considerable boost in stats, while Murdok''s Reinforced Body and Two-Handed Weapon Mastery had progressed, enabling smoother attacks and improved resilience against zombie assaults. Empowered by their newfound strength, Skully and Murdok unleashed devastating attacks that outmatched the hulking zombies'' ability to regenerate from the surrounding undead. As the hulking zombies neared defeat, they resorted to desperate tactics, hurling nearby zombies at the golems in a futile attempt to prolong their demise. Three hours into the second round, all three objectives were successfully accomplished, triggering a response from the Necromancer. Sensing the impending danger, Bones swiftly recalled his golems to the safety of the camp. However, their retreat was met with unexpected obstacles. Rotting hands emerged from the ground, reaching out to hinder their escape, while a horde of additional zombies emerged to join the pursuit, creating a chaotic and perilous situation. As Hugo watched Bones nervously pacing back and forth, observing the daring escape through his golems'' eyes, he understood the helplessness of the situation. Approaching Bones, Hugo offered reassurance that nothing would harm his golems. Grateful for the comforting words, Bones couldn''t help but inquire about the source of Hugo''s confidence. Hugo''s response was silent yet profound. Instead of offering a direct explanation, he simply gestured toward the vacant spot where their escort had stood moments before, now conspicuously absent. Bones caught the subtle cue and felt a surge of relief flood through him. The absence of the Reaper spoke volumes, conveying an unspoken assurance that their golems were out of immediate danger. As the Reaper made his presence known deeper within the city''s ruins, the pursuing zombies seemed to lose interest, halting their relentless chase and allowing Skully, Murdok, and Harmony a fleeting window of opportunity to safely flee from the ruins of the city. Stolen story; please report. Rushing to inspect the condition of his golems, Bones was left speechless and visibly dismayed by the state of their gear. The once pristine equipment now resembled something salvaged from a dubious street merchant, torn and partially destroyed. Before Bones could voice his frustration, Hugo discreetly retreated to his chair, pouring himself another drink, leaving Bones to deal with the aftermath of the training in peace. As the hours slipped away, Hugo gently reminded Bones that they needed to press on with their journey. Bones had dedicated himself tirelessly to repairing the damages inflicted upon his golems during their intense training session. Though he managed to mend most of the injuries to their skeletal frames, some repairs would require time and patience to fully restore. Additionally, the equipment suffered significant damage and would need ongoing attention. With the golems safely stowed away in inventory, the trio mounted their horses and resumed their journey. Bones couldn''t help but inquire about their next training destination, wondering if there was another session planned before they reached their final destination. To his relief, Hugo confirmed that there was indeed one more training stop planned along their route. Despite the repair work that lay ahead, Bones found solace in the tangible results of their training efforts. Far to the east, two days later, the three riders halted before a barren field that stretched all the way to the jagged mountains in the distance. Bones surveyed the landscape ahead and then inquired if their destination lay beyond the mountains. However, Hugo reassured him, informing him that the final destination and the end of their journey was at the mountains, and the Haunted Flats ahead would serve as the training grounds. Despite the dreary atmosphere, Bones found nothing particularly remarkable about the field. In fact, there wasn''t anything there at all, but then again, he thought the same about the ruins last time. "Are we setting up camp again?" Bones inquired. Hugo scanned their surroundings briefly before replying that there was no need this time, as they wouldn¡¯t be staying in one place. "I feel like this will be another one of those surprises where my golems get ambushed out of nowhere," Bones remarked, eyeing the desolation. Hugo coughed and nodded gravely. "There''s a reason this area is called the Haunting Flats," he emphasized the word ¡®haunting¡¯. "We''ll slowly make our way towards our destination, safely with the Reaper by our side, while your golems will accompany us from a distance." Bones nodded, dismounted his horse, and followed Hugo''s lead in preparing to proceed on foot. The three golems materialized by his side before darting off ahead. Bones inquired about his level of involvement in the upcoming training exercise, and Hugo informed him that he was free to instruct as he saw fit. Their footsteps left footprints in the damp ground as they walked. Bones noticed the unusual soft texture of the soil beneath his feet, and sensed something in the air¡ªfloating particles of something unfamiliar yet pervasive all around him. ¡°That¡¯s strange. There¡¯s something in the air, and the ground¡­¡± Bones trailed off, turning to Hugo for answers. ¡°The whole region used to be swampland. Now, the area is tainted with dark affinity and spatial anomalies. That¡¯s what you¡¯re sensing,¡± Hugo explained, urging Bones to focus on his golems and be prepared for the unexpected. The two continued their journey in silence, Bones relying on his golems to sense the surroundings while remaining vigilant for any unexpected threats. Meanwhile, Hugo kept a close eye on the Reaper, observing his reactions with keen interest. Whenever the enigmatic guardian showed signs of agitation or directed his attention in a specific direction, Hugo promptly alerted Bones to be ready for whatever might come their way. A subtle shift in the atmosphere enveloped his golems, signaling an impending change. Suddenly, a humanoid figure materialized seemingly out of thin air. Cloaked in darkness, it lacked recognizable facial features and wielded sharp talons. It lunged towards the nearest target, Harmony. With lightning-fast reflexes, Harmony evaded the attack, aided by lightning and wind manipulation. Just as swiftly as it appeared, the assailant vanished without a trace. Moments later, the shadowy figure reappeared, this time setting its sights on Murdok. The bulky warrior wasn''t as quick to react and suffered sharp claw marks across the metal alloy covering his chest. Bones swiftly switched between his golems, searching for any explanation for the sudden attacks, but found nothing. Determined to eliminate any blind spots, Bones grouped his golems back to back, ready for the next assault. The shadowy figure reappeared, slashing with its long talons before vanishing once more. This time, Bones caught a clear glimpse of the assailant. Turning to Hugo, he inquired, "Is this the spatial anomaly you were referring to?" "Not quite," Hugo replied, elaborating that the Voidstalkers he encountered were the result of the anomaly, not the anomaly itself. Recognizing his assailants as Voidstalkers, Bones instructed his golems on what to watch out for and how to deal with the threat, emphasizing the small ripples in space that formed right before the Voidstalkers attacked. The next time it appeared, the golems counterattacked, properly and in a timely fashion, intending to trade blow for blow. However, contrary to Bones¡¯ expectation, his golems'' attacks passed through the echo of the body left behind in this realm by the Voidstalker while its real self hid in the void, the space behind the veil of worlds. The skirmish between Bones¡¯ golems and the vanishing Voidstalkers persisted for hours, yielding no progress. Despite the golems'' improved proficiency, they struck nothing but air, while the elusive foes sharpened their talons, inflicting gashes on the freshly repaired armor. Bones, estimating they were halfway to the mountains, felt frustrated by the lack of accomplishment and the time wasted. "This is pointless," He remarked, his voice tinged with sarcasm and frustration. "The Voidstalkers are immune to physical damage. If the plan was to learn how to dodge, I think we''ve successfully accomplished our objective." Hugo, ever perceptive, offered clues to alleviate Bones¡¯ hardships. "Your connection with your golems has blinded you," he observed. "You failed to realize the answer was right in front of you. You should experience what your golems are experiencing, but it¡¯s important you don¡¯t forgo your own experiences. Think about what I said; we have plenty of time until our destination." "Will do. Thank you for the input," Bones replied, acknowledging Hugo''s wisdom. Chapter 154 Hugo nodded and left Bones to ponder his words. He harbored no doubt that Bones would soon unearth the solution to his quandary. Eagerly anticipating their arrival at their destination, Hugo looked forward to sharing the world''s secrets with someone. Turning back to his golems, Bones observed them in silence, carefully mulling over Hugo''s counsel. While he had grown more adept at transitioning between his golems, he conceded that he had become too immersed in experiencing the skirmish through their eyes over the past few hours, neglecting to view and analyze their progress from a detached perspective. As the Voidstalkers mocked his minions, toying with them, Bones observed keenly. After a while, a distinct pattern emerged: the Voidstalkers relentlessly targeted Murdok and Harmony, while actively avoiding Skully. This was the breakthrough Bones had been waiting for, the key to unlocking the solution to their training exercise. Now, all he needed was to unravel the mystery behind this behavior. Delving into a deep analysis of his golems, Bones scrutinized their differences, focusing on those pertinent to their current challenge. Murdok, the brute force of the group, wielded physical damage, while Harmony commanded lightning with electrifying precision. Yet, it was Skully''s unique ability to infuse his weapon with mana that set him apart. But could it truly be that straightforward? Lightning spells also relied on mana, so why weren''t the Voidstalkers avoiding Harmony''s attacks? There had to be a crucial distinction between Skully''s method and Harmony''s technique. Bones focused his attention on Harmony, carefully analyzing her combat techniques. Forced into close-quarters combat, she abandoned her usual bow attacks in favor of formless lightning spells, creating arcs of energy that stretched from caster to target. Despite the lightning''s formidable power, Harmony''s spellcasting speed fell short. The Voidstalkers would vanish precisely as her spells were unleashed, giving the illusion that her attacks had no effect on the enemy. Realization dawned on Bones: it wasn¡¯t that Harmony¡¯s spells lacked impact; rather, she struggled to hit her targets. Comparing her performance to Skully''s, Bones concluded that Skully''s precision and proficiency in delivering rapid, mana-infused attacks made him a greater threat. "The answer lies in attacks imbued with mana," Bones declared. Hugo nodded in agreement, acknowledging the truth in Bones'' words, and inquired about his strategy for dealing with foes too swift for his golems. Bones responded confidently, outlining a simple yet effective solution. He instructed Harmony to keenly track the Voidstalkers'' anticipated location and release a pulse of mana in that direction upon their appearance. Following this, Skully was to execute a spear attack infused with mana immediately afterward. The newly devised tactic proved devastatingly effective. As the Voidstalker materialized, Harmony''s mana pulse struck it, causing the creature to stagger before it could fully solidify. Then, in a display of precision and power, Skully thrust his mana-infused spear, piercing the Voidstalker with unerring accuracy and leaving a gaping hole in its form. The creature''s body dissolved into a swirling cloud of smoke, melding seamlessly with the dark particles that permeated the surroundings. Hugo cackled with approval at Bones¡¯ tactic, motioning for them to persist as they pressed on toward the looming and fearsome jagged mountains. With the introduction of Bones'' strategic adjustment, the rhythm of battle shifted dramatically. Harmony and Skully executed their maneuvers with flawless coordination, even refining their tactics on the fly to enhance their efficiency in dispatching the now vulnerable foe. Meanwhile, Murdok refused to relent, his movements a blur as he swung his weapon through the air in a futile attempt to connect with the elusive Voidstalkers. Despite the lack of success, Bones couldn''t bring himself to recall Murdok. Instead, he left Murdok free to pursue his own course of action, unwilling to stifle his indomitable spirit. In the midst of combat, two hours later, Bones received an unexpected notification from the system, indicating that Skully¡¯s skill, Mana Manipulation, had reached its maximum level in the basic tier and was ready for an upgrade. Surprised, Bones halted his steps, prompting Hugo to turn to him with a quizzical expression. Upon learning of the sudden development, Hugo made the decision to end the training session prematurely, declaring that the golems had achieved their objective. He then instructed Bones to recall everyone except for Skully. "What does the upgrade say?" Hugo inquired, his curiosity piqued. Bones scrutinized the system message, his body language betraying a sense of surprise. "Well? Don''t keep me in suspense, Bones!" Hugo urged, unable to contain his impatience. "Alright, alright. For someone as knowledgeable as you, you sure are impatient!" Bones quipped before summarizing the contents of the system prompt. "Basically, the system is telling me to infuse Skully with Soul Spark if I want to upgrade Mana Manipulation. There''s no mention of the consequences of fusing Skully''s core with a spark again, nor if I will suffer a penalty for using the skill while in a weakened state. What do you think?" Hugo muttered "interesting," twirling his mustache in contemplation. He then apologized, admitting that Bones knew best how Soul Spark worked, and that his insights wouldn''t be of much help this time. Faced with a dilemma, Bones pondered whether to wait approximately a month before using Soul Spark or to risk it and try using it now. Recalling his previous failed attempt months ago, where nothing happened after trying to use the skill twice in a row, Bones decided to give the fusion a try. The worst that could happen, he thought, was that the skill wouldn¡¯t activate. Bones excused himself momentarily, to which Hugo replied, "Sure, go ahead." With a nod, Bones had Skully turn his back and kneel. With a swift motion, he shaped a hole in the skull, revealing the golem''s core. Gently pressing his hand against it, Bones concentrated on using Soul Spark. Hugo sensed the skill activating, mana coursing through Bones'' body before merging with the golem''s core. After half a minute, the process was complete, and Bones exhaled, turning to Hugo with a smirk. "Congratulations! Now we know you can upgrade shared skills as well! How are you feeling? Any detrimental effects from using the skill?" Hugo inquired, relieved to see Bones looking well but still concerned. "I''m fine," Bones assured him. "The system informed me that the weakened status is extended¡ªI have no idea for how long though." Bones withdrew his hand and closed the golem¡¯s skull, satisfied that the upgrade was successful. He then displayed Skully''s status screen, ensuring everything was in order:
Status Attributes
Name: Skully Race: Elite Lizardman lvl 44 Soul Core: [Growth-type] [Soulbound] This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Core capacity: [10 000/10 000] Hp - / Mp - / Sta - ¡Þ STR: 132 AGI: 176 END: 44 VIT: 88 INT: 1 WIS: 1 Free points:
Innate abilities: Greater Strength [+2 STR per lvl]; [advanced] Greater Agility [+2 AGI per lvl]; [advanced] Increased Health Regeneration; [basic] Advanced Spearmanship; [advanced] Basic Shield Mastery; [basic] User =¡±Mana Manipulation¡±; [advanced]
Confirming the successful upgrade, Bones briefly glanced at Murdok''s status screen as well:
Status Attributes
Name: Murdok Race: Orc Warrior lvl 48 Soul Core: [Growth-type] [Soulbound] Core capacity: [10 000/10 000] Hp - / Mp - / Sta - ¡Þ STR: 192 AGI: 1 END: 96 VIT: 192 INT: 1 WIS: 1 Free points:
Innate abilities: Greater Strength [+2 STR per lvl]; [advanced] Greater Vitality [+2 VIT per lvl]; [advanced] Increased Health Regeneration; [basic] Reinforced Body; [advanced] Advanced Two-handed weapon mastery; [advanced] User =¡±Bone Armor¡±; [basic]
There were no changes in Murdok''s stats, but he already had plenty to begin with. "Everything in order?" Hugo inquired, sensing Bones'' preoccupation with inspecting the status screens. "Yes! The next steps are acquiring second-tier bodies for Skully and Murdok, and advancing Harmony¡¯s skill to master tier. They should advance, right?" Bones affirmed, excitement evident in his voice. "I don¡¯t see any reason why they shouldn¡¯t - time will tell!" Hugo replied, sharing in Bones'' enthusiasm. He then inquired if Bones had considered what kind of bodies he wanted for his golems next. "Not quite. I didn¡¯t have a chance to really experiment with different bodies in fear I would break my golems. Do you know if the bodies have to be explicitly of the lizardmen and an orc?" Bones asked curiously. The question had been on his mind for a while now, but he hadn¡¯t had anyone to ask about it. "I believe they don¡¯t have to be of the exact species, but they have to be of the same type. Skully¡¯s core should be compatible with bodies focusing on agility, while Murdok¡¯s on strength. As for skills like weapon mastery, it doesn''t necessarily have to match your golems'' core, but it would be best if they did," Hugo explained. "I see¡­so, hypothetically, I could use the skeleton of an abomination for Murdok¡¯s golem core?" Bones speculated, considering the possibilities. ¡°Oh?¡± Hugo raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°An abomination you say¡­Hypothetically, you could.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t consider it until I saw barkeep Al¡¯em. He is huge¡­And if the skeletal frame matched his body, coupled with potential Bone Armor upgrade to Hulking Armor, Murdok would be a force to be reckoned with.¡± Bones shared insight into his plans for Murdok. Instead of trying to cover for his weakness of being slow, Bones opted to make him as big and menacing as possible. The two continued their trek, exchanging ideas on how to further improve Bones¡¯ golems and discussing the possibilities of crafting different constructs for various situations. As they progressed, the soft ground beneath their feet gradually gave way to hard, dark rock. The mountain chain loomed before them like an unclimbable wall, guarding whatever secrets may lay on the other side. ¡°We¡¯re climbing that? Couldn''t the Reaper carry us?¡± Bones shamelessly inquired, sensing Hugo''s eye roll. ¡°Are you perhaps tired?¡± Hugo quipped, amused by Bones'' suggestion. Bones remained silent, gazing upwards toward the peak. ¡°Are we climbing all the way to the top? I¡¯m fine with moving horizontally, but climbing vertically is a chore,¡± Bones commented, eliciting a blank stare from Hugo. ¡°It¡¯s a few hours'' climb. You''ll survive. And on our way back, I can instruct our escort to fling you down,¡± Hugo retorted with a smirk, teasing Bones about his aversion to climbing. Bones began climbing effortlessly, his fingers deftly gripping the rough surface as he ascended. Meanwhile, Hugo presented an odd sight as he clung to his cylinder hat and monocle while propelling himself upward. Surprisingly, he managed to pass Bones, leaving him momentarily stunned with his mouth slightly agape. However, Bones quickly regained his composure and increased his pace to catch up. Halfway through the climb, Bones caught up to Hugo as the latter halted his ascent. Hugo had discovered an indent in the mountain large enough to accommodate all three of them. Bones joined him and the Reaper, settling himself between them. Curious about Hugo''s fast climbing technique, Bones inquired about his secret. Hugo chuckled, dismissing any notion of secrecy and explaining that he was essentially pushing himself upwards with his hands rather than "climbing" in the traditional sense. As Bones pondered whether he could attempt the same method, the thought of potential failure, slipping, and falling crossed his mind, giving him pause. "Are you not concerned about missing a hold and falling?" Bones questioned, leaning forward and peering down. "It is quite a long way down," he muttered, feeling a twinge of unease. Hugo agreed it was a long way down, but he wasn''t worried. Puzzled, Bones pressed for more information. "I might have been using telekinesis as a failsafe protective measure from falling off," Hugo finally admitted. "What? That is like, the most important aspect to your method of climbing!" Bones exclaimed, surprised by the revelation. Shifting the topic, he focused on Hugo''s ability to use telepathy, wondering what other secrets his companion might be keeping from him. "Your knowledge transcends the world of the living, and your ability to identify is even more impressive! And now, you even used telekinesis. Hugo, that contract I signed, did you sign one as well?" "Hm¡­how long did you wait to ask me that? Nevermind, since you did ask, it means you probably have some sort of idea by now. I did sign a contract, swearing loyalty to both masters. In exchange, I gained access to information I wasn''t otherwise privy to. This information was crucial for uncovering the truth, which I plan to share with you at the top. My contract links me with the masters, allowing for a telepathic connection between us and a certain amount of authority in Necropolis," Hugo revealed, shedding light on his own commitments and the unique bond he shared with his masters. Chapter 155 "Shall we continue climbing, or do you have more questions for me?" Hugo rose to his feet and asked. Bones followed suit, replying that the questions could wait until after they descended the mountain. He too was eager to reach the summit and learn the secrets Hugo was so willing to share. With renewed determination, they resumed their ascent, their minds focused on the revelation awaiting them at the summit. At the end of their climb, Bones gazed upon a beautiful display of colors merging beneath the sky. If he were any higher, he felt he would''ve been able to glimpse light breaking through the dark clouds. "Quite the scenery, isn''t it?" Hugo commented, breaking the silence. Bones nodded in agreement, then shifted his gaze ahead to the starry night. Sensing Bones'' attention, Hugo decided it was a good time to start explaining the significance of their arduous journey to this remote location. "There is a secret known only to ascendants, one they are forbidden to divulge. Have you ever pondered how many ascendants have vanished over the years, leaving no trace?" Hugo paused, allowing Bones to contemplate the question before he continued. "I''ve delved deeply into the intricacies of ascendency, hoping to unveil its mysteries, yet every lead I pursued reached a dead end, offering no explanation. It wasn''t until I forged a contract with the masters that I began to connect the dots and uncover the truth. You see, the contract held a loophole, permitting the exchange of information through telepathic connection. Although the masters were restrained from disclosing everything by some unseen force, I managed to glean enough." Hugo''s words hung in the air, laden with mystery and significance. "Bones, what do you see in front of you?" Hugo suddenly posed a question, seemingly shifting the topic. Bones gazed ahead, then replied, "Stars and¡­" After a brief pause, he added, "an absence of stars. What is that?" He pointed toward the pitch-black expanse devoid of stars. "That is what we came here to see. Have patience and observe closely at the void. Give it a few minutes, and you will have your answer," Hugo explained cryptically, urging Bones to remain patient and attentive. Bones contemplated Hugo¡¯s words, then settled into a cross-legged position, resting his head on his knuckles as he observed intently. Minutes slipped by, marked by an eerie stillness. If anything, the expanse devoid of stars seemed to stretch before his eyes. After twenty minutes, Bones suddenly rose to his feet, taking a few steps forward, his gaze locked ahead with intense curiosity. "It moved?" Bones questioned incredulously. "I''m certain I''m not imagining it; did the area without stars shift?" Turning to Hugo for confirmation, he sought clarity. Hugo briefly averted his gaze from Bones, focusing on the void, before posing a question of his own. "The shape, observe the shape of that area. What does it resemble to you? Puzzled, Bones followed Hugo''s gaze and observed closely, eventually discerning the faint outline of a flipper. "It looks like a¡­ flipper?" Bones replied, his words laced with uncertainty. Yet, Hugo''s reaction left him perplexed. "Precisely! It is a flipper!" Hugo exclaimed, confirming Bones''s observation with unwavering certainty. ¡°To be correct, it is a flipper of a certain creature, a cosmic traveler!¡± Hugo¡¯s words deliberately omitted crucial information, heightening the tension in the air. Bones waited expectantly for Hugo to continue, still fixated on the flipper, when he sensed Hugo casually adjusting his monocle. ¡°Well?¡± Bones interjected impatiently, prompting Hugo to fumble with the artifact before securing it over his left eye. ¡°So, as I was saying, the cosmic traveler, and the vessel of our world, the Cosmic Turtle¡­¡± A moment of stunned silence followed the revelation, during which Bones remained frozen in place, processing the startling information, while Hugo exchanged glances between Bones and the flipper. After a minute, Bones finally uttered a confused "huh?" and resumed his vigilant stare into the void, hoping to catch the elusive moment when it moved, seeking confirmation that what he had just heard was indeed real. "I was in the same state as you, left speechless, confused, and filled with doubt. So, I climbed another peak, examined the flipper from a different perspective, all in an attempt to confirm that what I was witnessing was indeed real, and Bones¡­ it is real. Even the master hinted at its authenticity, albeit vaguely, but I''m certain it is genuine! I''m also fairly confident that this revelation would explain the disappearance of the ascendants!" Finally, Bones turned to him, raising an eyebrow inquisitively. "It would? How? What''s the connection?" "I''ll explain everything, but first, let''s take a seat, bring out the drinks, and enjoy the view, shall we?" Hugo proposed, effectively easing the tension he had helped build up. Bones nodded, calming himself down, then settled into a cross-legged position once more while uncorking a mana flask. Hugo joined him in a drink, raised a toast, then took a swig from the bottle before beginning. "I''ll strive to be as straightforward as possible, and please keep in mind that everything I disclose is based on my own interpretations, derived from years of research and theoretical exploration." Bones nodded, promising to consider Hugo''s words carefully. He pricked up his ears, fully attentive and prepared to listen to Hugo''s explanations. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. "First, to clarify, our world is a cosmic turtle, merely a vessel, and we are its inhabitants. Objectively observing the behavior of turtles, I believe we are journeying towards an unknown destination. When the system opened up to us, it unveiled numerous paths leading to a pinnacle of power in this realm, which is what an ascendant represents. However, at this apex, I posit that another path is presented to them, one leading beyond the confines of our world.¡± Hugo momentarily paused, sensing Bones¡¯ eagerness to ask questions. Raising a hand to signal him to wait, Hugo continued. ¡°Of course, considering we have ascendants among us, I''m convinced that the option to depart manifests in the form of a system prompt. Those who remain likely chose not to leave, for various reasons. However, there''s something else, something I wasn''t able to confirm or uncover any additional information about, aside from what I derived from Master Vyrus. Have you heard about The Creator?¡± Hugo inquired, and Bones, lost in contemplation, recalled reading something about it back in Westbrook almost a year ago. ¡°I learned of a figure, an administrator designated to oversee our world. While I don''t know his exact purpose, except for his role in enforcing silence upon the ascendants, I believe that figure is The Creator, the harbinger of the system.¡± Bones set aside the information about the so-called administrator, his mind still processing everything and his imagination running wild. Visualizing a sea turtle gliding through the stars, enveloped by boundless empty space, Bones nearly choked on his drink. He turned to Hugo with a sudden realization. ¡°I just had a thought. If our world is likened to a turtle, does that mean it¡¯s not round?¡± ¡°W-well, it¡¯s more flat than round, yes,¡± Hugo replied, taken aback by Bones¡¯ sudden intensity. He added, ¡°But you might be taking the turtle analogy a bit too literally.¡± ¡°Wait. No, that doesn¡¯t make sense. Why isn¡¯t there a single entry in any of the books about such a grand revelation? I can¡¯t imagine no one ever reached the end of the world and thought, ¡®Hey, where¡¯s the rest of it?¡¯¡± Bones raised a valid point, albeit with a touch of sarcasm. ¡°I understand why you would think like that. There are two reasons. First, the body of the turtle, like the flipper we see, is only visible from this side of the world. Second, it¡¯s not physically possible to reach the edge, no matter what direction you take.¡± ¡°What, how can that be?¡± Bones voiced his doubt. Then, after pondering for a moment, he asked if it was the doings of the enigmatic administrator. Hugo praised his astute guess, admitting it is a possibility as he didn¡¯t know the exact reason either, but he affirmed his statement as the truth, adding that Zlogrog had attempted it before, only to fail. Hearing Hugo mention the Skeleton King, Bones took his statement at face value and inquired why the masters haven¡¯t left. They¡¯ve been at an ascendant tier for thousands of years - what reason could they have to stay here? ¡°I told you before that the Skeleton King regretted not advancing his race to a Titan, right?¡± Hugo asked, and Bones nodded in confirmation, recalling the conversation. ¡°The King hadn¡¯t given up trying to find a way, though. Despite exterminating the giants off the Ghed continent, there¡¯s a whole new continent across the ocean to explore, a few times the size of Ghed too. He spent an unimaginable amount of time, scouring through lands in search of members of the Giant race while honing his skills, taking on the strongest of adversaries. Unfortunately, his progression has reached the limit and stagnated. Having no challenges to tackle and no one capable of challenging his combat prowess, I believe Zlogrog will leave us soon - in a decade, if not sooner.¡± ¡°As for Master Vyrus¡­ he can¡¯t leave. Not by normal means anyway.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Because he is bound to the citadel?¡± Bones interjected. ¡°That is one of the reasons, but no, the main reason is because he is not from this world. He came here as a slave through the portal, and only through the portal can he leave. And unless the undead faction from somewhere in the universe invades us, I doubt he will leave.¡± ¡°I see¡­ What are we doing here then? What is our purpose?¡± Bones asked, his voice tinged with the weight of existential contemplation. Hugo took off his hat for the first time, dusting it off while emitting a barely audible ¡®hmm¡¯, before formulating a response. ¡°There¡¯s no definitive answer to your question, you know that. But if I had to posit something, I¡¯d say the system is a test, designed to separate the weak from the strong. Ultimately, it all boils down to reaching the apex of power and departing from this world for the next destination.¡± "That''s a somber perspective on our existence, defined by the survival of the fittest.¡± Bones remarked. ¡°It becomes even more profound when you consider the possibility of other worlds like ours, all converging toward the same fate. Who''s to say what awaits us after ascendancy? Perhaps it''s just more of the same, only on a grander scale." Hugo listened attentively, then after Bones finished, he admitted he was glad to have someone to talk to, share his findings, and ponder ideas with. Bones chuckled and said he had noticed, then inquired if Hugo really had no one else to talk to. Hugo solemnly nodded, explaining that no other undead in the city shared his interests. Master Zlogrog was a battle maniac, only interested in growing stronger, while Master Vyrus was difficult to communicate with. He further elaborated that sometimes he wasn¡¯t even sure which of Vyrus¡¯ many personalities he was talking to. After a brief silence, Hugo¡¯s demeanor shifted. He turned to Bones, his expression focused and serious. ¡°Bones, what we, the undead, aspire to accomplish is to increase our forces, even if that means painting the entire world in our image in order to drive off the invading demons.¡± ¡°That sounds a bit extreme, to be honest,¡± Bones responded. Hugo acknowledged that his views seemed extreme but defended his reasoning, stating that Bones had yet to understand the value of a soul and how much it is wasted on the living. ¡°You may not see it now, but with time, I believe your stance will change much like mine did. I won¡¯t force our ideology on you. If anything, I¡¯d like you to develop on your own, with the freedom to make your own choices, wherever they may lead you. Of course, I will present you with different opportunities to grow stronger. It¡¯s up to you if you will take them or find your way on your own.¡± ¡°I appreciate that, but I¡¯m inclined to listen and learn from you rather than delve into the unknown on my own,¡± Bones stated without hesitation. He had already thought things through, whether to put his trust in Hugo and his teachings or not, and after listening to him over the past few days, he decided to trust him. Chapter 156 "Thank you for that. Anything else you would like to inquire about before we start our descent?" Bones glanced down the mountain, at the haunting fields where Voidstalkers roamed hidden behind the veil of the world, then turned to Hugo. "Is it possible for me to learn how to move within the void, like Voidstalkers do?" he asked. Hugo understood Bones'' intentions clearly and asked in return, "Are you asking that because your soul was trapped in the void, and you developed space affinity as a result of it?" After Bones confirmed that was the reason, Hugo dashed his hopes, uttering ¡®difficult¡¯ with a shake of his head. ¡°Void isn¡¯t an affinity, but an entirely separate space between the realms. To give you another example of a skill that uses void, take the magician movement skill Teleport. It allows the user to traverse the distance from one place to another by bending space, but it happens instantaneously, so the user isn¡¯t aware they were entering and exiting the void. I¡¯m telling you this because spells and physical skills are different. Your self-learned Dash would be categorized as a physical skill, which you couldn¡¯t learn in an official capacity because you don¡¯t have muscles and tendons, and therefore don¡¯t meet the requirements to learn the skill. Movement spells, on the other hand, could be learned. The reason you have yet to learn one such spell is because your class, Bonemacer, doesn¡¯t have any movement spells in its repertoire of skills. If you were to develop dark affinity, in combination with space affinity, I¡¯m sure learning a movement spell would be an option, eventually.¡± ¡°And is there an intention for me to develop a dark affinity in that transitioning plan of yours?¡± ¡°There is! Both Dark affinity and Chaos affinity are innate to the undead, and it''s essential if you were to embrace your undead nature to acquire both before advancing to the second tier. But there are necessary steps you need to accomplish first before we get to that point. We might as well discuss one of those steps now. It is the most crucial step that will help with a smoother transition to chaos mana if you agree to participate.¡± ¡°Participate?¡± Bones raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yes. A small operation is required. I¡¯ve discussed the matter with Master Vyrus before departing, and the preparations are already underway. By the time we come back, everything will be ready for you.¡± "Regarding the transition to chaos mana, mana is what allows me to move, to even exist, without it¡­" Bones raised concern, but Hugo interjected, correcting him on a few points. "You misunderstood me. I didn''t mean to deplete your mana pool, but to taint it, corrupt it. I''ve devised a way to do that efficiently, without suffering drawbacks and increasing the frequency of your nightmares. If we don¡¯t take appropriate steps now, the system will force it upon you during the second-tier advancement. The outcome will then be beyond our control, and you would be entirely at the mercy of the system." ¡°Hmm¡­can you elaborate on the intricacies of the operation first? I¡¯ll decide after hearing you out.¡± "Of course! The plan involves attaching specially modified leeches to your mana pathways inside your body. These leeches are parasitic worms that usually feed on chaos mana but were modified to exclusively feed on raw mana. Master Vyrus conducted these alterations decades ago, using them on an ice mage ascendant with the intention of acquiring his corpse. The objective was for the leeches to drain the ice mage¡¯s mana, corrupt his mana pathways, and rot his body from the inside. Although the target was expected to die within a year, the old man managed to prolong his life by constantly chilling his body.¡± ¡°Surprisingly, he still lives when he should have died years ago, much to Master Vyrus''s dismay. Despite the setbacks, a couple of worms from those experiments remain. They were in stasis for too long and required time to revive. That''s why I had Master Vyrus make the necessary preparations, as I mentioned earlier." "W-what?" Bones muttered. "You want to¡­" and trailed off. Then, a figure popped into his head. He turned to Hugo. "Could the ice mage you talked about be Fluvis Frose, the head of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild in Wezar Kingdom?" Briefly stunned, Hugo replied, "You know the ice mage? You haven¡¯t mentioned meeting an ascendant!" ¡°I don¡¯t know him - I just know of him. I¡¯ve never seen the man, but I heard rumors, and now I see some of the rumors were true,¡± Bones corrected. ¡°So, he is in the Wezar Kingdom¡­ Master Vyrus will be pleased to hear that! What do you think about the operation? I wouldn¡¯t mention this method if I didn¡¯t think it was the best course of action to accomplish our goals.¡± ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m both surprised and intrigued. How long would the operation last?¡± ¡°Probably less than an hour. There¡¯s not much to the process; it¡¯s only the preparations that require time. I take it, you''re considering it?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, let¡¯s do it!¡± Bones declared, then asked for clarification how the leeches would affect him. Hugo reassured him that he wouldn¡¯t feel the worms inside him, but over time, he would both feel and see changes when using skills. He further elaborated that Bones would know the worms had reached their limit when he started freely incorporating necrotic affliction into his spells. ¡°At the end of their life, the leeches disintegrate. That will be your cue to come back here so we can proceed with the next step.¡± This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°What is the next step? And how long do you estimate will take to complete the transition? Months?¡° ¡°Given your mana regeneration, close to a year, maybe longer. The next step will be to acquire dark affinity but that will require more research done on my part. I¡¯ll have everything prepared by the time you return.¡± ¡°You seem to be eager to roll up your sleeves and get busy!¡± Bones jokingly added. Hugo adjusted his hat, replying, ¡°Of course I am. I had nothing to do for the past few years. Are you ready to descend the mountain?¡± Bones gave it a brief thought before replying that he was ready to leave. He inquired if they were returning the same way, through the Haunting Fields. Hugo gave him an ominous grin, twirling the end of his mustache, and said they would be taking another route back and taking the shortcut down the mountain. He then politely asked the Reaper for his assistance. Bones wondered what that was about when the Reaper picked him up, like a maiden in distress, and hurled him far over the edge and down the mountain. Bones¡¯ involuntary screams faded as his silhouette disappeared into the distant clouds surrounding the mountain peak. Hugo chuckled, then went through the same activity, following Bones in free fall. Within a minute, Hugo landed softly, utilizing a peculiar umbrella-like contraption to slow his descent. Scanning the surroundings, he spotted Bones, thirty meters away, on all fours and visibly trembling. Concern etched across his features as he approached Bones, questioning if he had perhaps pushed the prank too far. However, Bones, still cackling, turned to him and assured him that the experience had been exhilarating, taking Hugo by surprise. As they conversed, Bones noticed the Reaper standing nearby, holding the reins of their horses, a silent sentinel amidst the aftermath of their descent. "How did he get here so fast?" Bones murmured while standing up. Hugo followed his gaze and explained that Reapers were swift and silent assassins among the undead. Like themselves, they were unaffected by fall damage. Bones snorted, remarking how his bones still throbbed from the harsh landing, then followed Hugo to the horses. After mounting up, the party headed west, circumventing the Haunting Fields. On the return journey, Hugo disclosed that they only had one stop to make, a day''s journey away. This time, it was Bones'' turn to train, and Hugo promised to reveal everything about the aspect of his training in due time, urging Bones to spend the time until then to observe and Identify any creatures they came across. The route they traversed led them through ravines inhabited by a myriad of dwellers stirred by their presence. Among the apex predators in the region were Giant Vultures, birds of prey with a malevolent disposition and advanced intelligence. Circling high above, they appeared as mere dots despite being among the largest of birds, boasting wingspans of up to ten meters and weighing over three hundred kilograms. While Bones marveled at the new sights, Hugo reminded the Reaper to stay vigilant, although it seemed unnecessary as the Reaper had already made his presence known, signaling that they were not to be trifled with. Approaching the end of the ravine, fog began to obscure their view forward, even affecting Bones'' otherwise formidable senses. ¡°This isn''t natural fog.¡± Bones commented, noting the unusual atmosphere. Hugo nodded in agreement, confirming that they would soon leave the ravines and enter the Ghastly Plains, where Bones''s training would commence. After hours of horse riding, the trio stopped before the haunting expanse shrouded in a perpetual gloom, with a dim, ghostly light filtering through the dense fog that hung low over the landscape. Sparse and gnarled trees stood sentinel, their twisted branches reaching towards the leaden sky, casting long, ominous shadows that seemed to stretch and contort with each passing moment. Mushroom-like growths dotted the landscape, their pallid caps releasing wisps of eerie mist that drifted and coiled around the gnarled roots of the trees. The air was thick with the scent of damp earth, carrying with it a sense of foreboding that seems to seep into the very bones of those who dare to tread upon this cursed land. Skeletal remains lay scattered amidst the bleakness, silent witnesses to the horrors that have unfolded in this forsaken place. Occasional undead skeletons and zombies wandered the plains, their hollow eye sockets staring blankly ahead as they shuffled aimlessly through the fog. Soul wisps flickered in and out of existence, their ethereal forms drifting through the air like ghostly apparitions. But perhaps the most unsettling presence in the Ghastly Plains were the roaming wraiths. These spectral beings glided silently through the fog, their translucent forms barely visible as they searched for lost souls to ensnare. Amidst the fog, faint whispers could be heard, echoing through the stillness like the mournful cries of lost souls. "Quaint indeed," Bones remarked dryly, casting a glance at Hugo that spoke volumes. Hugo coughed awkwardly, shifting his gaze away from the unsettling landscape. He acknowledged that the nightmarish theme and haunting atmosphere were typical of the Nether Realm. "What can you do, eh? You won¡¯t find sunny beaches and colorful fields here, so get used to this kind of environment. We''re close to our stop. Come," Hugo said, pulling the reins of his horse and guiding them towards their next stop. At the heart of the Ghastly Fields loomed a colossal dead hollow tree, a haunting presence amidst the eerie landscape. Its towering trunk, stripped of bark and foliage, stood as a stark symbol of decay. Deep cracks scarred its surface, exposing the emptiness within. Twisted branches stretched outward like skeletal limbs, casting dark forms across the terrain. Despite its lifeless appearance, the giant dead hollow tree exuded an undeniable sense of malevolence, adding to the eerie atmosphere of the haunted fields. ¡°This is it.¡± Hugo said and dismounted. Bones followed suit, but his attention was drawn to the colossal tree before him. Hugo walked past him and gestured with a wave of his hand to follow him. Without a word, Bones followed Hugo around the tree until a cavity large enough to enter was revealed, leading inside. Hugo slightly ducked and entered, with Bones following closely from behind. Inside the colossal hollow tree, the air was thick with the scent of rotting bark and cobwebs stretched across the interior, draped like veils in the dim light filtering through cracks in the trunk. Arthropods scuttled along the decaying wood, their tiny legs creating faint rustling sounds. The interior was a labyrinth of gnarled wood and hidden nooks, with the faint glow of bioluminescent fungi clinging to the walls. Hugo began to ascend, utilizing the natural irregularities in the bark to scale the towering trunk until he reached a height of a dozen meters. From his vantage point, he looked down at Bones and gestured towards an opening that offered their exit. Bones acknowledged with a nod and followed suit, climbing until he reached the opening where Hugo awaited him. ¡°Come, sit with me,¡± Hugo invited as Bones joined him on the thick bough. From their elevated perch, Hugo directed Bones''s attention towards the distant horizon. ¡°This is the foe you will be battling against,¡± he declared solemnly, his gaze fixed on the swirling specters of malevolent wraiths haunting the Ghastly Fields below. Chapter 157 "The primary focus of your upcoming training exercise will be to advance Soul Barrier as much as possible and raise your levels in Soul Magic," Hugo explained, his tone serious. "The outcome of the training will be entirely dependent on your abilities and how much you can endure. We can halt the exercise whenever you feel necessary." "And I''ll be facing only wraiths, nothing else?" Bones inquired, seeking clarification regarding the nature of his opponents. "Not exactly," Hugo replied, his response eliciting a puzzled expression from Bones. "Let me clarify. I want you to engage with the Lesser Wraiths, which specialize in soul attacks, now that you''re weakened, without fighting back. These wraiths are all below the second tier and won''t pose a real threat to your life, but they''ll provide enough of a challenge to push the boundaries of your Soul Barrier. Until now, you haven''t had many opportunities to level the skill, apart from your encounters with Silva. However, Soul Barrier, while offering protection from direct soul attacks, is your only defense against light magic. It''s crucial to advance this skill as soon as possible, and your weakened state will stress the barrier to its utmost proficiency." "You want me to just stand and take a beating?" Bones questioned incredulously. "Of course not," Hugo clarified. "I want you to utilize Quick Dash and do your best to evade the wraiths while dealing with constant pressure from the risk of your soul being devoured." "W-what? Why are you saying it like that? Is there a chance of my soul being devoured? Just how many wraiths are you expecting me to engage?" Bones fired off, his concern evident in his tone. ¡°No, at their level, the wraiths aren¡¯t strong enough to pose an actual threat. The Reaper will be on standby, so you will be completely safe. It is the most effective way currently to forcefully raise your levels in Soul Barrier and Soul Magic while they are still in the basic tier,¡± Hugo reassured Bones, emphasizing the safety measures in place for the training exercise. ¡°So¡­¡± Bones began, his mind still processing the training strategy devised by Hugo. ¡°Alright, I think I understand. This means I will be commencing my training without my golems, right?¡± Hugo nodded, confirming Bones''s assumption. Bones then inquired further, ¡°Do I need to know anything else about the wraiths? Seeing their incorporeal form, I take it they are immune to physical damage?¡± Once again, Hugo nodded, adding that spells do work against them, as does soul magic, but cautioned against its use due to Bones''s weakened state. Bones assured him that he had already learned not to use soul attacks while in this condition. Satisfied that they had reached a consensus, Hugo signaled for Bones to continue observing as a particular scene unfolded before them. As one of the unfortunate wandering undead skeletons strayed too close to a roaming wraith, it caught the spectral entity''s attention. With swift and eerie grace, the wraith descended upon the unsuspecting skeleton, its ethereal form closing the gap in an instant. Its hand extended unnaturally, reaching out to drain the power source from its hapless victim. Despite the skeleton''s feeble attempts to defend itself, swinging its weapon in vain, the wraith''s spectral touch rendered the iron sword useless, passing through it effortlessly. Gradually weakened by the draining assault, the skeleton fell to its knees, powerless to resist. With a final lunge, the wraith plunged into the skeleton''s body, consuming it from within. A blinding light engulfed the skeletal form, piercing through its bones until it shattered into fragments, leaving behind only the insidious wraith, its hunger unsatiated as it continued to scourge the area in search of its next victim. Appalled by what he witnessed, Bones once again voiced his concerns about whether he might suffer a fate similar to the undead they had just seen. Hugo chuckled in response, acknowledging Bones'' concerns and reiterating that the lesser wraiths weren''t strong enough to harm his soul. Furthermore, Hugo emphasized that Bones'' soul far exceeded what any wraith in the first or second tier could handle. With Bones'' mind set at ease, Hugo began to delve into the intricacies of wraith behavior. He described them as roamers, constantly moving from one place to another in search of souls to devour. While entities like Soul Wisps were adept at evading them, more common inhabitants such as the undead and mutated beasts often fell victim to these troublesome foes. Considering all he had heard, Bones reasoned that wraiths must be at the top of the hierarchy in the Ghastly Fields. However, Hugo hinted at an even more voracious and formidable adversary lurking in the shadows. "The Wraith''s relentless pursuit of souls often renders them oblivious to the dangers posed by their prey. One such adversary is the Ghoul, a creature with which you are already familiar. In their encounters, both wraiths and ghouls rely on draining the life force of their opponents, resulting in a fierce battle of soul consumption. From my observations, it is the ghoul that consistently emerges victorious, feasting upon the very essence of the wraith''s soul..." "While we talked, I had the Reaper inspect the area for any creatures in the second tier, and I just got confirmation there aren¡¯t any. We can begin your training, Bones," Hugo announced. Bones gave him a sideway glance. "When did you send him off?" he inquired. He had been keeping a watchful "eye" on their escort, but couldn''t recall any interaction between them regarding this matter. Hugo explained that he could instruct and issue commands telepathically, as the Reaper was his master creation. However, he admitted that he never quite got used to non-verbal communication. ¡°Ah¡­ ¡°, Bones exclaimed, adding that he could relate to Hugo because he too, most often than not, talked to his golems. So far, it had been a one sided communication but Bones hoped one day he would incite the conversation from one of them. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Despite still having lingering doubts creeping behind his mind, Bones expressed willingness to start the training immediately and hopped off the bough. Hugo stayed perched on the tree and instructed from a distance. ¡°There¡¯s a wraith fifty meters ahead of you coming your way!¡± He shouted. Bones looked ahead and relying on his perception sensed his target right where Hugo said it would be. While his training dictated using evasive maneuvers and avoiding frontal confrontation, Bones wanted to experience what awaited him after being attacked. With that in mind, he rushed out to meet it head on. He quickly closed the gap and reached the location of his target, but the wraith was nowhere in sight and his senses failed to detect it either. Undiscouraged, Bones turned in place, searching for the wraith. He had witnessed the way the wraith lunged at its prey and expected the same for him until he felt intense coldness from within. Involuntary, he hunched over and grasped his head - his mind still and his thoughts suspended. Soul Barrier trembled for a split second but remained firm, protecting Bones¡¯ soul from the invader. The wraith¡¯s attempt bounced off the barrier and the entity was expelled from Bones¡¯ body, following a shrill that reverberated, then faded into the night. For a brief moment, the two paused, as if contemplating who would make the next move first before the game of cat and mouse began. After experiencing the wraith¡¯s cold touch, Bones anticipated and avoided the next few attacks with ease but the previous shrill attracted more wraiths and soon, three wraiths chased after Bones with more heading to his location. For a while, Bones managed to outrun his pursuers but something unexpected happened when he approached one of the ominous looking trees. Before Hugo managed to warn him, the tree sprung to life and smashed Bones¡¯ sides with its branch. Bones was sent flying, crashing to the ground hard and was immediately assaulted by the wraiths chasing him. One after another, they lunged into him, bouncing off the barrier but giving Bones no respite to respond to their relentless attacks. Three wraiths became five, then seven and soon, dozens of wraiths assaulted Bones in intervals. Crawling up to his feet, Bones attempted to escape but every direction he turned, a wraith blocked his path. The frequency of attacks increased and so did the number of his assailants. Hugo was on the verge of calling the training off and had the Reaper intervene when a powerful Mana Blast obliterated the wraiths in one fell swoop, leaving Bones heaving, out of mana and enraged. The sound of roots being unrooted rumbled and Bones cast a glance in the direction of the tree, identifying it.
Corrupted Treant, lvl 49
"Corrupted... Treant?" Bones muttered, then turned to Hugo, his arms outstretched in confusion, seeking clarification. Ahem, my apologies, Bones. I neglected to warn you of immediate dangers. Hugo''s voice resonated directly into Bones'' mind instead of being spoken aloud. "Any other ''dangers'' I should be aware of?" Bones asked, uncertain about how the telepathic exchange worked between them. Hugo replied that he wasn''t entirely sure; perhaps corrupted insects or centipedes, but assured Bones that they shouldn''t pose a significant threat. He then reminded Bones to focus on the imminent danger at hand. Bones extended his senses and detected a fresh wave of wraiths, which also seemed to sense him and were closing in. Meanwhile, the corrupted Treant remained stationary, using its wide range of motion to deter anyone from approaching. Bones steadied himself, relaxed his posture, and prepared to resume his training. Over the next few hours, Bones endured the constant chill of the wraiths'' draining touch. His Soul Barrier held firm, just as Hugo had assured him it would. Also, Bones discovered that his own soul seemed to attract the wraiths, akin to moths drawn to a flame. During brief moments of respite, Bones yelled to Hugo that he had leveled up his Soul Magic to twenty-one, alongside the expected advancements in Soul Barrier and Quick Dash. At the ten-hour mark since the training commenced, Hugo summoned Reaper to intervene and disperse the swarm of wraiths, effectively halting the session. He gestured for Bones to join him atop the tree so they could review his progress together. After assessing the results, they found that Soul Barrier had gained four levels, reaching level eleven, but still had a ways to go before advancing a tier. Quick Dash, a general movement skill, had only leveled up twice, receiving reduced experience as a general skill, and was now at level thirteen. Additionally, Soul Magic was expected to level up again shortly after the next training session began. While the results were satisfactory, they fell short of the goals they had set. Undeterred, Bones decided to ramp up the intensity of the training, determined to push himself further towards his objectives. Looking down from the tree where he perched, Bones exclaimed, "I''m going!" and leaped off. He dashed in a random direction, swiftly disappearing from sight. Moments later, he reappeared with a couple of wraiths trailing behind him. This pattern repeated several times until, on his fifth appearance, Bones had amassed a following of wraiths numbering close to twenty. The second round of training lasted as long as the first and proved just as beneficial. Bones earned a level in Soul Magic, bringing it to twenty-two, and made progress in Soul Barrier and Quick Dash, though not as significant as in the previous round. As skill levels increased, more experience was required for each subsequent level. By the end of the third round, Quick Dash had gained only a single level, while Soul Barrier had reached level sixteen. During a well-deserved break between rounds, Hugo informed Bones that approximately a day and a half had passed since they began training. They were now halfway through the allotted time before they needed to depart for Necropolis if they intended to return on schedule. Bones was relieved to hear this news, as the intense pace of training had taken a toll on him. He requested a longer period of rest to allow himself to recuperate from mental exhaustion. "Honestly," Hugo began, "I don''t think I''ve ever encountered anyone else capable of this type of training, except for you. I could feel my soul chill just from witnessing the sheer number of wraiths surrounding you. Their draining touch¡ªwhat does it feel like?" he inquired. "Just as you might expect," Bones replied briskly, with a scoff, before elaborating. "Their ethereal forms emit an intense coldness, especially when they delve into their target. Their touch feels like a persistent tug, as if they''re attempting to tear my very essence from me. Fortunately, as you said, my soul is resilient, whatever that may entail, so aside from being unpleasant, their touch didn''t have much impact on me." Chapter 158 "What do you think of the training method? There wasn''t much time to devise anything less extreme," Hugo asked apologetically. Bones gave him a wry smile and replied, "My mana potion consumption is higher than expected, and while the method truly does put pressure on me, the results speak for themselves." He also inquired about the difference between level forty-nine and level fifty wraiths. "While in different tiers, the difference of one level shouldn''t make that much of a difference, right?" Bones wondered. Hugo replied, "It depends." "There are different types of wraiths. Some simply advance to a greater form, enhancing their already nasty devouring abilities, while a small number evolve into different, far more dangerous forms like Scourge, Banshees, and the like. You don''t have to worry about encountering those types this close to Necropolis, though." "I take it, finding higher-level wraiths to increase your gains crossed your mind?" Hugo asked. "You read my mind. Would it be plausible to take on level fifty wraiths?" Bones inquired. "Not in the same numbers, but yes, it would be possible. However, it would be a waste of time to search for a prime location with an abundant amount of second-tier wraiths now. It would reduce our training time by hours, enough to complete one round, if we were to change location. But we can go if you''re willing," Hugo explained. "No, it''s alright. It was just a passing thought. Before I continue with the training, I was thinking of summoning golems and having them take care of creatures in the vicinity of this place. All three of them could use more training," Bones suggested. Hugo glanced around and remained silent for a moment before pointing in a direction and turning to Bones. "Send them that way. Like I previously mentioned, there are no second-tier creatures near us, so your golems are free to roam around. Are you planning to continue the training right away?" "Yes, I''ll have a proper rest after we finish here. Remind me when the round is done," Bones added before jumping down and dashing off into the distance. After another day of straining his Soul Barrier, Bones took a break. With the golems active and Bones splitting his focus between them and the wraiths, Soul Magic gained copious amounts of experience, leveling up and reaching halfway to level twenty-four. Soul Barrier had reached level nineteen and was poised to reach the threshold of the next tier within the next training session, while Quick Dash stagnated after reaching level fifteen. Hugo decided they would conclude the final training session while slowly making their way through Ghastly Plains toward the Necropolis. Bones had exploited the current location to the point that there were barely any wraiths left. The golems, following closely after Reaper, acted as an escort while Hugo observed Bones running around, dealing with Blighted Rotfiends, Shadowfiends, Spectral Hounds, and wraiths. As they approached the familiar landscape of the city, Bones managed to advance his Soul Barrier to the next tier, upgrading it to Soul Aegis, and his Soul Magic to level twenty-four by the end of his training. Upon their return, Hugo left Bones to recuperate in the library while he headed for the citadel to inform his master of their return and to see if the preparations for Bones'' upcoming operation were complete. As he waited, Bones stowed his tattered equipment in his inventory to self-repair and donned casual attire before settling himself comfortably on the bed. He began flipping through Hugo''s research papers. Bones noted that his new undead companion was meticulous in keeping notes, and the papers dated back two hundred fifty years until they abruptly stopped two hundred years ago. In the final entry, Hugo expressed doubts, suspicions, and discontent with the world and the system, cursing the knowledge he had gained. "I guess he was fed up with everything after learning the truth," Bones mused to himself. Bones pushed himself off the bed and placed the papers on the nearest desk. Sensing Hugo approaching the building, he headed outside to meet him. After exchanging greetings, Hugo informed Bones that everything had been prepared and asked how many mana potions he had left after the journey. Bones requested a moment, then peeked inside his inventory and replied that he still had five left. "What''s the plan?" Bones asked. Hugo explained that the operation was scheduled for the next day, then, with a solemn expression, he lowered his head and mentioned that their time together in the Nether Realm was coming to an end. "Take one mana potion now, and another one an hour before the operation. You are free to do whatever you want until then. You should stay with us for another day after the operation, for observation, and then I''ll escort you back to the portal," Hugo instructed. "I see. It seemed like my time here passed in a fleeting moment, and soon, I''ll be back on my journey," Bones remarked. "You''ll be back in no time," Hugo said with a chuckle. "If you don''t have anything else to do, do you mind if I offer my last bit of advice concerning your destination?" Bones'' tone shifted slightly in surprise as he asked, "You''ve been to the Kingdom of Everlasting Dusk before?" "Every major guild leads an expedition there for the experience and to hone the skills of their members. The Magic Institute wasn''t an exception, though it has been around two hundred fifty years since I''ve been there. I''m sure nothing has changed over the years." The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "You don''t know? I thought you would have an agent placed there somewhere, to inform you of the current events," Bones remarked. "We tried sending a few, but they all failed. Every enlightened undead we have sent was dealt with shortly after reaching any of the cities. I can share my experiences from back then if you''d like?" Hugo offered. "Of course. Do you want to go take a seat inside? It is a bit weird standing and talking outside," Bones suggested. Hugo gladly accepted, agreeing that talking inside felt more comfortable. After they got cozy on the sofa surrounded by rows of bookshelves, Hugo continued. "Everlasting Dusk isn''t really a kingdom in the traditional sense, as there is no king, but the ones ruling the vast area are vampires," Hugo began. "The kingdom is split into inner and outer regions. The inner region comprises most of the kingdom and is under the vampires'' rule, while the outer region consists of towns populated by people driven out of their homes by vampires and their spawn. You should make note that both regions are lawless zones, and the ones enforcing the rules as they see fit are major guilds. This makes the place all the more dangerous for someone without the protection of a private guild." "The castle of the first vampire lord, Gawain Navis, is located in the inner region, but he is a reclusive type, so I doubt you''ll ever cross paths with his spawn." "He was the first vampire? I read that the vampires were the result of an experiment." "That''s right. The vampire lineage dates back to the dark ages when elves conducted experiments, but Gawain wasn''t the first vampire. He was the first vampire to ascend to become a vampire lord. Present-day vampires formed clans, with the vampire lord as the head of the family. You''ll learn of the current state of the clans once you get there. However, the vampires won''t be your main concern there," Hugo continued. "What do you mean? Are there other creatures posing a greater threat than the vampires?" Bones inquired. "That''s not what I meant, but yes, besides the vampires, you should be wary of the werewolves. The concern I referred to goes by the name of the Divine Order. You''ve already heard about the order before, but how much do you really know about them?" Hugo queried. "Not a lot. The order was created by hero Isobel, and the followers worship the god of light, right? If there is such a thing," Bones replied. Hugo scoffed at the mention of a god. "You don''t believe in a god?" Bones inquired. Without answering, Hugo gave him a look and countered, "Do you?" "Of course not. Wait, is there such a thing as a God? I always thought of a God as a human creation, born out of imagination running wild, simply an illusion created to control people, same as hell." "While I do agree with your take on God, Hell does exist. I¡¯ve already mentioned this, but Hell is a realm, similar to the Nether Realm, where demons reside. And the portal invading demons came from is connected to Hell. How the term Hell expanded beyond the Nether Realm eludes me! As for the god of Light, it is a lie created by Isobel and spread by her zealots, brainwashed worshippers. Their ideology revolves around cleansing this world of sin and embracing the Light. And by sin, I mean other races and anyone else not sharing their doctrine," Hugo explained. "In some kingdoms, tribes, and cultures, ascendants are worshiped as gods, and yet, we both know that the ascendancy is just another cog in the machine that is the system. If there was such a thing as God, the system would be the closest thing to it," Hugo finished, and remained silent in deep thought. "Back to the topic, what else is there awaiting me?" Bones broke the silence, changing the subject. "Do you think I might be able to find skill cores for sale, considering all the major guilds will be there?" "Skill cores? There might be skill cores for trading between major guilds, but don¡¯t get your hopes up. The guilds don¡¯t lack the funds, so the exchange is made between skill cores or items of equal value, excluding currency. You can compensate for the lack of golem skills with enchanted items. A weapon with high-grade fire enchantment could, for example, make up for Murdok¡¯s inability to use imbued attacks. Such enchanted weapons cost a lot, but they¡¯re worth it at your level and would prove effective in the second tier as well. As for armor, that is up to you. Considering the way you fight, it might be senseless to invest a lot in equipment that will be constantly susceptible to damage. There¡¯s only so much self-repair enchantment can repair before depleting." ¡°If you do happen to come across skill cores for sale, you might want to look for the Manifest Weapon skill for Harmony, as her current manifested weapon from lightning body will never be as stable and powerful as a proper skill provided by the system,¡± Hugo suggested. With Manifest Weapon, Harmony would be free to focus on empowering lightning arrows rather than channeling a mana bow. ¡°Another skill core both you and your golems would benefit from is a movement skill different from the half-arsed Quick Dash you learned yourself.¡± ¡°I, uh, thank you for that. Is Quick Dash that bad?¡± Bones inquired. ¡°Quick Dash isn''t a bad movement skill, but it is a bad choice for you. Advancing the skill requires a physique you don¡¯t have because you don¡¯t have muscles, and I doubt you¡¯ll ever advance the skill to the next tier. I¡¯m surprised you¡¯ve gotten the skill as high as you did. What you should look for is a movement skill relying entirely on mana, a movement spell,¡± Hugo suggested. ¡°That... entirely depends on whether I can find skill cores for sale. What other ways are there to acquire skill cores?¡± Bones asked. ¡°Places like these,¡± Hugo said, gesturing around them at the interior of the grand library. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re referring to the remnants of lost cities, similar to Necropolis, and not libraries,¡± Bones remarked. With a slight nod and a grin, Hugo listed ruins, tombs, former palaces, and dungeons as the most likely places to obtain cores. ¡°Basic skill cores can be rewarded for clearing small dungeons and rarely as a drop from bosses in medium-sized dungeons, while advanced cores are obtained for clearing medium-sized dungeons and as boss drops in large dungeons, making them quite rare and expensive,¡± Hugo explained. ¡°Dungeons¡­¡± Bones muttered. ¡°Are there dungeons here in the Nether Realm?¡± ¡°There are! But they are different from the dungeons you¡¯ve seen so far. The dungeons here are corrupted, twisted, and closely similar to wild dungeons. It would be too soon for you to try and clear one, even a small one. Once you transition to chaos mana, you won¡¯t need to consume mana potions anymore, and you would be free to roam outside the Necropolis, even exploring dungeons! When the time comes, I¡¯ll personally guide you there. They are a sight to behold!¡± Hugo exclaimed with enthusiasm. Chapter 159 The very next day, Bones emptied a mana flask and, with Hugo leading the way, headed toward the citadel. Meeting Master Vyrus was as nerve-wracking as ever. The enigmatic giant ghoul, the only one of its kind in this world, had eccentric personalities, often shifting between them, but handling laboratory apparatus was second nature to them all. Vyrus led the way to the first level of the basement and into the lab filled with rows of research materials stacked on shelves and vats with various body parts dipped in an ominous semi-transparent yellow liquid. Bones¡¯ attention was drawn to the middle of the lab, where a large table capable of accommodating even the largest of creatures was situated. With a casual wave of Vyrus¡¯ hand, the torches on the walls flared to life, illuminating the lab in a nether green light. ¡°Lay on the bed,¡± he instructed. Bones glanced between the table and the ghoul, and with some reservation, approached the table. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to remove your clothes,¡± Hugo called out, seating himself on one of the nearby chairs and watching with interest. Bones turned his way, nodded, and stored his clothes before lying on the table. ¡°What¡¯s the procedure?¡± he inquired, questioning his decision to undergo the procedure at the last second. Before replying, Vyrus scanned his body, observing the layer of bone armor covering the body of the Revenant. Then he elaborated on the procedure. ¡°A small incision will suffice in order to insert the worms beneath the bone armor. From there, I will guide the worms to the most optimal locations. Once attached to the bones, the worms will activate and start siphoning mana.¡± "The draining effect will be weak at the beginning and will increase over time. It should take approximately three to four months until you start experiencing the change. So as not to draw too much attention, it would be best to leave the fighting to your golems. At least until you grow stronger. Have I satisfied your query?¡± ¡°Y-yes, thank you.¡± Bones meekly replied, taken aback by the unexpectedly clear explanation coming from the ghoul. ¡°Then...¡± Vyrus said, producing six jars next to him, each holding a finger-length worm inside. ¡°Hoooh,¡± a sound escaped from the side. Bones glanced at Hugo, who pushed himself off the chair and leaned closer, inspecting the jars. ¡°I thought the plan was to use three worms, master?¡± ¡°It was, initially, but given that Bones is below the second tier, the three worms I initially prepared might cause detrimental effects. So I decided to make last-minute modifications, doubling the number of worms and significantly reducing their draining ability and the amount of chaos mana released through the spores, while slightly raising the purity of chaos mana. It might take a month or two longer, but it will make the adjustment to chaos mana easier.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to start now. You can relax, Bones. If I wanted to harm you in any way, I would¡¯ve done so before you signed the contract.¡± Realizing that Vyrus easily read his thoughts, Bones dryly coughed and added that he had never been on this side of the table. He took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get this over with.¡± Vyrus began by making an incision in a layer of bone armor along Bones¡¯ leg using his long nails and inserting the first of the six worms inside. Then, using an unfamiliar method, he slowly guided the worm downwards toward the knee area, where the worm wriggled and attached itself between the bones at the knee joint. Vyrus did the same for the other leg, both arms, the sternum, and finally, the cervical spine at the base of the neck. The procedure was straightforward for the experienced ghoul, and the only discomfort Bones felt was the sensation of the worms wriggling inside his body. The whole process took twenty minutes, but Vyrus had Bones remain on the table for another half hour, ensuring the worms stayed in place and there were no unforeseen complications after their activation. Before leaving the lab and then the citadel, Vyrus reminded Hugo that Bones should stay in Necropolis for another day before leaving the Nether Realm. This was a necessary precaution to ensure Bones¡¯ body fully adapted to the worms. The journey back to the grand library was drowned in deafening silence. Bones felt the pressure of his time here coming to an end, and his mind drew a blank. He had many questions for Hugo but decided to save them for his next visit to the Necropolis. Hugo, as observant as ever, offered Bones the opportunity to take any of his old research papers that he found interesting back to the living world. Grateful for the offer, Bones spent hours reading through various topics, comfortably setting himself on the bed. The whole day passed, and the only unforeseen circumstance Bones encountered was a drastic increase in his mana potion consumption. Just a few hours after the operation, his mana started dropping rapidly, forcing him to drink a mana flask. He drank another one within ten hours of the first, and the third and final flask within twenty-four hours of the operation. Pressed for time, Bones stored a dozen research papers and conveyed his willingness to depart, not wanting to see what would happen if he ran out of mana in this chaotic environment. Hugo accompanied him out of the gates of Necropolis, and all the way back to the shimmering portal in the middle of barren nowhere. The Reaper silently followed them, ensuring their journey to the portal went uninterrupted. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Bones once again expressed his gratitude to Hugo for inviting him to the Necropolis, for giving him a sense of belonging, and for providing him another purpose to fulfill within the undead army. Hugo, in return, said he was glad Bones took his words to heart and took the risk of coming here. He admitted that Bones'' arrival had reignited a spark of excitement he hadn''t felt in years. As Hugo''s last words to Bones lingered in his mind, Bones climbed the well and left the abandoned village. Hugo revealed that their next step in preparation for the upcoming war was to establish trade routes with the corrupted and replenish the much-needed armory. There was also mention of reassembling the warp gate, though Hugo didn''t delve further into the details. He promised that when Bones returned, he would see great changes taking place in the Necropolis¡ªa promise Bones very much looked forward to. Not even a month had passed since Bones took his first steps in the Nether Realm, yet he felt he had grown significantly as an undead in that short amount of time. It wasn''t just about gaining levels; it was about understanding where the undead faction stood in this world. After absorbing the first rays of sunlight following his month-long absence, Bones continued his trek along the road to his destination. He encountered other adventurers along the way, following in his footsteps toward the same destination, and engaged a few bandit groups demanding his valuables. After witnessing the grandeur of the Necropolis and experiencing the relentless assault of the wraiths, the enemies blocking his way seemed lackluster by comparison. At first, Bones decimated the bandits without a second thought, catching most off guard with his decisive actions. However, as the frequency of his clashes with the bandits increased, he began paying them to let him pass, unwilling to waste any more time on unnecessary skirmishes. The morning of the next day, Bones left the region under the Goldenforge guild''s jurisdiction and entered the Kingdom of Everlasting Dusk. The change in the air was immediate and palpable. Dark clouds cast long shadows over the land in the distance, and the absence of sunlight affected the surroundings. The sight before him reminded him somewhat of the Nether Realm, except for the wall to the side, made of wood and stretching beyond the horizon. ¡°This must be the wall separating the outer from the inner region. It''s quite long¡­¡± Bones remarked, halting his steps and observing the trees obscuring the sight of the wall far in the distance. The road continued parallel to the wall, and after taking a moment to scrutinize the wood the wall was made of, Bones resumed his journey. The wood looked resilient, numerous cracks and splinters adorned its dark bark, bearing the scars of time, but there was a lingering sense of unwavering sturdiness that felt overwhelming while looking at it. The first stop Bones came across was a small outpost, an adventurer¡¯s hub, where adventurers like him gathered to form parties or search for party members. Bones learned there was a procedure he must adhere to in order to join the expedition. One such measure was forming a party with at least three members. While everyone joining the expedition complied with the rule, it was mostly made for adventurers not belonging to any of the private guilds, small or major, and the members of the adventurer¡¯s guild. Bones noted that most adventurers in the outpost formed random groups just to meet the quota. He himself was asked a few times to join a party, which he politely declined, replying that he already had a party. Technically, it wasn''t a lie. With three golems by his side, he had a four-man party. The formed parties were required to register for the expedition at the next stop, which was the town of Falland Pass, Bones'' next destination. Bones didn¡¯t waste time and quickly resumed his journey. Evening fell, and torches revealed the town in the distance. ¡°Falland Pass,¡± he murmured, his sight fixed on smoke coming off chimneys. The town was situated in the valley, surrounded by hills and trees on both sides. There was a single entrance between the hills, and the exit opposite the entrance led through the strongly regulated gates on the wooden wall and into the inner region. Bones entered the town ten minutes later and proceeded searching for an inn. A futile endeavor as the town was flooded with adventurers and every room in every inn was already taken. Bones took his time strolling the streets and getting himself familiar with the inner workings of Falland Pass. The town had a branch office of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild overseeing the interactions between private guilds but had no actual influence over their members. As the impartial entity, the Adventurer''s Guild also managed the administration for the expedition into the inner regions of the kingdom. However, the guild had its gates closed for the night and Bones had to wait until morning to learn further instructions on how and where to register a party. Falland Pass housed every major guild on the continent. Each had a grand building, two to three stories high, and hundreds of members. Over the years, the expeditions have become a sort of testing ground for guilds to level their members, to sort out the weak from the strong. Other adventurers joined for various reasons. Some to earn experience and grow stronger, some to make connections with major guilds, and some came seeking to join the creatures of the night. Whatever the reason, the end goal of the expedition remained unchanged. And that was to liberate the infested regions free of vampires and their influence. Bones spent his time until morning visiting different taverns, striking up conversations with strangers, hoping to learn more about the expedition and what awaited him in the inner region. Responses to his queries differed. Members of major guilds grouped together and distinguished themselves from others by wearing capes of the same colors, with the crest of the guild proudly embedded in the middle of the cape. This type wasn¡¯t inclined to share any information, mostly dismissing Bones with a wave of the hand. Luckily, there were plenty of adventurers in the same situation as Bones who, after loosening their lips with a drink or two, shared what little they knew. There were a few key points Bones needed to remember, like avoiding using his real name and only using aliases, both when registering a party and when introducing himself to others. The inner region was dangerous, lawless, and there were no guarantees of safety against fellow expedition members. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild was there merely in name and to deal with administration for the expedition. The unspoken rule was to stick close to your party, mind your business, and avoid interfering with major guilds. Chapter 160 In the outer region, there were three towns similar to the Falland Pass, where adventurers gathered for the expedition. Once a month, on a scheduled date and when enough people had joined, third tiers belonging to either major guilds or the Adventurer''s Guild led the expedition into the inner region towards the town of Wolford. There, the parties were free to move independently and take on a variety of hunting contracts, with vampire subjugation and monster hunting being the most sought after. The new information made Bones question the need to form an expedition in the first place. From his understanding, the expedition consisted of numerous parties that, once they reached Wolford, would be free to move independently. After taking a moment to ponder the whole procedure, he realized why the procedure was most likely necessary. The reason for the expedition was to control the number of adventurers entering the inner region in order to reduce the dangers of high-leveled individuals potentially turning into vampires and bolstering enemy forces further. Bones stayed in the tavern long after the last patrons left, and only left in the morning, to the owner of the establishment''s displeasure. The adventurer¡¯s guild office opened early, and he was among the first adventurers to join the queue at the reception. He waited and observed the people around him. By everyone¡¯s attire and the conversations that ensued, he concluded they were solo adventurers, as clueless as him and waiting in line for the same reason. The members of major guilds had representatives that handled all the paperwork through different, more private channels; the difference in treatment was obvious. When it was Bones¡¯ turn, the clerk at the reception briefly raised his head from the desk, gracing Bones with a glance before asking if he was the leader of his group. After Bones confirmed he was the leader, the clerk asked him for a name. Misunderstanding the clerk''s question, Bones introduced himself, opting not to use his adventurer''s name Jones, but an alias, Bones. He then gestured to the rest of his party members standing to the side and said, ¡°These two thugs are Skully and Murdok, and the last one is the mage Harmony.¡± The clerk paused for a second, scrutinizing the golems, then proceeded to jot something on the paper before slamming the guild¡¯s stamp on it. He handed the paper to Bones and motioned for the next person in line to step up to the desk. Bones excused himself, wanting to ask the clerk a few questions, but the clerk simply pointed at the staff standing at the far end of the hall without giving an explanation. Grumbling under his breath, Bones walked over and joined his golems, turning his attention to the paper in hand. It was the guild¡¯s official expedition registration form, detailing the information, time, and date of the start of the expedition. More importantly, the paper served as proof of identity that Bones¡¯ party entered the inner region through proper channels. In the optional field, Bones was listed as the party leader, with Skully, Murdok, and Harmony as party members. In the only required field, the name of the party, ¡®Bones, Thugs & Harmony¡¯ was written. ¡°Bones, Thugs, and Harmony?¡± Bones read aloud, a slight groan escaping as he continued through the document. It detailed the dangers they would face and included a disclaimer stating that no other party but his own would be held accountable for any injuries or deaths the party might suffer. Storing the document safely in his inventory, Bones approached a staff member, who was more than willing to answer his questions; it was what he was there for, after all. Bones first inquired about the reason for registering the party and using aliases. The clerk explained that registering the party was required to limit and properly estimate the number of adventurers currently in the inner region. The reason for aliases was to protect individuals such as Bones. Once in the inner region and out in the wild, adventurers were on their own. Tensions between adventurers of major guilds and others always existed. Simply being part of a private guild, let alone one of the major guilds, signified talent and high potential. With the preferential treatment they received, its members often looked down on others. In a lawless zone like the inner region, if someone bore ill intent toward another, it would be easy to track the person down through the Adventurer''s Guild records. There was a limit to the protection the guild could offer against major guilds, and that was why aliases were a mandatory precaution. Bones nodded, understanding the necessity of the precaution. "Thank you for the explanation," he said. "What about the dangers mentioned in the document? Anything specific we should be aware of?" The clerk''s expression grew serious. "The inner region is filled with high-level monsters and rogue adventurers. Vampires are a significant threat, and the terrain itself can be treacherous. Make sure your party is well-prepared for anything. Also, be wary of other parties; not everyone is out there for the same reasons." The brief explanation confirmed what Bones already thought. His next set of questions was regarding their destination. Bones learned that half a day''s travel awaited them until they reached Wolford, the town that had become the central area where expeditions from different towns in the outer region converged. What separated Wolford from the other towns in the inner region was its ability to successfully fight off the vampires. Surviving countless battles throughout the ages, the citizens were determined, hardened veterans with the unique ability to transform into wolf-like humanoid monsters, also classified as werewolves. To maintain their status as a safe haven from dark forces, the town had been cooperating with the Adventurer''s Guild and major guilds for centuries, funding expeditions to slowly liberate occupied areas and reclaim what was rightfully theirs. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Shortly after, adventurers began flooding through the entrance to register their parties, and more adventurers joined Bones, bombarding the staff member with questions. Bones excused himself, regrouped with his golems and headed toward the exit. By the time he left, the guild was crowded. The journey to the inner region was scheduled for the next morning, with the meeting place set in front of the guild. Bones searched for an available room to spend the night, and after an hour of searching, he finally found one. He spent the rest of the day and throughout the night in his room, finding entertainment in research papers he borrowed from Hugo. When dawn broke, Bones packed his belongings and headed for the meeting place. In front of the guild, he was met with a crowd of people, eagerly awaiting the expedition to begin. The sight of over a hundred adventurers assembled in one place made Bones pause in his tracks. After a moment of consideration, he decided to distance himself from the crowd while he waited. The meeting place grew loud with laughter and overall excitement. With the arrival of three third-tier adventurers on horses, the chatter died down. One of the three spoke up, introducing himself and the two beside him as the leaders who would guide the expedition. Each leader would take one group of adventurers, and they would all travel in a single line. The first two leaders took parties formed by major guilds under them, approximately sixty people per group, while the rest were pushed into the third group at the rear of the line. Bones, of course, belonged to the third group, among the merry bunch severely lacking in discipline. After making an observation and comparing the differences in equipment, style, and behavior between the groups, he exhaled in exasperation. It was hard not to notice the condescending looks his group was given, and he couldn''t blame anyone for looking down on them. The adventurers in the first two groups looked like the definition of what adventurers should look and act like, while his group looked like a ragtag bunch of misfits. Riding horses, the first two groups sped ahead, while the third group slowly made their way on foot. Past the wooden blockade separating the regions, vast dense woods extended as far as the eye could see. Clouds covered the sun, barely letting any rays of light pass through. Immediately after entering, the atmosphere shifted and the temperature dropped, as if announcing the imminent danger that awaited. Bones glanced around at his companions, noting their unease. He couldn''t blame them; the shift in the environment was palpable. The forest seemed to close in around them, the trees whispering secrets only they could hear. Relying on his Omnipresent Perception to detect objects and movements around him, Bones struggled to get a clear sense of his surroundings. The group was too crowded, and most adventurers were unrestrained, unable to keep their mana under control. Despite the interference, a few adventurers stood out. These second-tier individuals, clad in equipment crafted from monster parts, moved expertly, constantly observing their surroundings. After observing for a while, Bones noticed these particular adventurers gravitating toward the leader of the party. It was a smart decision, he thought, and he picked up his speed to stay close to them. An hour after entering the inner region, the first howls were heard in the distance. The murmurs and chatter disappeared, replaced by nervous glances exchanged among party members and toward the surrounding woods. ¡°Don¡¯t stop moving and don¡¯t break ranks if you don¡¯t want to be singled out,¡± the leader shouted, unfazed by the howls that caused most to lose their composure. The group''s pace quickened, almost turning into a light jog. Soon, new howls reached the ears of the adventurers, much closer this time. Those at the rear drew their weapons and adopted defensive stances, a minor mistake that caused them to slow down and detach from the others. Multiple shadows burst out of the woods and into the open. Their figures were blurs to most, and their targets were the nearest adventurers. The leader, a third tier, reacted before everyone else did. Dismounting his horse, he disappeared from sight and reappeared at the rear of the group, catching one of the shadows mid-pounce. The others did enough damage before scurrying off and disappearing into the woods. Bones turned just in time to see the leader casually snapping the neck of the captured werewolf. It was an impressive sight if not for the mutilated bodies of two unfortunate adventurers that lay beside the man. ¡°What happened?¡± Bones murmured. ¡°I said not to break ranks!¡° the leader admonished. In just a few seconds, four werewolves had pounced on two parties of nine adventurers and caused five casualties. Two adventurers were killed, one was seriously injured, and two received light injuries. Bones made his way to the back of the group, where he saw deep claw marks across the chest of one of the fallen adventurers. The claws had ripped through the iron chest plate, while the other fallen had his throat bitten open. Claws as hard as steel, and given how fast they moved, I estimate werewolves are as fast as Skully and maybe even stronger than Murdok. They will pose quite a challenge! Bones analyzed. ¡°We''ve wasted too much time here. We are being hunted and need to move before the pack catches up to us,¡± the leader said before making his way back to his horse. Before mounting it, he turned to the group. ¡°You¡¯re running the rest of the way. Don¡¯t fall behind lest you end up like them.¡± He warned, his eyes briefly passing over the bodies of the dead adventurers. The group hurried to comply, the leader¡¯s words a grim reminder of the peril they were in. Bones urged his golems to stay close, ensuring they kept pace with the rest of the group. The atmosphere was tense, the weight of the recent attack pressing down on everyone. The once light-hearted banter was now replaced with a grim silence as they picked up the pace. Bones kept a watchful eye on their surroundings, his Omnipresent Perception straining to pick up any sign of movement. The forest seemed even more ominous now, every shadow a potential threat. The group moved in a tight formation, each adventurer keenly aware that their survival depended on staying together. As they continued their journey, the howls of the werewolves echoed in the distance, a constant reminder of the danger that lurked just beyond the treeline. The leader¡¯s presence, though reassuring, did little to ease the tension. Bones knew that they were far from safe and that the werewolves would likely strike again. Chapter 161 Over the course of the journey to their destination, the group was ambushed at intervals, roughly every other hour. Bones initially didn¡¯t plan to participate in combat, not wanting to reveal the extent of his skills. However, he was forced to act by the third ambush. Using bone spells, he made an effort to be quick and precise, rather than flashy and drawing attention. Fast-moving targets were a challenge to hit, so Bones aimed where they would be instead of where they were. He killed one werewolf alone and helped his golems kill two more, but wasn¡¯t satisfied with his party¡¯s performance. The werewolves had robust bodies, dense fur, and proved resilient against conventional weapons. It took considerable effort to bring one down. Bones paid more attention to how others in his group fought, wanting to see how they fared against such opponents. What Bones realized while watching was that he had overlooked one important aspect: werewolves, like vampires, were weak to silver weapons. The sun weakened them, but there was something about silver that impacted their healing factor and caused them to bleed profusely from wounds. Bones had read this bit of information back in the library in Draycott but had forgotten it in the heat of the moment. He made a mental note to look for silver weapons once they reached town. After what felt like an eternity, the trees began to thin, and the outline of Wolford appeared on the horizon. The sight of the fortified town brought a collective sigh of relief from the adventurers. The leader urged them to keep moving, and soon they were crossing the town¡¯s threshold, the gates closing behind them with a resounding thud. The safety of Wolford was a stark contrast to the treacherous forest they had just traversed. The leader led his group towards the town hall, where the other two groups awaited. Upon arrival, the other two leaders approached and solemnly shook their heads, seeing the state of the survivors. The third group had been hit the hardest. While the first two groups suffered a few casualties, the third group was reduced to half. ¡°Don¡¯t be too disheartened,¡± one of the leaders addressed the crowd. ¡°Unfortunately, there have always been casualties in this part of the journey¡­¡± The man gazed over the third group before continuing, ¡°but such is the adventurer''s life. The journey here was a trial, a test of your capabilities, and you have made it this far! I wish you all a happy hunt and may luck follow you on your travels.¡± He finished, and the leader of the third group stepped up to instruct. ¡°You may address me as Marcel. Party leaders, follow me inside, and make sure you have your expedition registration forms with you.¡± Dozens of adventurers followed Marcel into the town hall. Inside, in one of the offices the party leaders were required to show their registration forms and cross out the names of any party members who had died on the way to Wolford. Once the processing was completed and the number of survivors confirmed, Marcel gave a brief overview of what was expected of everyone in the expedition. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve confirmed the numbers, here¡¯s what you need to know,¡± Marcel began. ¡°Wolford is our staging ground. You¡¯ll find resources, lodging, and information here. The townsfolk are our allies, and it¡¯s essential we maintain a good relationship with them. Respect their customs and contribute to the town''s defenses if needed.¡± Marcel pointed to a large map on the wall. ¡°This map shows the surrounding areas and known locations of vampire nests and monster habitats. The guilds and the town council have posted contracts on the notice boards around town. You¡¯re free to choose your targets, but remember that cooperation is key. Solo adventurers have a higher risk of falling prey to the dangers out there.¡± Rules against in-fighting between parties were strictly enforced, with special emphasis on avoiding conflicts between major guilds, although enforcing such rules in the wild was nearly impossible. Party leaders were required to update the status of their groups every two months at the latest, a responsibility Marcel stressed. He cautioned adventurers to carefully consider their contracts, warning against overestimating their capabilities, especially after the sobering encounter with werewolves. Marcel then introduced the man responsible for recording the contracts with the town hall, a formidable figure in his sixties. Standing almost two meters tall with a burly build, white mutton chops, and disheveled hair, Gauss exuded a casual, almost bored demeanor. Despite this, his sharp, slanted eyes conveyed a predatory intensity as he surveyed the room. Marcel paused, letting the information sink in. ¡°Lastly, if you encounter anything unexpected or too dangerous, report back immediately. We¡¯re here to reclaim these lands, but we can¡¯t do that if we¡¯re reckless. Work together, stay sharp, and good luck out there.¡± Bones listened intently, noting the locations on the map and the contracts mentioned. The atmosphere inside the town hall was tense but focused. The adventurers knew the real challenges lay ahead, and preparation was crucial. After the briefing, Bones exited the town hall and joined his golems. The town of Wolford was bustling with activity, a mix of adventurers and werewolf citizens going about their business. Bones headed straight to the blacksmith, intent on acquiring silver weapons. The shopkeeper, a well built werewolf with a scarred face, greeted him with a nod. ¡°What can I get for you, adventurer?¡± the blacksmith asked. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Bones observed the blacksmith carefully. Had he not known that most of the town''s inhabitants were werewolves, he might have mistaken the man for human. The telltale signs were the excessive hairiness and the peculiar gleam in the eyes. Setting aside these observations, Bones paused before responding, lost in contemplation. His visit had been impulsive, driven by a sudden urge to shop. Yet, now that he was here, he questioned his penchant for spending. Recently, he had invested significantly in new equipment, only to find himself in need of additional weapons. This time, however, it was a necessity; he required silver weapons to effectively combat both vampires and werewolves. ¡°I need silver-tipped arrows, a spear, and a greatsword; greataxe is fine too,¡± Bones replied, placing a pouch of coins on the counter. The blacksmith inspected the coins and nodded, gathering the requested items. ¡°Good choice. Silver¡¯s the best way to deal with the creatures out there,¡± he said, handing over the weapons. Bones eyed the weapons, his strength barely supporting their weight. The weapons were simple in design, but the blacksmith vouched for their sharpness and durability. With a satisfied nod, Bones left, feeling hundreds of gold coins lighter. The next course of action was to inspect the contracts posted on boards around town and see what the town of Wolford had to offer. Like many other towns, Wolford was no exception when it came to the number of inns and shops. There were plenty of both, at least one on each corner, but the main attraction was the colosseum, where adventurers displayed their battle prowess against other adventurers and captured monsters. Besides offering fame and recognition, the arena provided opportunities for many to be recruited by major guilds. The colosseum was also crucial to the town, as the profits funded expeditions and enabled the continuous hiring of adventurers. Bones bought an entry ticket and found himself a remote seat in the back. After watching the intense battles, he summoned a small stack of research papers. These were Hugo¡¯s papers he had previously set aside, revolving around the Kingdom of Everlasting Dusk, which he planned to read upon reaching Wolford. Despite the loud atmosphere, Bones remained focused, immersed in the content of the research. Hugo was meticulous in keeping notes, and an intriguing entry caught Bones¡¯ hollow eyes. It contained clues about the original facility where humans had recreated the elves'' research to create a new species: vampires. Limited by resources and time, Hugo had failed to pinpoint the exact location of the facility, but the clues pointed to a remote area deep in the inner region. Without a particular goal for his next move, Bones set finding the facility as his main objective, estimating it would take over a month to reach his destination. After the colosseum, he strolled through town, looking at the contract boards. The contracts varied from simple tasks like picking medicinal herbs to hunting exotic creatures like griffins, alongside numerous vampire subjugation contracts. Bones picked contracts appropriate to his level and headed to the town hall to register them with Gauss, a werewolf responsible for recording the contracts. Gauss was a veteran soldier with an abundance of combat experience dealing with vampires and their spawn. However, his sharp eyes betrayed a look of surprise when he saw Bones entering his office with contracts in hand, ready to register. Bones didn¡¯t particularly stand out among the adventurers. Many wore hoods covering their heads, and even if Bones¡¯ head was revealed, he didn¡¯t look like a typical undead. He would be mistaken for a malnourished old man before being recognized as an undead, but Gauss¡¯ sense of smell was anything but normal. Standing up from his seat, Gauss began a slow transformation before Bones, who was left monumentally stunned. Gauss¡¯ body grew larger, his bulging biceps almost tearing his shirt, and his face transformed into that of a wolf, with a strong jaw and a long, blunt muzzle. ¡°Choose your next words carefully, adventurer,¡± Gauss growled. ¡°Why do you carry the scent of death around you?¡± Bones immediately snapped out of his trance and commanded his golems to be on standby just outside the doors, ready to barge in if instructed. In a confident manner, Bones replied that he was an undead but also a registered adventurer from the Wezar Kingdom. Then, he swiftly procured his old adventurer''s ID and provided proof that he was indeed a legitimate adventurer. Gauss hesitated momentarily before ordering Bones not to move. He grabbed the ID card and scrutinized it. Moments later, he harrumphed, canceling the transformation and muttering, ¡°I¡¯ll be damned. The ID is real! Just what were they thinking registering an undead¡­ you know what? I don¡¯t want to know.¡± He handed the ID back to Bones, who felt relief wash over him. Bones had gambled by presenting his old ID, trusting that Gauss wouldn¡¯t bother checking the validity of his ID card against the Adventurer''s Guild records. He wasn¡¯t even sure if they had the records here, as the nearest proper Adventurer¡¯s Guild was in Draycott. Regardless, Gauss took the contracts from Bones and reviewed them one by one. One of the contracts Bones took involved the subjugation of wolfmen in Duskwood, a dark forest not far from Wolford. Wolfmen were lesser werewolves, below the second tier, yet to evolve. Their levels ranged between thirty and fifty, and they resembled their evolved counterparts, full-fledged werewolves, but smaller in size and with lower physical attributes. Other contracts involved hunting werewolves, exterminating vampire spawn that plagued towns, and hunting second-tier vampires. Gauss paused on the werewolf contract, hesitating. ¡°Lycantropes are different from us, the shape-changing humans you see in town,¡± he said, drawing Bones¡¯ attention. ¡°They are descendants of the original werewolves; physically stronger, with insatiable bloodthirst and without the ability to change shape. Are you sure you¡¯re up for the task? Despite being an undead, your level is a bit too low for this.¡± Bones took a moment to ponder before replying that he was willing to give the contract a try, only engaging targets in the early fifties level range. Gauss paused before nodding and adding that if it were anyone else, he wouldn¡¯t validate them the contract. Continuing, he confirmed every other contract Bones took except for two, which he singled out and placed to the side. He explained that while the werewolves would pose a challenge, the contracts he put aside were too much for Bones¡¯ current level. These two contracts targeted second-tier vampires in the sixty and seventy level range. Bones hadn¡¯t thought much of it when he took those particular contracts. He knew both targets were in a completely different league but was confident he could at least escape if the situation turned dire. Chapter 162 Gauss suggested a monster subjugation contract in the countryside near two small towns infested with vampire spawn and ghouls. He explained that ghouls¡¯ draining abilities could be problematic for most lower-level adventurers, but these effects would be ineffective against Bones due to his undead nature. The second contract offered was a scouting mission in the town of Valencia. This town was under the rule of an ascendant vampire, but unlike other vampire lords, this one didn''t have a clan or vampire spawn running amok. The town''s citizens were ordinary people, while those in high positions were the vampire lord¡¯s thralls, compelled to do his bidding. Gauss did not disclose the exact details of the scouting mission, leaving them to be revealed by the scout currently on the mission there at a meeting with Bones at a location near Valencia specified in the contract. Bones was open to changing contracts as long as there was experience to gain and the rewards justified the effort. Speaking of rewards, Bones inquired about the types available, explaining that he had no interest in gold or mana stones but was keen on acquiring skill cores. Gauss confirmed that skill cores, along with high-quality weapons and armor, were available as rewards, but only for contracts of third tier and above. However, he added that instead of the listed rewards for his contracts, Bones could request merits, which he could later exchange for skill cores. Delighted, Bones inquired about the types of skill cores he could obtain with merits and was directed to the second floor of the town hall, where he would find a catalog of available rewards. Eager to explore the rewards on the upper floor, Bones thanked Gauss and was about to leave when Gauss stopped him with a ¡°just a moment.¡± Before parting ways, Gauss suggested Bones purchase silver weapons before heading out to deal with werewolves and vampires if he wasn''t proficient with weapon auras¡ªsomething Gauss doubted given Bones¡¯ level. Bones replied that he had already visited the blacksmith and bought silver weapons but asked Gauss to elaborate on the use of weapon auras. With time on his hands, as no one else had arrived at his office yet, Gauss began by asking if Bones was familiar with the auras used by knights. Bones admitted that he had only recently seen an aura user and wasn¡¯t very knowledgeable about the topic. Gauss, drawing on his combat expertise, explained that mastering aura was essential for melee combatants who had pushed the limits of human physical capability and sought to advance their weapon mastery. Adventurers who can envelop their weapons in mana are known as weapon masters, and they don¡¯t require silver weapons to fight vampires and werewolves. Although Bones was significantly lacking in weapon proficiency and had no desire to specialize in weapon combat, he was curious about how werewolves fought. Did they use cold weapons, or did they rely on the natural weapons granted by their wolf-like transformation? Gauss responded with a small demonstration. Transforming only part of his arm, he enveloped his claws in a thick, dense, green energy. Bones watched in fascination as the energy felt different from mana¡ªoppressive and resembling flames that clung tightly to the fingertips and long claws. ¡°That¡¯s stamina, isn¡¯t it? The energy source, I mean,¡± Bones asked, recognizing this as the first time he had clearly seen and felt the energy source within users known as stamina. ¡°Yes. We werewolves, and vampires for that matter, can¡¯t use mana in the traditional sense. That¡¯s a consequence of our evolution. Vampires use blood magic, while we werewolves utilize the stamina within us.¡± ¡°Fascinating!¡± Bones remarked before shifting the topic. He asked about the difficulty of reaching deeper into the inner region toward his destination. ¡°Depends,¡± Gauss replied, pulling out a smaller map and asking Bones to indicate the location. When Bones pointed out the general area of his interest, Gauss raised an eyebrow and asked if Bones was looking for a research facility, revealing his prior knowledge of these facilities. Surprised, Bones admitted he thought the laboratories were a secret, which elicited a chuckle from Gauss and the offer of an extra contract. Gauss explained that numerous research facilities were scattered throughout the inner region, many of which had been extensively searched. However, not all facilities had been located; many were built underground, their locations lost to time. Bones was given a mission to locate one of the missing laboratories and retrieve research documents on a specific topic, the information Gauss did not immediately disclose, again. Given the distance to Valencia and his current weakened state, Bones requested a flexible meeting date. He proposed scheduling it for a month and a half from now, which would give him time to complete the Wolfmen contract and recover from the weakening debuff. After the scouting mission, he planned to continue deeper into the inner region to search for the research facility. He didn¡¯t mind taking on an extra mission, particularly with the option to earn merits, but expressed concern about the mandatory two-month progress report. Gauss reassured him, explaining that the additional mission was a special, long-term one and did not require regular reports. This news greatly relieved Bones, but just then, a knock on the door interrupted their conversation. ¡°That¡¯ll be all, Bones. If you come across any other contracts of interest, feel free to bring them to me,¡± Gauss said. Bones thanked the werewolf, promised to do so, and turned to leave. Before reaching for the doorknob, he heard Gauss offer one last piece of advice: ¡°Be careful not to get entangled with members of the Divine Order. Two of them came with the first group before you, and if they notice you, they will not leave you alone. You are safe here, but be cautious outside.¡± Bones nodded, expressing his gratitude to the werewolf for the contracts and the sage advice. As he opened the doors, he was met by a tall figure, his medium light brown hair partially obscuring his eyes. The man was dressed in a striking white robe adorned with golden embroidery and for a fleeting moment, the figure''s face froze upon seeing Bones, his eyes flashing with surprise and disbelief before settling into a cold, expressionless mask devoid of any emotion.Bones chose to bypass the man, deliberately avoiding eye contact, yet curiosity gnawed at him. Who was this individual, dressed so extravagantly in such an unremarkable place? Once the figure entered the office and shut the door behind him, he wasted no time in addressing Gauss, his tone dripping with disdain. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°You dare employ an undead? This will not be tolerated!¡± he declared, his voice sharp and accusatory. Gauss responded with a scoff, his demeanor unyielding. ¡°I have a use for that particular undead, and I will not allow you to interfere with my business, Templar¡­ If you don¡¯t like how I handle things, you¡¯re free to return to the Order!¡± Gauss shot back, his words laced with defiance. The Templar, a second-tier member of the Divine Order, seemed to deflate under Gauss''s retort, his head drooping in reluctant submission. Yet, beneath the surface of his compliant exterior, a sly expression flickered across his face, a twisted smile curling at the corners of his mouth¡ªone that Gauss, in his fervor, failed to notice. After leaving the office, Bones wasted no time and ascended the stairs to the upper hall. Under the vigilant gaze of the nearby guards, he approached a staff member clad in formal business attire. With a sense of eagerness, he requested to see the catalog of rewards available for merits. The man responded with a polite, ¡°Certainly,¡± and led Bones down the corridor, flanked by guards stationed every few meters. At the end of the corridor, Bones turned left and entered a spacious office that offered a view of the front of town hall. He was invited to settle into a plush lounge chair while the staff member unlocked a glass cabinet and retrieved a hardcover catalog, which he then handed to Bones. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but notice the security around this place. Are the rewards stored here, in town hall?¡± Bones asked, his curiosity piqued. The staff member raised an eyebrow slightly but didn¡¯t perceive any malice in the question. ¡°That¡¯s correct. The rewards are securely stored here, protected by heavy guard and magical formations. Please, feel free to ask me anything if something catches your eye,¡± the staff member replied, maintaining a professional demeanor. ¡°I¡¯ll do that¡­¡± Bones replied dryly, sensing that his inquiry about security and the location of the rewards might have raised a hint of suspicion. Clearing his throat, Bones shifted his focus to the catalog in his hands. The booklet featured strikingly realistic images and detailed descriptions of various rewards, ranging from enchanted accessories and weapons to armor crafted from high-quality monster parts by master blacksmiths. As he flipped through the pages, he paused at the section that piqued his interest: skill cores. Basic skill cores were listed at a minimum of fifty merits, while a select few advanced skill cores commanded prices of over two hundred merits¡ªfour times the cost of the basic ones. Bones¡¯ mind raced as he read through the skill descriptions, imagining different tactics and ways to implement them with his golems. Then, with a deep exhale, he refocused on the specific skill core he was after. Near the end of the catalog, he found what he was looking for¡ªmovement skills. ¡°Leap. Dash. Rush. Charge. Blink¡­¡± Bones murmured aloud as he scanned the list. None of them seemed to fit his objective. ¡°Ah, there it is.¡± Phantom Shift, Umbral Shift, Shadow Fade, Shroud Step, and Veil Slip. Those were his options. All of them were skills Bones and his golems could potentially use, either now or in the near future. But only one met all his criteria: Veil Slip, a basic skill core that allowed the user to slip through an unseen veil between dimensions, vanishing and reappearing elsewhere. The skill could later be upgraded to Void Step and had strict requirements: a medium Space affinity, which Bones already possessed, and a Darkness affinity he planned to acquire when he returned to Necropolis. At hundred and fifty merits, it was priced on the high end for basic skill cores, and the "2" in brackets next to the name indicated there were only two left. Only two available? The thought of both skill cores being sold before he could collect enough merits crossed Bones¡¯ mind. He turned to the staff member, who was reorganizing documents behind the desk. ¡°Excuse me, is it possible to buy merits with gold? And do you offer layaway for skill cores?¡± The man looked up from his work and shook his head. ¡°Purchasing merits with gold was allowed hundreds of years ago, but it was short-lived. Merchants used adventurers to exchange gold for merits and buy rewards, which the merchants would then resell elsewhere. As for layaway, we no longer offer it. It¡¯s not in our interest to hold an item for someone when there are buyers ready to purchase.¡± He paused before offering an alternative. ¡°You could, however, pledge an item of equal value as collateral until you pay off the skill core in full.¡± Bones remained silent, deep in thought. The man returned to his documents as Bones mulled over the idea of offering something as collateral. But did he even have anything valuable enough? The only thing of that much value I have is a dungeon core. But offering that as collateral is out of the question. I¡¯m not even sure of the core''s exact value. ¡°No, that¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t think I have anything of equal value,¡± Bones replied, closing the catalog and standing up. He approached the man, handed back the booklet, and with a slight nod said, ¡°Thank you,¡± before turning to leave. As he descended the stairs toward the exit of the town hall, his thoughts remained fixated on the skill cores. Even if he managed to acquire the movement skill core, it would be a while before he could actually learn it. Several other skill cores had caught his attention, but those were concerns for after he¡¯d earned enough merits to exchange for them. Outside the town hall, Bones mentally reviewed his to-do list one last time before making his way toward the town¡¯s exit. Wolford was an intriguing town, offering plenty of opportunities for fame¡ªlike competing in the colosseum arena¡ªor indulging in the wide variety of goods for sale. But Bones had already gathered what he needed, and his interest now lay far beyond the town¡¯s defensive walls. Chapter 163 At the eastern exit, Bones presented the Wolfmen subjugation contract to the gate guard, granting him passage through the gates that led directly to the Dark Forest. This dense, foreboding woodland occupied a large area north, east and south of Wolford, and was home to the targets of his first contract. Not long after leaving town, Bones retrieved a bundle of silver-tipped arrows and handed them to Harmony, instructing her to use them sparingly and to infuse each arrow with a lightning affinity before firing. Bones knew that the hundred arrows he¡¯d bought wouldn¡¯t be nearly enough for the hunt he had in mind, so he planned to reuse the silver arrowheads and craft new shafts from bones as needed. As for Skully and Murdok, they were each equipped with their own silver weapons, no additional instructions necessary. Both golems had long since mastered the fighting styles Bones had envisioned for them, and now their combat expertise even exceeded his own. For himself, Bones summoned his expensive staff, using it as a walking stick as he made his way further from Wolford, with his golems trudging along behind him. The Dark Forest was infamous among adventurers, recognized as a hunting territory brimming with predators. Wolves and direwolves posed the most frequent dangers, but deeper inside lay the true draw for many¡ªWolfmen and, at the center of the forest, Werewolves. Bones trailed the growling sounds that reverberated through the trees, his boots making deep impressions in the yielding forest floor. He felt eyes upon him, being shadowed and played with. Shadows danced at the periphery of his sight, disappearing the instant he turned to look. Yet his keen senses detected several large forms encircling him. "Direwolves? Ha!" Bones laughed derisively. It had been some time, but he was well-acquainted with confronting their kind. "I¡¯m not here for you. Get lost!" he bellowed, conjuring a whirlwind of bone spikes around him. In a rapid display of might, he released a Mana Blast, sending the spikes soaring in every direction. A few anguished yelps informed him that his projectiles had struck home, and shortly thereafter, he sensed the pack retreating. Bones let out another derisive laugh and instructed his golems to spread out, aiming to cover a wider area while continuing. The wind picked up, rustling the leaves of the trees, and distant shouts pierced the otherwise tranquil forest. The voices were intangible but suggested the presence of others nearby. Bones directed Skully, the most adept at navigating among his golems, to investigate the source of the sounds. Establishing a Soul Link, Bones watched as a group of adventurers dispatched a pack of Wolfmen and pursued the remaining few. Once the battle concluded, the adventurers departed, but Bones quickly detected new voices in the distance. "This won''t do," he declared, shaking his head. "I think I see now why earning merits through repeated Wolfmen subjugation contracts isn¡¯t a viable strategy. While Wolfmen are among the simplest contracts to clear, there are far too many parties hunting them, making it difficult to locate them. I need to find a new spot." The Dark Forest offered ample territory to investigate, prompting Bones to head southeast in search of prey. Throughout the night, the wolves pursued him, relentlessly probing for weaknesses he never displayed. The chase concluded with the dawn, and by noon, the Wolfmen finally appeared on his path. Bones played his role, a victim, fearing that showcasing overwhelming strength would frighten his targets away. Unlike their less evolved relatives, the wolves, the Wolfmen lacked a bond. Although they generally moved and hunted in groups, the Wolfmen exhibited little intelligence or loyalty; consumed by their bloodlust, they acted with impulsiveness. Bones instructed his golems to maintain their distance, eliminate any Wolfmen that approached, and await the signal to converge at his location while he lured the enemies in the center. The Wolfmen fanned out, a small portion surrounding and engaging each golem with equal numbers, while the remainder of the pack charged at Bones, who merely waited and focused on gathering mana around his staff. As the prey reached him, Bones drove the butt of the staff into the ground, releasing vast amounts of uncontrolled raw mana into the earth, sending dirt and leaves flying. He then skillfully leapt onto the embedded staff and sprang to the side, vaulting over the disoriented Wolfmen. ¡°Now,¡± Bones commanded, and his golems, regardless of their current engagement, broke off and swiftly redirected their focus toward the remaining pack. Harmony''s arrow was the first to strike the disoriented group, sowing chaos among them. Skully appeared in a blur, inflicting deep lacerations, severing tendons, and incapacitating his targets, while Murdok''s large silhouette leaping into the fray resembled darkness descending upon the world, leaving a trail of severed bodies in his wake. Bones chose not to engage more than necessary. Now under Weakened status again, he opted for greater caution in combat and refrained from pushing himself unless absolutely required. The battle concluded within minutes, and Bones first approached his staff, yanking it from the ground. He surveyed the bodies, then glanced at his golems. The contract requires collecting Wolfmen fangs¡ªA nasty piece of business. ¡°I know I¡¯ll regret this, but Murdok, please try to extract the fangs from the bodies, and¡­," Bones quickly added, "do be careful.¡± Murdok, on the other hand, didn¡¯t possess the term "delicate" in his fighting lexicon. With a rough tug, he yanked out a set of wolf teeth along with a lower jaw, nicking and damaging the fangs in the process. Bones slapped his forehead, shaking his head in disapproval. The result was¡­ as anticipated. He glanced at Harmony and said, "your turn." Harmony approached another body and, using her leg, forced the mouth wide open. She then struck the teeth with the tip of her bow, shattering the fangs. Bones watched in horror as Harmony crouched down, picked up the teeth, and walked over to hand him the pieces, including one intact fang and another that was broken. She then returned to her usual position, staring blankly into the distance, ignoring the speechless Bones. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. cough Bones cleared his throat and remarked, "I didn''t see this coming. Not at all!" He paused, casting a brief glance at Harmony before turning to Skully. "It will be your responsibility, Skully, to carefully extract the fangs from the remaining bodies." Unlike the other two golems, Skully had long, sharp fingers, enabling him to penetrate the flesh and secure a better grip. The extraction process required a mix of strength and precision, which Skully possessed, and within ten minutes, Bones had collected twelve pairs of fangs, two of which were damaged from Murdok''s and Harmony''s earlier efforts. "Not bad, not bad. The contract stipulates twenty-five pairs; we¡¯re halfway toward fulfilling it. Let¡¯s keep going." Hours went by without any notable events until Bones stumbled upon a dozen Wolfmen corpses, their fangs missing and scattered across the area. The injuries appeared to be caused by slashing and piercing weapons, and the sheer brutality suggested the Wolfmen had been significantly overpowered, as evidenced by their mangled remains. snap Bones whipped his head towards the sound of a breaking twig and spotted a trio of adventurers emerging twenty meters away. Their gazes locked, and based on their expressions, Bones sensed hostility. "Is this your doing?" Bones inquired, motioning toward the bodies. He recognized them as adventurers from the same group he had traveled with to Wolford, and all three appeared to be skilled fighters; he could attest to that after witnessing their adeptness in fending off the werewolves. He received no answer, and the prospect of conflict felt inevitable. If I recall correctly, there were five competent individuals in my group back then. Bones extended his awareness to his surroundings, concentrating on detecting the shapes of mana, and noticed two additional figures concealed some distance away. "I remember you five; you accompanied me on my journey to Wolford, correct?" Bones inquired, hoping to ease the tension, as he felt uncertain about confronting this group. One of them raised an eyebrow and conferred quietly with the other two before responding, "This area is our hunting ground and off-limits. You and your party are welcome to leave; if you don''t..." He left the sentence unfinished, but the message was unmistakable. Bones slightly tilted his head, weighing the man¡¯s demeanor and whether he should reciprocate, but ultimately dismissed the thought and replied, "Duly noted," before turning to depart. There would be a time and place to contend with this kind of company, but now wasn''t that moment. Bones redirected his path and ventured deeper south in search of targets. The shadows deepened, and night fell soon after, as did Bones¡¯ spirits. He had squandered the entire day traveling without making any headway. He had hoped to spend several days leisurely hunting Wolfmen before heading toward town Valencia for a scouting mission, but now he realized he might need to consider alternative methods to gather enough fangs. hoo hoo Bones halted and looked up, examining the dim light of the moon filtered through dark clouds, reaching him through the tree canopy while the night grew alive with the sounds of snapping twigs, yips and yelps, grunts and snarls. hoo hoo "Who, who?" Bones pondered. "Perhaps the real question is what¡­ I should be doing now, and the answer is hunt! As for who? They make a good starting point. Skully, Murdok, Harmony, change your weapons, tonight we pursue a different quarry!" Bones proclaimed with a grin as the first raindrop landed on his forehead. Turning back toward the direction he had come from, he began walking, grinning and resolute to achieve his goals by any means necessary. Two hours'' walk away beneath the makeshift tent, five adventurers gathered around the fire, seeking warmth. Each wore an expression devoid of feeling, their faces rigid and unyielding, with eyes alert to their surroundings. The rain intensified, drowning out other sounds, including the approach of three golems on a mission. Bones'' orders were straightforward: strike swiftly and decisively, pursuing the targets without relent while he maintained his distance, perched on a sturdy branch facing the camp. The ambush commenced with Harmony charging a lightning arrow. The mana swirling around the arrow was an obvious sign to anyone with keen senses and a watchful eye. "Incoming!" shouted one of the adventurers, a ranger, as he reached for his bow. The others responded quickly just as Harmony let loose the arrow. The projectile tore through the tent and out the other side, leaving a trail of lightning particles in its wake. Everyone inside the tent felt the effects on their skin, a tingling sensation that brought a slight numbness, hindering their movements. Following the initial shot from an arrow, a sweeping strike with a greatsword cleaved the tent horizontally, exposing the astonished adventurers within. That astonishment swiftly transformed into a calculated and composed resolve, prompting a counteroffensive. The adventurers fanned out; those flanking Murdok encircled him and lunged at Harmony, while the other three concentrated on Murdok, who followed up his sweeping attack with a downward blow into the muddy earth, fracturing the ground and sending mud flying in all directions. The ranger took a step back, nocking and releasing a precise arrow aimed at Murdok''s heart. The arrow struck, and if Murdok had a heart, the strike would likely have proven lethal. The other two adventurers exchanged glances but remained undeterred by the sight of their attacker still on his feet. In a heartbeat, they reacted, closing the gap in an instant. The adventurer on the right aimed to incapacitate Murdok''s dominant hand, which wielded the greatsword, leaving the weapon lodged in the golem''s arm while deftly avoiding a horizontal slash. The adventurer on the left seized the opportunity to slice open the golem''s belly, seemingly ending the battle in mere moments. Or so they believed. A pained cry from behind pulled their focus, revealing the ranger with a spear''s tip protruding from his chest. In one fluid motion, the spear retracted, and the ranger collapsed face down, exposing another figure. Thunder rumbled, following a flash of lightning. The brief illumination unveiled the bony snout of a Lizardman gripping a spear, aimed squarely at the adventurers. "Damn it!" the one on the left shouted, but the surprises were far from over. The injuries Murdok sustained did not hinder him, and while the adventurers were preoccupied by the sight of their fallen comrade, the golem brought the blunt side of his weapon crashing down onto the head of the adventurer on the right. A wet thud echoed, followed by a splash as the body hit the ground. Once expressionless, the adventurer''s face now bore the look of sheer disbelief as he realized he was alone. He glanced behind Murdok, where the remaining two had vanished, hoping to see his allies returning, but was met with nothing but silence, rain, and distant thunder. Chapter 164 Bones monitored the battle''s progress through the Soul Link he had with his golems, frequently shifting his focus between them and relishing the experience. While he would have preferred Murdok not to serve as a perpetual practice target in every battle, he acknowledged the outcome of their skirmish. Both Skully and Murdok performed as instructed, and the lone adventurer left wouldn¡¯t be a challenge for the two of them. It was the confrontation on Harmony''s end that truly astonished him. The two adventurers pursuing her were melee fighters, displaying impressive mastery over their weapons. Their coordination was strong, each careful not to interfere with the other while synchronizing their assaults. After the initial strike, Harmony took a defensive stance, skillfully using the trees for cover and the slick ground to narrowly evade their attacks. It was an unforeseen misstep on her part that caused her to stumble, prompting Bones to focus entirely on her and her actions. The adventurers lunged at her like wolves seeking their prey. However, just as their strikes were about to connect, she vanished in an instant, reappearing three meters behind them, with bolts of lightning crackling around her and violently arcing at her vicinity. The adventurers remained poised to attack as seconds dragged on until one of them crumpled, convulsing, with lightning coursing through his body. The other adventurer slowly turned, straightening his posture. A burn mark marred his chest, and blood dripped from his mouth. "You witch. How dare you!" he shouted in a furious outburst but remained still. He was unable to move. Simultaneously, Bones collapsed to the ground with a heavy thud. As he observed the unfolding scene through Harmony, her unexpected movement technique disoriented him, leading to his fall. He quickly got back on his feet and made his way towards Harmony while swearing and futilely trying to shake the mud off his clothes. A distant clanking of weapons echoed for a moment, followed by anguished cries that were suddenly silenced. "It appears they wrapped things up over there; it¡¯s just you now¡­" Bones remarked as he halted next to Harmony and faced the last surviving adventurer. "I can make this quick, or would you rather struggle until the very end?" Bones suggested. "That''s not much of a proposition. They call me ''Ironhide,'' and I believe I¡¯ll choose my own fate," the adventurer retorted with a smirk, wiping the blood from his mouth. "What¡¯s the significance of your name if you¡¯re going to die any second¡­ now?" Bones trailed off as Skully sprang from the side, launching a surprise attack with a swift thrust. "The reason I''m known as Ironhide," the adventurer began, and in what seemed like an incredible display, he pivoted and seized the spear¡¯s tip just as it was about to strike him. "¡ªis because my skin is as tough as iron," he finished, then delivered a punch to Skully¡¯s face, sending him sprawling. With the spear still in hand, Ironhide turned back towards Bones, the arm gripping the spear turning grey along with the rest of his body. "What? Iron body?" Bones inquired, eliciting a hearty laugh from Ironhide. "That¡¯s right!" the man affirmed, then proudly proclaimed that weapons would be ineffective against him! "The only one I need to watch out for is that one," he indicated towards Harmony before adding, "but I won¡¯t be caught off guard again!" "Sounds like a challenge! We''ll see about that." Bones embraced the new obstacle and promptly commanded his golems to tackle the emerging threat as they deemed appropriate while he turned and moved towards the fallen bodies. As he advanced, Murdok rushed past him, charging at Ironhide with his weapon poised to split him in two. clank "I suppose he wasn''t exaggerating about weapons being ineffective against him," Bones remarked, but remained unconcerned. His golems possessed more capabilities than just wielding weapons, and Ironhide would soon realize that if he chose to flee instead of making a last stand, he might have lived. The confrontation began with Murdok lunging forward, swinging his enormous greatsword in sweeping arcs. While his strikes may have lacked precision, the sheer power behind each blow forced Ironhide to retreat, all the while parrying the formidable attacks with Skully''s spear and his bare hands. Harmony darted to the side, strategically positioning herself within Ironhide''s blind spot, and drew back her bow. The air crackled as she formed a lightning arrow and then released a flurry of arrows, targeting the now-vulnerable areas created by Murdok''s swings. The arrows crackled as they soared, hitting their target, but Ironhide managed to shield his body at the last moment, sacrificing his arm to absorb most of the impact. The two golems attacked in unison, not allowing Ironhide a moment¡¯s respite, drawing attention away from Skully, who circled and waited for his moment. When Harmony''s arrows found their mark, he made his move. Silently and on all fours, Skully crept up from behind, using a sweep of his tail to knock the man off balance. As soon as he hit the ground, Murdok poured all his strength into a colossal swing, generating enough force to slice through the spear Ironhide had hastily positioned to block, as well as his iron arm. The man''s screams were abruptly silenced as the lightning arrow struck his side, stunning him momentarily, while Skully clawed at his face, leaving a trail of scratches. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Once the stunning effect faded, Ironhide desperately swung the upper portion of the spear in an attempt to regain his footing and assess the situation. With great effort, he managed to break free, cracking a few more of Skully''s bones as he punched his face. The situation appeared dire for him. He panted, incredulously watching his severed arm lying on the ground, then glanced at Murdok, who was brandishing his weapon and preparing to charge again, and at Skully, who circled on all fours like a predator. He had no idea where Harmony was, but he could hear the crackling sounds of her arrows as she continued to fire after repositioning herself. "Fuck this," he muttered before attempting to flee. Suddenly, bone spikes erupted from the ground, blocking his escape and causing him to trip and fall as he forced his way through, breaking a couple of spikes in the process. "You missed your chance to leave. And to make this swift," Bones appeared before him, speaking somberly. He had never severed his Soul Link with his golems and had closely monitored the unfolding events while he indulged in looting the bodies. He anticipated that the man with Iron Skin would not fall easily, so he circled the battlefield, ready to intervene if necessary. Ironhide looked up, his face caked in mud, roaring with frustration and rage, but his outburst only intensified when Murdok executed a leaping attack, slamming his greatsword into Ironhide''s legs and shattering his bones. An arrow struck him while he was down, but what sealed his fate was Skully, who leaped onto his back from the treetops, claws finally breaking through skin and sinking his toothy maw into the man''s neck like a ravenous predator. Before Ironhide''s choking struggles ceased, Bones commanded his golems to stand down and crouched in front of him. The last sensation Ironhide felt was the chilling reach of a Haunting Touch as Bones placed his hand on his head in order to extract the information from him. "Tell me who you are¡­" Bones delved deep, invading the soul without any form of decorum. He sought to uncover the identities of the adventurers, confirm his suspicions from when he first encountered the party, and discover the skill that Ironhide used to obtain skin as hard as iron. The man''s eyes turned vacant, with his pupils disappearing into the white of his sclera. A horrifying, wet gurgle erupted from his throat, and droplets of blood escaped the corner of his mouth, staining the muddy puddle beneath his head red. "Not adventurers, mercenaries," Bones murmured. Ironhide''s true name was Sullivan Posey, and he along with his group were members of the Exalted Riders mercenary company. Their arrival here was not for official duties or tied to a mercenary contract. They had come on their own accord, utilizing the channels that guildless adventurers often take, intending to gather merits, exchange them for rewards, and depart as swiftly as possible. This wasn''t Sullivan''s initial visit. During his previous trip, he traded merits for the Iron Skin skill core; that was the source of the ability. ding Bones withdrew his hand, causing Ironhide''s head to drop face-first into the puddle, life slipping away from him just after Bones completed his extraction of information. "Just as I thought, they were killing other adventurers for the fangs," Bones remarked while retrieving the storage ring from the lifeless body and peering inside. Sullivan possessed seven pairs of fangs, along with gold and mana stones. Bones collected all of them, ignoring the other items in the ring. Meanwhile, Harmony approached, carrying the rings of the other four adventurers and presented them to Bones. Bones rose from his crouched position and examined the contents of the other rings. Each contained seven pairs of fangs among various other items. As with Sullivan''s, Bones took what he required and dismissed the rest, storing the rings as well. "Remove your chest piece," Bones commanded, and Harmony complied, removing her leather garment to reveal steam wafting from numerous fractures in her singed bones caused by lightning within her skeleton. tsk "I suspected as much," Bones clicked in irritation. Her body cannot withstand the power she exhibited. Bones concluded, recalling the moment Harmony briefly vanished from view. The golem had enveloped herself in lightning, further enhancing her hands, which she then used to strike at the hearts of adventurers while darting past them. The display of skill and strength was an awe-inspiring sight, but the danger it posed to her body was evident. Fortunately, Harmony was an undead, a golem crafted from bones, and could be easily repaired. Bones grasped her hands with his own, focusing on sensing the damaged areas, and began reshaping them right then and there, slowly mending the cracked lines that marred her body. After completing the repairs twenty minutes later, he instructed Murdok to dig a hole, despite the difficulty of digging in the rain, and bury the bodies. Bones didn''t want someone accidentally happening upon the scene and discovering that the adventurers were not killed by monsters. While Murdok attended to his duties, Bones addressed Harmony, emphasizing the importance of restricting her magical abilities unless absolutely necessary. There was more to Harmony than the nuclei Bones had created and infused within her body; an unforeseen anomaly he had not accounted for. Her improvised actions surpassed Bones'' expectations, leading him to believe that Harmony was fundamentally distinct from his other two golems, and he attributed this to the princess Avril''s body he had used to construct Harmony. "As long as it signifies a positive change, I have no reservations." There¡¯s just one final task to complete before we depart," Bones remarked as he accessed his status screen. The recent battle had granted him a new level in the Bonemancer class, his forty-fifth, and after distributing his free attribute point, he concentrated on the newly obtained skill: Blastbones. This ability enabled him to target a deceased body, and after infusing it with mana, the body would detonate, scattering bone fragments in a nova around it. Bones shifted his gaze to Ironhide''s lifeless form, then extended his arm as if reaching for it while activating the skill. He sensed the mana flowing from him into the corpse until it expanded and, without warning, the body erupted, launching dozens of small bone projectiles of various sizes in every direction. Bones instinctively raised his arm to shield his head, and when he glanced down, he saw pieces of bone protruding from his clothing. A faint groan escaped him as he surveyed his golems, each displaying the same non-threatening injuries. "Extract them, we¡¯re leaving," Bones ordered, irritation clear in his voice, though it quickly shifted to a prolonged ''hmm'' as he contemplated the psychological effect the new skill could have on his foes. Chapter 165 Bones and his entourage headed southeast, leaving the fringes of the Dark Forest and venturing into its depths, where encounters with Wolfmen grew more frequent. By the end of a hunting-filled day, Bones leveled up in his race and saw numerous skill improvements. The number of fangs he collected equaled three completed contracts, yet he wasn''t ready to stop. Over the following days, he continued his hunt, eliminating pack after pack, and noticed the Wolfmen began avoiding him until they were nowhere to be found. Fear had gripped them, overshadowing their insatiable thirst for blood. Bones considered moving toward the heart of the forest to focus on subduing Werewolves. After studying the area''s map, he realized it would take a significant amount of time to reach the center, and more importantly, a new route would divert him from his gradual path toward the town of Valencia. Bones faced a dilemma, forcing him to weigh the time needed to complete the Werewolf contract against his scheduled meeting with the scout in a month and a half. If he traveled at night and hunted without pause, he would have extra time for the meeting. However, he had to consider the challenges posed by the werewolves and his weakened state, which would likely take at least two weeks to improve. After thorough deliberation, Bones resolved to confront the werewolves now rather than later, confident in the advantages his undead status afforded him. A week passed before Bones entered Werewolf territory, during which the rain lessened and finally ceased, allowing the forest floor to dry and ease his movements. His arrival didn''t go unnoticed. Distant and beyond Bones'' senses, a crouched Werewolf Scout on a rising slope watched his every action. After confirming Bones'' direction, the Werewolf snarled, then leapt off the slope, vanishing below the tree line. Approximately five kilometers away, the Werewolf emerged in a clearing. His head swiveled, taking in empty beds made of foliage and scattered bones, before announcing, "I''m back," in between growls. Five shapes slowly emerged from behind the trees, revealing more Werewolves. One of them, with fur a shade darker, growled, "Have you found us prey to hunt?" "Yes, leader. Team. Four-man. Adventurers, probably," the scout replied, pausing between words. "Humans¡­" The leader grinned, baring a set of menacing, sharp fangs. "Let''s move before the others notice," he ordered, and the pack vanished from the clearing in a blur. They moved in formation, their steel-like claws leaving imprints in tree trunks as they traversed the distance to their prey. Bones halted, noticing birds flocking over the trees ahead. Observing for a moment, he murmured, "Already?" He couldn''t sense the approaching figures, but he felt the predators'' eyes locking onto him. Bones remained still, waiting, until a figure pounced at him from a tree trunk. At the last moment, he stepped back, unleashing a Mana Blast to propel himself further backward behind his golems, already prepared to engage. The pouncing Werewolf swiped at the air, missing but leaving three claw marks where Bones had just stood. "A nimble one," the pouncing Werewolf, the leader, remarked. Bones, astonished, replied, "You can talk?" The leader shook his head briskly, shaking off the effect of the Mana Blast while giving a sinister chuckle, accompanied by growls from all directions. Bones detected five Werewolves clinging to towering trees. Their muscular forms pressed against the rough bark with an eerie, predatory stillness. The Werewolves'' claws, long and sharp as daggers, were sunk deep into the tree trunks, holding their weight effortlessly several feet above the ground. The creatures'' sinewy arms bulged with restrained power, each muscle tense and ready to spring. "This is a bit much for a mere welcome¡­" Bones wryly commented, noting the hind legs of the assailant in front of him coiled like a spring, ready to pounce. No other words were exchanged; only the hum of a breeze caressing his clothes could be heard before all hell broke loose. Murdok intervened, stopping the leader''s charge with his silver greatsword but not without being pushed back, while Skully brandished his silver spear threateningly, deciding on his next move. Harmony acted on her own, bewildering Bones as she passed him while retreating. The incoming attack jolted him from his thoughts, forcing him to focus and narrowly avoid a flesh-tearing swipe by dodge-rolling to the side. Bones continued to run while two Werewolves chased and quickly overtook him, forcing him to change directions and continue running while desperately trying to shake off his pursuers. The last Werewolf focused on retreating Harmony and was the first to fall moments later. The sudden death of their fallen comrade made the leader pause, giving Murdok an opportunity to counterattack. The golem charged his attack, imbuing the silver blade with mana to deliver a strike capable of cleaving his target in half, but the leader easily sidestepped and swiftly arrived at the scene of the fallen Werewolf. Rage quickly consumed him, the intelligence displayed earlier forgotten, and a howl pierced the battlefield. A silver-tipped arrow pierced his lateral leg muscles, abruptly silencing the howl. The leader whipped his head around and roared at Harmony, then moved with a speed surpassing Skully''s. His rage was solely fixed on her. The other Werewolves were less affected but still hesitated, giving Bones a brief respite to strategize on dealing with his pursuers, and Skully the chance to disable his target by severing its tendons, leaving it to bleed out. Bones coordinated with Skully and devised a plan to eliminate one of his pursuers. Bone spikes erupted beneath his feet as he leapt forward and rolled. The pursuing Werewolf vaulted over the spikes, only to meet Skully midair, who struck with an imbued spear, leaving a gaping wound in the Werewolf''s chest. Skully then engaged the other pursuer while Bones exhaled in relief, only to be swept off his feet the next moment by a Werewolf Scout ambushing him from the side. Bones chastised himself for not counting the Werewolves while struggling to free himself from its jaws clamping around his neck. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. The scout pinned Bones down with its heavy body and tightened its grip, leaving no room for movement. Bones locked eyes with the beast, his gaze piercing through, gripping its soul. The hold on his neck loosened, and Bones was suddenly dragged beneath the beast, only to find himself being pulled by the leg by another creature. The bleeding Werewolf Skully had left unfinished had regenerated enough to move and was now preying on Bones. The Werewolf dragged him for a few meters until its head snapped back with a crunch, separating from its body. The beast collapsed, releasing its hold on Bones'' leg completely, its lifeless eyes staring blankly at the sky. Bones sprang to his feet, his eyes scanning the chaotic battlefield frantically. Murdok loomed over the fallen Werewolf, then broke into a run and executed a leaping slam at the Werewolf Scout who remained motionless after suffering soul damage. The silver blade pierced the beast''s back and embedded itself deep into the ground. The Werewolf thrashed momentarily, its pained yelps fading as it took its final breath, its injuries too severe to heal from. Skully also wrapped up his business; this time eliminating his target without fail. Bones nodded in approval, then turned his head in the direction he sensed Harmony approaching quickly, spotting his golem in tattered clothing, covered in deep claw marks. Harmony abruptly stopped in front of him, then turned back in the direction she came from. Bones noticed the electric current running along the strands of her hair but didn''t comment. He followed her gaze and saw the Werewolf leader approaching them. His steps were heavy, accompanied by low growls, his fur singed and stained with blood, occasional lightning still arcing across his body. Harmony''s repeated zapping had brought the Werewolf back to his senses. "Y-you¡­" The leader began, choking on his words after witnessing the brutal elimination of the rest of his pack. "Why won''t you die? Why!" His amber eyes gleamed with determination, a low growl vibrating in his throat. Bones expected the leader to burst into uncontrolled rage, but the Werewolf remained silent, focused, and in control. "You''re making this more difficult than it needs to be. I promise to end it quickly," Bones offered, but who would willingly give up his life, be it human or monster? The leader scoffed in response and vowed to rip Bones'' head off before lunging at Harmony. Fueled by revenge, only Skully managed to react in time to his speed. However, before reaching Harmony, the leader feigned an attack, then switched targets and pounced at Murdok. With a vertical swipe, Murdok''s arm holding the silver greatsword detached from his body as if severed by a sharp blade. With his other arm, the leader swiped sideways, clawing Murdok''s chest and knocking him to the ground. "One down¡­" the Werewolf snarled, dropping to all fours to dodge a silver-tipped arrow before springing up to avoid Skully''s thrust. His claws sunk into a nearby tree trunk, from where he intently watched the fallen Murdok. "You''re not human!" the leader realized, noticing the bare bones exposed through the deep gashes in Murdok''s armor. "No wonder we failed! My brethren¡­" His voice trailed off, and the fierce look in his eyes diminished. Bones tilted his head, curious about the leader''s intentions, and took the chance to Identify this formidable enemy.
Werewolf Alpha, level 60
While Bones was absorbed in the system message, the now-identified alpha leapt from the tree trunk, hopping from one tree to another until he vanished from sight and soon out of Bones'' sensory range. "He escaped¡­" Bones murmured, astonished. Although he understood the alpha''s decision to retreat was a wise one, he hadn''t anticipated such calculated behavior from the beast. ¡°The information on Werewolves seems inaccurate. When led by an alpha, they didn''t display the uncontrollable bloodlust I''ve seen in Wolfmen, except for the brief moment the alpha went berserk,¡± Bones remarked, turning to Skully. "Fangs, if you will." With those simple instructions, Skully set to work extracting fangs while Bones went to check on Murdok. Harmony''s injuries were mostly superficial, but Murdok had borne the full brunt of the leader''s fury, and his wounds were severe. Approaching the now-standing orc, Bones saw that the metal fused to his chest had protected him from being cleaved in half. However, his severed arm would need extra attention, so Bones decided to tend to Harmony first, as it required less effort. "Harmony, let''s get you patched up first." Skully returned a few minutes later, having found the extraction process more challenging than previous ones. Unlike the Wolfmen contract, which required twenty-five fangs from bipedal canines below the second tier, the Werewolf contract demanded only ten for the same number of merits. The difference between the two contracts and the disparity between the targets was notable. Bones shifted his focus from Harmony to the fangs in Skully''s hands without pausing his work and nodded in approval. Collecting enough merits to exchange for the skill seemed like an easy task, Bones thought briefly, but quickly dismissed the notion as foolish while caressing the deep wounds on his neck. If he were alive, the bite would have killed him; Murdok and Harmony would have succumbed to their injuries as well. Skully wouldn''t have been able to escape either, as the leader had proven to be faster. A normal adventurer party would have been wiped out by the pack! After making a quick adjustment to Harmony, Bones relocated, eventually coming across the werewolves'' campsite. The scattered remains, gnawed down to the bone, were primarily animals, but Bones identified human bones among them. He used the newly discovered bones to fully restore the orc''s skeleton to its original state, which lasted until the end of the day. After storing his golems, allowing them and the equipment to recover over time, Bones climbed to the top of a tree, where he searched for a suitable spot to tend to his own injuries. Perched on a branch, Bones absentmindedly worked on himself, using bone shaping to cover the wounds and restore his neck to its original appearance. He finished within an hour, leveling up his shaping skill in the process. Hours later, after confirming that the escaped alpha wouldn''t be returning with reinforcements, Bones jumped down, landing softly in a crouch while summoning three golem cores, which he tossed in an arc before him. Skully, Murdok, and Harmony appeared, their equipment mostly restored, though accumulated damage prevented full recovery. Bones glanced at Murdok''s reattached arm, confirming everything seemed to be in order and his golems were ready to face new adversaries. The new day had just begun, and Bones was determined to prevent the mishaps of the previous day from happening again. Chapter 166 Skully cleaned the blood from the spear''s tip on the fur of the Werewolf beneath him, pressing his foot''s claws deeply into its head. Murdok walked by, dropping the Werewolf he had been dragging by the leg next to Skully and continued trudging towards another body lying ten meters away. His task was to gather the bodies and bring them to Skully, who then extracted the Werewolves'' fangs. Bones stood aside, questioning why Harmony wasn''t contributing and merely stood next to him, ignoring his orders to help. "You''re a peculiar one. I''m letting it slide for now because it doesn''t affect your performance, but don''t push it!" Bones warned, receiving only a puzzled head tilt in response. "Forget it!" He conceded. Harmony was an oddity, and Bones was growing accustomed to her idleness while the other two golems did all the work. It had been two days since Bones first engaged the Werewolves, and he had become proficient at fighting them. One thing that had been bothering him for the last few hours was the absence of an alpha since that battle two days ago. The packs he had been clearing lacked a leader and combat tactics, making them easier targets. Bones reveled in the feeling of superiority, even becoming complacent after the last battle. He made the hasty decision to venture deeper, leaving the outskirts of the central area. The next day, he realized the error in his judgment. The Werewolves on the outskirts were mostly nomads, roaming the vast forest and living in temporary camps without ever settling down. It was rare for them to have an alpha. They were often disorganized and lacked control, making them vulnerable as long as one identified their attack patterns. After venturing deeper, Bones encountered a challenge; his new targets were a step above the nomadic types, all above level sixty and living in tribes. Their bodies were more robust, and their claws could deflect weapons, even silver ones. Initially, Bones managed to kill two Werewolves after a successful ambush, but soon after, he saw his golems being easily overwhelmed and realized his undead advantage wouldn''t help him prevail this time. He safely stored his golems and retreated to the outskirts, where he laid low until he finished repairing his golems. Nomadic Werewolves were between levels fifty-one and sixty, and Bones felt comfortable hunting there while slowly raising his skill levels until his weakened status disappeared. Days passed, then a week before Bones gained another level in class, followed by a racial level up. Soul Magic, which Bones had been looking forward to advancing, stagnated at thirty-four due to his weakened state. However, Bones felt the abnormal status would soon disappear, as he didn''t feel as strained when using Soul Gaze and Haunting Touch. He estimated that within a week, he would be free of it. Five days later, Bones'' prediction proved accurate as he completed his third Werewolf contract. Along with the Wolfmen contracts, Bones had significantly profited in terms of merits he could trade the contract rewards for, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before he had enough merits to purchase a Veil Slip skill core. Beyond the merits, Bones'' skills advanced; the new skill Blastbones saw the most improvement from battling higher-level foes. The skill not only did what was outlined in its description but also had a debilitating effect on Werewolves, awakening their primal fear, ultimately earning Bones the title Werewolf Slayer. This new title had a similar effect as his Goblin and Vampire Slayer titles, increasing damage to Werewolves and also affecting Wolfmen. After leaving the outskirts of the central area and entering Wolfmen territory, Bones noticed the title functioned like an aura, causing the creatures to avoid him, which made traversing the Dark Forest easier. A week later, Bones reached the forest''s edge; a vast plain stretched before him with silhouettes of trees and mountains in the distance. Finally, after weeks of darkness, he would step into the light, so to speak. Bones looked up at the murky clouds and exhaled. He still had at least two weeks of leisurely travel to reach his destination, a meeting place with the scout. He kept moving forward, and right as he was about to enter the open plains, an instinctual urge made him leap to the side. He did so just in time, as a cascade of golden light struck where he had been standing, scorching the area around it. Bones heard a tch and quickly turned, facing two figures clad in distinct white-gold embroidered clothing. On the right stood a light-brown man Bones had briefly encountered after leaving Gauss'' office, and on the left, a step behind, was a woman in a similar outfit with golden hair reaching her waist. Her face was cold, and glancing at her violet pupils, Bones sensed a more dangerous aura than that of her companion. "Prostrate before us and beg for absolution, you undead filth," the man intoned with arms outstretched, inviting Bones while gazing upwards, through the dense canopy towards the sky. A moment of silence ensued as Bones silently observed the pair. Lowering his arms, the man turned to his companion. "It doesn¡¯t seem to appreciate my generous offer..." The woman glanced at him and replied in the same dismissive tone, "What did you expect from its kind? Stop wasting time!" "My naivety clouded my judgment, for I have heard it speak, act, and walk like us. Please forgive me, Holy Mother, Your Excellency, our eternal light!" The man concluded his bizarre monologue and turned to face Bones, who had already made a swift exit. After failing to identify new targets, Bones turned and fled across the plains without hesitation. The female templar noticed, of course, but deemed it beneath her to pursue someone like Bones. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. "He dares!" The man roared in disbelief and immediately gave chase while the woman simply leaned against a nearby tree, closing her eyes and waiting. Bones felt like he was flying rather than running; his feet barely touched the ground, thanks to his constant use of Dash. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem like the templar was gaining on him. Bones had reacted swiftly and created enough distance to stay out of range of the templar''s spells. His pursuer gave up after a few hundred meters, realizing he wouldn''t catch his target, and reluctantly turned back. "You failed," the woman stated, not asked. "My apologies, Sister Lynette. The target was surprisingly quick," the man replied, looking away in shame. "Forget it. There will be other opportunities, but Joseph, as your superior, I won¡¯t tolerate any more failures!" Templar Lynette admonished before turning to leave, leaving Joseph clutching his fists in determination to redeem himself. Bones sensed the man retreating but didn¡¯t stop running until hours later, making sure he wasn¡¯t followed. The impression he got from the two templars was sheer lunacy. From their unsuitable combat attire to the man¡¯s speech, Bones was no stranger to zealots and planned to avoid their kind as much as possible. The plains extended to a small stretch of forest before giving way to the highlands. Using the mountainous terrain as his guide, Bones navigated the map he had been given, adjusting his course as needed. After another week of travel, he sat on a boulder overlooking a forest and noticed a dilapidated cottage in the distance. "This must be it," Bones muttered, double-checking the map. The cottage lay hidden deep within the forest below, almost consumed by nature. Its weathered stone walls were streaked with moss, and thick vines coiled around the structure, climbing from the base to vanish under the eaves. Tall grass and wildflowers crowded around the cottage, mingling with stubborn weeds that had overtaken what might have been a small garden path leading to the door. Bones leaped off the boulder and proceeded until he arrived at his destination. He surveyed his surroundings, noting a cluster of gnarled trees with dense branches forming a natural screen, obscuring the view of the cottage unless observed from a high vantage point. He turned his attention back to the cottage and saw dark windows, framed by cracked wooden shutters that creaked faintly in the wind. It was clear that this cottage had been abandoned to the whims of the forest for far too long and had become more a part of the woods than a human-made structure. The twisting vines blocked the entrance, so Bones approached one of the windows and gently pulled it open. The decayed wood gave way, and with a squeak, the window shutters came off their hinges. Bones paused for a moment before tossing the shutters aside, propped himself up on the frame, and silently entered the cottage. The interior, as expected, was dark, almost too dark to see. Bones used his perception to map the layout¡ªa fairly simple arrangement with a dining table and chairs, or what was left of them, in the middle¡ªbut he detected no one else inside. The meeting was supposed to take place at sundown, but Bones hadn''t noticed the time due to clouds obscuring the sun and was now an hour late. He approached the shabby-looking chair and sat down, contemplating the exact details of the scouting mission. While he was lost in thought, a whisper from behind snapped him back to attention. "You''re late..." Bones quickly jumped to his feet and turned around. He locked eyes with two pairs of red pupils watching him from the corner of the cottage. The pupils moved, and a figure slowly emerged, revealing itself. "Scout, I presume?" Bones asked, hope mingled with uncertainty. "Indeed," the figure replied before introducing himself properly. "My name is Lewry, but you can call me Lew." Bones usually maintained decorum, but with his heightened senses fixated on the sinister eyes, he briskly replied, "Bones." "You''re neither human nor werewolf, are you?" He continued, his body involuntarily tensing up. The scout before him exerted an aura befitting a third-tier. "Relax, Mr. Bones, I mean you no harm." The pressure abruptly disappeared, and Bones felt as though a weight had been lifted. He remained vigilant, however, waiting for Lew to continue. "You''re correct; I''m neither human nor werewolf. I''m a half-vampire." "How did¡ª" Bones began, his curiosity piqued, but Lew raised a hand to stop him. "We¡¯ll have plenty of time to talk later. First things first." Lew produced an item and a letter, which he handed to Bones. Before Bones could ask, Lew added, "From Gauss." Bones opened the letter and began reading its contents. To be more effective in the upcoming mission, Gauss had sent him a basic Camouflage skill core. Bones paused, briefly eyeing the item still in Lew''s hand before continuing to read. When he finished, he stored the letter and turned to Lew, who was patiently waiting. "Do you know what''s in the letter?" Bones asked. "I do," Lew confirmed with a nod. "Could you elaborate on the details of the mission? Gauss was rather... vague in his letter." "Of course, but first, use the skill core. As Gauss explained, your ointment won''t be enough to conceal your presence in town." Bones took the skill core from Lew and channeled his mana into it. After a few seconds, the core cracked and dissolved into a cloud of mana, and a system notification informed him that he had acquired the Camouflage skill. He immediately activated the new ability, but when nothing noticeable happened after a few moments, he cast a confused glance at Lew. Lew made some hand gestures to demonstrate how to use the skill, and Bones mimicked his actions. As he slowly passed his hand in front of his face, his appearance changed, though not significantly. "The skill requires some practice. It''s easier if you try altering your face to resemble someone you''ve encountered before. It doesn''t have to be perfect since the basic Camouflage skill can''t replicate other people''s faces exactly. The key point is that the skill also conceals your mana signature. This will be crucial for infiltrating the locations mentioned in the letter," Lew explained. "I understand. I certainly won''t complain about getting a free skill; Gauss assured me that the cost of the skill core wouldn''t be deducted from my reward. As for Camouflage, do you think it can deceive the Divine Order?" Bones asked, a thought occurred to him. Chapter 167 "Divine Order?" Lew arched an eyebrow. "You''ve come across members of the Divine Order? What happened?" "I encountered two members, templars I believe, just recently. I fled before things got out of hand." "Good move. Definitely templars then. You wouldn''t have escaped a Paladin. And to answer your question, Camouflage won''t fool the Divine Order. Their light affinity makes them sensitive to the undead, unless the level difference is too great. Based on Gauss''s report on you, you won''t find templars here below your level." After a short pause, Lew shifted the conversation to the current task and cautioned Bones against summoning his golems. Their distinctive appearance would immediately give them away, and the objective was to scout and verify earlier reports, recording any new information without engaging unless absolutely required. "Now that I see you in person, I understand why you were given this special scouting mission. I never expected to meet an undead adventurer here of all places." Lew grinned, showing his vampire fangs. "I''ve heard that before. What can you tell me about the mission? The locations of interest seem scattered all over the town." "I''ll get to that, but let''s start from the beginning, shall we? I take it you don''t know much about Valencia?" Bones replied he didn''t, only that the city was governed by a Vampire Lord unlike other Lords. "That''s right, he''s unlike any other Lord. Despite being one of the youngest Vampire Lords, Alucard is around three hundred and forty years old and not to be underestimated. Physically, he''s weaker than the others, but he excels at mind control. This makes him very difficult to approach and why infiltrating and liberating Valencia is no easy task." "Yes, Gauss mentioned something about using thralls," Bones chimed in. "That''s correct. The city lord has three third-tier vampires by his side, his so-called brides, and the rest are thralls under his control. We estimate he has around a hundred thralls, all in high positions, controlling the city of over a hundred thousand. Here''s the kicker: the citizens aren''t aware of what happens outside the city''s walls; of the Vampires, Werewolves¡­ anything really." Lew trailed off, letting his words sink in. "Aren''t aware?" Bones repeated, then doubted, "How can that be? A population that large isn''t aware the kingdom has fallen to creatures of the night, and a long time ago at that?" Lew sighed, taking a seat across from Bones. The chair creaked but held. "Alucard appeared in Valencia a hundred years ago. At that time, Valencia, like Wolford, was a human sanctuary still fighting off the monsters that plagued these lands. The Vampire Lord didn''t force his way to power. He manipulated people behind the scenes and watched the city fall on its own within ten years. Before the city completely fell, he and his brides emerged, overwhelming the monsters and driving them out. By that time, the Vampire Lord already controlled all the influential people and started rooting out anyone capable of opposing him. Over the next fifty years, he fortified the walls and isolated the city from outside influence. No one could enter and no one could leave. A generation later, people don''t know what it''s like outside, and they''ve learned not to ask." Bones listened, astonished that one vampire would have the patience for such a tactful approach, but something didn''t add up. "Why? What would motivate an ascendant to go through the trouble to govern the city? Wouldn''t a show of overwhelming force have allowed him to take control much easier and sooner?" "He could''ve seized the city by force, yes, but the fact that he didn''t and instead did what he did is why we have scouting missions. Our goal is to find out what he''s doing with the citizens. In the past, we tried to force our way in but met resistance from the soldiers, the very citizens we''re trying to save, and ultimately abandoned that approach. We''re seen as intruders, new monsters who want to disrupt peace. We''re not welcome! Currently, there are five active spies living in the city and at least three scouts on missions. You''ll be replacing me while I head to Wolford to report to Gauss. Some things can''t be written in a letter and need to be said in person. I''ll also investigate which Divine Order members are on assignments here. "I''m astounded that there''s a city cut off from the rest of the world¡­ Maybe it would be better to leave the people be?" Bones voiced his rather controversial opinion, but surprisingly, Lew replied that Wolford had already taken that stance unless there was a significant reason to amass an army and force their way in regardless of casualties. Next, Lew went on to clarify that the city has no gates or doors, with the sole access point being an underground route leading up through the well of a house that doubles as a hideout. He then turned his attention to Bones'' responsibilities once inside the city. The first task would be to assume the persona of a warehouse worker, which meant acquiring a worker''s uniform and inspecting the warehouses at the locations Lew had marked on the city map he then handed to Bones. These warehouses had experienced a surge in activity and needed careful monitoring. Previously, they had been used to store construction materials, then provisions, and now reports indicated that mechanical devices of unknown use were kept there. Bones'' second task was to infiltrate and verify these reports and determine the purpose of those devices. "Once you''ve completed your current tasks, you''ll need to connect with one of our undercover agents, Frank, who works as a blacksmith. He''ll give you further instructions. We¡¯ll remain here for the night, and at dawn, I''ll escort you to the entrance of the underground passage. Until then, feel free to use the remaining time as you see fit. If you have any other questions or if something is unclear, don''t hesitate to ask." The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Bones nodded, pausing before saying he understood the assignment but needed Lew to clarify two things about the first task. "When you say to assume a persona and get a uniform, do you mean to steal one and pose as a worker, or to eliminate a worker and use Camouflage to take on their identity? Because if I just steal a uniform and pretend to be a worker, won¡¯t they quickly figure out I don¡¯t actually work there?" Bones asked. "I understand your concern, and in most cities, that would be a valid point. Here, it''s sufficient to steal a uniform and pose as a worker. However, if you can quietly eliminate someone without leaving a trace, then do so. You''ll see when you enter the city; despair is deeply etched in people''s faces." Bones nodded again, then asked a more personal question, "If you don¡¯t mind me asking, how did you become a half-vampire? If I''m not mistaken, you''re from Wolford, seeing as you work with Gauss." "I don''t mind the question; it''s no secret," Lew replied, confirming he was raised and lives in Wolford and frequently participates in the arena, despite being a half-vampire. "Like many in Wolford, I didn''t manifest the ability to transform into a Werewolf when I came of age. That part of my bloodline remained dormant, but it didn''t stop me from joining expeditions and fighting on the front lines. During one mission to purge vampire spawn, I was bitten. By sheer luck, I neither died nor turned into a ghoul. Instead, I became an anomaly¡ªa half-vampire. I share their strengths and weaknesses, but at a reduced level." "Daylight?" Bones interrupted. "What daylight?" Lew chuckled, and Bones nodded in understanding. The whole kingdom is shrouded in dark clouds, barely allowing any sunlight through. "Daylight doesn¡¯t weaken me, and silver has less impact, but as I said, my strength isn''t on par with a full vampire of the same level." "What about Blood Magic? Anything else you can share about vampires?" "I can''t use Blood Magic offensively, but I can sense lifeforce in the living, which is why Gauss entrusted you with this special mission rather than giving it to someone higher-ranked." "Blood Magic?" Bones repeated, then continued after Lew nodded. "Because I''m undead, without lifeforce, so the vampires can''t detect me while Camouflage masks my mana signature from their thralls?" "Exactly. This is a rare opportunity for us to get closer than ever before. I just wish your level was higher, at least in the second tier; it would ease my mind." "I''ll be fine," Bones asserted confidently. "I have Soul Magic to rely on." "I see. Soul Magic will definitely help you extract information and access restricted areas. Regarding vampires, you do know that only third-tier vampires, also known as elder vampires, can turn someone into a vampire? Vampires below the third tier turn their victims into vampire spawn or, sometimes, ghouls if they fail." Bones nodded, indicating he already knew that. "Good. There''s a significant difference between second and third-tier vampires, most notably in their ability to transform into a grotesque winged creature, similar to original vampires from thousands of years ago. This form greatly enhances their physical attributes, even allowing flight, but it also increases their hunger and bloodthirst, making blood-related abilities uncontrollable. Most elders avoid transforming to maintain control. I''m telling you this because Alucard''s three brides often use their winged forms to patrol the city from the air. Just avoid eye contact and attracting attention, and you''ll be fine." "Are you sure? I''ve met third-tier adventurers who had no problem identifying me. If one of the brides recognizes me, I''ll¡ª" "That won¡¯t happen," Lew interrupted. "Why are you so certain?" "Vampires don¡¯t rely on the Identify skill. Most don¡¯t have it, as it requires deep mastery in Blood Magic. The only way they can identify you is if you draw attention to yourself." "Wait, we don¡¯t have the same Identify skill? What about you?" "Of course they''re different skills; the system we use isn¡¯t exactly the same. Vampires are considered monsters by humans. I was human, and as a half-vampire, I retained the Identify skill." "And ascendants?" "They''re entirely different. Elder vampires have an ancient, withered appearance, with faces like patchworks of shadows and creases, sunken cheeks, and almost translucent pale skin. Ascendants, on the other hand..." Lew paused, searching for the right words to describe a Vampire Lord. "A Vampire Lord exudes an aura of ancient nobility, with none of the bestial hunger seen in lesser vampires. I remember vividly the first time I saw Alucard. He had an intense gaze that commanded respect and silence without uttering a word. Every movement conveyed calm confidence, as if the centuries themselves spoke through him. His mere presence inspired awe and fear, a figure of elegance masking unimaginable power." Lew''s voice softened as Bones watched, one eyebrow raised. "Don¡¯t look at me like that. You¡¯ll understand when you see him." "I''m not judging. Wouldn''t I risk exposing myself if I searched for the Vampire Lord?" "You don''t have to search for him. You can see him from afar, standing on the cathedral balcony." "The cathedral?" Bones asked, unfamiliar with the term. "It¡¯s a massive structure with towering spires and large arched windows. It¡¯s a place of worship, and before you ask, the Vampire Lord had it built so people could worship him. It¡¯s the tallest building in the city, hard to miss." "Alright. I''m actually looking forward to this task; it''s been battle after battle for the past month. How long is the mission supposed to last? Neither you nor Gauss mentioned the duration." "Officially, the scouting mission is set for a month. Most adventurers cut it short because it requires specific skills to delve deeper. After all, the reward depends on the amount of relevant information gathered. As far as you''re concerned, Bones, take as much time as you need. If you can complete the mission within a week, great, but I recommend taking your time to get to know the city and its inhabitants." Chapter 168 The dialogue between the two persisted through the night and into dawn, at which point Lew noted it was time to depart. Bones expressed his gratitude for Lew''s patience and the extensive information about his mission. Lew provided guidelines on how to behave and respond if anyone inquired about Bones'' background and other related matters. Though they spent the night talking, Lew remained mysterious to the end, his figure cloaked in shadow even to Bones'' heightened senses. He maintained a composed demeanor, exuding knowledge and confidence befitting a vampire noble, a topic they had discussed. It was only after they exited the cottage by leaping out the window that Bones could finally discern the features of the half-vampire''s face. Lew appeared youthful, seemingly in his thirties, with ashen hair neatly tied back in a ponytail and striking yellow eyes. His presence as a third-tier was completely concealed, showcasing his absolute control over mana. "Follow me," Lew instructed, and with a light step, he vanished from sight, reappearing dozens of meters away and signaling for Bones to keep up. Bones strained his body to match Lew''s pace until they stopped three kilometers away. "We''re here," Lew announced as Bones arrived. Before them lay a valley encircled by hills, with the city of Valencia nestled within, surrounded by high walls. Outside the walls, hundreds of abandoned and ruined structures emitted growling and snarling sounds from all directions. Bones took a moment to absorb the sight of an imposing cathedral towering over everything in the distance, then asked, "Ghouls?" "And vampire spawn. The outskirts are teeming with them." "And the entrance is...?" "Right there," Lew pointed to one of the abandoned houses in the distance. "Of course it is," Bones sighed, already contemplating how to reach it without alerting the guards patrolling the city walls. "What are you pondering?" Lew asked, noticing Bones'' silence and deep thought. "I was considering a way to get down there without causing a commotion." "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that," Lew assured him with a grin. "What do youuuu-" Bones began, but Lew firmly grabbed him by the back and leaped off, leaving Bones'' words hanging in the air. Lew landed with a slight crouch, covering a distance of over thirty meters in a single bound, then immediately took off; his blurred form moved silently between houses, leaving beheaded corpses of any ghouls or vampire spawn in his path. Within seconds, Lew reached their destination, closing the door behind him before releasing his grip on Bones. Disoriented, Bones wobbled over and leaned against the wall to regain his balance. "You should''ve¡ª you should''ve warned me you were going to do that," Bones remarked. Lew apologized, saying it was the quickest and easiest way to reach their destination, but couldn''t hide the mischievous smile; he had enjoyed teasing Bones. "This is where we part ways," he said, then pried open a wooden hatch on the floor, revealing an underground entrance. Before Bones descended through the hatch, Lew reminded him to report to Frank when he wished to conclude the mission. Frank would then inform Lew, who would arrange a meeting back at the cottage. Lew hadn''t disclosed how they communicated over long distances. Bones nodded, saying, "I''m going," before disappearing into the tunnel. With a wave of his hand, Lew closed the hatch, then vanished without a trace. The tunnel was pitch black without torches, and Bones relied on his mana sense to navigate the mostly straight path, with a turn every fifty meters or so. After about ten minutes, he reached the tunnel''s end, which connected to a well. Bones approached the exit and peered down at the water level a meter below him. He then glanced upwards at the well''s exit six meters above. A worn rope hung to his right. He tested its durability by pulling on it a few times, then began climbing. Peeking out of the circular stone wall, he noted he was in a house''s backyard. Bones hoisted himself over the wall and quietly approached the house. Lew had been the last occupant, and the house was empty in his absence, but Bones involuntarily sneaked around as if planning to break in. He even transformed his finger into a key, inserted it into the keyhole, and shaped it until it fit perfectly. With a slight turn, the door opened with a creak, indicating it hadn''t been locked. Bones stepped inside and shut the door softly behind him. He scanned the room before venturing further, making sure he was truly alone despite not detecting any presence. Outside, the street teemed with life. Bones peered through the window, watching for several minutes as crowds trudged toward work with slumped shoulders and dragging feet. For his first day, he decided to keep a low profile and acquaint himself with the area. He discovered clothes in the closet that Lew had left for him and changed into them. He spent the remaining few hours until evening jotting down notes, making plans, and studying the city map. The house was located near the city wall, while the closest warehouse¡ªthe target of his mission¡ªwas a thirty-minute walk away.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "This will do for now." Bones put away the map and his notes. There was only so much he could learn while staying inside. As night fell, it was time to explore the city. Bones was accustomed to streetlights brightening the roads, people mingling in open bars, and shops still operating, but Valencia was eerily silent, cold, and dark. Torches were spaced every hundred meters, and occasionally, a hurried passerby would cross his path. The city had a curfew enforced by patrolling soldiers, so Bones took to the side streets, sneaking around and sticking close to walls and corners until the warehouse came into view. Two guards stood at the front, and two more patrolled around it. Bones considered approaching from above but noticed a significant challenge: no buildings in the vicinity were taller than the warehouse. "Should I ambush the patrolling guards, knock them out, and slip inside?" Bones considered his chances of getting caught and swiftly abandoned the idea. "No, stick to the plan..." Taking care not to draw attention, Bones retraced his steps to the house and waited until daylight. Early in the morning, same as the day before, a crowd of people passed the house and this time, Bones joined them. Slowly the crowd started to disperse, people heading toward their workplace. Bones merged with the crowd heading toward the warehouse, seizing the chance to use Soul Magic on each individual to gauge their emotions. The flood of feelings was overwhelming, but one emotion stood out sharply: misery. It was carved into their expressions and pale faces. It wasn''t just the group he trailed; others too appeared drained, as if their will to live had been sapped. When the crowd arrived at the warehouse, Bones veered off and observed from a distance as workers muttered something to the guard at the entrance before entering. Leaning against the wall at the corner of the side street with a clear view of the warehouse, Bones waited for twelve hours until the workers began to exit. "Finally!" Bones exclaimed aloud, his patience wearing thin. He wasn''t suited for this kind of surveillance work, and the thought of repeating it the next day pushed him to proceed with his initial plan. He watched the workers passing by and identified his target, a figure he had previously sensed was the weakest and most vulnerable. Bones maneuvered through the crowd until he was near his target. He then used Soul Gaze to destabilize the target, causing him to nearly fall. Bones appeared just in time to offer a helping hand, assisting the man to regain his balance while steering him into a secluded alley, out of sight. Bones wasted no words of comfort before placing his hand on the man''s forehead and using Haunting Touch. The man''s body convulsed, his eyes rolling back to show only the whites, and his mouth opened in a silent scream. It was the first time Bones had used this skill on an ordinary person, and the effect was too much for the man to endure. Blood began to flow from his orifices, and his body went limp within twenty seconds. Bones extracted enough information to impersonate the man but was still stunned that the skill had killed him outright. He removed the man''s uniform, stored the body in his inventory, and then used Camouflage to transform his appearance to that of his victim: a man in his fifties with short brown hair, sunken gray-blue eyes, and a gray mustache. Bones now had everything he needed to infiltrate the warehouse. Early the next morning, he joined other workers and provided the guard with the name Dalton Waller and his unique worker ID, 2179, before entering the warehouse. Inside, rows of high shelves were filled with boxes of varying sizes. "Hurry up, or we¡¯ll be late!" barked one of the workers who had come in after Bones. He glanced at the man, nodded, and kept moving, navigating a short passageway linking the first hall to the second. There, a man in a differently colored uniform approached and directed him to the assembly line in the second hall. Bones noticed another passage at the far end of the second hall, likely leading to yet another area, but his immediate priority was to work the line! He was assigned to a line with an automated track through which industrial materials were transported from the third hall to the second. His job was to separate materials according to instructions and send them via another automated track to the assembly line a bit further away, where, Bones surmised, assembled materials were then sent to the first hall and stored in boxes on the shelves. The job was monotonous, and every three hours, workers would switch lines. After separating materials, Bones worked on an assembly line and was then transferred to the third hall, where he saw two railroads separated by a platform and a transport carriage on one track awaiting cargo. For the rest of the shift, Bones loaded cargo transported via trolleys from the first hall onto the carriage. At the end of the day, the transport carriage left the warehouse; its destination unknown, and Bones felt asking would raise suspicion. After leaving the warehouse, workers dispersed, most heading toward the nearest pub, while Bones had other plans. He circled the streets and found a remote spot away from the warehouse where he hopped over the fence and followed the tracks. There were no stops, and the tracks led directly to another warehouse he had marked on the city map, an hour''s walk away. Like the first warehouse, the second one had security patrolling and guards stationed at the front entrance. After noting where the tracks led, Bones made himself scarce, hopping over the protective fence and taking a different route home as the curfew was hours away. Once inside, he jotted down his findings and planned his next course of action. There was no point in spending another day working in the warehouse, to his relief. The tracks led to another warehouse, and if his assumption was correct, there would be more tracks leading from the second to the third warehouse. The following day, Dalton Waller didn''t show up for work. Instead, Bones headed to the third warehouse and introduced himself as a temporary transfer. The attending supervisor asked for transfer papers, which Bones, apologizing, explained he had left at his previous workplace. He promised to bring them first thing the next morning. The supervisor showed him to his workstation but remained vigilant, keeping a close eye on Bones. It didn¡¯t take long for the supervisor to notice Bones¡¯ inexperience and grow suspicious. Grumbling, he walked over to the guard, the two exchanged words, and then the guard left. Bones knew it was only a matter of time before the guard returned and his deception was uncovered. After changing lines for the third time, Bones was placed in the third hall, where his suspicions were validated. He encountered another series of railways and transport carriages awaiting cargo. This time, Bones didn''t stay until the end of the shift. While the others were occupied with their tasks and the supervisor''s attention was diverted, Bones, or rather Dalton Waller, vanished without a trace. Chapter 169 "The warehouses are linked by railroads, and each one assembles parts. But for what purpose? The first warehouse put together, stored, and shipped small parts. The third warehouse, from what I gathered, handled large metal plates and glass panels. I¡¯m unsure about the second warehouse, but I doubt I¡¯d understand what they were making and transporting anyway¡­¡± Bones shared his thoughts while pacing the living room. The lack of information frustrated him, but he knew it was crucial to follow the lead and discover where the assembled parts were being sent. Bones halted his pacing and, after brief contemplation, decided it was time to meet Frank. The spy had been living in Valencia for several years, and though his mission was to observe rather than infiltrate, he had gathered enough information to guide Bones. Under the cover of night, Bones ventured outside. Five kilometers away, in an alley off the main street, Bones knocked on the door of a house with a small signboard displaying an anvil. The wooden floorboard creaked under the heavy footsteps of the person approaching the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± asked a hoarse, deep voice. ¡°I¡¯m new around here and need directions,¡± Bones recited the code phrase he had been given for such situations. Silence followed, then the door opened to reveal a bald, burly man, two meters tall with a curly beard and a smithing hammer in hand. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since someone asked for directions. Come on in,¡± the man said and turned to place the hammer on a nearby desk without waiting for a response. Bones entered cautiously, sizing up the smith. It seemed like common sense to be wary of someone a head taller and three times his weight. ¡°Frank, I presume?¡± Bones asked as he closed the door behind him. ¡°Aye, you presume right. You must be the new scout Lewry mentioned.¡± ¡°I am. Did he say anything else about me or the mission?¡± ¡°Only what I needed to know. You¡¯re here on a special assignment, and I¡¯m to assist you if you visit before your mission ends. I take it you''re stuck going forward?¡± ¡°Yes. For the past two days, I¡¯ve been working in the warehouse, assembling industrial parts I couldn¡¯t identify, and following train tracks. The tracks led from one warehouse to another but stopped at the third. I can¡¯t figure out what they¡¯re doing with the parts or where to go next. I have other locations marked on the city map but thought I¡¯d see what information you could share first.¡± Frank nodded, expecting this, and added that the parts from the third warehouse were transported via different routes, by horse-drawn carriages. ¡°You knew?¡± Bones retorted, feeling his efforts were wasted. Frank, sensing the frustration, quickly explained that they needed to know what was being assembled to get a clear picture of the operation. ¡°Every few months, we send a new scout to infiltrate the warehouses, and each report records different items being transported. What did you find out?¡± Bones recounted his experiences assembling and loading parts onto transport carriages. Frank listened attentively, then asked Bones to follow him. He led Bones through the house to the smithy, where he pushed against a wall, revealing a hidden entrance to a basement. "Come. Watch your step." Frank cautioned, lighting the way with a small flame at his fingertip. Once they reached the basement, Frank pointed to a corner and fired a flame projectile, igniting a candle. Bones, halfway down the stairs, noticed stacks of boxes almost reaching the ceiling, which then seemed to vanish. ¡°What?¡± Bones exclaimed. Frank continued lighting candles until the basement was fully illuminated. The stacks of boxes were gone, revealing shelves and desks with sketches and reports at the far end. Frank turned to Bones, who still looked puzzled, and explained with simple ¡°illusions.¡± Illusion Magic? Bones thought, intrigued. It was his first time seeing a formation casting illusions. ¡°Is this your base of operations?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes. I run a legitimate business outside, but everything else happens within these walls. We can discuss the mission safely here.¡± Frank assured him, motioning Bones to a giant map on the right wall. Bones saw dozens of notes and pins across the city map, except for a small part in the west, separated by an inner wall. Frank pointed to a house in the south, stating that was where Bones was staying. "You''re here in the south. The first warehouse is southeast, the second in the east, and the third in the north. From the third warehouse, the transport route leads west, toward the Upper City.¡± ¡°The Upper City?¡± Bones asked. ¡°A fancy term for a western district controlled by the Vampire Lord. It¡¯s where all the wealth and power of the city are concentrated.¡± ¡°You mean thralls?¡± Frank nodded. ¡°Think of them as nobles, controlling every aspect of the city. The locations marked on your map are manors with suspected access to the Undercity, but we haven¡¯t found a way to approach the western district undetected. Your mission¡¯s primary task is to reach the Undercity and report your findings. There have been reports of increased activity lately. Something¡¯s brewing, and it doesn¡¯t look good. That might be why Gauss pushed for a special mission."Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "When was the last special mission?" "In my lifetime, this is the first. It¡¯s not that the mission is difficult but that it requires specific conditions: mastery over mana, the ability to mask mana signature, avoid lifeforce detection, and advanced stealth. I see you use Camouflage; it should be enough. What about lifeforce and stealth?" Bones stroked his beard and replied that he is undead. As for stealth, he admitted to only having a basic Sneak skill. "Undead? That explains it," Frank murmured. "How does that work? Are you¡ªnormal?" he asked. "I suppose? I¡¯ve been told I¡¯m an enlightened undead. I¡¯m not sure what you mean by ''normal.''" "It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you¡¯re up for the task," Frank said dismissively. "Regarding stealth, I¡¯ll think of something." ¡°Is infiltrating the Upper City that difficult, even for someone like Lew? What about other spies? And you mentioned Undercity¡ªis it like the sewer system?¡± ¡°Lew is our only third-tier operative here, and as a half-vampire, he¡¯d be noticed immediately. The guards you¡¯ve seen so far are first-tier, but the western district is different. Access is restricted to thralls and vetted underlings, with second-tier guards capable of detecting intruders. The Undercity is a cavern system below the sewer tunnels. We only learned about it recently..." Frank paused, locking eyes with Bones. "You need to understand that what I¡¯m about to share cannot leave this room, understand?" Frank waited for Bones''s confirmation. "Good, because depending on your mission¡¯s success, we might no longer be needed here and could finally return home." Frank smiled but then grew stern. "Three years ago, someone claiming to be part of the resistance in the Undercity approached us. Their information was helpful, and we learned of disappearances linked to parts of the Undercity even the resistance couldn''t access." "What kind of vanishings? People?" "Yes. Initially, it was dozens, then hundreds, and last month, around a thousand individuals vanished overnight. There''s more." "What?" "The intelligence from the resistance indicated that people were taken to specific sites monthly, and their blood was drawn." "You mean like, donating blood or becoming victims of vampires?" Bones asked for clarification. "Well, I suppose being taken to an undisclosed location against your will, having your blood extracted, and then being made to forget could be seen as a forceful blood donation." "Is that why the people appear so-" Bones began. "Drained? Yes," Frank concluded. "And we deduced that this was the Vampire Lord''s long-term strategy instead of killing the populace. Healthy men under the age of sixty-five succumbed to frequent blood extractions, while children up to the age of fifteen were spared. But with the recent uptick in disappearances, we''re uncertain. We still don''t know the fate of the elderly. You might not have noticed since you just arrived, but there are no individuals over sixty-five in the city." "What can you tell me about the resistance? Since they made contact, they must know another way into the Undercity, right?" Bones inquired, his curiosity piqued by the elusive group. "There was a man-made tunnel leading down, but that piece of information hasn''t been shared. Three months ago, the tunnel collapsed, and our only contact with the resistance now is through a rat familiar. Messages are exchanged every two months, and we''re awaiting a crucial piece of information that might clarify the situation." "What about their numbers? Are they prepared to fight their way out of the city?" Frank took a deep breath, exhaling the vexation that showed on his face. The resistance consisted of fewer than thirty members, with half of them at tier one, and the leader being the only one at tier two. He was also the one with the rat familiar. "Their only chance of fighting back and escaping the city hinges on Wolford making a move, but that seems unlikely anytime soon." A heavy silence filled the room after Frank delivered the harsh reality. Bones turned his focus to the city map on the wall, contemplating the resistance, Undercity, and the disappearances. Everything he had heard about the Vampire Lord, the thralls, the victims, and the resistance reeked of conspiracy. Frank was right; something sinister was unfolding. Bones'' past experiences hinted that the disappearances were likely tied to experiments. He had abducted wanted men for research himself. He could only speculate on the nature of a Vampire Lord''s experiments, but given the vampires'' involvement... "You mentioned that Wolford is unlikely to act soon¡ªis it because of the distance between the cities?" Bones asked, his eyes still on the map. Frank, looking surprised, confirmed this and inquired about Bones'' reasoning. "Strategically, with the Dark Forest and its inherent dangers surrounding most of Wolford, it makes sense they wouldn¡¯t risk the journey and leave their city exposed. It took me a considerable time to reach Valencia, as well. This raises the question: if the Vampire Lord is gathering an army, where would he go? Would Wolford only stand by and watch?" Frank remained silent, lacking a definitive answer. "I think," he began, "if Alucard is indeed preparing for war, his likely target would be Igraco, a city to the east, about five hours away. Igraco is a desolate city inhabited by the Igraco family and led by Vampire Lord Marius Igraco. A battle between them would devastate the city, but I believe Alucard would prevail. Afterward, he would absorb the remaining forces, strengthening his own, and look for his next target. As long as the Dark Forest lies between us, Wolford won''t mobilize an army." "So, Wolford wouldn¡¯t intervene, you say. What about adventurers?" Bones shifted his gaze from the map to Frank. "Adventurers are even less likely to risk their lives in a war. Most are here for experience and rewards¡ªthat''s always been the case. Instead of mobilizing an army, it would be more effective to form a small elite assassination unit. They could operate independently, with precision, and a single objective¡ªto eliminate a Vampire Lord. Realistically, forming such a unit would be a monumental task." "No matter how I see it, the citizens are at the Vampire Lord''s mercy." Bones sighed while Frank concurred, adding that their best course of action now was to infiltrate the Undercity and uncover the plot brewing beneath the city. "What should we do next?" Despite all the information, Bones still felt uncertain about the next steps. He had numerous unanswered questions and turned to Frank for guidance. "Now, I get in touch with Mathias and Jeanie to arrange a meeting." "The other two operatives?" Bones sought confirmation. "Precisely. They''ve been operating within the city for years and have vital information. We need to formulate a detailed strategy to ensure you can infiltrate and exit undetected. It will take a few days to gather everyone. In the meantime, you can stay here and use the time as you see fit." "Thank you. I''ll take you up on that. Can I review the records you have?" Bones gestured toward the neatly arranged rows of documents on the shelves. Frank was more than willing, reiterating that Bones was free to do as he wished, including examining the documents. He then excused himself and headed upstairs to continue his work. Bones watched Frank leave, glanced around the basement, and then approached the shelf to start browsing the reports. Chapter 170 Bones spent the following days secluded in the basement, meticulously reviewing reports from twelve years prior when the smithy was first turned into a hideout. These documents mainly comprised years of observations, refining the city map and improving its precision. Only the more recent papers highlighted significant changes, starting with the rise of the resistance. A figure named Albion, claiming to be a leader of this resistance, provided details about the secret factories in the Undercity, where parts were forged and sent to warehouses for assembly and transport. Albion worked in one of these factories, and by sheer luck, his unique rapport with rodents granted him a tamer class, allowing him to command a rat familiar, breach the city walls, and explore beyond. Through the persistent efforts of a small group of rebels, they dug a tunnel to one of the many enclosed caverns in the Undercity, which extended beneath the entire city and became their sanctuary. Albion did not reveal its exact location or how the resistance was formed. The latest information he shared noted strange noises and lurking dangers in parts of the Undercity, and despite Frank''s warnings about the risks, Albion vowed to investigate and find the source. Frank and Albion were scheduled to reconnect in ten days, but Frank''s anxiety was evident. If anything happened to Albion, they would lose a crucial source of information and their only link to the Undercity. Worse still, if Albion were captured alive, the Vampire Lord could easily extract information from him, putting them all in grave danger. On the fourth day since Bones arrived, Frank stopped by, pausing halfway down the stairs. "You''re still here? Come outside, there''s something you should see," Frank said without elaborating and turned to leave but paused and reminded Bones not to forget to apply a Camouflage skill. Over the past few days, Bones had settled in and had taken off his mask while staying in the basement. Bones nodded and watched Frank ascend the stairs. He then slowly put down the report in his hands and made his way toward the stairs, while altering his appearance. Frank waited just outside the basement, then led Bones outside. A narrow alley in front of the smithy was crowded with people passing and converging on the main street, then proceeding toward the cathedral in the center. The sound of bells rang loudly, reverberating and bouncing from building to building. Bones glanced at Frank, giving him a puzzled look as if to ask what was going on. "You''ll see. Come," Frank remained elusive and motioned for Bones to follow. The two joined the crowd, moving down the main street until Frank stopped at an intersection with a clear view of the cathedral. "This is close enough," he said, leaning on the building next to him before continuing. "Once a week, on the same day, the bells ring and the masses gather in the main square in front of the cathedral to worship their savior, the lord of the city." "You mean..." Bones began, hinting at the identity of the lord of the city without uttering the Vampire Lord''s name; he knew better than that. Frank nodded in confirmation. "Exactly as you thought." Bones scoffed while his gaze remained fixed on the cathedral. The building was grandiose, overly ornate, and resembled a dungeon tower more than a residence. Bones wasn''t sure what to think of the Vampire Lord but misleading people, treating them like cattle, and reveling in people''s misfortune while they worshiped him in front of his yard... "Prick..." Bones muttered, causing Frank to look at him with raised eyebrows. For the next few minutes, people continued gathering until the square was full. Those that couldn''t fit in the square crowded the streets, and then silence ensued. Bones swiveled his head around, watching people with heads bowed in humility and thought how brainwashed they were. He even felt pity for them until an overwhelming presence washed over the crowd, forcing them to their knees, Frank and Bones included. Bones resisted, but Frank placed his hand on his shoulder and shook his head, signaling him not to fight it. The pressure lasted a minute, then suddenly vanished. As Bones rose, he looked up and was immediately drawn to a figure on the cathedral balcony. The figure was slim, with a pale face, long black hair, and noble attire wrapped in a collared cloak. Bones stared, mesmerized, until Frank''s tap snapped him out of his reverie. "Don''t stare," He admonished. Bones lowered his head and glanced around. No one dared to look up. The people stood still, heads bowed and eyes closed. Alucard didn''t give a speech. His presence alone graced the people. At some point, Bones heard people around him muttering something and ending with ''bless the savior,'' and then the crowd started dispersing. Bones found the whole thing bizarre and turned to Frank, who gestured they should head back, adding that others were most likely waiting at the smithy. The meeting place was scheduled precisely at this time because it made moving undetected easier. Frank and Bones headed straight to the basement, where in darkness two figures waited, settled comfortably in chairs. "Why are you waiting in darkness? Stop being so dramatic," Frank chuckled while lighting the candles. The illusion dissolved, and the two spies came into view. "It was his idea," a woman in her mid-thirties shifted the blame. "He wanted to gauge the newcomer."You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. The man sitting opposite her scoffed, then eyed Bones, who thought it would be important to make a favorable first impression for their operation to continue smoothly. "I''m Bones, and you must be Jeanie and Mathias. I must say, your mask is impeccable! Your arched eyebrows, crooked nose, and indentation in your cheeks..." "Bones..." Frank intended to interrupt, but Bones continued. "How did you manage to make your face appear so... punchable?" Frank pinched the bridge of his nose, Jeanie giggled, while Mathias fumed. "We''re not wearing disguises..." he spoke through gritted teeth, narrowing his eyes. Bones hesitated, surprised at the turn the introduction had taken, then shrugged. "Natural disguise, then!" "I don''t like you! No matter how important you''re supposed to be!" Mathias snapped, while Jeanie welcomed Frank and Bones, inviting them to join. Mathias was notoriously difficult and anti-social. He was the highest-ranked among the three spies, at level sixty-three, and excelled in infiltration. Thanks to his efforts, the city map was highly detailed. Jeanie was the polar opposite, sociable and adept at gathering intelligence. She had taken over a bakery by assuming the previous owner''s identity, just as Frank had done. The current spy was the third to take on the persona of Frank the blacksmith, crafting tools for both building and agriculture. With this newfound knowledge, Bones had a clearer understanding of his new companions, though it wasn¡¯t much. All three spies hailed from Wolford, worked for town hall, and had no activated werewolf bloodline¡ªa prerequisite for becoming a spy. They were all eager to return home. Jeanie mentioned the constant vigilance against the Vampire Lord¡¯s brides was nerve-wracking, explaining that vampires often patrolled the city from the air. Unlike Bones, who had no lifeforce, the three spies had to take supplements that weakened their bodies and damaged their lifeforce to avoid detection. After introductions, the conversation shifted, and the atmosphere intensified. While the three spies exchanged information, Bones stood aside, listening and trying to piece together the intel. Mathias had been scouring the sewers, searching for a way into the old system mentioned by Albion but found no clues. Jeanie reported that citizens frequenting her bakery had heard and seen soldiers breaking into homes and kidnapping people in the middle of the night. The kidnap victims were healthy adults, regardless of gender, between thirty and forty years old. The frequency of these abductions had increased and now occurred nightly. The mood darkened as they realized there was little they could do at the moment. Their plan depended on the news Albion would bring in a week. The contingency plan, if Albion didn¡¯t show, was to create a distraction large enough to draw the guards in the western district, allowing the team to split and infiltrate the manors to find the entrance to the Undercity. If the intel was wrong and there was no entrance, the spies would head to the tunnels beneath the well and escape by any means necessary. If even the distraction failed, they would immediately retreat to the well to avoid capture and mission failure. Bones listened, though he had nothing to add, and wondered what would happen to the citizens if they left after causing a commotion. The vampires would react, not just the guards¡ªperhaps even a Vampire Lord. With the spies gone, the citizens would bear the brunt of the aftermath. Bones had always struggled with empathy, even before becoming undead, but these people lived in ignorance of the outside world, and the thought of abandoning them under the threat of an ascendant didn¡¯t sit well with him. "What are we going to do until we hear from Albion?" He asked. The three exchanged glances and Mathias replied they intended to stay here and make preparations, regardless of Albion arrival. Jeanie already covered her absence, leaving the bakery to her employee and Mathias never worked to begin with, his whole ordeal was to avoid people and avoid being seen. Frank planned to continue working as usual as he didn''t have apprentices or employees in the smithy. In the following days, the group exchanged details about their skills, attributes, and capabilities. The focus was primarily on Bones, being the newest member, while the others were already familiar with each other''s abilities. Jeanie and Mathias had mixed reactions when Bones disclosed he was undead. Jeanie was pleasantly surprised, as she never imagined she would work alongside someone from the undead faction. Mathias, on the other hand, concealed his feelings behind a stoic expression. Everyone had a history or secrets they preferred to keep private, and Bones didn''t mind as long as any prejudice Mathias might harbor against him didn''t affect their mission. Bones outlined the abilities of his two classes and professions without going into great detail. Upon learning about his skill in key making and the incomplete skeleton key in his possession, both spies felt reassured and better understood why Bones was assigned the mission despite his low level. "Haah, to think you''re immune to both poisons and bleeding. No wonder Frank emphasized this could be our last mission!" Mathias''s glare softened, and he looked at Bones approvingly. "There are sections in the sewer system with toxic fumes, and undoubtedly more in the old sewers and the Undercity! Where we can''t go, you can! I wonder if Gauss anticipated all of us working together¡­" Mathias''s words resonated with the others, and they too believed Gauss had the foresight to foresee their collaboration. The rest of the week passed quickly, with Bones dedicating a significant amount of time to his golem engravings. Finally, his engraving profession leveled up, reaching level fifteen, which granted him a free attribute point that he immediately allocated to INT without hesitation. He also spent time trying to sense the chaos mana within him. Previously, he had only managed to harness chaos mana unconsciously on rare occasions. Now, with more time since the Nether World and his new tier in chaos affinity, he attempted to control it deliberately. However, time ran out. A week elapsed, and Mathias left the basement to meet with Albion''s familiar and receive a message. Hours later, he returned, not with a message but with a tall, slim figure with disheveled dark hair, sunken eyes, cracked lips, and an arm missing from the elbow down. "Albion?" Frank was the first to recognize the figure, though the last time they met, the resistance leader had a much healthier complexion despite his efforts to keep his identity concealed with a hood. "Things have taken a turn for the worse; I had no choice but to come myself." Albion''s face tightened as he scanned the room, his eyes lingering on Bones. "This is¡­?" Chapter 171 ¡°I am-¡± Bones started, but Frank cut him off. ¡°Skip the introductions! Your arm - what happened?¡± Frank''s voice rose in distress. Jeanie watched quietly, furrowing her brows, unable to conceal her own worry. "Come. Sit down! Mathias, get another chair," Frank commanded, as Albion approached with weary steps and sank into the chair. He raised his hand to his face, conveying stress and disappointment. The man was clearly in pain. After taking a deep breath... "I should begin from the start. About a month ago..." Albion began his story. The resistance leader had vowed to uncover the threat lurking in the Undercity, and through sheer determination, he succeeded, but at a great cost. Albion used his rat familiars to navigate the sewers and tunnels of the Undercity, tracing the sources of shrill sounds echoing through the passageways. Initially unnoticed, he got close enough to identify the sources: dozens of pale, hairless figures moving aimlessly. These figures mingled and screeched at each other, seemingly communicating. Albion identified them as Lesser Vampires, similar in appearance to the Vampire Spawn beyond the city walls. "Wait, are you sure they were Lesser Vampires and not Vampire Spawn?" Frank interjected. There is a significant difference between the two. Lesser Vampires could somewhat control their cravings, were capable of speech, and possessed a basic level of intelligence. Though they couldn''t use blood magic, their physical capabilities far exceeded those of humans of the same level. "I''m certain. My Identify revealed them to be between levels fifty-one and fifty-four, at least the ones I identified. But the one from back then... that one was different." Albion trailed off, his eyes vacant as he shivered at the memory of his encounter. "That one?" Frank pressed for details. "The one I encountered two weeks ago. I made a hideout, a small hole in one of the remote caverns to hide and spend the nights. Each day I ventured further and marked the vampire sightings on the map." Albion reached inside his coat and pulled out a rolled map. He unrolled it, revealing a web of tunnels with numerous red markings and one black skull icon. He pointed at the skull and continued. "This is the place. I was being careful, as always, so as not to be detected but he was there, waiting for me, as if he anticipated me. He appeared out of nowhere and said, ''So you were the one sneaking around?'' My body froze. I had never heard one talk; they always screeched at each other. Hearing him talk terrified me more than all the screeching." Albion paused as Bones noted the exchanged looks in the room. It was unexpected; Lesser Vampires shouldn''t have developed cognitive processes for complex thoughts and coherent speech. Were there exceptions? Bones wondered. "Did you identify the vampire?" he asked, seeing others wondering the same. Albion nodded and replied, "Lesser Vampire, level sixty." After a brief silence, Mathias asked what happened next. Albion''s face grew tense. "I used my rat familiars to distract the vampire while I fled. I ran past my hiding place without looking back. I could hear him gaining on me. I ran until I reached the old sewer system I used to enter the Undercity, then kept running until I reached our hideout - the resistance''s hideout." "Don''t tell me..." Jeanie stood up, a bead of sweat running down her cheek. Albion nodded again, choking on his words. The vampire followed his scent to the hideout, where he began massacring young and old alike. Out of thirty or so members, only six survived, wounded and injured, and Albion sacrificed an arm to escape. The resistance leader hid his tears behind his hand. His risky endeavor had caused the deaths of others, but no one blamed him. Jeanie''s comforting words helped ease his pain and reassured him that the information he provided was crucial for the upcoming plan. She helped him walk out of the basement and up the stairs to join the other survivors on the second floor of the smithy. The others waited for her return, then voiced their thoughts. "The last vampire was no doubt a Lesser Vampire; I don''t have an explanation about the others, they shouldn''t appear as primal." Mathias was the first one to speak. "I agree." Frank agreed., then shared his own thoughts. "It was as if someone evolved the Vampire Spawn to second tier without actually evolving their race to Lesser Vampires¡­is that even possible?" He asked. "Not from what we know, but then again, we don''t really know much about the abilities of a Vampire Lord, do we?" Jeanie pitched in. "What about you Bones? Any thoughts on the matter?" Lost in thought, Bones acknowledged that his understanding of vampires came from literature and previous dungeon encounters. Regrettably, the dungeon had altered their abilities to fit its difficulty. Shaking his head, he conceded his experience was confined to dungeon runs but voiced his concerns. "Won''t the vampires be on alert now? What if Alucard''s brides, or even Alucard himself, come looking for us?" The group fell silent, considering the implications.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "Not necessarily," Frank replied. "The resistances were discovered and dealt with, not us. There''s no reason for the Vampire Lord or his direct subordinates to act. I doubt they''ll even hear about it; opposition has existed before. We''ll proceed with caution and observe for any changes. If things remain normal over the next few days, we''ll continue with our plan." The others nodded in agreement. No search for surviving resistance members occurred, nor were there any changes in the behavior of guards and patrols. Disappearances persisted daily, and everyone spent their time preparing in their own way. Jeanie, as Bones recently discovered, didn''t rely as heavily on stealth tactics as the other two did. She had an affinity with earth and wood elements, which was the source of her strength. Intrigued by her wood sculpting skills, Bones watched her transform a wooden block into a hawk. Ignoring the details, the sculpture was anatomically accurate and simple in design, except for a small compartment in the chest area that Jeanie used to safely store the reports on their findings and the upcoming plan. After the sculpting and shaping came the creation of the nucleus. At least that''s how Bones created his minions. Jeanie made her familiars a bit differently. She channeled mana into the hawk for five minutes, and after she finished, the hawk transformed into a more refined version with sharp claws and a beak, a long tail, and short rounded wings capable of flight. The familiar came to life shortly after, and Bones watched in fascination as hundreds of thin tendrils of mana from within allowed the hawk to move freely as if it were alive. Jeanie sent her hawk to Wolford to report. What would result from her report, she didn¡¯t know. Mathias practiced stealth techniques, combining advanced stealth that almost completely erased his presence with illusions that distorted his form and rendered him invisible to the naked eye. Even Bones, with his Omnipresent Perception, failed to detect his form as the man moved around the basement, unnoticed. Mathias, true to his haughty character, continued showcasing his superior skills with a blade, even demonstrating an ability to create a temporary shadow familiar in the form of a dog, capable of reconnaissance. Frank was perhaps the busiest. As a blacksmith in his situation, he had to maintain appearances, crafting commissioned tools while separately designing and creating a drill powered with mana stones, capable of boring a hole through concrete within an hour. The drill was a solution he devised that would allow them to reach the areas and tunnels separated by thick layers of earth. Two weeks later, their plan to infiltrate the Undercity was ready. On the day of worship, when the streets were most crowded, five cloaked figures exited the smithy and headed to the western district. Unlike the citizens, the second-tier guards stayed vigilant at their posts. "As expected, we''ll need to take an alternative route," Mathias remarked, observing the guarded district entrance through a window. He turned to the others behind him and nodded. The five of them descended into the house''s basement, where a hole had been drilled through the concrete wall, and the previous residents lay buried. The day before the mission, Albion had led Mathias back to the tunnel entrance he once used to escape a pursuing vampire. They aimed to see if the same path could be used again, but found it blocked and collapsed. Since the route was already known, drilling through the obstructed entrance wasn''t an option. Guided by Albion''s familiar, they scouted for the optimal starting point for their operation and were led to the house they now occupied. Mathias, refusing to take any risks, eliminated the couple who previously lived there. Using Frank''s drill, he bored a hole through the wall and descended into the sewers. While Albion stayed behind to control the familiar from the basement, Mathias followed the rat until he was halted by iron doors. Peering through the keyhole, he saw toxic fumes further down the tunnel. He returned to the basement, and together, they went back to the smithy. After sharing the new information, the team adjusted their plan, involving Bones and his expertise. "Even though our original plan has been slightly modified, our mission remains the same. Bones will enter the tunnel with Albion''s familiar and, using the drill as guided, will create an opening for Mathias. From there, you two are on your own, but I''m confident in your capabilities. While I don''t know you personally, Bones, the fact that both Gauss and Lewry vouched for you is sufficient for me. Mathias, don''t forget the gas mask; you never know when it might come in handy." "Meanwhile, Jeanie and I will wait until nightfall to initiate our part. I''m not certain if the disturbance we create will be enough of a distraction to gain access to the Western District, so just concentrate on your mission. If things go awry, you know where to retreat. Albion, you''ll stay here and focus on your familiar. You''ve been invaluable so far, and I don''t want to put you in further danger. You''ve done enough." Frank concluded his motivational speech. Albion nodded solemnly, aware of his limitations, especially now with only one arm, while the others displayed the resolve needed to succeed and return home. Bones remained indifferent; his journey didn¡¯t end with this mission, but he too wished for its success. With nods exchanged instead of farewells, Bones descended into the hole, crawling at an angle until he encountered a sudden drop. He landed flat on his back, narrowly avoiding head injury. Once he regained his bearings, he assessed his surroundings. The sewer tunnels were narrow, reaching only up to his torso in height. He had to proceed by crouching or moving on all fours. Albion''s rat familiar fell shortly after, chose a direction, and began running. Not wanting to fall behind, Bones followed on all fours. Albion, experienced in navigating the tunnels, quickly led them to the spot where Mathias had stopped. Bones examined the lock on the iron bars, then the hinges holding the doors. Pausing briefly, he pressed his hand against the door, released a contained mana pulse, and knocked the doors off their hinges. He glanced at Albion through the rat''s eyes and simply said, "The door hinges had deteriorated over time." The rat scurried ahead and Bones followed, undeterred by the fumes. Eventually, the familiar stopped and scratched at the floor, marking the drilling spot. Moments later, the rat collapsed, dead. Bones exhaled, summoned the drill, and began his work. In the basement outside the sewers, Albion opened his eyes, no longer required to concentrate on his familiar, and informed others that Bones had begun to drill. As previously arranged, an hour later, Albion sent another rat familiar to Bones. This time, the toxic fumes were dispersed, seeping through a drilled hole into the old sewer system below. The rat leaped down the hole and landed in Bones'' hands, who was expecting its arrival. After setting the rat down, the two continued, and an hour later, the rat once again marked the spot, and Bones drilled. This time, directly into the bowels of the Undercity. Chapter 172 Several hours later, Mathias put on a custom gas mask. With a salute, he bid farewell to the others before descending through the basement hole into the sewer tunnels. Familiar with the layout from a previous venture where he was halted by iron doors, he now saw the same doors broken and lying on the ground. Pausing briefly, he proceeded until reaching the first hole Bones had drilled and where he found him waiting. Bones questioned if the gas mask was necessary now that the fumes had dispersed. Mathias, unwilling to validate Bones'' opinion, kept the mask on until they reached the dark tunnels of the Undercity. The two jumped down, landing in soft crouches. After surveying their surroundings, they exchanged a few whispered words before proceeding into the unknown. "Bones, navigating in the dark isn''t an issue for you, right?" Mathias asked as darkness enveloped them. "Hm? Not at all. I don''t rely on sight like you do. I sense my surroundings, and my system translates that into other senses like sight, smell, taste, and hearing. It''s an undead thing, I guess. How about you?" Mathias grinned, proudly stating that night vision was an essential part of his stealth and infiltration skills. He explained that while this environment typically suited his abilities, he wasn''t confident against vampires. "Yes, I understand. Vampires can detect lifeforce. How close can you get without being noticed?" Bones inquired. Mathias responded that he could get within melee range of vampire spawn riff-raff but would need to keep a distance from higher-tier vampires. "So, if I were to create a distraction, you could move undetected?" Bones suggested. "A distraction¡­" Mathias repeated, considering the idea. "If you draw attention to yourself, the chances of me being detected would be slim, but are you sure you want to be the bait?" "Did you forget? I''m a Bonemancer, and ranged attacks are my specialty! Plus, I have golems. Skully is quick and can engage targets in melee with his spear, while Harmony stays by my side, attacking from a distance with her silver-tipped arrows. You might not need to act at all." "I wish it were that simple. You''re right, this could work! I''ll focus on any immediate threats. We should decide our route. Let''s consult the map of the Undercity Albion gave us." Mathias suggested, retrieving a map from his back. They estimated their position and chose to head right, towards where Albion had last encountered the vampire spawn. The first exit from the tunnel led to a factory where Albion had worked. The facility was now empty, with machinery dismantled and forges shut down. "Looks like the factory has been closed for a while," Bones noted, seeing dust on tools and webs covering the machinery. Mathias didn''t respond immediately, his frown deepening as he walked around the facility. "This isn''t good. If they''ve shut down the factories, it means they''ve achieved their goals and no longer need them. We must find out what they''re planning!" he declared with determination. "I wanted to ask about Jeanie''s and Frank''s assignment. The commotion and distraction they''re planning¡ªwon''t it alert the guards and tighten security?" Bones asked, changing the subject. "The guards will be alerted, yes. The sabotage will achieve two objectives. First, igniting the third warehouse will disrupt their operations. Second, it will provide cover for them to slip into the western district, where their main mission begins. Their goal is to infiltrate the manor of the warehouse overseer and find a ledger that details their activities. Hopefully, this will reveal the purpose of the assembled containers and, ultimately, the schemes of the Vampire Lord. While they seek the evidence, you and I will take a more direct approach. The aim is to either uncover and witness what they are doing firsthand and report back to Wolford, or find and send the evidence¡ªeither outcome is acceptable." Bones met his partner''s gaze. The implication was clear: the mission was paramount, and losses were acceptable. However, Bones didn¡¯t share that view. He was here because of the contract, aiming to level up and acquire skill cores. Nothing more, nothing less. Risking his life for those goals wasn¡¯t something he was willing to do. Abandoning the mission¡ªor even his new comrades¡ªwas something he would consider only as a last resort. "The mission takes priority. I understand." "Don''t worry about unnecessary things, Bones¡ªI¡¯ve got your back!" Bones nodded, appreciating the sentiment, and replied, "And I yours. We should move on." Before long, shrieks echoed through the tunnels. The two cautiously advanced, sticking to the walls for safety, until the silhouettes of dozens of figures came into view. Their slouched body posture, erratic head movements, and the combination of shrieking and infighting told the two they had found their targets. "Can you identify them from here?" Bones asked, pointing to the figures about fifty meters ahead. Mathias, crouching, glanced at Bones and almost accusingly responded, "I can, can''t you?" Bones shook his head, murmuring a basic Identify under his breath. Mathias didn''t comment, just relayed the results of Identify. "The Lesser Vampires closest to us are between level fifty-one and fifty-three. The ones further away are fifty-four, and the ones behind them are too far away, even for me." "No sign of the level fifty-six Albion encountered?" "From what I can see, he''s not among them." "Good. I''ll begin then," Bones declared. Mathias nodded as his form blurred and vanished. "Neat trick," Bones remarked as he positioned himself at the center of the tunnel and four long bone lances materialized beside him. The lances spun rapidly before Bones launched them at his targets. A thunderous sound followed as the projectiles sliced through the air, each lance hitting with precision and exploding into shrapnel after penetrating three targets. The struck vampires collapsed, writhing in agony as their bodies shriveled until they lay still. The others immediately turned towards Bones, identifying the source of the threat, and charged. Bones remained stationary, his mouth twisting into a grotesque grin. Two figures appeared beside him. One surged forward while the other stepped back, a bow with a nocked arrow materializing in her hands. Meanwhile, Bones continuously summoned new sets of bone lances which he sent flying without waiting to see if they hit their marks.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Mathias, concealed behind a veil of illusion, watched in amazement, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. He hadn''t expected Bones'' spell to be this effective considering his level but was relieved it was. Skully engaged the third wave of vampires, using a mix of wild and low attacks to throw them off balance, leaving them vulnerable to Harmony, who mercilessly picked off her targets with one arrow per vampire. The vampires that slipped through faced the blade materializing at their necks out of thin air. The battle concluded in under a minute with none of the vampires reaching Bones, who by the end, had dozens of bone spikes hovering around him. Mathias sat in a lotus position, turning to meditation to recover lost mana. Once he finished recovering, they proceeded until they reached an intersection where their path diverged into three. ¡°The map?¡± Bones suggested. Mathias glanced briefly at it, then shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ve gone beyond what Albion charted. This is uncharted territory. Should we stick to the right path?¡± Bones agreed, noting that either direction was fine with him. With their path decided, they moved forward. ¡°We¡¯ve been in these tunnels for hours. Just how extensive is Undercity?¡± Bones remarked after some time. ¡°We can¡¯t help it. We need to proceed cautiously. The Undercity is as expansive as the city above¡ªor at least that¡¯s our assumption¡­¡± Mathias trailed off. Bones stopped and looked back, noticing Mathias staggering, his steps unsteady. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t know.¡± Mathias replied, reaching for the wall to steady himself. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can go on.¡± He concluded, slumping down. Bones approached and crouched beside him. Though he couldn¡¯t discern Mathias¡¯s exact expressions, the faint groans suggested he was in pain. He did notice red flecks appearing on Mathias¡¯s face. ¡°What is¡­¡± Bones started, then realized the clothes on both of them were speckled with the same red spots. He swiveled his head, scrutinizing the air around them. After intense observation, he began to see them¡ªtiny crimson particles floating everywhere. Bones focused on the path ahead and noticed the particles thickening. I¡¯m not affected, but Mathias is¡­ ¡°We need to get out of here. Come on, let me help you up. And put on your gas mask.¡± Bones said, placing Mathias¡¯s arm over his shoulder and pulling him to his feet. After adjusting the gas mask, they retraced their steps until Bones saw the air was clear of pollutants. ¡°I think we should be safe here.¡± He said, stopping and helping Mathias sit against the wall. Mathias removed the mask and took deep breaths before speaking, ¡°I know what this is. This is a blood mist!¡± He exclaimed, choking between heavy coughs. After coughing it out, he continued. ¡°I¡¯ve encountered it before. The blood mist permeates your body through the pores and causes hallucinations. The gas mask won¡¯t help! More importantly, the mist feeds on lifeforce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s definitely bad news.¡± Bones remarked, drawing an annoyed look from Mathias. ¡°Do you have any idea what could be causing the blood mist?¡± Mathias wore a blank expression, thinking, then shook his head. ¡°The last time I saw the mist was when the vampires massacred a whole village. It was due to blood manipulation, but we¡¯re in tunnels; there shouldn¡¯t be any bodies¡­¡± The realization widened his eyes, and he fell silent. Bones understood why Mathias had stopped mid-sentence. It was clear what his words implied. If the source of the mist were villagers, there must be dozens, if not hundreds, of bodies in the tunnel ahead. "We can¡¯t leave it alone, Bones¡­¡± Mathias started. "I know. There¡¯s no choice. I''ll go investigate." Given that Bones was unaffected by the mist, it was obvious he would be the one to go. Bones stood up, his gaze fixed on the path ahead. "Don¡¯t take unnecessary risks. Come back as soon as you find the source!" Mathias advised. "Focus on yourself." Bones retorted before disappearing into the mist. Bones couldn''t tell how long he''d been trudging through the dense, crimson mist when roots began to creep over the ground, walls, and ceiling. Initially, he dismissed it. He had seen roots protruding from the tunnel''s earthen walls before, but this was different. These roots extended for dozens of meters without an end in sight. He felt as though he were venturing straight into the heart of a beast. After several hundred meters, the endless tunnel opened into a vast cavern. Standing at the tunnel''s end, Bones was awestruck by the scene before him. The pervasive red mist blanketed the ground, and at the center stood a strikingly barren tree, its twisted branches reaching even the cavern''s farthest corners. Surrounding the tree were dozens of human-sized metal containers, each holding a missing citizen. Tubes pierced their bodies, siphoning blood through pipes connected to the ancient tree, while semi-transparent cocoons hung from the branches, each containing the silhouette of a person curled in a fetal position. After a moment of observing, Bones decided to approach the containers for a closer inspection. The missing villagers were found, and the mystery of the assembled containers was solved. But why was this happening? A puff puff sound drew Bones'' attention back to the tree. Feeling a sense of foreboding, he moved closer. The tree was stained dark red, with pulsating veins covering its bark. It felt as though he was in the presence of an ancient entity. As he traced the veins along the trunk and branches, the tree exhaled red mist, covering him in blood particles. Instinctively, Bones stepped back, startled by the sudden action. The tree seemed alive, consciously absorbing blood and nourishing the pods. "Don''t tell me¡­" Bones muttered, retreating while his mind pieced together the process¡ªthe villagers, the containers, the pipes, the tree, and the pods. His back hit a container, and he briefly glanced back just as he heard a wet splotch. Turning, he saw one of the pods fall to the ground, from which a bald, pale figure emerged. A newly born vampire opened its mouth, revealing its fangs. Before it could shriek, a bone lance pierced its head, severing it from the neck. The body collapsed, rapidly shriveling as blood particles rose from the open neck in the form of mist and were reabsorbed by the tree. "This is the secret! He is creating a vampire army!" Bones concluded. He turned to leave but hesitated after a few steps. He turned back, summoning bone lances beside him, and aimed at the pods before him, all twenty-four of them. With a flick of his wrist, he pierced each pod and the figures within, one after another, until none were left. Bones attempted the same with the containers, but the metal plates were solid and impenetrable. The only thing remaining was the tree, the source of it all. Bones tested the tree with an empowered lance, and while the lance penetrated halfway, the tree expelled it moments later, sealing the gap immediately. Chapter 173 Bones returned to Mathias and found him exactly where he had left him, wearing a gas mask. "What happened to ''the gas mask won''t help''?" Bones teased, though his question was aimed at checking on his companion''s well-being. Mathias smirked, relieved that Bones had come back safely. "The gas mask gives me some peace of mind, and it doesn''t hurt to wear one. What did you find?" Bones sat next to him and began recounting everything he had observed. When he finished, both men sat in silence. Technically, the information they had gathered so far was sufficient to conclude their mission, but neither felt their task was complete. "It''s a factory¡ªa damn human factory!" Mathias broke the silence, seething. He grabbed the gas mask, yanked it off his face, and hurled it against the opposite wall in a fit of rage. He took a deep breath before turning to Bones. "I''ll leave the decision to you, Bones. You''re not a spy, nor do you have any ties to Wolford. You''re not obligated to continue the investigation. If you want to leave, we will. We have enough to complete our report," he offered. "Jeanie and Frank, they must''ve started the fire by now, right?" Bones asked as he stood up. "They did, yeah. And knowing Frank, he probably decided to sabotage the second warehouse as well to divert attention from Jeanie. She''s more flexible anyway." "Is that okay? The last-minute changes?" "Honestly, we kind of expected it. We''ve known each other for years, so it''s fine. If Frank decides to take things further, we can only hope he''ll cause enough disruption to keep all eyes on him, allowing Jeanie to slip through security easily. What I''m worried about is whether there will be enough time to find the ledger. The longer she takes, the more dangerous it becomes." "Then we better do our part and find everything we can," Bones decided, offering a helping hand. Mathias exhaled in relief and accepted the hand. The path ahead was a dead end, and the only way forward was to return to the intersection and try a different route. Meanwhile, outside, the night was lit up by the raging fire consuming the third warehouse. The patrolling soldiers flocked to the scene, disorganized and in need of instructions, while the elite guards in the western district stayed stationed, watching the brightly lit sky from a distance. The sound of approaching footsteps was heard, and the guards turned and greeted the figure with a slight bow. "Greetings, Count Faas. What brings you outside at this hour?" "What do you think?" the Count replied briskly. "What happened?" One of the guards responded that they weren''t sure, just that the fire was burning from the direction of the warehouse. "Then go and find out what happened," the Count ordered the guard, then addressed the other one. "Where is Yuri?" "Sir, the supervisor ran past not even ten minutes ago, heading toward the third warehouse." "Then you should go as well. Tell him to come see me as soon as he deals with the fire! And return to your post as soon as possible," the Count instructed, then turned and left. The two guards briefly exchanged glances, then ran off, leaving the usually guarded entrance to the western district unprotected. Jeanie watched the interaction with the Count from one of the dark alleys connecting to the main street. After helping Frank sabotage the warehouse, as Mathias had predicted, the two split up. Frank continued toward the second warehouse while she returned to observe the guards'' reaction. As luck would have it, the Count provided her with the perfect window of opportunity. Jeanie didn''t hesitate; as soon as the guards were out of sight, she carefully moved toward the entrance and began trailing the enigmatic Count. She had heard of him but knew little else, only that he held a high rank among the thralls and had direct contact with the Vampire Lord. The western district was cleaner, well-lit, and the houses were of a higher standard than the rest of the city. Patrols were frequent, so Jeanie deviated from following the Count as he ascended the stone stairs and passed through the archway. She sensed an unsettling aura from the man, something unfamiliar to her. Shaking off these unnecessary thoughts, she refocused on her mission. The location of Yuri Rikhter''s manor, a warehouse overseer, had been revealed a few days ago after observing his routines. A distant explosion echoed as the second warehouse erupted into flames. Jeanie quickly took cover in the shadow of a nearby wall as the patrol ran past her. The disturbance affected even the western district. Apparently, Frank''s actions had more impact than anyone had anticipated. Jeanie located the two-story manor she was seeking. She vaulted over the fence, approached the back, and climbed the wall until she reached a small window just beneath the roof tiles. Covering her hand with a piece of cloth to muffle the sound, she broke the window. After clearing the opening of glass, she squeezed through and landed softly in the bathroom, almost slipping on the marble tiles as she did so. Approaching the door, she heard voices coming from the floor below¡ªa woman''s and... a child''s voice? She wasn''t certain. The voices seemed muted and distant. She gently turned the doorknob, opened the door, and after peeking left and right to ensure it was safe, continued to sneak down the corridor in search of the office.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! The manor featured numerous rooms, the majority situated on the upper level, with a hallway dividing them. If that wasn¡¯t challenging enough, the voices below grew increasingly audible. Jeanie quickened her steps, counting on the rising volume of the voices and the sound of footsteps ascending to the second floor to mask her presence. She hurried from room to room, glancing inside before moving on. At last, she discovered the office and shut the doors behind her just as the footsteps arrived on the upper level. ¡°Hmm? Yuri, is that you?¡± a woman asked, then turned her gaze toward the office at the end of the hall. Jeanie heard footsteps approaching. "Damn," she muttered, swiftly tiptoeing behind the office desk and hiding beneath it. The door swung open with force as the woman, presumably Yuri''s wife, entered. She scanned the office, briefly pausing at the desk, before turning and exiting. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s time for bed,¡± Jeanie heard as the door closed. She exhaled the breath she had been holding and began rummaging through the drawers. Yuri kept various items neatly organized on the desk. However, the ledger was not among them. ¡°Blast¡­ where is it?¡± Jeanie whispered. ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± A man as meticulous as Yuri wouldn''t simply keep the ledger in his desk, she thought. No, someone like him would archive the book, likely with the other books. Two cabinets in the office were filled with books, and like a thief hunting for valuables, Jeanie carefully examined each one, opening and inspecting its contents. Halfway through the second cabinet, after picking up one of the hefty books, she noticed it felt much lighter than it appeared. She opened it and, after flipping through the first few pages, discovered the hardcover of the ledger hidden inside. Excitedly, she removed the ledger, opened it, and reviewed its contents. The ledger, as expected, detailed timestamps, names of workers, assembled materials, and more. The problem was, the information was a few years old. Jeanie stored the ledger and returned to the cabinet. This time, she focused only on thick books and, after going through the entire cabinet, found three more, all with hidden ledgers inside. Jeanie didn''t stop to check each and every ledger for its content. The tension was getting to her, and she felt the agitation of not knowing if Frank had been caught or if they were searching for her. Deep in the depths of the Undercity, Bones and Mathias cleared another passage teeming with lesser vampires. These tunnels were crawling with the creatures. As Albion had mentioned, they behaved more like vampire spawn than true lesser vampires. Initially daunted by the lurking danger, Mathias soon showcased the full range of his skills, particularly with his homemade mini bombs. The seasoned spy was well-equipped, using the bombs to release silver nitrate gas, disorienting and weakening the vampires before launching stealth attacks. Bones relied on Skully and Harmony for the bulk of the damage, while Murdok was too noisy for the task at hand. Bones himself focused on advancing his Bone Lance mastery, having reached level nineteen and anticipating an upgrade soon. Most tunnels ended in dead ends, where Bones had to handle the crimson tree and vampire nurturing pods by himself, as Mathias had started calling them. It became apparent that the Undercity was a true labyrinth, making map charting and previous locations increasingly difficult. Fortunately, Bones wasn''t the one holding the map or guiding them. The pair stood at an intersection, deliberating on their next move. "This is the last route we haven''t explored yet," Mathias said, pointing to the tunnel on the left. "Are you sure? They all look the same to me," Bones questioned. "Of course I''m sure. I marked the entrance of each tunnel." "Marked?" Bones inspected the tunnel they had come from and only after searching did he find a small scratch mark made by a dagger. "When did you..." "After we entered, of course. You didn''t think we were wandering around blindly, did you?" Without further comment, Bones started down the unexplored tunnel, with Mathias trailing behind, snickering. The tunnel seemed like any other, but this one ended not with metal containers, pods, and a tree, but with a spiraling staircase leading downward. "This is different. I didn''t think there would be more below," Bones remarked as Mathias'' expression grew serious. "We''ve come this far, might as well keep going," Bones said, stepping onto the staircase and beginning to descend. Mathias hesitated briefly, scanning for any hidden mechanisms. From his experience, this would be the perfect place for a trap. Finding none, he followed Bones. Thirty steps later, they reached the bottom of the staircase, where thick iron doors blocked their way. "Tricky! This lock is peculiar and ancient. They don''t make them like this anymore," Mathias noted after inspecting the lock closely. "That''s why I''m here," Bones replied. He approached the doors confidently, holding an incomplete Skeleton Key. Mathias stepped aside, watching over his shoulder. Bones inserted the key and began to shape it to fit the lock''s mechanism. After one turn, the lock clicked, but something prevented the key from turning fully. "Tricky indeed," Bones agreed with Mathias'' initial assessment. "What happened?" Mathias asked. "The mechanism changed after I turned the key. I vaguely remember reading about locks like this in a book called Locksmithing for Dummies. They are called trick locks, with hidden and reconfigurable mechanisms." "Locksmithing for Dummies?" Mathias muttered, momentarily doubting Bones. He shook his head, snapping out of it. "Is that going to be a problem?" he inquired. "Not at all. It will just take a bit longer. I just have to-" umphf "-put a bit more effort into it." On the third attempt, the locking mechanism reset to its initial configuration, forcing Bones to start over. He turned to Mathias and suggested he take a break, explaining that the mechanism was too sensitive to allow any mistakes. Mathias, thinking Bones implied that his presence was distracting, excused himself and sat on the last step of the staircase. Bones considered correcting himself but ultimately shook his head and returned to the lock. "I really hope Frank and Jeanie finished their tasks and got out in time. If everything went smoothly, Albion was the first to escape down the well, followed by the two of them. We''re the last ones to leave," Mathias said somberly. "I hope so too, Mathias," Bones replied, not pausing his work. "We should be gone before dawn while we still have the night''s cover. I''m giving us two more hours! How''s it going?" "I think-" click click creak "-I''m done," Bones said as he fully turned the key, and the iron doors creaked open. Chapter 174 The doors opened to a passage dimly illuminated by flickering torches, casting dancing shadows on the rough, stone walls that seemed to writhe with age. The air was thick with unease, the faint smell of mold and damp earth permeating the atmosphere, mixing with a stale scent that hinted at confinement and despair. As they moved forward, their footsteps echoed softly in the somber corridor, heightening the sense of anticipation for what lay ahead. Their tension mounted as they approached the end of the passage. When they finally reached the exit, a vast, oppressive expanse greeted them¡ªa cavernous chamber that swallowed the light. Bones extended his hand, halting Mathias just as he was about to take another step forward, the suddenness of the motion sharpening his focus. Mathias turned his head quickly, confusion etched on his features, only to look down and see the ground dissipating into an abyss. The stone steps to the side spiraled downward in a winding descent around a circular structure, which loomed ominously above¡ªa gaping hundred-meter chasm in the center. At first glance, the structure reminded Bones of a crumbling tower with deep cracks and chips marring its surface, yet Mathias seemed to grasp its true nature deeper than mere aesthetics. "This is... a prison, but why here of all places? And thank you, Bones. I would''ve stepped right over if you hadn''t stopped me!" Mathias exclaimed, his chest heaving from the close call, a flicker of gratitude in his eyes. "No problem," Bones replied. "You said this is a prison?" "Yes. The stairs," Mathias pointed toward the steps, their edges worn smooth from countless steps over the years, "lead down, stopping at each floor until the ground level. This prison is as old as the lock we saw on the doors before." "They don''t build them like this anymore?" Bones remarked, echoing Mathias''s earlier sentiments about the lock, his gaze drifting back to the imposing structure. "No, they don''t. The conditions were too inhumane for any prisoners, but it''s not here that I first saw a prison like this. Have you ever been to Prusha?" Empire of Prusha again? "No, I haven''t had the chance." "A few years back, before becoming a spy, I was stationed in one of the magic towers in Prusha. I think it was about thirty years ago, and the sight of cruelty I witnessed there was etched into my mind forever! Only the most hardened criminals were kept there, even though the cells weren''t designed to hold humans." "You mean..." Bones prompted. "Monsters used for research and experimentation were kept in cells, and there are certain monsters that could be kept here..." Bones peered ahead, his enhanced senses piercing the gloom. What he saw confirmed Mathias''s words; numerous cells lined the perimeter of the structure, their iron bars rusting and covered in a fine layer of dust. "You''re right, I see multiple cells," Bones acknowledged. "How far can you detect? Can you see the bottom?" Mathias asked. "No. I can sense four floors down, but my senses are blurred deeper than that, and I feel..." Bones hesitated, grappling with an unsettling premonition. "What else, Bones?" Mathias urged, his brow furrowed in concern. "The cells aren''t empty, Mathias, but I can''t quite determine what¡¯s inside." "Human or...?" "I can''t tell. All I know is that something¡ªor someone¡ªis in each cell." A profound silence enveloped them, the weight of their surroundings pressing in. Mathias didn''t press for more information. They intended to descend into this unforgiving abyss regardless of what awaited them. Without further delay, Mathias signaled to proceed. Bones paused briefly, his gaze drifting back to the cells on the opposite side as an unsettling aura emanated from within them, before he followed Mathias down the spiral steps. The descent was unnervingly silent, and if Bones hadn''t assured him the cells weren''t vacant, Mathias might have thought the place was deserted and long forgotten. As they reached the lower level, cells came into view. Torches positioned between the cells cast enough light to allow shadows to obscure the path, but not enough to reveal the contents of the cells. To discover more, Mathias crept closer and gasped at the sight. Dozens of lesser vampires were huddled together in some form of stasis. At least that was Bones'' assessment as he stopped beside Mathias. The man next to him remained silent, but the shock on his face was unmistakable. Bones lightly tapped him on the shoulder and motioned to continue. The pair passed several cells, never taking their eyes off the dormant vampires, remaining watchful. Mathias'' face was etched with fear at the possibility of one awakening. Every instinct urged him to flee. Bones, however, seemed intrigued, the stasis reminding him of an eternal rest. "Is this typical vampire behavior?" Bones whispered. Startled, Mathias turned, took a moment to regain composure, then responded.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. "No, I''ve never seen them like this before. They usually sleep alone," he whispered back, gesturing to the stairs leading further down. Bones nodded, and they continued their descent. Four floors down, Mathias glanced below, trying to see the bottom. "It''s too dark; I can''t see the end." He turned to Bones, asking if he could detect the ground. Concentrating, Bones replied after a moment that there were three more floors and paused, unsettling Mathias. "What is it? Why did you stop?" Mathias asked. "Sorry. There are two figures on the ground floor, talking. I can''t discern their features, but one seems very powerful¡ªan elder vampire strong," Bones revealed, causing Mathias'' eyes to widen. "It could be the bride. Can you hear what she''s saying?" Bones shook his head and asked, "Why do you call them the Vampire Lord''s brides?" "Because that''s what they are¡ªhis chosen companions, turned to be with him forever. It''s a well-known tale. I''ll share it with you once we''re out," Mathias replied absently, his mind on the vampires below. "What¡¯s on your mind?" Bones asked, observing Mathias lost in contemplation. "We must listen to their discussion," Mathias stated, meeting Bones'' gaze. Although Bones sensed their predicament worsening and felt it would be wise to withdraw, he recognized Mathias'' resolve and held his tongue. "Show the way," he said. Mathias stayed low, crouching as he descended the stairs, ignoring the cells he passed. His attention was fixed on two vampires just two floors below. He signaled for them to halt, pressing a finger to his lips to indicate silence. Bones understood and they watched the conversation unfold from a distance. "-finalize the¡­tion and¡­" "¡­s as you¡­sh." ¡­over and¡­inform¡­.count¡­" The conversation was fragmented and difficult to follow, so Bones diverted his focus elsewhere while Mathias remained intent on catching any useful information. The prison was unlike anything Bones had ever seen in either of his lives. It was oddly open, allowing a clear view of every cell from the center. There were no barriers or safety measures to prevent falls between cells. He speculated that many must have plummeted to their deaths from the higher levels. Beyond the two vampires in conversation was another passage, perhaps a tunnel, leading to an unknown area¡ªthough it was unclear from their vantage point. Mathias suddenly shifted and whispered, "No, wait." Bones glanced at him, then at the ground floor, noticing the vampires concluding their discussion and moving toward the exit. On impulse, Mathias started descending the stairs again. It was a risky move, given that one of the vampires was of the third tier. "Mathias. Stop!" Bones whispered as loudly as he dared, reaching out but missing him by inches. With no other option, Bones followed, keeping a watchful eye on the exit. Upon catching up to Mathias on the ground floor, Bones asked, "What now?" "Wait here," Mathias instructed, ready to keep following, but Bones'' hand on his shoulder halted him. "We''re out of time, Bones," Mathias snapped. "This is our chance¡ªwhy we came all the way down here." Although his points were valid, there was no need to take additional risks. Bones firmly reminded him they had achieved their goal and needed to leave before being detected. Mathias briefly resisted, but eventually agreed that Bones was right. As they reached a consensus, neither noticed the two pairs of eyes observing them in eerie silence. They turned simultaneously to face the vampires. The elder vampire appeared indifferent, while her companion bared his fangs. "Deal with them¡ªmake them suffer," the elder commanded before departing. As she left, iron gates slid down, blocking the exit. Mathias and Bones stood frozen, unsure whether to run or fight. "His level?" Bones asked. "Level sixty. He might be the one," Mathias answered. "He should be. He''s the only level sixty we''ve encountered here." "Are you two done, or can we begin?" the vampire interrupted, cracking his neck as if bored with their antics. "After we kill you, we will be," Mathias retorted, adopting a menacing stance and pointing his dagger. Bones remained silent, but doubts crept into his mind. Isn''t their reaction a bit underwhelming after seeing us? Why did the elder vampire leave? If she had intervened, our mission would be over immediately. Instead, she left him to deal with us, alone. Alone? Bones paused, scanning the cells around them. "Mathias, I think we should turn and flee while we still can," he advised, stepping back. Mathias gave him an impatient side-glance and asked, "Why?" "Because he''s not alone..." Bones replied, retreating slowly. Only then did Mathias realize the danger. The vampire grinned and remarked, "Too slow," before unleashing a piercing shriek. Mathias winced while Bones froze mid-step. The sound echoed, then faded after a few seconds. Silence settled over the area until gurgling growls emerged from nearby cells. "Run!" Mathias cried out, darting past Bones and up the stairs as the vampire laughed. One by one, the cell doors flew open as they ran, releasing a horde of lesser vampires in pursuit. After giving them a ten-second head start, the vampire from the ground floor joined the chase. Two floors up, Mathias used every tool and device at his disposal to hinder their pursuers. Bones'' Mana Blast was particularly effective, knocking vampires off their feet, but their situation was deteriorating. Bones sensed vampires awakening on the upper floors. Soon, they''d be surrounded on both sides with no escape but to jump. While scanning ahead, Bones noticed a narrow passage between two cells, just wide enough for single-file entry. "Mathias, there''s a passage. Do you have smoke bombs?" Bones urgently inquired. "No, but I do have three more gas bombs!" Mathias shouted back. "Use them." "How many?" "All of them! Follow me!" Bones yelled, forcing his way through the horde with consecutive mana blasts and bone spells, creating a path. Mathias followed closely and, without further instruction, deployed the bombs as efficiently as possible. The bombs detonated, bringing the chase to a halt as the vampires choked and struggled to expel the silver nitrate from their systems. Meanwhile, Mathias and Bones entered the passage and continued running without looking back. Their improvised tactic seemed successful, except for one vampire who wasn''t fazed and pushed through the gas and the passage. Chapter 175 A soft clinking of boots resonated through the corridor, intermingled with distant shrieks that urged Bones and Mathias to put more distance between themselves and the prison, along with the vampire horde on their tail. They sprinted as fast as their legs and the limited space permitted, propelled by adrenaline and fear, with no clear destination. Bones'' relentless inquiries about whether Mathias had any idea where they were heading and his constant requests to check the map were putting Mathias on edge. The paths diverged into more corridors, creating a maze-like layout that was hard to navigate. How could Mathias possibly know where they were going when he was just as lost as Bones? Frequent glances at the map assured Mathias that they were circling back, but whether they were heading toward an exit or deeper danger, he couldn''t tell. Panting heavily, he stopped and raised his hand, signaling for a pause while he leaned against the wall to catch his breath. "Are they still on our tail?" He asked Bones, his face flushed and frown deepening by the second. "One moment," Bones replied, extending his senses down the path they came from. After a few seconds, he said, "I can''t detect the other vampires. If they did follow us, they''re beyond my range, but that one is closing in. We might have a minute before he catches up." "Tsk," Mathias clicked his tongue. "Damn it! We should confront him while we still have the advantage in numbers." Bones nodded in agreement, but their current location didn''t allow for wide movements. The corridor was too narrow, barely permitting passage, let alone a fight. "We should keep moving and wait for the first chance to act," Bones suggested. Mathias gritted his teeth, nodded in understanding, and continued leading the way. His hardships seemed to ease briefly when he saw light at the end of the tunnel. Earthen walls replaced the stone ones, and they emerged from a narrow, winding passage into a dimly lit cavern. Opposite them was a wooden platform with a staircase along the walls leading upward. Bones followed the stairs with his senses, speculating they might lead to the surface. "Focus, Bones. He''s coming, and I''m not in top shape to fight," Mathias warned, his breathing worsening and drawing Bones'' attention to the approaching footsteps behind them. Bones turned to face the entrance, gripping two golem cores in his hands. He dropped them, and before they hit the ground, Skully and Harmony materialized, weapons ready. Before his figure came into view, the vampire let out a deep, sinister laugh. "Is this the end? I hoped this hunt would last longer than the last one. Are you two with the resistance?" The vampire asked as he stepped into the light. He took a moment to size up Mathias and Bones, then concluded, "No, not with the resistance. Spies, perhaps?" kukuku The vampire''s mocking behavior caused Mathias to wince involuntarily, betraying their purpose. "Enough!" He shouted. "You were the one who slaughtered the resistance members, weren''t you?" "So he survived? Was he their leader?" The vampire continued, referring to Albion and his encounter with him. He then turned his predatory gaze toward Bones'' golems, his expression losing its arrogance. "What are these supposed to be?" Not sensing life force emanating from the golems baffled the vampire, who was unfamiliar with the outside world. Wary of their existence, his posture shifted into a fighting stance. While he contemplated the golems, Mathias appeared increasingly pale, prompting Bones to take initiative and direct his golems to attack. The vampire, identified by Mathias as Kalus, was momentarily surprised but quickly responded, meeting Skully''s spear head-on. The clash was evident, but Bones was surprised to see Skully propelled backward from the encounter. "Damn it! I knew it!" Mathias exclaimed, rushing at Kalus. Bones watched Skully slide across the ground, coming to a halt beside him from the impact. "What? How is he so strong?" Bones muttered as the sounds of fighting intensified. Mathias disengaged and briefly addressed Bones. "Focus! Don''t think of him as the same as the earlier vampires!" Bones nodded, mentally scolding himself for getting distracted, and turned to the vampire, who had paused upon hearing them talk. Kalus'' face twisted into a condescending sneer. "You dare compare me to them? I am a complete product, unlike those failures!" He declared proudly, labeling himself as a product. "Failures?" Mathias repeated, exchanging glances with Bones. Suddenly, they both understood the implications of Kalus''s words. There were two possible conclusions they could draw: the Vampire Lord was attempting to mass-produce vampires like Kalus, but had encountered an unexpected number of failures, or what they had witnessed thus far wasn¡¯t an army being built, but merely a collection of failed experiments, while the true army was stationed elsewhere. Regardless of the outcome, it was clear they needed to confront this ¡°complete product.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the strength gap¡ªyou know what your golems can do. I''ll create an opening; make sure you use it," Mathias declared, resolution igniting in his eyes. Dark grey energy began to swirl and crackle around his daggers like smoke caught in a storm. Despite his abilities having stagnated while working as a spy in Valencia, Mathias remained a force to be reckoned with at level sixty-three.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Weapons imbued with power, he charged at the vampire, moving with the precision and the confidence of someone with nothing left to lose. Skully rejoined the fray moments later, with Harmony providing backup, weaving in and out of combat to flank Kalus. Bones chose not to call upon Murdok, feeling his hulking minion would be ineffective against this adversary and could become a liability. Against Kalus, finesse and precision. Kalus, standing amidst the swirling melee, greeted the challenge with savage delight. His crimson eyes blazed with bloodlust, and a cruel grin twisted his face. He fought recklessly, his movements fueled by a mix of arrogance and primal hunger. Bones watched intently from the sidelines, his calculating gaze locked on the vampire. Kalus dismissed him as little more than a nuisance¡ªa mistake Bones intended to exploit. The battle unfolded in a furious blur. Skully and Harmony pressed Kalus relentlessly, their attacks coordinated to disrupt his rhythm. Mathias darted in and out of reach, his daggers targeting the vampire¡¯s joints with surgical precision. One strike found purchase, slashing deep into Kalus¡¯s shoulder. The vampire snarled, momentarily staggered. His balance wavered, and for the briefest of moments, he was vulnerable. Now! Bones thought, seizing the opportunity. Four Bone Lances materialized beside him, each spinning rapidly as they solidified. With a flick of his wrist, Bones launched them toward Kalus with deadly intent. The first lance struck true, piercing the vampire¡¯s knee and forcing him to one leg. The second slammed into his abdomen, eliciting a guttural growl of pain. Kalus managed to catch the third lance mid-flight, its tip stopping just short of his heart, but the strain left him wide open for the fourth. It grazed his face, carving a deep gash that bled profusely. The battlefield fell silent, the combatants frozen as the tension hung thick in the air. Kalus¡¯s lips curled into a feral snarl as he staggered upright, blood dripping from his wounds. Then, he roared¡ªa sound so primal and chilling that it reverberated through the chamber, echoing far beyond its walls. The distant shrieks of his kin answered the call, an ominous sign of incoming reinforcements. ¡°You think you can kill me so easily?¡± Kalus rasped, blood smeared across his face. His red eyes gleamed like embers, and his grin widened into something unnervingly unbroken by pain. Wiping the blood away, he was ready for another round. Fueled by an intoxicating mix of battle ferocity and vampiric instincts, his primal urges resurfaced. His attacks became more intense and perilous, with little regard for his own safety. For each blow he landed, he received two in return. His physical resilience allowed him to withstand hits from weaker foes, yet the wounds began to accumulate, and he grew more savage as the fight dragged on. Meanwhile, Mathias was showing clear signs of fatigue, struggling in this war of attrition. After deflecting one of the brutal strikes, his leg buckled, and he momentarily lost balance. He braced for a follow-up attack, a finishing blow, but it never came. Kalus shifted his focus to Bones and lunged, his movements now frantic and brutal. Skully intercepted him with a thrust of its spear, but Kalus vaulted over the weapon in a fluid motion. A silver-tipped arrow from Harmony zipped toward him, only to miss by a hair as Kalus twisted mid-air. His target was clear¡ªBones. As the vampire¡¯s clawed hand shot toward his throat, Bones reacted instinctively. His eyes flared with power, locking with Kalus¡¯s in an instant. Soul Gaze surged between them, gripping the vampire¡¯s very essence. For a brief second, Kalus faltered, his body stiffening as though shackled by invisible chains. But it wasn¡¯t Soul Gaze alone that restrained him. Bones felt the pull of his second power¡ªBone Manipulation¡ªas it seized control of the vampire¡¯s skeletal structure, halting him mid-lunge. ¡°Now, Mathias!¡± Bones shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos. Mathias, battered and bloodied, summoned every ounce of his remaining strength. His daggers gleamed as he surged forward, a blur of determination. The first blade plunged into Kalus¡¯s chest, sliding deep into his heart. The vampire roared, a sound born of both agony and defiance, releasing him from his confinement, and his hand shot out in a last, desperate attempt to defend himself. But Mathias was faster. With a clean, decisive slash, he severed Kalus¡¯s head from his shoulders. The vampire¡¯s body collapsed, falling first to its knees before toppling sideways. His head rolled to a stop, its crimson eyes now lifeless. For a heartbeat, the chamber stood still. Then Mathias dropped to his knees, the toll of the battle written across his pale, sweat-soaked face. Bones stepped forward, his mind already racing. The shrieks in the distance were growing louder. "The horde¡¯s coming," he said urgently, extending a hand to Mathias. "We need to move." Mathias took his hand, his grip weak but grateful. As Bones helped him to his feet, he noted the spy¡¯s increasingly pallid complexion. ¡°You don¡¯t look good. Something¡¯s afflicting you even before the fight; what happened?¡± Mathias swayed but steadied himself with a grimace. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted,¡± he admitted. ¡°Stealth techniques, imbued attacks¡ªthey¡¯ve drained my mana. And¡­¡± He hesitated, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°That blood mist¡ªit wasn¡¯t just in my head. I should¡¯ve ensured it was entirely expelled from my body. I¡¯ve felt sluggish ever since.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been getting paler. You should¡¯ve told me,¡± Bones said sharply. ¡°We could¡¯ve waited.¡± Mathias shook his head. ¡°There wasn¡¯t time. Bones tightened his jaw, suppressing the frustration bubbling within. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here before we¡¯re overwhelmed.¡± Together, they ascended the stairs, their steps heavy but driven by the shared understanding that the fight wasn¡¯t truly over. There was no telling what awaited them above, but as the faint whistling of a breeze reached their ears and cool air touched their faces, it brought a deceptive sense of relief. Mathias quickened his pace, his exhaustion giving way to the desperate hope of fresh air and escape. At the top of the stairwell, they came face to face with an iron sewer lid. The rectangular cover was worn and rusted, with small drainage holes through which faint moonlight streamed. Bones braced himself against the wall, his sharp senses scanning the surroundings for any lingering threats, while Mathias pressed his hands against the cold, grooved metal. Grunting from the effort, Mathias lifted the heavy lid, the hinges screeching in protest before the plate slid aside. A rush of crisp night air greeted them, accompanied by the faint rustle of leaves. The two climbed out cautiously, emerging into a courtyard illuminated by the pale light of a waning moon. Chapter 176 Bones straightened to his full height, his keen eyes assessing the surroundings. Lavish stone buildings lined the courtyard on all sides, their towering structures shrouded in shadows. Ivy crept up the sides of ornate walls, and marble statues stood as silent guardians, their eyes glinting eerily under the moonlight. It was unmistakably a manor¡ªgrand, extravagant, and oppressive in its splendor. Mathias staggered to his feet, his breath heavy as he took in the scene. "This... this must be Faas Manor," he murmured, his voice a mixture of awe and trepidation. Bones narrowed his eyes. "You recognize this place?" Mathias nodded grimly. "Only from a distance. Jeanie''s familiar once scanned the western district and..." He trailed off, his gaze shifting uneasily toward the darkened windows that seemed to observe them. "We''re being watched," Bones noted, and Mathias nodded in agreement. Before either could react, the atmosphere changed. A palpable weight settled over the courtyard, pressing against their chests like an invisible grip. The night grew silent, the faint distant noises ceasing abruptly. Bones felt his instincts scream at him, his body tensing as he scanned the shadows. A window overlooking the courtyard creaked open, drawing their attention, and they glimpsed a silhouette briefly disappearing and reappearing moments later in the courtyard. I couldn¡¯t track his movements, Bones thought, while Mathias tightened his grip on his daggers, his gaze fixed on the far side of the courtyard, where a figure emerged from the darkness. The silhouette moved with an unnatural grace, its presence radiating an air of dominance and dread. As the figure stepped into the moonlight, its features became clear. A man dressed in opulent attire stood before them, his coat embroidered with intricate patterns of gold and crimson. His pale skin glowed faintly in the moonlight, and his piercing eyes, gleaming like molten rubies, locked onto Mathias with an intensity that sent a chill down his spine. ¡°The mistress reported there were spies in the prison. I didn¡¯t think you would survive, and here of all places. What of Kalus?¡± The figure asked. ¡°What do you think?¡± Mathias replied with a slight smirk. ¡°A pity. He was a promising asset; one of you will have to replace him then,¡± the figure remarked ominously, then turned his gaze to Bones, lingering for a moment as if evaluating him. ¡°However, you... you¡¯re not human. A Bonemancer, and undead?¡± Bones instinctively summoned a bone lance into his hand, his grip firm despite the tension coiling in his chest. He couldn¡¯t yet discern what kind of power the count possessed, but it was clear this foe was in an entirely different league. He glanced to the side, assessing the condition of his companion and wondering if he had the strength to confront this new threat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Mathias declared, meeting Bones'' gaze with unwavering eyes but also a look of acceptance, leaving Bones puzzled but somewhat comforted. Mathias then turned to address the figure, ¡°You are... Count Faas? If I¡¯m not mistaken, you were a human thrall just a few months ago.¡± The count''s red irises gleaming revealed significant changes had taken place recently. ¡°Oh? Your information is correct, though not entirely current. I wonder what else you know; just how much do you know?¡± The Count emphasized the last sentence with a menacing undertone. Bones, standing next to Mathias, nudged him with an elbow and gave a slight nod towards the exit, the gates leading out of the courtyard. ¡°Yes, that is the way out,¡± the Count confirmed and added, ¡°you are free to leave, Bonemancer, but you Mathias, you will have to stay. We have much to discuss.¡± The offer sounded genuine, but they would be fools to trust a vampire. The shut gates opened with a wave of the count¡¯s hand, and the action unnerved the two. The air of confidence around the count wasn''t just him putting on airs. Both could sense they were no match for this adversary. ¡°Bones,¡± Mathias started, but Bones interrupted, not entertaining the idea of accepting the count¡¯s offer. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving without you!" Bones glanced at Mathias, whose face had gone pale. ¡°Get ready,¡± he muttered under his breath. ¡°We¡¯re fighting our way out!¡± The Count heard them and exhaled, almost in relief, then proclaimed, ¡°well, I don¡¯t care either way. You have until the guards arrive. Now come!" he exclaimed. The air grew colder, and the courtyard darkened as the count¡¯s lips curled into a predatory smile. "Show me how you dealt with Kalus!¡± he taunted as his body began to emit red mist. A desperate battle commenced, with Bones and Mathias making the first move. The spacious courtyard granted them the freedom to maneuver, allowing for grandiose spells and swift strikes. Without hesitation, Bones hurled his summoned golem cores toward the Count, immediately following up with a Bone Storm, unleashing a whirlwind of razor-sharp shards aimed at overwhelming their opponent. His goal was clear: to force the vampire to reveal his abilities while Mathias, a blurred shadow, flanked him for a lethal strike.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. The disparity in strength became evident in mere moments. The Count''s crimson mist coiled around him, forming an impenetrable barrier that halted the golems in their tracks while the bone projectiles veered off-course, repelled as though by an unseen force. Mathias¡¯ assassination attempt, swift and precise, was met with sheer dominance. With terrifying speed, the Count caught the dagger mid-thrust, gripping the blade as it barely pierced through the mist. In the same fluid motion, he seized Mathias by the throat, effortlessly lifting him before driving a knee into his gut. The force of the impact sent Mathias hurtling through the air. He crashed onto the ground, rolling to a stop, his body convulsing as he clutched his stomach, gasping for breath. Bones immediately switched tactics, abandoning brute force in favor of his mastery over soul magic. He unleashed Soul Gaze, pouring his will into shackling the Count¡¯s very essence, layering it with his Bone Manipulation to restrict movement. For a fleeting second, the Count''s body tensed under unseen restraints¡ªthen, with a mere exertion of power, he shattered them. Yet, the soul attack had a different effect. The vampire¡¯s expression twisted into one of fury, his features contorted in rage. Bones'' eyes widened. It worked! Through sheer willpower, Mathias continued his assault. If his daggers could penetrate the mist, then so could Bones'' spells. Realizing his advantage, he quickly summoned four empowered Bone Lances, readying them to strike in tandem with his soul magic. But just as he prepared to launch his attack, he saw a flicker of hesitation cross Mathias¡¯ face. His movements shifted¡ªno longer an aggressive assault, but a calculated defense, his strikes serving to preoccupy the Count rather than subdue him. "What are you¡ª" Bones¡¯ words were cut off by a sudden, unseen force slamming into him, sending him sprawling. He barely had time to recover before his gaze snapped toward Mathias, who had fallen to one knee, unable to rise. A thin, crimson thread extended from the Count¡¯s hand, piercing Mathias¡¯ ankle like a parasite leeching his vitality. Bones¡¯ stomach dropped as understanding dawned on him. They had been fighting with different goals all along. Mathias never intended to leave this battle alive. Before Bones could voice his realization, Mathias spoke first. "I knew it ever since we fought Kalus¡­ my condition has been deteriorating. The red mist in the tunnels¡ªI inhaled too much of it. I¡¯ve been burning my lifeforce just to stand." Bones clenched his fists. He didn¡¯t need to see the Count¡¯s deranged grin to know it was true. Mathias turned his pained gaze to their adversary, fury and despair etched onto his face. "How could you betray humanity?" The Count scoffed, his crimson eyes flashing with contempt. ¡°Betray?¡± he echoed, as though the word itself was an insult. He took a step forward, his presence pressing down on them like a crushing weight. ¡°Do not speak to me of betrayal, Wolford spy.¡± His voice rose with conviction. ¡°I was born and raised in these lands. I watched my grandfather lead a rebellion, only to fail. I saw my father crumble under the weight of defeat, a broken man as reality set in. I swore I wouldn¡¯t follow in their footsteps. The Vampire Lord¡¯s presence is absolute¡ªthere was no path to victory, only survival. Eat or be eaten, and I chose to be at the top of the food chain.¡± His gaze darkened. ¡°Enough talk. Accept your fate. This farce ends now.¡± With those words, the Count unleashed the full extent of his power. Dozens of blood-spears manifested around him, their crimson glow pulsating with lethal energy. They dripped onto the stone pavement, the scent of iron thick in the air. His transformation was almost instantaneous¡ªhis features sharpened, his fangs lengthened into deadly daggers, and his dark hair billowed wildly as raw power surged through him. The courtyard itself seemed to recoil under his presence. Bones and Mathias reacted with starkly different expressions. Mathias¡¯ eyes widened in disbelief¡ªthe Count, only in his second tier, was wielding spells thought to be exclusive to elder vampires. Meanwhile, Bones was left speechless at the sheer number of blood-spears summoned, nearly tripling his own limit. He gritted his teeth in frustration. He chastised himself for not advancing his Bone Lance spell sooner. If he had, maybe¡ª No¡­ Our levels are too far apart. The outcome wouldn¡¯t change. In that moment of clarity, Bones made a decision. He lunged forward, grabbed Mathias by the wrist, and began dragging him toward the exit. The Count, watching their desperation unfold, didn¡¯t intervene. His smirk deepened, reveling in their futile hope. Mathias weakly resisted, attempting to pull free, to tell Bones to leave him behind¡ªbut his strength failed him. Instead, something shifted in his eyes. A spark of hope. A silent plea. They burst through the courtyard gates and into the streets. Bones barely had time to think as he asked, "Where next?" Mathias'' voice was barely a whisper. "Next left. Then straight ahead." Bones turned the corner, but before he could take another step, a blur of crimson streaked past him from behind. Dozens of blood projectiles tore through the air, ensnaring Mathias mid-motion, yanking him backward. Bones spun around in horror, reaching out¡ªbut two guards encroached on his location and stepped into his path, blocking his way. Behind them, bloody tendrils coiled around Mathias, dragging his battered body back toward the Count. And then, as Bones stood frozen in helpless rage at his failed attempt at rescue, the vampire smiled. The last Bones saw of Mathias was the look of defiance in his eyes, not resignation, as he was dragged toward his ill-omened fate. Bones¡¯ head sank, but he had no time to process his grief as more guards closed in. Gritting his teeth, he turned and fled in the direction Mathias had pointed. His escape from the western district left a trail of mutilated second-tier guards, their bodies torn apart as if he had unleashed all his bubbling frustration upon them. Bones reached the well half an hour before dawn, his clothes in tatters, his body marred with deep cracks and wounds. He ignored the persistent dinging of notifications, his mind elsewhere. He saw smoke rising from the direction of the warehouses and felt a wave of relief¡ªFrank and Jeanie had succeeded and likely escaped. Following their path, he slipped into the well, vanishing into the tunnels beyond the city wall. Without a single glance back, Bones cut down every vampire spawn that dared cross his path until a familiar figure intercepted him on the way to their prearranged meeting place at the cottage. Chapter 177 Midway to his destination, Bones came to an abrupt halt, his undead senses tingling as ominous silhouettes stretched across the path, cast by the gnarled tree branches above. A familiar figure emerged from the shadows, sending a jolt through him. "Lew? Why... how are you here?" Bones stammered, momentarily thrown off balance before quickly regaining composure. "Never mind how¡ªwe need to return! Mathias was captured not long ago; we still have time to mount a rescue!" He insisted, stepping forward urgently, but Lew, however, remained still. His gaze lingered in the direction of the city, his expression grim. Then, he slowly shook his head. "I was waiting for the two of you at the cottage when Mathias'' soul mark disappeared," He said solemnly. "It¡¯s already too late, Bones. Mathias is dead." A cold silence settled between them. Bones stiffened. "Dead? Are you sure? They wouldn¡¯t kill him outright¡­ would they?" Lew¡¯s gaze remained steady. "They would. They had no need for prisoners, and Mathias knew that. The spies in Wolford''s employ are prepared for such a fate. If captured, they destroy their own soul cores to prevent extraction of information. Each of us leaves a soul mark in the city as proof of life. The moment it vanishes, it means one thing. As the leader of the three assigned to Valencia, I hold their marks, and Mathias'' mark disappeared just moments ago." Bones felt something tighten in his chest. "So he had a contingency plan..." he murmured. It wasn¡¯t sorrow. No, it was something colder, something more familiar. Failure. Lew nodded. "Jeanie¡¯s hawk reached the city and confirmed the situation. As soon as I got the report, I set off with new orders from Gauss." Lew¡¯s voice was firm, yet there was an underlying weight to his words. Even he had not expected this outcome. "What about the others? Are they¡­?" Bones trailed off, pushing aside the guilt gnawing at him. "They¡¯ve already departed for Wolford," Lew reassured him. ¡°As are the other adventurers stationed nearby. You¡¯re the only one left unaccounted for.¡± Bones exhaled, but the relief was short-lived. As they reached the clearing before the cottage, a piercing screech shattered the night. A shadow fell over them. "A bride," Lew muttered, his eyes narrowing. "Vanessa!" "The mistress from the prison?" Bones recognized the flying predator. Vanessa descended upon them like a streak of black lightning, her monstrous wings slicing through the air. Bones barely had time to react before a figure swooped from the sky. The air itself seemed to ripple with her descent. "Move!" Lew barked, shoving Bones aside as a winged blur slashed down where he had stood. He dodged just in time, flipping backward as Vanessa landed, her impact sending a shockwave through the clearing. Trees groaned and splintered beneath the force. Lew barely had time to speak before Vanessa lunged again, her movements feral, relentless. He met her head-on, claws clashing against her elongated nails in a vicious flurry. Their battle sent gales of wind howling through the forest, ripping through branches and shaking the earth beneath them. Bones took a step back, watching the fight unfold with calculating eyes. Lew wasn¡¯t holding back, but neither was Vanessa. She fought with the sheer, brutal efficiency of a predator, each movement cutting through the air with deadly grace. Then, in the heat of their struggle, Lew¡¯s form flickered. Bat-like wings unfurled from his back, mirroring Vanessa¡¯s own. His aura pulsed with raw power, and for a moment, their clash seemed evenly matched. They tore through the clearing, their speed making them almost imperceptible to the naked eye. Then, the first rays of dawn peeked over the horizon. Vanessa hissed as beams of light struck her, forcing her to recoil. Lew, bleeding but still standing tall, wasted no time capitalizing on the moment. With a final swing, he sent Vanessa hurtling back. She flapped her wings, regaining balance midair, but she did not press forward again. Instead, she shot Bones a lingering, unreadable glance. Then, with a sharp turn, she retreated into the sky, vanishing beyond the treetops. Lew landed lightly, rolling his shoulders as his superficial wounds sealed at an unnatural pace. The flesh knitted itself together, leaving no trace of the battle that had just transpired. He let out a slow breath, shaking off the tension. "I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d act firsthand¡­" Lew muttered, adjusting his attire before turning to Bones. His crimson eyes gleamed with urgency. "We need to talk. Come." Bones trailed behind him, his mind still reeling from the fight. The direct sunlight had forced their assailant¡¯s retreat, a fleeting advantage that did little to settle his unease. "Just how strong was she?" he asked, his voice edged with frustration. The sheer difference in power gnawed at him. "Our levels are worlds apart¡ªI couldn''t even gauge her strength." Lew exhaled through his nose. "She¡¯s level eighty-four. I¡¯m eighty-one. And she¡¯s the weakest of the three brides." He shook his head, his expression unreadable. "At least, that¡¯s my assessment. I haven¡¯t had many opportunities to measure my strength against theirs."This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The old wooden doors groaned as Lew pushed them open, revealing the dimly lit interior of the cottage. The familiar scent of aged wood and dried herbs greeted Bones, but an underlying unease tainted the air. Lew wasted no time, brushing away the lingering traces of blood. "We can¡¯t stay here long." His voice was firm, tinged with wariness. "She might return with reinforcements, and I can¡¯t take all of them at once." Bones opened his mouth to respond, but before he could utter a word, an oppressive force descended upon them like a tidal wave. The air thickened, pressing down with an unbearable weight. Lew staggered, his knees buckling beneath him. Blood trickled from his nose and ears, his breath hitching as he fought against the unseen force. Bones collapsed, his vision blurring as an agonizing pressure clamped down on his skull. His entire being screamed in protest, the sensation akin to his very soul being wrenched from his body. Then, the voice came. It was neither loud nor soft, a whisper and a roar in the same breath, slithering into their minds like a venomous serpent. From the swirling crimson mist in the corner of the cottage, a shape began to form. It writhed and twisted, coalescing into a humanoid silhouette before solidifying into something unmistakable. The Vampire Lord¡¯s blood clone. Its eyes burned like dying embers, smoldering with quiet fury. Though merely an extension of its master, the presence it exuded was suffocating, absolute in its authority. "Wolford¡¯s presence in my city is no longer tolerated." The voice slithered into their minds like a poisoned dagger. "I have allowed you to scurry in the shadows for too long. This is my final warning¡ªleave, or be eradicated." Then, as suddenly as it had appeared, the clone detonated, splattering the walls with blood before fading into nothingness. The oppressive force lifted, leaving only silence and the faint scent of copper in its wake. Bones staggered to his feet, sucking in a ragged breath. "T-that was Alucard, the Vampire Lord?" His voice came out hoarse, disbelief lacing his words. "Why leave us alive? If he wanted us dead, he could¡¯ve crushed us just now." Lew wiped the blood from his face, his expression grim. "Because he knows better than to cross certain lines. He doesn¡¯t want direct conflict with Wolford¡¯s mayor." Bones frowned. "The mayor? He¡¯s that formidable? Is he a werewolf too?" Lew shook his head, fatigue visible on his features, yet his mind remained sharp. "Not exactly. He¡¯s a druid capable of shapeshifting into a werewolf. He doesn¡¯t possess the usual vulnerabilities of regular werewolves, but he still has access to magic, which makes him considerably more dangerous. Even the Vampire Lords hesitate before challenging him." Bones hesitated, his thoughts swirling as a question surfaced. "Was I really necessary for this mission? Frank, Jeanie, and Mathias¡­ they could¡¯ve done it without me." Lew regarded him thoughtfully. "A few years ago, yes. But they¡¯ve been in Valencia too long. The constant fear of discovery dulled their instincts. Gauss intended to send reinforcements and end operations in Valencia before you arrived. There were other candidates¡ªstronger ones. But after seeing you, Gauss changed his mind. You were sent to push the others into action." Bones felt something bitter settle in his gut. "So I was being used." Lew sighed. "If you want to see it that way, yes. But don¡¯t misunderstand¡ªGauss wouldn¡¯t send just anyone. He chose you because, as an undead, you had the highest chance of success. And after reading the reports, we both agreed he made the right call." Bones mulled over the words, resentment and reluctant acceptance warring within him. "What about you? Why couldn¡¯t you have done it?" Lew''s lips curled into a grim smile. "I was discovered long ago. The Vampire Lord sensed my bloodline the moment I set foot in Valencia. The only reason he let me be was my ties to Wolford. If he moved against me, Wolford would retaliate. My role was to be a distraction¡ªto keep attention on me while the spies worked in the shadows. If I had infiltrated the Undercity, it would have forced the Vampire Lord¡¯s hand, so it came down to you and our spies." Arms crossed, Bones processed this in silence before nodding. "What¡¯s next?" "Next, tell me about last night. Frank and Janie gave me a brief summary, and the ledger they retrieved should help us grasp the situation in Valencia better." "Alright, get ready!" Bones launched into the tale, beginning with his and Mathias''s first clash with the vampire horde and concluding with their confrontation with Count Faas. Bones didn''t leave out any details about the count''s abilities and his skill with blood spells. Lew seemed less shocked than Mathias and mentioned he had seen something similar before but admitted he didn''t expect the Vampire Lord to use his abilities on a thrall, count or not. "His abilities?" Bones questioned, but Lew dismissed it, saying, "Forget about that. The situation in Valencia is much worse than we imagined. To think he was actually building an army..." Lew''s words trailed off, his frown deepening. "Now that you''re aware, what do you believe Wolford''s next steps should be?" Bones asked. "Unfortunately," Lew began, shaking his head, "there''s not much we can do. To combat an army, you need an army, and Wolford can''t afford to send that many people through the Dark Forest, leaving Wolford vulnerable." As Bones suspected, Lew''s thoughts aligned with those of Mathias, Frank, and Janie. No immediate action would be taken. Eventually, a special unit would be formed to monitor the Vampire Lord''s movements. Given the recent warning, it would have to be done from a distance. The fate of the citizens would remain in Alucard''s hands. "Gauss mentioned you took on the special contract regarding hidden research facilities in the south. Do you still intend to move forward with it?" Lew interrupted Bones'' thoughts, shifting the topic. "That was the plan," Bones confirmed. "I¡¯m not satisfied with my progress." Lew¡¯s expression darkened as he shared the latest intelligence. "If so, then you should know the marauders from Serville are on the move. Serville is a city to the southeast, bordering the Wildlands. Like Wolford, it has been fighting the growing threat in its own way. But unlike Wolford, it has been losing." Bones listened intently as Lew continued. "The city is mostly occupied by the descendants of refugees and has become a gathering ground for dark guilds. Unlike Wolford, Serville lacks an ascendant to lead them, and without that authority, the guilds operate unchecked. Marauders are an extension of these dark guilds, often operating in small groups of three to five. But when a raid group moves in numbers, it means they¡¯re either searching for something¡­ or they¡¯ve found it." Lew leaned forward, his voice firm. ¡°Follow them. Observe from a distance and wait for them to split up. That¡¯s when you make your move." He hesitated before adding, "But be warned¡ªtheir captain, Black Wolf, is third-tier. He isn¡¯t as strong as me, but he¡¯s still dangerous. If you must fight, do so on your terms.¡± Chapter 178 Lew studied Bones carefully. ¡°Are you sure you want to go through with this? Given the updated threat level, you won¡¯t be penalized for canceling the contract.¡± Bones exhaled, his expression firm. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Lew smirked faintly, reaching into his coat and retrieving a skill core¡ªVeil Slip. ¡°Then here, this is for you.¡± He tossed it over. Bones caught the core with a puzzled look, its faint glow illuminating his palm. Before he could ask, Lew continued. ¡°Take it. Gauss authorized it as part of your reward.¡± Bones frowned. ¡°Is it really okay to receive a reward beforehand?¡± The rules in Wolford clearly stated that rewards were distributed only upon mission completion. ¡°It¡¯s not a handout. You earned it,¡± Lew said, waving off his concern. ¡°He insisted you¡¯d need time to acclimate to the skill. It¡¯ll be useful against the marauders.¡± Bones glanced at the core again, then nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll gladly take it off your hands.¡± He hesitated for a moment before retrieving a pair of werewolf fangs from his inventory. ¡°Could I trouble you with delivering these in my stead?¡± Lew accepted the mission items, mentally calculating the merits Bones would earn from them. Even excluding the Veil Slip, Bones had already accumulated enough for two additional skill cores. With their conversation settled, they departed the cottage. After several hours of travel, they parted ways. Lew bid Bones farewell with a final warning to be cautious before vanishing into the distance, his speed explaining how he had managed to cover the journey from Wolford to Valencia in just three days. Nightfall Bones continued southward, traveling until dusk before setting up camp. He summoned his golems, assigning them to patrol the perimeter while he focused on the system notifications he had dismissed. The mission had yielded unexpected gains¡ªnot just in resources but in power. His Bonemancer class had leveled up. But first, he turned his attention to the newly acquired skill core.
Skill Core: Veil Slip Requirement: Darkness affinity (Low)
Bones sucked in a cold breath. ¡°I forgot about the darkness affinity requirement¡­¡± He stroked his chin in thought. ¡°That means I won¡¯t be able to learn this for a while. Speaking of affinities¡­¡± His words trailed off as he focused inward, searching for signs of the chaos worms within him. Master Vyrus had warned him that their effects would become apparent three to four months after the operation, and it was about time he started feeling an impact on his mana flow. So far, aside from a slight reduction in mana regeneration, there were no other noticeable changes. ¡°Perhaps I should speed up the process myself,¡± Bones mused. He already had an idea of how he might do that. Storing the skill core, he brought up the next notification.
Advancement available: Skill: Bone Lance > Lance-a-lot Advance Bone Lance? Yes/No
The upgrade was straightforward¡ªincreasing the size and penetrative force of each Bone Lance. Additionally, it received a new name and the "Maxed Out" tag, signifying that the skill had reached its highest tier. A tinge of disappointment crossed Bones¡¯ face but quickly faded. Instead, he shifted his focus to the final and most significant notification.
Advancement available: Class: Soul Weaver > Soul Reaver Advance Soul Weaver? Yes/No
This advancement had been a long time coming¡ªone he had anticipated for months. It was as straightforward as his previous promotions, but the gains were far greater. Bones exhaled deeply, then uttered a quiet, ¡°Yes.¡± A sudden shift overcame him. His mana flow surged erratically, as if something inside him had broken loose. A dull thump echoed within his core, reverberating through his body like a hammer striking an anvil. Then another. His muscles tensed involuntarily, cracks forming in the dirt beneath him as tremors rippled outward. Thump. The final pulse sent a shockwave through his form before abruptly dissipating, like a valve releasing pent-up pressure. The sudden release left him breathless, his body slumping onto the ground. Bones clutched his aching skull, fingers digging into his temples as he waited for the pounding to fade.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°That¡­ startled me,¡± he muttered, finally bringing up the system screen to examine his new class. The Soul Reaver builds upon the intricate soul manipulation of the Soul Weaver but adds a more predatory aspect, enabling the user to consume, harness, and repurpose soul energy. Unlike necromancers, who manipulate the dead, a Soul Reaver feeds on the essence of both the living and the departed, making them feared by mortals and spirits alike. Like previous advancements, the class granted a boost to stats and two new skills. The Soul Reaver provided a retroactive INT bonus, significantly increasing Bones¡¯ mana pool and spell potency. Additionally, it retained the one free attribute point per level, just as Soul Weaver had. After brief consideration, Bones decided to continue investing these points into WIS before turning his focus to his newly acquired skills.
New Skill Learned: Soul Eater Description: By latching onto a soul with their essence, the user can siphon a portion of it, restoring health, mana, or stamina. The amount depends on the target¡¯s vitality and soul strength. Against weaker enemies, it can outright extinguish their existence, while stronger foes may resist or recover over time. Overuse may lead to unforeseen consequences, such as spiritual backlash or the remnants of consumed souls affecting the user¡¯s mind.
New Skill Learned: Soul Vision Description: The user¡¯s perception expands beyond the material realm, allowing them to see soul fragments, residual echoes, and traces of lingering spirits. With greater focus, they can differentiate between soul strengths, detect concealed beings, and even glimpse past events attached to soul remnants.
Bones smirked, a newfound understanding settling over him. ¡°A master of consumption and refinement¡­ capable of tearing fragments of soul essence from foes to fuel my own power. While Soul Weavers delicately manipulate souls like threads in a grand tapestry, Reavers shred and devour them, transforming what remains into a resource for their own survival and growth.¡± This class opened up new paths for survival in combat, enabling the detection of lingering spirits and utilizing the remnants of past lives to augment his own strength. For what felt like the hundredth time that day, Bones exhaled, wondering if things would have turned out differently had he advanced before the mission in Valencia. Perhaps. But deep down, he knew the truth¡ªit wouldn¡¯t have mattered. Even as a second-tier class, the gap between him and Count Faas would have been insurmountable. Pushing himself off the ground, he settled into a seated position. His recent advancements were only the beginning¡ªother skills weren¡¯t far from advancing as well. The last mission, aside from its final days, had been far too passive. Bones was eager to test himself against foes within his power range. One encounter with an opponent of Faas¡¯ caliber had been enough; he wasn¡¯t looking forward to another anytime soon. "Focus," he muttered, raising his right hand, palm facing upward. He concentrated, straining to draw chaos mana from within and shape it into a small vortex above his palm. Just like he had done with mana manipulation months earlier. The theory was sound. The execution, however, proved difficult. Bones had unintentionally wielded chaos mana before¡ªonce in desperation, and when he burned down more than one inn¡ªbut channeling it deliberately, under controlled circumstances, was an entirely different challenge. The night passed without success, but he refused to let failure deter him. After seeing no results by midday, frustration gnawed at him. He began to question whether he was approaching this correctly, and felt as though he was overlooking something significant¡ªan essential piece of the puzzle. He recalled the moments he had used chaos mana, then thought of the nether realm¡¯s denizens, creatures baptized in chaos from their very inception. And then, realization struck. ¡°My mindset is wrong.¡± Bones realized he had overlooked the fact that chaotic mana was inherently volatile; thus, attempting to approach it as he would with mana manipulation was fundamentally flawed. What he needed now to draw forth the chaos was to embody the chaos itself and behave as an undead would. He rose to his feet, relaxing his posture. He muted the world around him¡ªthe rustling leaves, distant animal calls, even the faint breeze brushing against his bones. One by one, he shut off his senses until only darkness and silence remained. Then, he opened his wrinkled eyes. A Revenant stood before him, in a familiar space within himself, mirroring his every move. He glanced at his own hands, their calloused surface familiar, and smiled. "It¡¯s been a while¡­" He turned his gaze sideways, half-expecting the shadowy part of himself to emerge¡ªbut there was nothing. Just him, his reflection, and the faint threads of green flickering at the edge of his vision. "I see." He reached for the glowing threads, but as soon as he moved, they shifted, keeping just beyond his grasp. Another puzzle, Bones thought as he disregarded the thread and turned his attention back to the Revenant. Perhaps it was misguided to attempt to use my former self for this¡ªI did say I needed to act like an undead would. The moment that thought crystallized in his mind, his perception shifted. The reflection before him changed and he found himself facing an old man. Bones looked down. This time, his hands were no longer rough and calloused but ivory, layered in hardened bone armor. ¡°I see,¡± he repeated, his understanding of the situation deepening. From the Revenant¡¯s perspective, the green threads coiled and twisted around the mage standing before him, shifting like living tendrils. This time, when he extended his hand, the threads didn¡¯t retreat. They drifted toward him on their own, as if acknowledging his presence. The moment his fingertips made contact, reality warped. The space around him spiraled inward, twisting and collapsing, dragging him with it. His vision blurred, the world folding and contracting until¡ª He was back at the camp. A volatile clump of chaotic mana hovered above his palm, flickering erratically like an unstable star. It pulsed in sync with something deep within him. Beneath the tattered sleeves that had yet to regenerate, green veins surged to life, pulsating. The eerie glow traced along the thin crevices binding his bones, coursing through him like a second heartbeat. ¡°Just like back then,¡± Bones muttered. He remembered the aftermath of the battle against the Aphitonian soldiers in Wezar Kingdom¡ªhow he had awakened to find these same veins thrumming with corrupted mana. It hadn''t harmed him then, nor did it now, but the sensation was intoxicating. Power seeped through his limbs, invigorating the chaotic mana clump. The swirling energy crackled, expanding, feeding off the corruption inside him. "That''s no good," Bones remarked, already foreseeing the impending disaster. Acting quickly, he clamped his other hand around his wrist, trying to contain the unstable force. He focused, attempting to compress the chaotic mass into a condensed sphere¡ªthe next step in learning Chaos Bolt. But the energy refused to obey. The more he tried to force it into a controlled form, the more it resisted, swelling outward like a balloon on the verge of bursting. Then, without warning, the volatile mass erupted. A shockwave of raw chaos mana exploded outward, tearing through the camp in a three-meter radius. Bones remained in the center, untouched, but he felt it¡ªthe chaos worms lurking within his mana, writhing and feasting on the sudden surge. They had become more active, stimulated by the release of energy. The true casualties, however, were his surroundings. Bones turned, watching as the land around him withered. Grass and foliage, once vibrant, lost their color, fading into sickly, decayed hues. The soil darkened, as if tainted by rot, while the plants caught in the blast curled inward, their vitality drained. The shockwave''s reach left an unmistakable scar¡ªa lifeless, bilious stain spreading outward from where he stood. Above him, the trees rustled as their yellowed leaves began to fall. It was not yet autumn, but in this cursed clearing, it had arrived early. Chapter 179 The following day proved just as destructive as the last. Every attempt to condense the writhing mass of chaotic mana into a stable sphere left another scar upon the land, reducing the training ground to a barren, lifeless expanse. Grass blackened and crumbled to dust, trees stood twisted and brittle, and the very air felt heavy with the lingering remnants of entropy. Bones, stripped of his clothing time and time again by stray bursts of uncontrolled energy, didn¡¯t even bother summoning new garments. He didn''t consider it worth the effort to change until he finished. Two days passed, and while mental exhaustion gnawed at him, his perseverance was finally rewarded. A system message blinked into existence before him. However, it was not the one he had anticipated. [Chaos Affinity has advanced from Low to Medium.] The effects were immediate and undeniable. The exceptional mana regeneration that had allowed Bones to unleash spell after spell without concern, had stabilized¡ªnow more in line with conventional mages. The absurd wellspring of energy he had grown accustomed to had diminished, yet in exchange, the chaotic mana within him felt... responsive. Where before it had surged unpredictably, always threatening to spiral out of control, it now bent more willingly to his will. Emboldened by this newfound control, Bones extended his palm once more. The swirling clump of chaotic energy formed, coalescing not into an erratic, flickering mass but into something resembling a sphere¡ªunstable, yes, but contained. It crackled, shifting and distorting like a captured storm, yet it did not dissolve or explode at random. A sharp ding rang out in his mind, signaling a system message and the addition of another spell to his skillset. Bones let out a slow exhale, his skeletal fingers tightening ever so slightly. This was it. He turned his gaze toward a distant, already-decaying tree, extending his arm and preparing to unleash the spell. He turned his head away, and with a snap of intent, he let the pent-up energy loose. The result was... as expected. Rather than launching forward as a singular projectile, the swirling chaos erupted in a violent, cone-shaped blast, surging outward in an uncontrolled wave. The already ruined landscape bore yet another layer of devastation, as a fresh wave of decay washed over it. He had never successfully released it as a projectile, stable or otherwise. With a weary "Finally," he brought up the system message. [New Skill Learned: Chaos Bolt] Description: The caster summons a volatile surge of chaotic energy, manifesting as a writhing bolt of darkness barely contained within their grasp. When released, the bolt streaks forward, distorting the air and twisting the light around it. Anything in its path withers, leaving behind traces of decay and disruption in the fabric of magic itself. Upon impact, the bolt violently shatters, latching onto its target with lingering necrotic energy that eats away at their vitality. If the chaotic surge is strong enough, it may arc to another nearby target, continuing its devastation. The ground and objects it touches are left tainted, carrying the mark of entropy long after the magic has faded. Bones lowered the message with a smirk forming in his mind. This spell had fought him harder than any he had learned before. Unlike Mana Manipulation or Mana Blast, which had come to him with relative ease, Chaos Bolt demanded something deeper¡ªan understanding not just of magic, but of chaos itself. Determined to test its true potential, he lifted his palm once more. This time, he would not fail. A dark surge of energy swirled to life in his grip, its unstable surface rippling like a caged beast. Taking careful aim at another tree in the distance, he focused, commanding the spell¡¯s volatile nature with his newfound control. With a snap of his wrist, the bolt surged forth, streaking across the air like a living shadow. It struck. The moment of impact was silent¡ªan eerie, breathless pause. Then, rot spread like a disease. The bark blackened, veins of sickly green creeping through the trunk as the corruption seeped deep into its core. Leaves curled, shriveling into ash, and the tree groaned as if in pain. Even the earth beneath it darkened, the soil twisting as if recoiling from the unnatural force. Bones¡¯ grin widened. ¡°Now this was magic worth wielding.¡± he mused. Then, more solemnly, he muttered, "A shame, really." The system, ever the arbiter of classification, had bound Chaos Bolt under Necromancy and similar dark arts¡ªcategories outside the purview of his Bonemancer class. Like the other self-learned abilities before it, the spell was relegated to the general skill tab, limiting its experience gain and capping its maximum tier at Advanced. Summoning a fresh garment identical to the one that had been repeatedly incinerated, he then conjured his staff. Its weight felt reassuring in his grasp¡ªa tool, a crutch if needed, should his chaotic mana prove too unruly. With a command, his golems gathered around him, their duty of guarding and patrolling fulfilled over the past days. They had earned their rest, their soul reservoirs depleted from constant vigilance. He stored them away, their forms dissolving into wisps of ethereal mist. Turning his attention to a crumpled piece of parchment, he scanned the information Lewry had procured for him¡ªthe movements of a marauder raid group known as The Growlers. "The Growlers? Really?" he muttered, shaking his head. Like most guilds in Serville, The Growlers were small-time¡ªat least in comparison to the city¡¯s more notorious factions. Five third-tier combatants led them, with a quarter of their ranks consisting of second-tier warriors, while the rest were first-tier riff-raff, best suited for pillaging and robbery. Hardly an elite force, but still dangerous in numbers. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. The intel detailed their departure from Serville a week prior, heading west toward a region Bones had marked¡ªan area where remnants of old research facilities lay buried beneath the land. Their exact target was unclear, but Lewry¡¯s report pinpointed where they would rendezvous with another raid group. The Growlers¡¯ leader, a third-tier combatant codenamed Black Wolf, stood at level seventy-six, with two direct subordinates: level seventy Garrik and level seventy-one Varek. The rest of the marauders ranged between level fifty-five and sixty-five, a force formidable enough to tackle medium-sized dungeons. Nothing was known about the second raid group, but given the nature of their mission, they were likely of equal strength. With a final glance at the parchment, Bones set off. His destination: the convergence point of the two groups. He would wait, observe, and follow them to whatever their next objective may be. By morning, he picked up traces of a large group heading west. The countless footprints in the soft earth confirmed it. "This should be them," he murmured, though caution lingered. The chances of it being another group were slim, but not impossible. He tracked them for an hour before catching sight of their rear¡ªan undisciplined mass moving in small clusters of three and four, lacking the formation of a true military unit. Bones shadowed them at a distance, analyzing their movements. Their behavior revealed an uneasy alliance; interactions were tense, bordering on hostility. This wasn¡¯t a unified force. The Growlers and their closest men held an air of camaraderie, while the rest¡ªlikely mercenaries or temporary allies¡ªmoved with distrust. His assessment was sound. A small guild like The Growlers shouldn¡¯t have the manpower to deploy this many second-tier combatants unless they had committed the bulk of their forces. The raid consisted of members from at least two other guilds, evident in the fractured social dynamics within the group. Hours passed before they finally halted, setting up camp at their designated meeting point. By the following afternoon, the second raid group arrived, hauling a carriage laden with prisoners. Ten captives¡ªfive men, five women. Malnourished, but alive. Bones circled the perimeter, keeping clear of the third-tier warriors as he closed in on the prisoners. Shackled, bruised, and collared, their presence puzzled him. Then, through Omnipresent Perception, he noticed something chilling¡ªan absence of mana. Impossible. All living beings innately absorbed mana, even if they lacked the ability to wield it. This void meant only one thing. "Suppression collars," he muttered. "They¡¯re blocking their mana... but why?" Shouts broke his concentration. He turned his attention to the camp, where tensions flared between the two raid groups. Voices rose, accusations flew, but it never escalated beyond words. Eventually, the leaders disappeared into the largest tent. Bones waited. When they emerged, Black Wolf approached the carriage, unlocked the doors, and gestured for one of his men to remove the captives'' collars. The moment the suppression devices fell away, Bones felt it¡ªeach of the prisoners had mana, all of them first-tier combatants. Their purpose? He wouldn¡¯t assume. Not yet. The leaders then gathered in the center of camp, each selecting three subordinates before departing, leaving the rest of the raiders under Garrik and Varek¡¯s command. That foreboding sensation in Bones¡¯ gut twisted tighter. Something¡¯s off. Without hesitation, he abandoned his vantage point and followed the departing group. Their movement patterns suggested caution¡ªthey frequently scanned their surroundings, aware of the possibility of being trailed. Bones adapted, keeping beyond their range, relying on the tracks they left behind to trace their path. Hours later, they arrived at a clearing where cloaked figures awaited them. Bones stilled, watching. His first assumption was an ambush, but then Black Wolf approached the central figure and spoke¡ªan actual conversation rather than a challenge. The tension in the air shifted. A deal was being made. The central figure removed his hood, revealing a gaunt, timeworn face, yet exuding an undeniable aura of power. The revelation sent an unpleasant chill through Bones¡¯ core. An Elder Vampire. Mana within Bones churned, as if reacting to the presence of such a being. He forcibly quelled it, knowing that any disturbance could give him away. His gaze flickered to the other cloaked figures¡ªlikely vampires as well. The exchange unfolded swiftly. Two of the vampires stepped forward, inspecting the prisoners. Satisfied, the Elder Vampire produced a single parchment, handing it to Black Wolf and in return, Black Wolf handed over captives¡ªhuman prisoners. "All that for a note?" Bones mused, narrowing his eyes. The relationship between the raiders and vampires was perplexing. This wasn¡¯t a first-time transaction. There was history here¡ªan established arrangement. Then, the Elder Vampire¡¯s voice carried through the clearing. "Do you want me to deal with them?" Bones¡¯ body went rigid. His mind raced, but he held his ground. The ¡®them¡¯ in question wasn¡¯t him. Black Wolf chuckled darkly. "No need. We¡¯ll take care of it." Then, before Bones¡¯ very eyes, their bodies began to shift. Muscles expanded, backs arched as they grew more robust. Hair lengthened, claws extended, and fangs protruded. Yet their transformation remained incomplete¡ªhalted at a stage just shy of full bestial form. Bones¡¯ grip on his staff tightened. Werewolves. He exhaled slowly. This situation had just become far more dangerous than he¡¯d anticipated. Both leaders exerted a thin layer of mana, coating their claws and sharpening their deadly edges. In a single, fluid motion, they shifted into a sprint, their bodies a blur of movement as they surged toward Bones¡¯ hiding place. He remained still, rooted in place like the surrounding trees, his mind screaming conflicting messages¡ªthey¡¯re not coming for you. And yet, as Black Wolf¡¯s aura pressed down on him like a suffocating weight, doubt gnawed at the edges of his thoughts. Then, in a terrifying display of precision, the two leaders vaulted over his position, their claws raking through the air. Each slash unleashed a razor-sharp gale that swept through the forest, reducing trees, bushes, and everything else in their wake to splintered remnants. It was only when the gales subsided that Bones saw the true target¡ªless than fifty meters away, a hidden party of adventurers lay in ruins, their shredded bodies strewn across the ground. The assault had been swift, brutal, and absolute. The leaders emerged from the carnage, each carrying a severed head as trophies. Their faces were unreadable, their beast-like transformations receding as they returned to their normal state. The Elder Vampire barely acknowledged the massacre, giving only a nod before offering a simple, ¡°Until next time.¡± With that, he and his cloaked entourage vanished into the night. Chapter 180 Bones waited. He let the stillness settle, watching, listening. Only after ensuring no lingering presence remained did he cautiously approach the slaughter site. The bodies were fresh, still warm with the last remnants of life. As he focused, a sight he had never quite grown used to appeared before him¡ªwisps of pale energy, hovering above the corpses, like fragile echoes of the souls that once inhabited them. Soul Vision had revealed its function in chilling clarity. ¡°I need to be closer for it to work¡­¡± Bones muttered under his breath, realization sinking in. That could¡¯ve been him. One wrong move, one misplaced step, and his mutilated corpse would be among the others. The thought unsettled him more than he cared to admit. He clenched his fists and made a decision. Relying solely on his own senses wasn¡¯t enough¡ªhe needed a way to track his enemies without risking exposure. His spider constructs would serve as his eyes and ears from now on. Skittering, near-invisible scouts to follow the marauders, relay their words, and ensure he never again had to get this close. With his new plan set in motion, Bones continued trailing the marauders from a safe distance, keeping to the shadows while his spider constructs weaved between them, recording everything. Their conversations were fragmented but revealing¡ªwhispers of their destination, the secrecy surrounding their mission, and the importance of what lay ahead. By the time they finally arrived, Bones saw it¡ªa hidden entrance, carved into the base of a ruined cliffside, masked by layers of magic and deception. A facility. Uncharted. Undiscovered. The two werewolf leaders, accompanied by a small group of ten subordinates, disappeared into the hidden facility, their figures swallowed by the darkness beyond the entrance. The remaining raiders milled about, their wary eyes scanning the surrounding woods, weapons resting within easy reach. Bones kept to the shadows, his skeletal frame blending into the gnarled roots and underbrush. He prowled along the perimeter, changing vantage points, seeking any alternative entrance¡ªan air vent, a forgotten tunnel, anything. But there was none. The facility was sealed tight, its only access point under vigilant guard. His unease deepened. He exhaled through gritted teeth. Peering through his spider construct, he took stock of his opponents. He had already gauged them once, but after witnessing the leaders transformation firsthand, he felt the need to reassess. The two leaders were a clear threat¡ªapex predators brimming with controlled violence. Their direct subordinates were undoubtedly dangerous as well, but the rest? They lacked the same presence. Regular fighters, likely mercenaries or low-ranking guild members, like he previously assessed, here for a paycheck rather than an oath of loyalty. Still, they were many. And he was alone. He weighed his options. Charging in was suicide, even for him. All he could do was wait. An hour crawled by, thick with suspense. Then, movement¡ªBlack Wolf and his party emerged from the facility, their expressions tight with frustration. Even from a distance, Bones could see it: They hadn¡¯t found what they were searching for. The werewolf leader barked orders, his voice carrying over the camp, laced with irritation. The group was mobilizing. Bones was so focused on observing that he almost didn¡¯t register the faint sound of metal-clad boots approaching from behind him. A sickening sense of impending doom coiled around his spine an instant before¡ª Crunch. ¡°What in the hells is this? A spider?¡± a rough voice muttered in confusion. A sickly squelch echoed through Bones'' mind, followed by a high-pitched screech tearing through his soul link before abruptly cutting off, severing his connection to the construct. The source of this bizarre experience was his spider construct, flattened under the heel of an approaching marauder. Bones remained still, forcing himself to suppress the rising ire clawing at his insides. He hadn¡¯t even seen who did it. Without hesitation, he deployed another spider, its tiny frame scuttling toward the enemy just in time to witness the raid group leaving. They left behind a six-man team. Two guards remained stationed at the facility¡¯s entrance, while the remaining four re-entered the underground complex. Bones¡¯ mind raced. Should he follow Black Wolf? The parchment Black Wolf received from the Elder Vampire likely contained the locations of multiple facilities. Bones reasoned. If he hurried, he might be able to cut ahead and locate them first. But it was a gamble. Running blind in search of something that may not even exist was foolish. The research documents¡ªthe supposed mission item¡ªwere not his priority. Instead, his gaze fell upon the men left behind. They wouldn¡¯t have left a squad behind without a reason. There was something inside¡ªsomething valuable enough to warrant protection. And if that was the case, then there was no need for him to run around chasing clues. A slow grin curled across his skeletal lips. ¡°The stage is right there, prepared for me, isn¡¯t it?¡± he mused, a sinister edge lacing his tone. Yes. He didn¡¯t need to follow the rest. He could pick up their trail later. Right now, there was hunting to do. Against the two guards, Bones felt no need for subtlety. He met his skittering spider construct halfway, carefully storing it away before striding toward the stationed men with deliberate boldness. His presence did not go unnoticed. Stolen story; please report. Both guards tensed, their weapons snapping up in his direction. ¡°Halt! Who are you? Are you with the other group?¡± one demanded, his grip tightening around his blade. The other, more perceptive, narrowed his eyes in realization. ¡°He¡¯s not one of us,¡± he stated coldly. ¡°Cripple him. Don¡¯t kill. We need answers¡ªlike how he found this place.¡± A smirk curled their lips as they instinctively spread out, attempting to flank him. Bones let them, using the opportunity to assess his targets. The first was a level fifty-eight Cutthroat named Lunt, his stance sharp and predatory, eyes flickering with anticipation. The second, a level sixty Ravager named Kormak, had a heavier presence, moving with the confidence of someone who had seen battle. Despite their numbers and level gap, Bones felt not even a sliver of threat. The fact that he could Identify them at all confirmed his suspicions¡ªweak-willed, vulnerable souls. And now that they were close, his Soul Vision painted the final picture. Wisps of pale energy pulsed dimly from their cores, lacking the density of the adventurers he had seen slaughtered before. ¡°Just¡­ weak,¡± Bones murmured. His voice was barely above a whisper, but the word struck the air like a hammer blow. Lunt stiffened. ¡°What the f¡ª¡± The bone lance formed in an instant, tearing through the air before he could finish his curse. The impact was devastating. Lunt barely had time to raise his sword before the lance shattered the steel, tore through his chest, and sent him tumbling backward like a broken doll. Kormak hesitated for a split second before lunging, but that brief moment was all Bones needed. With a flick of his staff, a pulse of unstable energy¡ªChaos Bolt, lashed out, colliding with the charging man. The Ravager swung his weapon to intercept, but the spell seeped through, its silent impact washing over him like a void swallowing sound. His body convulsed, veins blackening as his skin darkened. Choking on his last breath, he collapsed, writhing for a few moments before going still. As the bodies cooled, Bones felt the familiar drain of mana tugging at him. The cost of maintaining Soul Link, controlling the spider, and casting spells was adding up faster than he had expected. Clicking his non-existing tongue in irritation, he turned his focus inward and activated Soul Eater. The wisps of energy detaching from the corpses swirled toward him in hypnotic tendrils before vanishing into his maw. A refreshing surge coursed through his body, restoring a portion of his mana and leaving behind a lingering, invigorating sensation. He exhaled slowly. This was something he could get used to. His gaze shifted to Kormak¡¯s body. There was more to be done. Crouching beside the corpse, he searched for valuables, fingers specifically feeling for a storage ring. But there was nothing¡ªno ring, no trinkets, nothing of worth beyond the steel longsword still clutched in Kormak¡¯s stiffening grip. Bones considered taking it for a moment before pulling his hand back. Steel weapons weren¡¯t worth the inventory space anymore. Turning to Lunt, he found much the same. No ring, no necklace. ¡°They probably left their valuables at home, wherever that may be.¡± His attention lingered on the gaping wound festering in the aftermath of his lance. The darkened, decaying flesh reminded him of injuries caused by his spell¡ªsimilar to Chaos Bolt¡¯s corruption, though not as severe. ¡°Is it¡­¡± He let the thought trail off as he conjured another lance. The weapon hovered before him, the air around it twisting with an eerie, sickly green hue. ¡°I see. It makes sense¡­ the mana drawn from me would be tainted.¡± He grasped the lance, tightening his hold until it dissolved into smoke, the once-blue mana now carrying a corrupted tint. Without another glance at the corpses, he turned toward the entrance. He needed to move quickly if he wanted to catch up with the raid group. There were still four men inside¡ªanother problem to deal with. The overgrown stone doors that once sealed the facility had been forced open when Black Wolf entered. Bones paused at the threshold, scanning the interior. Something was interfering with his senses, but he could still make out the staircase leading downward. Bones descended two stories before reaching the ground floor, where faint voices echoed in the distance. The men were complaining, griping about the importance of their work until a commanding voice silenced them. "Stop whining. We need to finish this as soon as possible." The same voice barked another order before moving away, his presence fading as he disappeared down the corridor. Bones crept closer to the entrance and peered out. A long hallway stretched before him, flanked by rooms on either side, the floor littered with the mutilated bodies of monsters. The work of the raid leaders, no doubt, when they first cleared the facility. Rats scurried among the corpses, gnawing at the remains, their tiny feet leaving crimson trails across the stone. The air was stale, thick with dust and the lingering scent of blood. The only light came from the men rummaging inside what looked like old workshops. Bones focused, sifting through their conversation. Amid the idle chatter, he pieced together the essentials: they were cataloging anything of value before regrouping with the others at the second facility. Altogether, there were three locations listed by the vampire¡ªone of which was rumored to be the main complex, the very place where the leading researcher had conducted his twisted experiments to create the werewolves that now roamed the Dark Forest. So, we¡¯re after the same thing. And they have quite the head start. Moving cautiously, Bones passed each workshop, stopping at one where the sound of rustling papers and shifting objects caught his attention. He knew the moment he made a move, he would be noticed. There was no time for hesitation. Staff at the ready, he stepped into the spacious workshop. A raider stood with his back turned, examining an unidentified object. Without a word, Bones raised his staff and cast Chaos Bolt. A pulse of ominous energy surged forward. The man flinched, sensing something, but by the time he turned, the streaking bolt was already upon him. His agonized screams pierced the silence, sending an alarm through the facility. Bones wasted no time. Even before his first victim crumpled, he bolted from the room, summoning Skully and Harmony in the same motion. Skully lunged at the next raider just as he stepped into the hallway. The two clashed, and Skully¡¯s claws raked deep gashes across his chest, forcing the man to stumble back into the workshop. Harmony took position at the entrance, arrow nocked, waiting for an opening that came seconds later. Bones, meanwhile, dashed to the far end of the hallway. More shouts rang out from ahead¡ªothers had heard the commotion. He reached a staircase leading down to a wide chamber where the last two men stood. One, the source of the shouting, was already moving to investigate. The other, further back, was in the midst of a grotesque transformation. Without losing momentum, Bones summoned a bone storm, creating a dozen bone spikes and releasing them as he stepped into the chamber. The nearest raider barely had time to react, instinctively raising his arms to shield his upper body, leaving the rest exposed. The werewolf behind him, however, evaded the attack with supernatural agility, his movements unnervingly swift. Chapter 181 The grand chamber, once a controlled testing ground for workshop products, had erupted into chaos¡ªa cacophony of shouts, snarls, and the crackling surge of magic. The air stank of scorched metal, blood, and the acrid residue of spells gone awry. Harmony¡¯s projectiles burst upon impact like miniature storms, their electrical discharges writhing like furious serpents across the chamber floor. The occasional flash of claws clashing against a spear revealed shifting silhouettes¡ªtwo melee combatants locked in a relentless exchange, their positions constantly changing. The raider had sustained injuries from the initial assault, his movements sluggish, his breath ragged. But before Bones could seize the advantage and strike him down, the werewolf intervened. With an almost contemptuous disregard for pain, he threw himself into the fray, his supernatural healing factor working against the tide of damage. At first, it seemed like an effective strategy¡ªuntil they realized Bones¡¯ magic was different. Small puncture wounds, seemingly insignificant, began to fester. Their regenerative abilities faltered, struggling against the corruption seeping into their flesh. Realizing the danger, the two shifted tactics¡ªno longer attempting to endure, but to evade. Bones could see the fear creeping into their movements, the frantic adjustments in their footwork, the unspoken understanding between them: this isn¡¯t normal. Desperation drove them forward. The werewolf could no longer cover for his companion. In a desperate, last-ditch effort, the raider mustered his remaining strength and lunged forward, slamming into Bones and knocking him aside before staggering toward the exit. ¡°Skully, Harmony¡ªhandle the werewolf.¡± Bones twisted, regaining his footing, and gave chase. The raider stumbled through the dark hallway, his boots dragging against the stone floor as he struggled to maintain speed. Unlike his companion, he lacked a healing factor. He careened off the walls in uneven strides, leaving smeared streaks of blood along the surface. Bones observed with detached curiosity. The man should¡¯ve collapsed already¡ªhis will to survive was impressive. But it wouldn¡¯t change the outcome. His speed dwindled from a desperate sprint to a feeble walk. Then, as if fate had decided to hasten the inevitable, he tripped over a monster¡¯s corpse and crashed to the ground. Bones matched his pace, slowing as he approached, staff raised and ready. The raider coughed, voice hoarse with fear. ¡°P-please¡­¡± he rasped. ¡°Let me go¡­¡± Chaos Bolt surged forth in a streak of volatile energy, colliding with the raider''s back. The force sent him jerking forward, his final scream lost in the hiss of crackling magic. The smell of scorched flesh filled the corridor. Bones turned, retracing his steps back to the chamber, arriving just in time to witness the final moments of the battle. The sight that met him was far from ideal. Skully was losing. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. The werewolf, despite his worsening wounds, had overpowered the golem and was using him as a punching bag, delivering punishing, relentless blows that sent cracks splintering across Skully¡¯s skeletal frame. Bones could hear the impact of fists meeting enchanted bone, the sheer force rattling through the chamber. But Harmony had not been idle. Her movements, resembling lightning streaks, kept her out of the werewolf¡¯s reach and allowed her to move freely. Taking advantage of the werewolf¡¯s single-minded assault, she positioned herself with unnerving patience, her bowstring taut, silver-tipped arrows gleaming in the chamber¡¯s dim light. Thwip! The first arrow struck his exposed side, embedding deep between his ribs. The werewolf howled, jerking back instinctively¡ªjust in time for a second arrow to bury itself into his shoulder. His movements faltered, his strikes losing strength. Then came the third arrow, aimed for the knee. It hit its mark, and the beast crumbled onto one leg, unable to keep up his relentless assault. Skully, battered but not beaten, seized the opportunity, his skeletal hands locking around the werewolf¡¯s arm with a vice-like grip. The beast snarled, struggling to break free, but Harmony¡¯s arrows had done their work. His body trembled, fighting a losing battle against the silver-laced wounds. The transformation began to falter. His fur receded, claws retracting as his body forcefully shifted back into human form. What remained was a man¡ªheaving, bloodied, and broken, his once-powerful frame trembling under the weight of his injuries. His silver-inflicted wounds remained open, refusing to heal. He lifted his gaze to Bones, his breath hitching in his throat. ¡°Who¡­ sent you?¡± he rasped. His voice was hoarse, a mixture of pain and exhaustion. ¡°Are these summons yours?¡± Bones did not answer. Instead, he walked forward, stepping past shattered glass containers, overturned tables, and the wreckage left in the wake of their battle. The dust still drifted lazily from the ceiling, disturbed by the violence of the fight. His gaze settled on the fallen werewolf. This one was different from the raiders before. Bones had questions, but he also had ways of extracting answers without the need for conversation. Without a word, he retrieved Murdok¡¯s golem core and, with an effortless flick of his wrist, tossed it high in an arc. The werewolf¡ªDeveres¡ªwatched it spin, his tired eyes tracking its trajectory. A flicker of recognition flashed across his face. That flicker turned to confusion, then rage. He understood too late. From the core, Murdok emerged, his silver greatsword already mid-swing¡ªan emotionless executioner, delivering an unceremonious judgment. The blade descended in a brutal arc, cleaving through Deveres from shoulder to waist. Blood sprayed in a crimson arc in its wake. Deveres shuddered, his mouth opening as if to speak, but only a weak gurgle escaped. His body spasmed, the shock setting in. Bones stepped forward, placing a hand upon the dying man''s forehead. Haunting Touch. The last remnants of Deveres¡¯ life unraveled in Bones¡¯ grasp. Images formed and dissolved¡ªbits of knowledge, pieces of memories. He was a level sixty-two subordinate of Black Wolf, which explained the transformation, while the other raiders were merely an addition. Strength-wise, he was on par with Kalus, the vampire Bones had encountered in Valencia. Yet, that battle had been far more difficult than this. The recent changes to chaos affinity had made a difference, Bones concluded. His attacks now bore an ailment humans have difficulty fighting against. As Bones released his grasp on the man, the familiar sound of notifications dinged. Before he could dedicate his attention to the status screen, the chamber shook. The side walls that had suffered damage cracked and pieces began to crumble, revealing a hole. Bones stood still, waiting to see the outcome and ready to spring into action if the situation called for it. Seconds passed, and the rumbling settled. Bones exhaled, then glanced at the crumbled wall. He approached with caution and stopped in front of the newly formed hole. It was the size of a head, just large enough to stick one¡¯s head into. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Bones scoffed and shoved the spider construct into the hole. The spider landed on solid ground and started skittering around. Bones, in the meantime, used his link with the spider to sense the layout of the new area. Chapter 182 Bones distanced himself from the site until the dust could no longer reach him. He looked down at the object in his grasp¡ªa faceted octagonal gem. But something told him this wasn¡¯t a simple gemstone. Instinct or experience, perhaps. ¡°This feels like some type of core¡­¡± Before he could finish the thought, a gelatinous substance erupted from the core, coiling around his arm. Bones instinctively tried to shake it off, but it clung to him like glue. Then, as if responding to his will, the substance stopped and receded back into the core. ¡°What in the world is this?¡± Seeing no immediate harm, he mentally commanded the core as he would his golems. The substance reappeared, enveloping the arm holding the core. This time, it changed¡ªfirst in texture, then in color. His skeletal arm transformed into that of a human, clad in plain beige sleeves. On a hunch, Bones let the substance spread further. It extended across half his body¡ªthe same side holding the core¡ªwhile the other half remained unchanged. The transformed portion shifted into the human form of Deveres. He realized then¡ªit had taken on the last image in his mind. ¡°Incredible.¡± He willed the substance to retreat back into the core and stored it away. As much as he wanted to test its full capabilities, now wasn¡¯t the time. The dust had settled, and the collapsed facility was nothing more than a buried ruin. ¡°No matter,¡± he said. ¡°This wasn¡¯t a waste.¡± Beyond acquiring what he presumed to be an artifact¡ªgiven the raiders¡¯ interest in relics¡ªhe had also reached his thirty-fifth racial level, an important threshold. And with it, a new skill that arrived at the perfect time.
New Skill Learned: Ethereal Chains Description: The Revenant summons spectral chains from the underworld to bind a target in place, rendering them immobile and dealing gradual necrotic damage as the chains siphon their life force. The chains are difficult to break and will continue to pull the target toward the Revenant, forcing them to face the undead¡¯s wrath. If the target dies while bound, their soul is immediately trapped, ready to be repurposed for the Revenant¡¯s dark intentions.
The skill came as a surprise¡ªa utility ability unlike anything Bones had acquired before. It was exactly what he needed. There were limitations and intricacies to explore, but if he had possessed this skill earlier, his fight inside would have been far easier, especially when subduing the werewolf. Summoning Skully, Bones pulled down the golem¡¯s hood, revealing a bony snout riddled with cracks and fractures. Deveres had done a number on him. While the damage wouldn¡¯t impede Skully¡¯s movements, Bones could sense the skeleton¡¯s overall integrity had diminished. Not just from the recent fight¡ªSkully, despite his evasive fighting style, had sustained repeated injuries over time. Though constantly mended with bone shaping, the wear had accumulated. ¡°You¡¯ll do for now, but we¡¯ll need to find a long-term solution,¡± Bones mused. With those words of encouragement, he stored the golem¡¯s core, allowing Skully to recover undisturbed before heading in the direction of the raiding party. Less than an hour had passed since their departure¡ªcatching up wouldn¡¯t take long. Following the impressions in the knee-high grass, Bones tracked them for half an hour before stumbling upon the aftermath of a battle. Just off the main path, the earth was uprooted, trees bore deep scars, and the forest floor was ravaged. Scattered among the devastation were the corpses of monstrous creatures. Among them, Bones recognized six familiar ghouls. However, two new creatures caught his attention¡ªsimilar in build to the ghouls, but leaner, with elongated limbs and dark, scale-covered bodies. They had beady black eyes and maws that opened like carnivorous plants, lined with rows of razor-sharp teeth. Bones proceeded cautiously, looking ahead before deploying two spider constructs from his inventory. If more of these creatures lurked nearby, he wanted to spot them before they spotted him. Splitting his focus between the skittering scouts and his own vision was a strain, but necessary. The constructs detected more bodies along the way¡ªboth monsters and fallen raiders¡ªbefore finally locating the remnants of the raiding party twenty minutes later. Several members were missing, having already moved ahead toward the main facility. The remaining fourteen stood gathered in a loose circle, but two figures stood out¡ªlevel seventy Garrik and level seventy-one Varek, both direct subordinates of Black Wolf. ¡°The Growlers,¡± Bones murmured, stroking his chin. If his experiences with the raiders were any indication, all of Black Wolf¡¯s subordinates¡ªand likely those of the unknown second raid leader¡ªwere werewolves. The guild name, as uninspired as it was, suited them. Raised voices signaled a discussion, but Bones was too far to catch their words. His spiders maintained their distance, out of direct sight, limiting his ability to read lips. However, their body language was clear¡ªthe raiders were preparing to enter the facility ahead. A three-story, square structure, the building was barely visible beneath a thick veil of vegetation. Trees and roots had forced their way through cracks, covering most of the walls in greenery. Only the corners and patches of stone remained exposed. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. A guttural shriek shattered the tension. All eyes snapped upward as something forced its way through a narrow window on the upper floor. First came a long talon, then a grotesque maw. The creature squeezed halfway through the opening before turning its attention to the raiders below. Then its mouth split open like a sprung trap, and a mass of energy began to coalesce within its throat. ¡°Take cover!¡± Varek¡¯s warning came just before a beam of frozen energy erupted from the creature¡¯s maw. A streak of frost carved through the battlefield, leaving behind a patch of ice and a bitter chill in the air. The lower-leveled raiders scrambled behind trees, while Garrik and Varek remained standing. Exchanging a brief nod, they began to transform. Bones moved closer, throwing caution to the wind in favor of curiosity. Like Deveres, their transformations stopped halfway. Watching intently, he pieced together a reasonable conclusion¡ªwerewolves, prone to bloodlust, struggled to contain their aggression. By halting their transformation midway, they could enhance their physical abilities while retaining full control. ¡°Fascinating,¡± Bones murmured. Werewolves were, by all accounts, remarkable creatures. Their ability to transcend human limitations, despite the inherent drawbacks, was nothing short of extraordinary. The two half-transformed werewolves remained rooted in place, their eyes locked onto the vicious maw of the Phantom Prowler¡ªthe creature Varek identified through growling fangs. He shot a glance at Garrik. ¡°They never hunt alone. The inside must be crawling with them,¡± he declared before directing Garrik to handle the one above. Garrik sneered, flexing his right arm. He clenched his fist twice, then, in a smooth motion, threw his arm upward before swiping it down, as if grasping something unseen and yanking it toward the ground. Bones frowned in confusion, but the effect was immediate¡ªthe prowler was violently pulled from the window, slamming into the earth with a sickening crunch. Its body twitched, muscles spasming as it let out painful, guttural yelps. Garrik wasted no time. He raised his arm again and then drove his claws into the creature¡¯s maw. With a sudden, savage yank, he tore out its slithering tongue, shredding its mouth in the process. The prowler thrashed its head side to side, unable to move its body, before exhaling its final breath. Garrik let out a victorious howl, and Varek immediately called the others forward. Meanwhile, Bones quietly retreated, unsure whether the werewolves could detect him with their enhanced hearing or acute sense of smell¡ªbut he had no intention of finding out. Varek quickly assigned four men to remain outside on guard duty, then instructed one, Artus, to return and report to Deveres. With their roles set, five other raiders¡ªbesides Garrik and Varek¡ªunderwent transformation. Among them, one was part of the assigned guards, while Artus sprinted off in the direction of the first facility. Bones hesitated for a moment before cursing under his breath and taking off after Artus, who was already speeding past his hiding spot and out of sight. He could only assume the others had entered the facility¡ªhe wasn¡¯t about to stick around and confirm it. Artus was faster than him, and Bones knew it wouldn¡¯t bode well if the werewolf arrived at the ruins of the first facility before he could intercept him. Reluctantly, he tossed Skully¡¯s golem core ahead, sending his trusted construct after Artus while he slowed to a stop. Without wasting time, he summoned Harmony at his side and signaled for her to follow. She gave him a look¡ªone he had trouble deciphering. ¡°What?¡± He muttered, but Harmony remained silent. He sighed before setting off at a steady jog, eventually catching up to the three of them already locked in combat. Arms crossed, Bones watched as Skully maneuvered around Artus with an almost practiced ease. The fight bore a striking resemblance to his tussle with Deveres¡ªexcept this time, he was evenly matched with his opponent. ¡°Oho?¡± Bones mouthed, pleasantly surprised by how quickly his golem had adapted to fighting ¡®The Growlers.¡¯ Skully wasted no movement, dodging Artus¡¯ swipes and bites with precise footwork. The only issue was his weapon¡ªthe silver spear. Without its sharp tip, it was practically useless. The black steel spear he had switched to was durable enough to parry attacks, but it lacked the cutting edge needed to truly wound the werewolf. A stalemate. Neither side could fully overpower the other. Bones glanced at Harmony, who stood idly by, not even raising her bow to intervene. He considered walking over to ask what she was doing¡ªbut by now, he knew Harmony had an attitude. Instead, he reached out through their soul link, probing her thoughts. Moments later, he understood. ¡°I see. They want a one-on-one fight against Artus,¡± He mused. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that. We¡¯re not in a rush, so I¡¯ll let it slide this time.¡± He nodded approvingly and continued watching. Minutes passed as the two fought with relentless fervor. Their attacks grew increasingly wild, primal, and unrefined. Skully had abandoned his spear, now trading blows claw-to-claw with Artus. If Bones didn¡¯t know any better, he would have thought his golem was testing himself. A powerful exchange sent both fighters skidding back. From the corner of his eye, Bones caught Harmony taking a step forward. In the next instant, she was beside Skully, leaving crackling traces of lightning in her wake. She halted for a split second before zipping past Artus, her movement a blur of electricity. Artus, panting heavily, was struggling to maintain control over his transformation. Saliva dripped from his mouth, his growls growing increasingly savage. With every heaving breath, his body swelled, human features shifting as his transformation continued¡ªuntil at last, Artus stood fully transformed. Now towering over two meters tall, Artus spread his arms wide and threw his head back, unleashing a piercing howl. The sound was abruptly cut off as a silver-tipped arrow hissed through the air, embedding itself deep in his back. The projectile tore through muscle, lodging into his lung. Artus lurched forward, blindly swiping at the empty space behind him. Dropping to one knee, he reached back, his claws finding the arrow shaft. With a strained whimper, he ripped it free, trusting his regeneration to stop the bleeding. His head whipped left and right, his bloodshot eyes scanning for his unseen assailant. Skully retreated, now standing beside Bones with his head slumped and fists clenched. Bones hesitated, unsure if he should offer words of reassurance. Instead, he opted for practicality¡ªstoring Skully in his inventory to allow the golem time to recover. Meanwhile, Harmony toyed with Artus. Having studied his movements during the fight with Skully, she anticipated his attacks, weaving around them effortlessly. Relying on her high-consumption movement skill, she blinked from spot to spot in rapid bursts, draining her soul capacity at an alarming rate and always staying just outside his reach. Well-placed arrows struck key points, further eroding Artus¡¯s combat efficiency. Losing control, Artus thrashed and charged recklessly, his bloodlust overriding all sense of strategy. ¡°Teeth¡­ bite¡­ rip¡­ throat¡­¡± Artus panted between growls. Bones, unimpressed, called out, ¡°You¡¯ve had enough fun¡ªit¡¯s time to finish him.¡±